Hondo's Cabin http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl Cabin Exterior >> The Barnyard >> GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1578201224 Message started by Fernando on Jan 5th, 2020, 12:13am

Title: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 5th, 2020, 12:13am GsB IV begins a year and a half after GsB III ends. There has been many changes and yet many things have remained the same. Though still with the SWA for Bink's medical and education in Italy, Tammy is no longer allowed in the field. She has become a mother and her first priority is to her child: Francesca. Fernando and Hondo are still doing missions for their agency, they have since gotten married and tried to minimize the length of their missions based to be with their spouses. This story in in mainly in Japan, there are various branches to other nations. It is a lot more convoluted that it may seem. There are currently 25 chapters I wrote, and I give no apology to what I wrote. This series was abandoned a long time ago and I resurrected it as my own creation with help from a select few. Like it or not, I am posting it as is and I will complete it with those interested in joining in the RPG part after chapter 25.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 5th, 2020, 12:14am Chapter Zero: Preclusion. Over a year and half ago... (as seen in GsB III) At the UN General Council Meeting Hall, a celebration of sorts was being given to those who help averted a war and stopped the wretched hand of Organized Crime trying to poison the communities of a sovereign nation. After the awards were given out, everyone gathers in the grand ballroom to mingle and eat. Of those who were there, four enter fashionably late after putting away their medals and rewards, and then gather a meal for them to eat in peace at a nearby table. Their meal would not be as peaceful as they would have hoped, as Misao came to the table with the Japanese Emperor in tow. "Here they are: Dr. Aiesha G.- daughter of Fernando G., Hondo I. Sackett- who worked beside him during the case, and Tammy G.- formerly Tammy Squirrel. She married Fernando just after the case mission was over, shortly before his assassination. She was the one who discovered the LSD Terror plot." Misao says as she points them out. "This is uncalled for!" Hondo whispers loudly to Misao. "I am glad to meet you all." Japanese Emperor bows down to them. "So are we." Aiesha replies. "I was hoping to meet with you, in hopes to have you come to Japan and help out with our problem with the Yakusa unifying resources and forces with the Triads. You will be given unlimited resources and be greatly rewarded for success of your work." Japanese Emperor explains. "We will have to think about that. Do not get us wrong, but we still are in mourning." Tammy says. "I am deeply sorry for the intrusion then." Japanese Emperor replies. "No, don't be. You did not know, and it's no insult to us. But, this is not a good time. I'm sure Misao can give you our contact information, and you can get back to us in about 60 days or so?" Tammy explains and asks. "It would be my pleasure." Japanese Emperor answers. "Arigato Emperor-wan." Tammy says. "Domo Arigato, Tammy-san." Japanese Emperor replies. The Japanese Emperor then bows and starts to walk away, leaving Misao behind with the others. "What was the meaning of that?!!" Hondo exclaims. "It’s exactly what he said. You help solve Italy's drug problem, in fact, that little stunt cleaned up the drug market for much of southern Europe. Why not do the same with Asia. Japan is a powerful ally to have on your side..." Misao replies. "You're just pimping us out!" Hondo exclaims. "You misunderstand. People with your abilities should use it to help save the world from its problems." Misao says. "Don't you think we would like some time to rest?" Hondo asks. "The both of you, Enough! Misao, don't be getting ideas into that pretty little head of yours. We want to be left alone for the undetermined time being. Nor do I care about Japan or any other nation and its problems they cannot solve themselves." Tammy answers. "But you would be making the world a better place." Misao says. "A better place for whom? It's no a secret that the Japanese Emperor descended from the original Atlantean refugee group you put on Earth 10,000 years ago. So what will it be- Atlanteans or Terrians." Aiesha explains. "They have been Terrians for over 10,000 years." Misao says. "And the fossil records show that we have been around for over 3.5 billion years. They are foreigners transplanted from another planet from another star system from another galaxy, nor do I care for them. Neither did Fernando. They are supposed to be on their home world planet running their society with their technologies as they see fit by now. Not be in competition and war with us for planetary resources which were ours by evolutionary rights!" Aiesha exclaims. "Just because they are mice does not mean that they are loving and caring of you because you are a mouse. You are just a means to an end for them, it's that you have yet to see that." Tammy says. "So is that it-mice versus squirrels?" Misao asks. "Don't go there, miss. I'm a mouse." Hondo answers. "Can I shoot her, Tammy?" Bink asks. Misao looks at Bink who has both her hands under the table, with her gun out of its hidden holster and aimed at her leg. Misao tries to laugh it off, thinking that nothing will happen, although there is a 50 percent chance that whatever happens would go against her script. "Bink- put that gun away!" Tammy exclaims. "Awww." Bink says. "Just do what I say, I don't want trouble in this place!" Tammy says more calmly. "But the mean mouse lady looks like a threat." Bink says. "She is nothing that I can't handle." Tammy replies. "OK." Bink says. Tammy turns to Misao once she sees Bink putting away her gun. "Consider yourself lucky that Bink is willing to ask questions before pulling the trigger. Now Misao, for the second time, we wish to be left alone. There won't be a third time." Tammy says. "Don't count on it. Many here want you to work for them in dealing with their problems. To them, you are a god-send." Misao says. "Then send the Rescue Rangers to work for them. I'm sure that Chip would love to get rewards for leading the Rangers into action. You see where it got Fernando..." Tammy replies. "This is all above the Rangers' abilities to do good." Misao says. "Above their ability to do good? Why, because people need to be killed off? Is that it?" Tammy asks. "I would advise you to turn that mouse tail of yours around and start walking away, Miss." Aiesha answers. "We are not here for the rewards or for the fight, Misao. Now for the last time, stop being disrespectful and leave us in peace." Hondo says. "Or be carried away in pieces." Bink adds. They all look at Bink. "You heard her Misao- leave or I'll sic Bink on you?" Tammy says, still looking at Bink. "We will meet again. There is something going on here and I am going to find out what it is." Misao says. They all look at her for the moment she stands there. Misao then turns around and walks away. "What an arrogant bitch, I swear!" Hondo exclaims. "I bet you would do her though." Aiesha says. "I would not do her the favor if I was skunk-drunk and my life depended in it, I would rather die with the bottle in front of me." Hondo replies. "Who would do her the favor?" Tammy asks. "No body from this planet, that's for sure." Aiesha answers. "Figures. I bet she has an Atlantean lover somewhere." Tammy says. "I would not be surprised if she tried to hit on father." Aiesha says. "She would not dare." Tammy says. "Why not? She wants control over everything and everyone around her. And Fernando is the one thing that eludes her every time. I bet she creams her panties in just the frustration alone." Aiesha explains. "A tight ass like that will only spit out diamonds if you shove coal into it." Hondo says. "You have been looking at her ass? Ewww..." Tammy replies. "It’s an expression- a tight ass, meaning someone who constantly has to squeeze down upon their control in order to keep it. Frankly, if I want to get on that ass of her, I hope I'm driving a Mac Truck, and hauling a double trailer load when I run her over." Hondo explains. "And I thought you had had such feelings reserved for Rose." Tammy says. "Let’s say that I'm an equal opportunity hater. Besides, I'm already over Rose. It’s unhealthy to hate so much against somebody who was a friend." Hondo says. "But for Misao?" Aiesha asks. "If I knew how to run this time doo-hickey of Fernando's, I would leave her stuck in the far out distant past with nothing more than the silk underwear on her ass and a pack of hungry lions around her." Hondo answers. "Ha! That's father's test for intelligence!" Aiesha exclaims. "And she would fail it." Hondo says. "Who could pass it?" Tammy asks. "Tammy- I'll let you in on a little secret…" Hondo whispers into Tammy's ear as to what the answer is. "Oh… OH! That's it?!!" Tammy exclaims. Both Aiesha and Hondo nod at her and then smile. Tammy begins to laugh. They then continue on with their meal in a more joyful mood. - One year and five months later – Present Time. In another five years the USS Enterprise has been slated for retirement along with half of the ships in her fleet. Being almost 50 years old, the old gals of the fleet have served their purpose and country with the utmost dignity and diligence to responsibility. Many captains and admirals served on her, in charge of tens of thousands of crewmembers under their command. Today is another day like any other as the sun rises from the east where the horizon of the Pacific Ocean meets the Eastern Sky. After meeting the USS Ronald Reagan and the USS Gerald Ford at Pearl Harbor, the three aircraft carriers lead the way across the Pacific to beautiful shores of Japan's Kanagawa Prefecture. It is a layover of a few days for the fleet's mission, a treaty signing for the unification of Korea. But for now they were a couple of thousand miles out at sea, a few hundred miles northwest from Bikini Atoll. The fleet travels at 25 knots, a lot slower than their top speed, trying to let a cyclone off the South China coast pass harmless in front of them, provided that it does not stall in its position and would cause them to delay. Invited guess – the males of the core team of the Rescue Rangers stand at the stern of the ship, watching the waves roll past them. "Water, water, everywhere but not a drop to drink." one of them says. "Oh shut up Dale!" the other yells at him before bonking him on the head. "I Swear! Days Of Nothing But Churning Ocean Water! I'm Getting Sick Of This!!" "'Ay Chip old buddy. Ewe should calm down. We'll be on dry land soon enough." a large mouse tells the second. "That's what you said five days ago, Monty!" Chip yells out before walking away from the group, making his way to the coning tower and down the stairs to his room. "Well, Weev tryin' to avoid a storm up ahead..." Monty says after Chip had left. "Don't worry about it. Monty. Chip does not like being in one place for too long." Dale explains. "But weev bin out at sea for only 15 days." Monty returns. "Chip does not understand the amenities of being on a ship like this. Free food in the galley, lovely views of the Open Ocean, free movies, free food in the galley..." Dale explains. "Then let’s go to the galley..." Monty says as he turns around and heads to the coning tower, taking the steps to the galley below. On the USS Ronald Reagan, a small group of females sit by the Coning Tower of the ship in folding-chairs set by the crew for them. One of them was holding a wrapped package in her arms. "I don't know why we have to be separated from the men?" The blonde mouse asks from her seat. "I don't know what you are complaining about, Gadget. Besides, the last time you were on the Enterprise, you were trying to steal some of the aircraft pieces." a red headed chipmunk tells her. "I was not stealing aircraft parts, Jeanette!" Gadget holds back from yelling, almost getting up out of her chair, "I was checking them out and see if I can ask to take some home for my airplane." "You two mind toning it down, you're going to wake the baby!" the one in between them says without getting too loud. "Oh right..." Gadget says, "How is little Francesca doing, Tammy?" "She's doing fine, considering..." Tammy says though sounding defeated. "Yeah, considering that her father would not take her during this time or be with us on this important mission. You should not be here, especially with the baby." Jeanette complains. "You know he's on call on another mission and you guys voted him off this one before he could accept it." Tammy defends her husband. "So where is he now, in 'Never Never Land' with a certain fairy?" Jeanette taunts her. "He's with Hondo on some anti-drug cartel mission in South America, but I'm sure he would love being at home alone- with you." Tammy throws back at her. "We never coupled up for him to be alone with me. But he has with you and the proof is right in your arms." Jeanette tells her. "I'm married to him first of all, and he can be with me all he wants as long as he does it out of love and we have more pups to share that love with." Tammy explains, "You make it sound like it's a bad thing. Have you ever had a boy friend?" "What I do in my private life is my business." Jeanette tells her. "I'm sure it is. But that is not why we are here, are we?" Tammy taunts her. "No it is not." Gadget throws in. "Remember that. And if you don't mind, reach into that bag and take out one of the tiny bottles. It’s time for Francesca's snack, Apple Juice would be good for her." Tammy says to Jeanette, reaching out an arm to receive a small baby bottle in the baby bag by the shade of the Coning Tower, closest to Jeanette. - - - - - - - - Notes: Yakusa and Yaccusa can be and are used interchangeably. Pronounced "Ya' Koo Sah" it is the Organized Crime Family Syndicates of Japan. The Triads originating from China is one of the world's largest crime syndicate, as old as the Chinese civilization has been around. Their competition includes: The Tungs, The Flying Dragons and The Red Shadows. They have worked with the Triads before, and have also fought against them.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 5th, 2020, 12:49am Chapter One: History Rewind Fifteen days before Present Time: At Ranger HQ, Chip was alone in the main room as the others are out except for Gadget who was in the hanger working on some designs she had drawn the other day. Jeanette enters the door with Misao behind her. He turns to face them as they enter the domain. "Chip, we got to talk." Misao calls to him. "About?" Chip asks as he heads to a set of chairs and table. He signals to them to sit down. "Almost two years ago, during the celebration at the UN, the Japanese Emperor went to Fernando's little crew and asked for help." Misao tells him, taking out a pocket tape recorder from her purse and putting it on the table. She presses a button, playing back a recorded message. "Here they are…" Misao's voice points them out from the tiny tape recorder, "Dr. Aiesha G.- daughter of Fernando G., Hondo I. Sackett- who worked beside him during the case, and Tammy G.- formerly Tammy Squirrel. She married Fernando just after the case mission was over, shortly before his assassination. She was the one who discovered the LSD Terror plot." "This is uncalled for!" Hondo can be heard whispering to Misao. "I am glad to meet you all." the Japanese Emperor is heard on the tape. "So are we." Dr. Aiesha G. replies. "I was hoping to meet with you, in hopes to have you come to Japan and help out with our problem with the Yakusa unifying resources and forces with the Triads. You will be given unlimited resources and be greatly rewarded for success of your work." the Japanese Emperor explains his request. "We will have to think about that. Do not get us wrong, but we still are in mourning." Tammy responds to his request. "I am deeply sorry for the intrusion then." the Japanese Emperor replies. "No, don't be. You did not know, and it's no insult to us. But, this is not a good time. I'm sure Misao can give you our contact information, and you can get back to us in about sixty days or so?" Tammy offers. "It would be my pleasure." the Japanese Emperor accepts her offer. "Arigato, Emperor-wan." Tammy gives her thanks to him. "Domo Arigato, Tammy-san." the Japanese Emperor returns the thanks. Misao reaches over to the tape recorder and presses the stop button to end its playback. "Sixty days was five hundred and seventy-seven days ago." Misao explains. "So, what do you want me to do?" Chip asks. "The Japanese Emperor is waiting desperately for some help. Since Fernando finally showed himself, I think he's too much of a coward to do anything on this case." Misao explains. "Well, we all know that chicken shit squirrel is too in on himself to care about anyone else but himself. Why else would he leave Tammy alone with the baby." Chip begins, "I know personally that he is out there in hiding so that no one can find him. Now, about this case, can you guarantee the same offer of unlimited resources and great rewards? It's not for me, you know. It's for everyone that I involve. You know, to give them some recognition. What Fernando did at the UN Party in his honor, he has to pay for." "Don't worry about that, Fernando did us all wrong. He will pay for that. How dare he pretend to be dead and not tell any one of us." Misao tells him. "Now explain to me, who are the Triads, and Yaccusa?" Chip asks. "Oh, they are just small time gangs trying to make a name for themselves. In one month, the President will be arriving to Japan by Naval fleet to witness and sign peace treaties for the unification of Korea and then peace trade treaties between Japan and Korea. Many in the Asian community do not want these treaties to be signed; many more do not want a unified Korea. I'm sure that the Brotherhood of Calculus has a hand in this." Misao explains. "So it's simple, keep the gangs away in order to allow the treaties to be signed." Chip replies. "Something like that." Misao replies. "And Fernando refuses to have his team from doing this simple job? What a coward." Chip almost says to himself. "You and your team only have a day to get together. I'll get the plane tickets for you all to get to Pearl Harbor Hawaii and clearance to get on fleet to go to Japan on." Misao tells him, "I'll be here in the morning to give you those things." "I'll get the Team together. Jeanette, you're welcomed to come." Chip says to them. "I'll go but it depends on who's going." Jeanette replies. "The Core Group, Foxglove if she wants, Tammy has to be there, anyone else who is interested. The more the merrier." Chip explains. "I see. I'll decide when Misao arrives here in the morning." Jeanette tells him, "But about Tammy..." "What about her?" Chip asks. "Her baby." Jeanette answers, "If she comes with us, her role in this mission would have to be a minimal one." "She is to be an intermediary to the Japanese Emperor since he knows her from the meeting. From there we get what we want to get the mission done and the rewards thereof. This should only take a couple of days to complete, a week at most when we get there." Chip explains. "You really think so?" Jeanette asks. "All we need to do it expose those in the highest level of government. You girls can do the Intel gathering while we men do the arrests. From there we hand them over to their authorities and those under them will be rounded up. Case over. And Fernando and his little motley crew will not be around there to horde the rewards." Chip answers her. "Good to see that hard work ethics and mentality. I will see everyone in the morning." Misao says as she slowly gets up and leaves for the door. Jeanette stays behind, if for only a moment after Misao is gone. "I could not say it in front of my friend, but I need to think about your work ethics, Chip." Jeanette says. "Explain yourself." Chip tells her. "Though I never agreed with all of his methods, Fernando has never done a job for a reward. If a reward was given, there is a chance that he would or would not accept it but he never did a job for one. You, Chip, I don't know what it is, but there is something different. Something different and wrong." Jeanette tells him. "When you put yourself in front of death to save someone you love along with the rest of the world, when only the one you love gives you something of a reward when nobody else won't, you need to reevaluate why you do things and then start demanding for what is owed to you." Chip tells her, "Rescuing kittens stuck in trees or finding a lost baby bottle on a beach will not pay the bills. Having Fat Cat arrested for crimes he committed and getting nothing for the job does not put food on the table. Things need to change, Jeanette. Things need to change." "But not like this. You want to negotiate the reward of a rescue's value, that's on you. Don't expect me to charge on rescues I do. I volunteer here, as do my friends. You should be paying us for services rendered and supplies used and we replaced out of pocket. But I do not expect to be paid as a volunteer, I do rescue because it needs to be done and the payment I want is the thanks from those I rescue give me, because Chip... a life is a price never to be paid for any situation." Jeanette tells him, "Fernando rescued your wife and Tamara in their run-away Time Travel mission gone bad, and rescued Gadget again when she tried to over ride a rescue mission and wound up nearly getting killed. Want her to visit him and give him a reward every night? Because according to you, she would have too because every day she is alive is a day she would not have otherwise if it was not for him- twice." "If that squirrel has touched my wife, I'll..." Chip started to say. "You'll what? It would not be Fernando that is touching her, but Gadget touching him, and you cannot fault him for that." Jeanette interrupts and tells him. "Then he is to no longer rescue Gadget if something happens to her. I'm the one who rescues my wife." Chip tells her. "Alright then, your logic is impeccable as always." Jeanette tries to convince him of the lie. She then follows with, "I have to get going." "You will be here tomorrow morning?" Chip asks. "I'll think about it." Jeanette answers. "I can make it worth your while." Chip let the words slide in. "I said I'll think about it." Jeanette tells him more sternly as she got up and starts walking out of the house. Half a day later... Not far away in another tree house, a clenched fist knocks on its door. It waits for a response. Within ten seconds, the locks on the doors can be heard being undone, followed by the door slowly opening. Halfway being opened Tammy can be seen carrying a wrapped bundle in her arms, a baby bottle sticking out from it with two tiny hands holding onto it. "Come in. How can I help you, Jeanette?" Tammy says and then asks. Together they walk down the hall to the living room, where they sit down. Tammy inspects the baby bottle for a second. "That's not baby formula you're feeding her, is it?" Jeanette asks. "No. It's my own milk. I use a breast pump to make more than enough for her when I can't breast feed her directly." Tammy explains. "But that's why we are not here. What's up?" "So where is the extra breast milk?" Jeanette asks. "Where else, in the refrigerator. Now what's going on? I'm sure you're not here to take notes on baby feeding." Tammy almost tells her. "No. I'm not." Jeanette begins and then pauses for a moment. "I know this is of short notice, but Chip just accepted a mission for tomorrow morning. It will take a while to do and in Japan. He wants you there to participate." "What is this mission about? How long is it going to take? You know I can't leave my baby behind." Tammy tells her. "I told him all that. He still wants you to go. He believes that you can be an intermediary to the Japanese Emperor which will keep you safe and out of the action." Jeanette explains. "What about Bink?" Tammy asks. "Isn't she with Fernando?" Jeanette asks. "That is what we want everyone to think. But she is actually in Italy to finish up her studies there and get her high school diploma through the SWA in the next couple of months. She is then supposed to return home here." Tammy explains, adding, "This information does not leave your lips. Ever." "I won't say a word. But why Italy and not here in the states?" Jeanette asks. "Why not? She has her medical care for her cybernetics there for one; she is learning four different languages on top of advanced mathematics and science there. I talk to her everyday to see how she is doing and confer with Marco and Ferro to verify everything. That kind of education and care is not offered here." Tammy explains, adding, "But if I accept this mission, I have the right to get up and leave without notice and reason. My family comes first." She then checks on the bottle again, finding it almost empty. "I don't know if he would accept those terms." Jeanette started to say. "Those are the terms or I'm not going. He's not paying for my baby's supplies, feeding her, changing her diapers or rocking her to sleep. I need a lot to keep her comfortable and happy each day." Tammy explains before putting a small towel on her shoulder. She then takes away the empty baby bottle from the baby and puts her on her shoulder, lightly tapping on her back until she burps loudly. Tammy then hefts the infant in front of her, "Ooo... that was a big one..." she then snuggles up to her before getting up and putting her in a bassinet near the sofa, loosening up on her blanket wrapping. "Now you be a good little girl while mommy takes care of a few things..." The baby inside kicks her legs and sway her arms as she lets out a baby pitched, "Ahhh..." Tammy gives her one more check before separating herself from her child. "Chip and the Rescue Rangers can go to hell if he does not accept my needs. How many days is this mission going to take? A week? Two weeks? If it's more than a few days then it is more than just a minor inconvenience for me. It's a lot of diapers and baby bottles for little Francesca." Tammy tells her. "A few weeks, maybe more than a month as I can figure from what was said. We will be taking a plane to Pearl Harbor and then the Navy will take us to Japan." Jeanette begins to tell her but is interrupted. "More than a month, thirty plus days, six to eight bottles of mother's milk a day, just as many diapers, 1AM feedings – a day, for a month or more. Care to do the math on how much this would inconvenience me? And how will Francesca take it? She's just a three-month-old infant! What about Bink, and Fernando – retuning to an empty home? I dare say if Chip says no to one iota to fulfill my needs and my baby's needs, and then I am not going. The Rangers can go to hell when it comes to my baby and me because she is first in all things in my life, Jeanette. Maybe one day you will understand, but now you can't because you are not a mother." Tammy tells her. "If you go, I'll be there to help you with the baby. Bink can take a plane to Japan when she graduates, as can Fernando when he finishes his mission." Jeanette tries to convince her. "I have to be at Bink's Graduation in a few weeks. Japan mission or not, I'll be in Italy for that graduation." Tammy tells her. "I don't know if Chip would accept that." Jeanette replies. "The Hell with Chip. I'm a mother and an older sister taking care of children under my care. My husband is not here to support me because his government law enforcement job dragged him out of this house kicking and screaming to get a mission done that they could not do themselves. I'm all alone right now being Super Woman to keep my family together and no Rinky Dink Make Believe Rescue Service Organization is going to tell me what to do." Tammy tells her, "Chip wants me to be there, he better be able to do for me everything I need to take care of my family during this time. Diapers alone are going to be a cost he is not going to like." "Pampers or Huggies?" Jeanette asks. "Cloth diapers with a plastic panty. That requires a lot of laundry to do every day with special detergents to keep them soft, bacteria free and washed out so she won't get a skin reaction from it. Then there are the medical baby lotions and baby powders just to keep her bottom comfortable." Tammy explains. "I can help you get that done." Jeanette offers. "She can't ride on a plane. She's too young, and the cabin air pressure difference will injure her." Tammy tells her. "I'll see what I can do. Maybe if we fly in a low altitude in a high pressure cabin?" Jeanette explains. "Babies under the age of one year cannot ride elevators in sky scrapers like to the observation deck of the Empire State Building because the pressure change is too great for them and can rupture their little eardrums. If we have to take a plane, it has to have a constant sea level air pressure of an average of 14 pounds per square inch and must climb and descend no more than 1000 ft per minute while flying less than 20000ft while maintaining that pressure. Anything else will rupture Francesca's eardrums, and if that happens, there will be no Rescue Rangers because I will kill everybody if anything happens to my child. Got that!" Tammy tells her sternly. "I think you're over exaggerating the situation." Jeanette replies. "When it comes to my child, I do not exaggerate. But I do not expect you to understand because you are not a mother. None of the Rescue Ranger women are. But I am, and things are different for me. My child, my baby is my main concern because she is too young to do things for herself and take care of herself. She cannot walk, she cannot talk, she cannot feed herself, she cannot go to the bathroom voluntarily on her own, I have to do those things for her in her care and make sure that she does grow up in her own time. And I do all this for her because I want to, because I do it out of love for her as my child. If you, Chip or any of the Rescue Rangers starts to make demands on me against my child and family, I'm going to walk away. If you, Chip or any of the Rescue Rangers try to force me to take actions on a mission I do not want to do that takes me away from my baby, remember that I am legally armed and will use such in defense of myself and my family." Tammy tells her. "Then this is a 'No. '" Jeanette says almost to herself, "Alright. I'll tell Chip that you are not interested." "I did not say that. I said that if I go, there are certain conditions I will adhere too, and not because for me but for my child I recently gave birth too. Then if he says no to any of the conditions I am stating, and then I'm not going." Tammy clarifies. "I see." Jeanette says. "He wants me, everything has to be paid for, including round trip airfare to Italy in the conditions I stated for Francesca's travel for Bink's Graduation." Tammy throws in. "Anything else?" Jeanette asks. "I don't think Chip is capable of doing this, so I doubt I will be going." Tammy answers. "At least let me try." Jeanette replies, adding, "I'll get back to you this evening with an answer." "You can try. Whether you succeed is another story that remains to be seen." Tammy tells her. Jeanette nods before getting up. "I'll let myself out." she says. "Come back around 7PM. I'll be taking out Francesca for some shopping and a day in the museums." Tammy tells her. Jeanette nods before leaving the living room area. In a few seconds the main exit door of the house is heard closing. Tammy checks up on the baby, finding her sleeping. "I don't know how you do it, but sleep well." Tammy says softly. She then goes to the kitchen and prepares herself a small meal of semi prepared pasta salad with tiny cuts of assorted vegetables and shredded nuts. She adds some strips of meat and grated cheese. A drizzle of olive oil is added as a final topping to the mix. A fork dives into the bowl as she takes her meal to the sofa to sit down on. It takes her just a couple of minutes to eat her meal. Putting the empty bowl on the nearby table before laying down her side on the sofa, looking over the bassinet to check the baby who was still sleeping. Though Tammy turns on the TV, she ends up going to sleep in a couple of minutes. The stress of motherhood though welcomed can be daunting. The meeting with Chip was noticeably short. Before Jeanette could make him aware of the demands Tammy made, he was agreeing with them and making claims that all would be done under his orders to satisfy her needs. She finds it bothersome when he said, "Everything will be done to make sure she goes on this mission for she is the one the Japanese Emperor wants to talk to, not us. But she will be making our demands to make this a successful mission." "I'm sure that you do not understand the extent of what she requires." Jeanette warned him in the meeting. "Whatever it is, make it so. And I don't care what it is." Chip tried to enforce his authority. Thus Jeanette leaves the meeting with a bad feeling about it. Several hours later... After a long day of thinking, Jeanette looks at her watch, finding it at near the time of the meeting with Tammy. She cleans up the area of her table at the café, closing up her laptop and notebooks, putting them into a handmade bag made to long ago of Denim, Kevlar and Vinyl Leather. She gets up and leaves the café, leaving her usual 20 percent tip on the table under the half empty mug of root beer. The walk to Tammy's new home under Fernando was uneventful, as she would have preferred it. But sometimes people wanting answers seem to fall from the skies and land in front of her. Question is what were the questions Jeanette had for those answers to form and fall? There was something about the mission that eludes her and she can't figure out why. Either way she thinks that she can solve it later, walking to the home a little family calls their own. The door opens immediately after she knocks on it. Tammy signals her to enter quietly, which she does. Together they walk down the hall, keeping quiet as they enter the living room. Tammy sits on the far end of the sofa where the bassinet was with little Francesca sleeping inside. The table in the middle of the room was pulled closer to the sofa with a large screen Macintosh laptop on it. A Skype Video conversation was going on though Jeanette could not see what was on the screen as it was turned towards the bassinet. "I'm back." Tammy says to the computer. "Good. Put her on." an all too familiar voice says from the laptop speakers. Tammy turns the large laptop around to Jeanette, and she recognizes Fernando on the screen. "Isn't this primitive by your standards?" Jeanette asks. "It gets the job done." Fernando tells her, adding, "Let's keep the excitement to a minimum, I don't want you to wake up my little girl." "I can assure you that is not going to happen on my end. But I have to ask, why do you want to talk to me?" Jeanette says and asks. "You are going to involve my family in a dangerous mission involving the Triads and the Yakusa, a mission that I denied for good reason. And you bring it back?" Fernando tells her. "There is a reason..." Jeanette starts to tell him. "I don't care about the Atlanteans, or the treaties unifying Korea or peace and trade negotiations with them and Japan. So allow me to fill in some details." Fernando interrupts her. "There are over 7.5 Billion Orientals, with that many intelligent and sapient individuals in Asia and of that less than five percent are Atlanteans in Japan. But that's nothing compared to the numbers of Triads in the rest of Asia, which is more than 15 to 30 percent depending on where you go. That's one in every three to six people, many in law enforcement, politics, government, education, sanitation, you name it, Triads are there oiling the machine of corruption from the loneliest dog catcher, mail delivery person, and food inspector to highest members in Parliament and Generals in the military since Confucius was alive! The same with the Yakusa, though Japanese, may or may not be Atlanteans, but their corruption runs deep in the Japanese congress and the royal court. So what do they want, remove corruption that is there? I'm not allowing my family to get involved with this mission because it will end in death. So what do they want, who, where and when?" he tells her. "So you know the extent of what needs to be done? Why are you not here?" Jeanette demands. "It is easier to find Josef Mengele and destroy the Nazi rebirth in South America and destroy the pot and cocaine fields that's driving their cause with the monies it generates than it is to deal with the shit you're about to dive into." Fernando tells her. "Isn't Josef Mengele dead? As is any and all of the Nazis in South America? It's been over 70 years since World War II!" Jeanette states the obvious. "You need to rethink. In fact you should try to reenter my good graces so I can reboot that grey matter in your head! Josef Mengele managed to clone Adolf Hitler, or you did not see the movie 'The Boys from Brazil?'" Fernando explains. "'The Boys from Brazil' was a movie." Jeanette tells him. "Believe that all you want. But the secret base we encountered and destroyed shows there are not just one Hitler clone, but several. As was Josef himself, there is at least three; all complete with his medical knowledge and experience with a mind transfer device he created himself. If the guy was not downright evil, I would call him a genius." Fernando tells her, "This has to end before we all end up speaking German in five years. And you think this Triad and Yakusa problem is a problem? Think about it for a minute. 'The Boys from Brazil' is a science fiction movie based on fact. Hitler and Nazi are reborn. Books published swaying the minds of the idiot masses. Elections rigged to promote a power play of evil and people put into power who should never be. Governments will be taken over and handed over to them as gifts for the grand master of evil. Italy will join because some think they can regain the Roman Empire. Then Japan enters this little circle, The Atlanteans found out, Genetic Cleansing being the cause of the day, and with today's technology in genetics, all it takes is to make a poison or virus that acts only on Atlantean genes, killing them and leaving us Terrians alive. As much as that may sound like a solution to some, I am not evil enough to allow it to happen. So I am here to stop it. Now tell that to Misao and let her choke on that." Fernando tells her as he points out to various items of a pristine laboratory before holding up a sealed glass vial of yellow liquid between his thumb and index fingers. Jeanette can only stay there looking at the screen with her jaw dropped. "Tammy?" Fernando calls to her. "Yes dear?" Tammy returns to the screen. She sees him typing something on the keyboard. A plain looking Katana (Samurai blade) with a gold foil flower on its Saya (Scabbard) and Kashira (Pommel) materializes on the table behind the laptop and she takes it. "Years ago I saved the Crown Prince's child from a kidnapping and he gave me that sword as part of a reward. It is from the House of the Chrysanthemum and is over 1700 years old. Beware, it is very sharp, and can slice a cyborg's head off its neck as its metal is based on generations of ancient study. The Crown Prince is now the Emperor. Show him that sword; lay it flat in the Saya on your open palms and bow when you hand it to him. He will give you protection within his power once you tell him who you are to me." Fernando tells her. "Will do my love." Tammy tells her. "Take care and do your best." he tells her. "You too." Tammy replies. "Give the girls my love." he says. Before she could reply the screen closes as the connection is closed on his end. Tammy closes the Macintosh PowerBook Laptop, putting it into sleep mode. She then nudges Jeanette to get her out of Shock Mode. "That's not possible." Jeanette says to herself. "What are you talking about?" Tammy asks. "What he said, all of it." Jeanette answers. "As for Genetic Poisons, how you think most cancer drugs work that target cancer cells? Expand that to a larger gene-target and you could take out whole populations. Considering that Atlanteans differ genetically that it can be measured compared to us Earth Born species, such a poison would be easy to make that will kill every Atlantean in Japan and anyone with the Atlantean gene. As for Hitler coming back, Dolly the sheep as cloned over 30 years ago, so there is that possibility. There certain members in Italy's Parliament have been looking for an excuse to bring the rebirth of the Roman Empire who claims to have Caesar's DNA material to try to clone him. Then there is a small area in Rome where the people inside claim to be the descendents of Caesar. Give anyone an excuse and some technology, all hell can break loose and your little tail will not be worth much to anyone anymore." Tammy explains. "Tammy, how can you say that?!!" Jeanette holds back from yelling at her. "Because it's true. Back when we went to save Bink in the first mission, I was captured and about to be sold like commodity to somebody who put a reward on us, and who knows what would have happened to me. On the second mission, I was almost killed for the same reason and later on placed on sale to get drugs for a bust. Believe me, in seeing the evils in this world, I can tell you that you and I are not worth the money in our pockets if they want us dead and we would be lucky if we end up as somebody's sex slaves in the slave trade industry. They would not care about your political connections, or that you own a time machine. But in seeing that you have breasts an ass and a vagina, for your own survival, you better hope somebody gets a liking to you and your goods because that is what is going to be like when hell breaks loose on this planet." Tammy almost preaches to her. "That is not going to happen." Jeanette tells her. "That is not going to happen because people like us are not going to allow it to happen." Tammy throws back at her then asks, "Now, what did Chip say about the mission?" "He said that whatever you need, it will be given." Jeanette answers. "Both you and I know better. But I'm going to hold you up to that promise." Tammy tells her. "Why me?" Jeanette asks. "Somebody has to be held responsible for his idiotic mistakes. Besides, this insures my place in the mission. Are you going to be at my side or at somebody else's? I am going to need somebody to trust and help me when I need it. Remember, I'm not going as me, but as me- mother with a newborn daughter. I would appreciate it if somebody would be there with me." Tammy explains. "And if I decide not to go myself?" Jeanette asks. "You'll be there with me, even if I have to get Monty to carry you bound and gagged to where it is we got to go." Tammy tells her.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 5th, 2020, 4:13pm Note: One overlooked resource to the GsB Series is the GsBWiki which I created to keep things in order. In it are many clues as to where GsB IV is headed and what connections there are to the others in the series. There are many tiny errors in the wiki and they are being corrected as they are found. One such error is in the Adolf Hitler II entry that has him as heterosexual that prefers males. (LOL!) Other mistakes include spelling and grammatical errors. The GsBWiki can be found here: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsBWiki/

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 6th, 2020, 12:24am Chapter Two: Historical Mission Start Early the Next Day: Except for a 2AM feeding and diaper change, Tammy and her little daughter had a good night's rest though everyone else remains to be seen as six-in-the-morning arrives. Tammy wakes up and gives herself a quick shower and puts on a fresh set of clothes. The early evening before was spent packing for both her and her baby girl, so she was already ready to go. All that was needed to do was to eat and get ready to go. In a half hour she was at the café in a booth by herself with a rolling baby carriage beside her. She orders a light meal as she takes a bottle out for the little girl in the carriage. Even after she finishes her meal, the café seemed relatively empty, even at 7o'clock when the breakfast crowd should be coming in. The only thing left to do was to go to Ranger HQ, which in and of itself was not a problem. But with Gadget gawking at her child makes her uncomfortable at times, she has to be both a politico and a football full back. She looks about the carriage and the items attached to it. The padded baby bag's handle is wrapped around the carriage's handle and holding in place with easy access to the baby's things. The samurai blade is hidden on the inside of carriage in a hidden section. A backpack for Tammy and her things, and a final smaller bag with assorted things like a travel breast pump and other personal items is fitted on a rack between the wheels of the carriage, and a hip pack on her side containing her fire arm and spare loaded magazines, along with quick access to important papers and identification. Airport security or not, the TSA has already been warned of her arrival and to allow her to board what plane is set for their journey without the security screening, her documentation allows her to enter the boarding area and airplane armed. Once checked and ready, she gets up out of her seat and leaves the café, leaving a hefty tip behind. She gets to Ranger HQ in a couple of minutes, finding the place dark. As she walks to the door, a black Mazda Miata pulls up from the road near the place. A white furred brunette mouse with glasses steps out of the automobile, looking at the place and then at Tammy as she walks on the path that leads to its doorway. "Tammy!" the white mouse takes a couple of steps towards Tammy with her arms extended out as to hug her. "Don't get any closer than that, Misao." Tammy warns her, making her stop in her tracks. "No friendly hug?" Misao asks. "Not even a handshake." Tammy tells her. "Alright then. I see Fernando's attitude has rubbed off on you." Misao complains to herself, and then does a complete turnaround, trying to take a couple of steps to the baby carriage, "Is that the baby?" "It is, and you are to stay away from her at all times." Tammy warns. "But why? Aren't we friends?" Misao asks. "First of, you never was my friend, just an acquaintance. Second, this is a mission; I'm on mission mode. It's business only between you, and I; and whoever is involved. That means you are not to get near my daughter. If you get closer to us than necessary, you will only get one warning to leave the immediate area, the next warning will be followed by gun fire." Tammy explains as she closes the hood of the carriage three-quarters of the way. "Gun fire? Are you armed?" Misao asks. "Locked and loaded 24 – 7." Tammy answers. "But this won't do. You can't get into the airport if you're armed." Misao tries to explain. "I have enough government clearances to walk in looking like Pancho Vila wrapped in belts of bullets with revolvers in each hand and shooting up the place in a Cinco de Mayo celebration. What you should worry about is what Gadget and the others are going to try to sneak in and get caught with. They can spend the mission behind bars as far as I care." Tammy tells her as she holds up a wallet open for a second with an identification card and shield inside. She puts it immediately away. "You can't be saying that, they are an important part of the mission." Misao begins to say. "Then you deal with them and you're responsible if they get caught bringing anything considered as a weapon on a plane." Tammy tells her. She then pulls out a cellphone and scrolls down the list. She stops at an entry, and presses the ‘SEND' button. Somebody answers the phone after a couple of seconds she puts her cellphone to her ear. "Hello, We are downstairs waiting. Five minutes? You got two." Tammy tells who it was that answers, and then closes the phone to hang up on the call. "Whoever that was, you could have handled it in a more cordial manner." Misao tells her. "Francesca's morning feeding is a few minutes. I am not going to pull out my breast for her to feed on out here for everyone to see. So Gadget better be down here to open that door before I walk away from this place and this mission." Tammy tells her. "I don't believe the change you have undergone. It's like you're..." Misao begins to say. "Assertive?" Tammy interrupts her. "A demanding asshole." Misao tells her. "If it were just me, there would be no change. But now I have a little one to love and care for because she is a part of me. She is of my blood and flesh, and I have to account for her safety and well being more than I do of mine own. So it's not because I'm a demanding asshole as you put it, but because I am a demanding mother. Something you will never be." Tammy tells her. "Why I never..." Misao says out loud though to herself. "Maybe you should, and maybe you can become a mother like I am and understand what I am going through." Tammy tells her. The door in front of them can be heard being unlocked and then opened. Gadget stands in the doorway, wearing a bathrobe, rubbing her eye with a fist clenched sleeve, yawning. "It's about time." Tammy turns to Gadget as they enter the domain, "I need a private space to breast feed my child. Where can I go?" "Oh..." Gadget begins, "You can do it in my workshop." "Thank you." Tammy tells her, pushing the baby carriage into the workshop and locking the door behind her. She finds a short sofa at the end of the table where Gadget usually takes a rest between experiments. She positions the carriage in front of it, opening the hood more to take Francesca out and sitting down. She unbuttons her blouse as she sits down, holding Francesca with the other arm as she put her on her lap. Reaching into her clothing, she undoes the front clasp of her bra, positioning her breast and the baby to suckle on it. Though Francesca was still sleeping, she takes to Tammy's breast and starts suckling on it. During this time Gadget goes into her bedroom to change into her usual clothes. When she is dressed, both she and Chip walk out of the bedroom, where Misao tells Chip that Tammy has a firearm in her possession. A couple of minutes into her breast feeding her baby; Tammy can hear an argument outside the door followed by the doorknob being tried to open. Not liking what she is hearing, she slowly opens her hip pack and pulls out a round cylinder which she holds between her teeth, followed by her handgun. Putting the gun between herself and the baby, she takes the round cylinder from her mouth and screws it into the muzzle of her gun, making sure it's tight against the barrel. Holding the baby tighter against her, Tammy extends her arm with gun in hand out over the child and takes aim at the door. The lock eventually gets undone and the door partially opens. Chip can be heard yelling, "No One Is Allowed In This Place With Any Weapons!" The door finally opens fully and he steps into the doorway, finding Tammy holding the baby close to her with one arm and a gun extended over the child aimed at him. "Give me a DAMN good reason why you dare interrupt my baby's breast feeding." Tammy tells him in a very cold and threatening tone of voice. All Chip can do is stare at her, the baby suckling on her breast and the gun aimed at him. Unable to say a word, Tammy gives him a final warning, "Leave or I drop you where you stand." Gadget runs into the doorway, "I'm sorry Tammy, I'll make sure you are left alone!" before grabbing Chip by the back of his leather jacket and pulls him away from the door as it closes against the doorframe. Tammy relaxes and puts the gun down on the chair next to her, letting it go and leaving it there. With her free hand, she reaches over and brushes the light soft red baby hair from Francesca’s forehead. Less than another ten minutes the baby Francesca stops feeding on Tammy's breast and is sleeping in her arm. Carefully she puts the baby back in its carriage, loosening the blanket wrapping she was in. Then she sits back on the chair and lets out a pent up breath. "Whoo..." she lets out her breath, and then looks around and then down at her breasts. The one Francesca drank from was slightly smaller than the other, when it's usually the other way around and a lot less noticeable for her. "Francesca, you're going to need to feed from the other breast to keep me even, OK?" Tammy says to herself. A soft and short "Ahh..." comes from the baby carriage, making Tammy get up slightly from her seat and looks inside the carriage. She notices that Francesca had shifted herself into another position but still sleeps. Reaching into her blouse, she adjusts herself into her bra and clips the clasp into place and then buttons up her blouse. She takes her gun and undoes the silencer from the barrel, putting them both into her hip pack. Quietly she gets up from the seat, closing the carriage hood most of the way and rolls it to the door. Opening door took some doing as it opens into the room and not out into the hall but she manages to get the carriage out of the room without waking up the baby. In seconds she is out into the main room where the others waited for her. Chip walks up to her with a raised finger. "You listen here..." Chip says loudly. "No. You Listen..." Tammy interrupts him, sternly telling him, "You get loud and wake up my child, and I will make you regret that you made her cry by making you cry. Got that!" Then she looks around, seeing Misao at the corner of the room, "That goes double for you." She turns back to Chip, "I know what you beef is. So I got a gun, and several government licenses to carry such protection, which overrides the rules of this establishment. And the reason is simple, besides me working for various government agencies along with my husband, it's for me to protect my home and my family from those who would do me and my family harm by people with a lot more power and money than Fat Cat could dream about. People who are backed up by government agencies from around the world. So unless you can protect me, my daughter, my sister and my home, then shut up. You can't do what I have to do." Tammy rolls the carriage to a nearby seat but then turns to face Chip. She takes a few steps to him and slaps him hard across the face enough to make him stagger. "That is for interrupting my daughter's breast feeding session. I don't care what you wanted to talk about, the only people who can see my bare and feeding breasts are those in my family and you are not part of that group." Tammy tells him, "Next time you interrupt me breast feeding my daughter, I will shoot you dead without warning. Got that!" Chip could only nervously nod as he leans against the wall rubbing his face where he was struck. "That goes double for you, Monty and Zipper and triple for you, Dale!" Tammy says as she walks to the chair. She sits down and looks at everyone. "Where's Jeanette?" She then asks. "She's on her way, something about getting DOS ready." Gadget tells her. "And you, Misao, that little two-seater can't take us all. And I'm not taking my Jaguar to this trip." Tammy asks and explains. "A Limo-van will take us to the airport." Misao answers. "Will it fit the carriage without folding it?" Tammy asks. "It should. It's about the half size of a city bus." Misao answers. "Then thank you." Tammy tells her. "I don't see why you have to bring your pup with you." Chip says out loud to himself. The women of the room, including Jeanette who has just entered all turned to face Chip, all with evil scowls. Chip now knows he's in deep trouble, but how deep remains to be seen. The women walk up to Chip, Gadget grabs and twists his ear more turns than she can actually twist her wrist. Jeanette still carrying her bags and Misao stand to either side of him, letting Tammy to stand in the middle where she sends a knee to his groin and a tightly clenched fist across his jaw as he double over in pain from the groin hit to his gonads. He crumples to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut in mid show. They turn to the remaining men. "You have a problem with me bringing my baby on this mission?" Tammy sternly asks them. "No!" Dale say first immediately followed by Monty throwing in, "No Problem a' all! Let me know, an' I'll carry da carriage for ya!" "Thank you." Tammy says as she returns to her seat. As she falls into cushions, she lets out a sigh. The men carry Chip into his room and close the door behind them. "Well, I'm here." Jeanette asks as she puts down her bags. "Thank you for coming and for your future help on this trip." Tammy says. "Wha...?" Misao asks out loud to herself. "It's an agreement she and I made last night." Jeanette explains. "And I'm going to hold you up to that agreement." Tammy throws in. "I'm a woman of my word." Jeanette tells her. "Good. Misao, when is that limo-van coming?" Tammy says and asks. "We got a couple of hours." Misao answers. "Good. I'm going to take a nap." Tammy lets out with a yawn. "This is not a time to sleep." Misao states. "Taking care of a baby is not easy. With diaper changes and 2AM feedings, she needs her rest." Jeanette explains. "I'm not going to be sleeping. Just be very quiet." Tammy throws in. "Got enough diapers and milk for the trip?" Jeanette asks. "She's not due for a change for another half hour but I have enough diapers for a week without needing to wash them. But they should be washed daily, you know why." Tammy answers in explanation, adding, "And you know I'm the source of the baby's nourishment." "Oh, yeah." Jeanette says. "Wash the diapers?" Misao asks. "They're cloth diapers." Jeanette answers. "Cloth diapers? Why not disposables ones?" Misao asks. "I would need 100 boxes of diapers for her on this mission if I used those things. I'm also more ecologically sound in not adding to the garbage dump with those things. A disposable diaper can only be used once. A cloth diaper when washed properly can be used again and again for years. Besides, those things give her a rash." Tammy explains. "How are you doing, keeping up with the feedings and all?" Jeanette asks. "I'm fine. Just have to eat for two, more so now that I'm not pregnant and she's feeding from me." Tammy answers. "You ate breakfast?" Jeanette asks. "I had a fruit salad at the café." Tammy begins, "I have to be careful in what I eat because the flavor and other things can come out in the milk." "All natural diet then?" Jeanette asks. "It has to be. And no coffee, the caffeine leeches into the milk. Funny, Fernando says that I taste a lot sweeter." Tammy answers. "Tammy, that's too much information!" Jeanette complains. "No, it's true. Instead of smelling all sweaty, when I take off my clothes at the end of the day and give them a sniff, they smell fresh, sweet and fruity." "How about meat, vegetables, grains and nuts?" Jeanette asks. "I eat those too, not much like I used too though." Tammy answers. "Misao?" Jeanette calls to her, "Any way to adjust for Tammy's diet on the trip?" "It's a private plane we're getting on, but we can pick up a few things for her along the way." Misao answers. "Good. Tammy, you can eat canned fruit or it needs to be fresh?" Jeanette says and then asks. "I can deal with canned fruit for a couple of days, but fresh fruit would be better. Fresh fruit is more nutritious." Tammy answers. "What about juices? And milk?" Jeanette asks. "It's necessary to have both, but not together." Tammy asks, "Although Fernando knows a way to mix milk and orange-pineapple juice without making the milk curdle. It tastes good when he makes it." "Milk and orange juice?" Misao complains with her tongue sticking out and holding her stomach. "Never had an Orange Julius? That's what it is, though it is quite difficult to make." Jeanette tells her. "Only takes him a few minutes." Tammy says. "I got some almond milk and cheese." Gadget throws in. "No thanks. I just need to rest." Tammy says. But rest does not come as a soft cry comes from the baby carriage, growing louder. Tammy sighs in defeat and slowly gets up, opening the hood of the carriage. She picks up the baby and holds her, "What's wrong Francesca?" The smell of a dirty diaper catches everyone's nose at once. "Whoa!" both Gadget and Misao complain. Tammy lays the baby back in the carriage and opens the baby bag tied to the carriage handle, working on changing the diaper, cleaning, and powdering her little girl in less than a minute. The dirty diaper and wiping cloth goes into a sealed zip lock bag. She pushes the baby carriage to the bathroom, keeping the door open and unseals the ziplock bag. Taking out the diaper, she holds it by a corner while dunking the rest of it in the toilet. She flushes the toilet to remove the baby's excrement from the cloth, taking three flushes to get it all but the stain removed. She puts the diaper and wiping cloth in the basin sink, running hot water over it with the drain sealed. She takes another ziplock bag of a white powder and pours half the bag onto the diaper. It takes her a couple of minutes to hand wash the items, rinsing it a couple of times. She takes the diaper and wiping cloth and wrings it dry, and then turns to face the baby carriage, but sees the other women there. "What?" Tammy asks of them. "You do that every time you have to change her diaper?" Misao asks. "No, I usually flush out the baby's shit and then throw it in the washing machine with the others and let the washer/dryer take care of them during the night. But since this is a trip, I have to do what I have to do." Tammy explains, "Gadget, can I use your dryer?" "Oh sure..." Gadget says. "That was one of the most unsanitary things I ever seen." Misao complains. "It's what your grandmother did on your mother's bottom, and her mother before her since plastic disposable diapers were not invented until twenty years ago..." Tammy tells her, "Besides, the soap is anti bacterial baby soap known by the name ‘Dreft', so I'm clean of any so-called contaminating harmful bacteria. Since she's feeding from me, what infection she could give me, I'm giving to her so it's a closed circuit between us. You would understand that if you were a mother and take care of your own child." They walk to the room next to the bathroom where a washing machine and dryer standing beside each other. Tammy opens the dryer and puts the cloth diaper and wiping cloth inside, putting it on ‘HOT' setting for 12 minutes. They all stand around as the dryer spins to do its job. "You told her about flying the plane?" Tammy asks Jeanette. "I just got here." Jeanette answers. "So when were you going to tell her?" Tammy asks. "What about the flying plane?" Misao asks. "Francesca is an infant, so the flight has to be low and rise to altitude slowly and steady to keep the pressure even or the sudden pressure change would injure her." Jeanette explains. "What?" Misao replies suddenly. "Babies under the age of one year are not allowed to fly on airlines because their developing bodies are still weak unless the flight on the plane is low and steady. You tell the pilots and show the baby and they will know what to do." Jeanette tells her. "They better." Tammy tells her. "They will. And it won't delay the flight by too much." Jeanette tells them. "What about the carriage?" Gadget asks. "It can fold down to half the size with all the bags in it but I will need the baby bag I have tied to the carriage handle." Tammy answers. "We can have it secured in the back of the jet. Right Misao?" Jeanette answers for her. "What kind of jet is this?" Tammy asks. "It's a long range 737BBJ." Misao answers. "I see, at least two stops then." Tammy says. "What do you mean, at least two stops?" Misao asks. "If we're meeting the fleet at Pearl Harbor, and then we are going to have to stop at Los Angeles International to refuel. If we are going to Tokyo, Japan then we will have to stop at Seattle, Washington and then at Anchorage, Alaska to refuel there. Either way, you said it's a long-range 737BBJ which should be a 737BBJ-ER, and that has a 3,800-mile range. Hawaii is 52-hundred miles away and Japan is more than 7,800 miles away. If this was a 747BBJ-ER, we would not need to refuel to get there but the 737 is a smaller plane with less range." Tammy answers. "When did you become an expert on aircraft?" Misao asks. "Since my job with the SWA requires for me to have such skills." Tammy answers. "The SWA, weren't they disbanded?" Misao asks. "Believe that." Tammy tells her, "It does not matter where you get your information; you should at least verify your facts. Speaking of facts, Jeanette, tell her what Fernando told you last night." Jeanette released a pent up breath of air, not wanting to say anything, but Misao's inquiry forces her to answers, "What did Fernando tell you to tell me?" "Fernando said that he does not care about the Atlantean involvement in this mission. But according to him we are going in over our heads, which is why he refused the mission last year." Jeanette explains. "My dear Jeanette, how can I say this? Fernando is a coward." Misao tells her outright. "I'm not going to argue that point." Jeanette throws in. "You can't, because he is." Misao throws back. Jeanette notices Tammy giving her the eye, forcing her to talk, "There are more Triads than there are people in North America, and one in twenty people in Japan is a member of the Yaccusa. There are about 10 of us in this group? No way we are going to handle millions of people who are gang members." "I think you are over stating the problem. All we need to do is find and point out the gang members in political office and the government will do the rest." Misao explains. "Considering that the police are run by the Triads and the Yaccusa have the judges in their pockets..." Jeanette begins to explain. "You siding with him or are you part of this mission?" Misao asks her sternly. "I have my own reasons to be part of this mission." Jeanette answers. "I see. I hope there are no conflicts of interest here." Misao says to her. "There are no conflicts of interest. There are concerns, and I made them known." Jeanette tells her. "Let's make sure there are none, for we have a long mission a head of us." Misao tells her. "I think you are missing the point." Tammy brings up. "I doubt I am." Misao begins to say. "You are missing the point." Tammy interrupts her. "You know what my husband is doing?" "He's somewhere in South America destroying a few small crops of marijuana and cocaine and telling small time drug farmers to stop it or else." Misao answers, "There is nothing I don't know about his missions." "Apparently you are more in the dark than anyone here." Tammy tells her, "Disinformation for fun and profit, I'm going to tell you this much: Nazi rebirth in South America, reunification of the Axis Powers, Genetic Technology used to usher in a new wave of genocidal holocaust against the Atlanteans. Stopping that is what my husband and his crew's mission." "Do you hear yourself what you are saying?" Misao says trying to hold back her laughter, "Nazi rebirth in South America, Reunification of the Axis Powers? Genetic technology used to create a holocaust against the Atlanteans? Please, don't make me laugh." "I would be laughing too, if I was not shown evidence to its truth last night." Jeanette tells her, covering for Tammy. "Pray tell, what was this evidence?" Misao asks, still wanting to laugh. "A walk-through of a secret medical lab in South America used by Josef Mengele." Jeanette answers, lying to add to the cover. "But Jeanette, Josef Mengele has been dead since 1977." Misao tells her. "It was not Josef Mengele but one of his clones." Jeanette responds. "You do know how stupid this sounds. Chances are what you saw was a fake movie scene walk-through, like on The Alien Autopsy Internet Movie on Youtube." Misao tells her. "Just as stupid as the conspiracy theories saying that Japanese are Atlanteans from outer space." Tammy lets out enough to be heard. "Touché Mrs. Squirrel-G." Jeanette says to herself softly. "*Hmph!*" Misao lets out, throwing in, "I do not care what others have to say about the Atlanteans. They don't need to know where the Atlanteans came from. All they need to know is that they are part of the global community." "You say that when they start burying them in graves by the thousands." Tammy starts, "Until then, we are all going to pretend that everything is honky dory." "My. You used to be the skittish quiet one, but now you got a mouth." Misao tells her. "People change when they go through severe events. For me it was losing my mother and sister, getting chased, getting kidnapped, recovering my sister, working for the Italian Government, being almost killed, getting married and having a baby. But no matter how much I changed, you remained the same." Tammy tells her in return. After a second or two of silence, she throws in, "If you don't mind, I want and will be getting my rest. And while I am resting, I want no one to be talking about my husband or what we think we know. So don't disturb me unless the limo-bus is here. Only Francesca can disturb me." Misao was about to say something but the looks on Gadget and Jeanette tells her otherwise. Though 10 minutes has passed, Tammy opens the dryer and takes out the cloth diaper and wiping cloth. She puts them to her cheek and rubs her fingers into the cloth; she nods to herself before taking a ziplock bag from the baby bag tied onto the carriage handle. They get folded up and put into a new ziplock bag and into the baby bag. Tammy takes the handle of the baby carriage and rolls it back to the main room where she sits back down on the chair. "Don't get too comfortable." Misao tells her, "I have Intel to hand out and discuss." "You can say it on the plane or on the ship on the way to Japan." Tammy tells her. "What I have to say, I will say it now." Misao says in return. "Without the guys?" Gadget asks. "I don't want to see Chip rubbing his crotch trying to sooth his pain Tammy gave him." Jeanette says out loud. "What I have to say, I have to say it to you ladies only." Misao tells them all. "Oh pray tell what is that?" Tammy mockingly asks. "Even though we will be dealing with Asian Royalty, this is not an opportunity to be chasing after favors or dates." Misao tells them. "I'm happily married." Tammy responds to the silly demand. "So am I." Gadget adds. "Don't look at me. I'm not interested." Jeanette lets out. "We know..." both Gadget and Tammy tells her. "Ha ha." Jeanette lets out in a sarcastic tone. "But seriously. Fernando gives me everything I would ever want, including the sun, moon and stars." Tammy explains. "Chip does the same thing for me." Gadget adds. "I doubt Chip would be able to do anything like that." Misao replies, "As for Fernando, he's too cheap to give a real woman what she wants." "He gave me the Star of India." Jeanette tries to sway the argument. "I'm sure that fake trinket came from a lab somewhere." Misao argues. Tammy thinks about showing off the blade but doesn't as she thinks Misao would try to take it later on in the trip. For now it stays hidden in its place in the baby's carriage. But at least she will give her a few words to chew on. "He gives me everything I want, and all I ever wanted was a little family of my own." Tammy tells her. Misao carefully thinks her words, knowing that saying the wrong thing will send Tammy home. Thus she says, "Any guy could have done that for you." "No guy would have gotten married to make that family. Most guys just want to have the sex and walk away from the responsibility. Nor would they have put up with the rescue missions in Italy like he has. And if they did rescued me, they would have demanded sex as a reward for saving me." Tammy tells her, adding, "Say one more thing about my husband and I will be leaving for home, even after I shake hands with the Emperor. Fernando is willing to stay with me through the good times and the bad. You seem to come and go as you please, especially when you or the Atlanteans need help, and make demands when you are here. Remember, you are not my boss and you need me more than I will ever need you." In Misao's mind, at least she didn't leave. Jeanette tries to change the subject, "Would you like to eat something, Tammy?" "Not yet." Tammy answers, "I got another couple of hours before I eat." "We will be leaving in a couple of hours." Misao reminds her. "And?" Tammy asks, "My priorities do not match yours, Misao. If you want me to do things, then you are going to abide by my wants and needs." "I abide by your wants and needs, you are going to do what has to be done for this mission." Misao tells her. "Understand this: I am volunteering for this mission. That means I will be doing what is needed when I please, leave when I please and get paid accordingly." Tammy tells her, pointing out, "My sister will be graduating from her school in Italy in a few weeks. I will walk out of the mission to be in that graduation and return afterwards because my family comes first. Got that?" "Got it." Misao replies, "And you get this: this is not a frivolous mission. You are not to use it to supplement yourself, your income, your social status; you are a volunteer, and thus you will be treated as a volunteer and receive nothing for the work you do for us except for your normal pay. If you are to receive a reward or recognition of this work, it will be decided upon by us and not by you." "Then so be it. We'll see who gets a reward or not." Tammy answers. She gets up and checks on the baby before she starts walking to the door. "Wait a minute! Where are you going?" Gadget says before the others. Tammy stops by the door and turns to her, "If you want me, I'll be at my home." She then opens the door and pushes the carriage outside, making her way onto the path. Jeanette runs out of the house with her bags and towards Tammy, calling for her half way from catching up to her, "Tammy!" Tammy stops as she turns around to see Jeanette trotting up to her, and Gadget holding the door to her place open. "I'm going home. I'm not going to get any rest with her there." She says before turning around and continues walking. "But..." Jeanette tries to say as she catches up. "I need my rest. I'll go to the mission, but I need my rest and that bitch is keeping me from getting it. I'm not asking for much. Just pick me up when that limo van comes. Alright?" Tammy explains, interrupting her. "Then I walk you home." Jeanette replies. The long walk to Tammy's house was uneventful though lengthy. The door opens when they approach it and enter the domain. They go down the hall to the living room where Tammy parks the carriage by the sofa where she sits down. It takes her a few moments to make a comment. "Damn that Misao..." Tammy says to herself. "I know she's not liked by some including this family, but she has to be respected." Jeanette states as she walks to a nearby chair. "I know what Fernando says in that regard but she does not respect me or this family, she proved that today." Tammy replies, "Maybe I should not go. What for?" "It's not to do her any favors, but they do need help. As Fernando told me years ago, if you can help, and then do so." Jeanette answers. "I'm not sure we can. I just sense a trap in this." Tammy begins to explain, "It is not just a few people we are dealing with, it's millions. And if it's just arresting high-ranking officials, we need to deal with their staff as well and that's hundreds if not thousands of individuals. Plus when this gets out on the news media, we'll be marked for death." "It should not be that many." Jeanette replies. "Hold onto that thought." Tammy says before getting up and walking to her bedroom. The bedroom door can be heard slamming shut, and then being heard slamming shut a second time a couple of minutes later. She returns and drops a heavy red loose-leaf binder on Jeanette's lap. "Hey!" Jeanette lets out loud, and then she looks at the binder, opening its front cover. Sections of pages are tabulated by continents and then by nations. "What is this?" Jeanette asks as she turns to the tab labeled ‘Japan.' "It's a list of known individuals involved in organized crime and government corruption. What you are looking at is the Yaccusa in Japan. China is on a dual layer 8GB DVD Rom because it's so huge." Tammy explains. "Uhm..." Jeanette looks at the list, "Hirohito Kashakura, Captain of the Royal Guard?" "Almost 90 percent of the royal guard is a member of the Yaccusa." Tammy explains, "As is 75 percent of the Japanese Parliament and their staff. Continue on and see how much of the police force is involved." Jeanette closes the binder, "No thank you." "We would be nothing more than interlopers, gatecrashers, trespassers, and molesters to their way of life. We mention any name on that list - we're going home in pine boxes. That is if there are bodies found." Tammy explains. "And if anything happens to you and your baby, Fernando would nuke Japan off the face of the earth." Jeanette replies. "Nuking would be the half of it." Tammy throws in, "No. He would go back in time and make sure that Japan would never be formed, the Atlanteans will never arrive there, let alone on Earth at all." "Isn't that a little harsh?" Jeanette asks. "I would think not. He's done it before to entire lines of families. Though he's not responsible for these, why you think the Byrons, the Shellys, the Poes and the Thomases lines ended at the famous person? Somebody wanted them dead and no more and thus they became." Tammy explains. "I doubt that it's the deliberate action of some organized effort that did them in, but there are certain events in time that cannot be changed. That is a given. The storm that killed Lord Byron and Percy Shelly was one. The drinking habits of Edgar Allen Poe and Dylan Thomas were notably quite self-destructive. You could have stopped them from killing themselves by drinking to death on that particular day, you would not on another day thus only delaying a self fulfilling self destructive prophecy." Jeanette explains, "I doubt he would destroy a whole line of global history to satisfy his anger." "We will have to see." Tammy says, "This mission is a lot more dangerous than it seems. I see it, you see it, but Misao doesn't? I think she is leading us into a trap." "I think she does not know the scope of the problem." Jeanette throws in. "Every Oriental Asian knows how ingrained the Triads and the Yaccusa are. It's part of their everyday life; it's part of their culture. Even the ABCs here know how ingrained they are." Tammy explains. "ABC's?" Jeanette asks. "It's a euphemism for ‘American Born Chinese,' though it includes all Asian Orientals born in the USA." Tammy explains, "And yes, they know about the Triads and Yaccusa because their tentacles reach over to here." Tammy explains. "Can I dare ask how you would know this?" Jeanette asks. "Other than being common knowledge?" Tammy asks as she point to the red binder. "You're not an Oriental Asian." Jeanette points out. "So I'm not. But I know who is." Tammy answers the original question. She gets up to go to bedroom. Tammy returns to the living room as she carries a laptop in her arms, which she sets down on the living room table. It wakes up from sleep mode as she opens the case to reveal the screen and keyboard. A few strokes of the track pad and a click of the mouse button, the same telecommunications program used to talk with Fernando gets turned on. She scrolls down a list of names, finally choosing one on the names on the "J" list. It takes a moment for the call to be answer. It eventually gets answered. "Hello?" a high-pitched female voice answers but the cover on the camera was on not revealing who it was. At least Tammy was able to recognize Jeanie's voice. "Hi Jeanie." Tammy replies. "Jeanie?" Jeanette asks to herself. "You know what time is it?" Jeanie asks. "Around 9:30 in the morning here." Tammy answers. "It's past midnight over here." Jeanie throws back at her, lifting the visor from the digital camera to reveal herself in her typical nearly see-through negligee. "Everything alright with Fernando?" she asks. "He's fine, on a mission in South America involving cloned Nazis." Tammy answers. "The Boys From Brazil mission?" Jeanie asks. "Yup." Tammy answers. "I see." Jeanie says, and then almost complains, "I know you don't like me because I tried to steal your husband, but he was mine long before you were born. So this can't be a personal call." "I need you to tell this person who you are, where you are, and how engrained the Triads and Yaccusa are." Tammy explains, and then introduces before turning the laptop to her, "But first, this is Jeanette, Fernando's former EMT Partner at the café." "You. I know you." Jeanie almost shouts out, "You're Misao's partner." "I'm not her partner. Friend maybe, not partner." Jeanette tells her, and then asks, "Who are you?" "I'll answer Tammy's questions, but first, why you need to know this?" Jeanie asks. "We are about to embark on a mission in Japan..." Jeanette started to say. "Do not say anymore. Tammy! I want to see you!" Jeanie shouts at the screen. Tammy turns the laptop around, "I'm here." "This is that Triads – Yaccusa mission I told you not to involve yourself in last year?" Jeanie asks, "Don't do it at all costs." "Who is she?" Jeanette asks. "I know." Tammy says at Jeanie. "Give me back at that ‘munk." Jeanie tells her. Tammy slowly turns the laptop to Jeanette. Jeanie then gives Jeanette a scowl before telling her, "Who am I? I am with the stroke of a few keyboard keys can make or break a politician's career, alter the economy of nations, and make heroes out of nobodies. I am Jeanie Chin, editor and owner of the Chinese and Asian News Networks. Between my newspapers, magazines, and news information shows, I make more money a day than Bill Gates, Steve Jobs, and the Queen of England makes in a year combined, I have access to more people and computer systems than they can and I do it every day. That is who I am and what I can do, Miss Jeanette. I sway the thinking of over two billion minds with the information I expose for all to see. Now I'm telling you to drop this case. There are over 600-million Triads in Asia alone, another 20-million Yaccusa members in the tiny island of Japan. They will know who you are, when you will arrive, drive you to your destination, replace your hotel blankets and towels. They will go through your private belongings even if you have the hotel manager lock them in the hotel safe. They will know which hand you wipe yourself with in the bathroom and where you place the soap when you shower. They will be making your breakfast, lunch and dinner, mixing your drinks at the bar. If they want you dead, you would not know who did it. Now, I'm telling you to back off from this mission or you will be dead if you don't." "How can I be sure that you are who you say you are?" Jeanette asks in a challenging tone. "When are you to arrive in Japan?" Jeanie asks. "Just before the signing of the Korean – Japanese treaty." Jeanette answers. "Then, Tammy. I will post notice of your arrival there so you can be treated in a hero's welcome for what you did in Italy. Fernando coming too?" Jeanie says and asks. "Fernando will still be in South America. I will be there with our daughter." Tammy answers as she moves next to Jeanette to be seen on the screen. "Daughter?" Jeanie asks, "When you two finally did it?" "That's none of your business, but she's recently born so I will be going there by sea." Tammy explains. "You know Fernando is a national hero there. The Japanese public is going to want to see the baby and interview you. I can set that up for you if you like." Jeanie tells her. "I'll talk with Fernando first about this. I'll let you know what he decides." Tammy explains. "Tell him to call me, and we'll discuss the details. Don't worry, I'll respect your privacy if he says no." Jeanie replies. "Good." Tammy responds. "Can I see the baby?" Jeanie asks. "Not now, because she is sleeping. Maybe when I get to Japan I can show her to you if you're there." Tammy answers. "I'll be there. Let me know when." Jeanie answers. "I leave today to go to Pearl Harbor by plane. Then it's a slow navy boat to Japan." Tammy explains. "By plane?" Jeanie almost gasps, "Newborns and infants are too young to go on planes!" "I know. That's why I will be demanding that the pilots take off slow and fly low to not hurt the baby." Tammy explains. "They better. Have the baby checked out by a doctor after the flight." Jeanie tells her. "I did not think of that. Thanks, I will." Tammy responds. "Keep in touch, and I'll see you in Japan." Jeanie says, and then she goes into her desk drawer and adds as she holds up a brick of monetary bills, "That's for the baby when I see her." Jeanette could only drop her jaw at the amount of money shown. "That's not necessary." Tammy tells her. "Come on now. I'm practically her step-mom. Anything the baby needs, when in Asia, she has it." Jeanie tells her in return. "Alright. I'll talk to Fernando about it." Tammy says. "He'll tell you to take it because I take ‘No!' for an answer." Jeanie tells her. "Alright, like I said, I'll talk to Fernando about it." Tammy throws back. "Just do because I will be speaking to him about it and this mission." Jeanie says, "I'll be waiting for your next call." The screen goes black from her disconnecting the call on her end. Tammy does not turn to Jeanette as she tells and asks her, "‘They will know who you are when you arrive, drive you to your destination, replace your hotel blankets and towels, go through your private belongings locked up in the hotel safe, know which hand you wipe yourself with, where you place the soap, make your breakfast, lunch and dinner, and mixing your drinks at the bar.' You tell me how deep are we going to be and if we can tread water long enough to swim out of it? This is a no win situation. At least with Padania, it was just a few idiots we went after though there were hundreds if not thousands. Here we are dealing with millions, who will know when we will get there, why we are there and who we will see. Why are we even doing this, Jeanette?" "You want to cancel and not go? I can talk to Misao about it." Jeanette asks and then says. "No. I'm going, that's not the problem, but I won't be there alone with the baby when I return from Italy. I will have added help and protection when I return from Bink's graduation." Tammy answers. "Bink is not going to be able to protect you." Jeanette replies. "Who said anything about Bink?" Tammy asks, and then says, "I'll be back with everybody from Section 2 if I have too." "I doubt they would come just because you ask." Jeanette says. "They will. Besides, Fernando is still just one phone call away. I would not be surprised if he has a Chrono Server Lock on me and the baby in case anything happens to us." Tammy explains as she closes the laptop, "So that's not the least of my worries. What are Misao's intentions on this? We all know that this is a no-win mission, so why take it?" "You know the saying, ‘the bigger the risk; the bigger the reward.' Well, it's obvious. Taking on something this big would have a reward bigger than anything the rangers have ever seen." Jeanette answers. "Taking something this big means the reward is so big that it can influence the world's global economy and status of world super power." Tammy explains, "In fact, the only way I see to win this is to take the leadership from these factions and put them in hiding for a while. Having that much power in being able to manipulate the actions of these two gangs, I rather not want to think the consequences of such an action." "You really think Misao would do that?" Jeanette asks. "Misao already leads the Atlanteans because you gave her the ability to Time Travel long ago. If it weren't for the Time Lord's decision allowing her to keep those abilities so that Fernando would have a nemesis, this would have ended a long time ago with the Atlanteans being nothing more than just an undecipherable scribble on some archeologist's notepad about some Inca Ruins. Now she has power over a population that can threaten either of those two groups, if gaining control of either one or both, she can manipulate the governments from within with their internal influence. And then what? She has control over a major section of the world." Tammy explains. "If true, how you figured all this out? She is an ascended being." Jeanette asks. "Ascended being or not, it's the next logical step. Not saying that she would be into world conquest, but to lead The Atlaneans into something bigger would be something for her. Imagine, if she can led all the Atlaneans, half Atlanteans, quarter Atlanteans, anyone and everyone with a bit of Atlanteans gene in them caused by Atlantean Diaspora, that would be a major cultural force to be reckoned with. And with her leading it, who knows how far it will go." Tammy tells her. "It's a little farfetched, don't you think?" Jeanette asks. "Just as farfetched as the Nazi's reunification in South America and the rebuilding of the Roman Empire. Come to think about it, she would fit right in with those egomaniacs." Tammy replies. "That is my friend you are talking about." Jeanette starts to tell her. "What about Misao talking dirt about my husband?" Tammy asks. She pauses for a second, and then continues, "I know you tried to state a couple of nice things about him but you need to stand up to her. You can't coward when she tries to challenge you and your statements." "How do we know that secret base background in Fernando's phone call is real?" Jeanette asks. "I'll just answer your question with a question. Who Fernando is working for?" Tammy tells her. "The CIA." Jeanette says as she thinks about it, "But really. What he says about them all the time, Disinformation for fun and profit? How can I trust anything he says based on that?" Jeanette says and asks. "You need to trust the person who making the comment, and not the comment itself. I know Fernando has put you through some hardships, but he was always there to catch you when you fell, right?" Tammy answers the question and asks one of her own. "He has, but he should not have, he did not had to and that's the point between me and him. If this is how he treats friends, I would sure hate to see how he treats his enemies." Jeanette answers then comments. "He kills his enemies. Especially those who crossed the line on threatening him and his family." Tammy replies. "He has not deliberately killed anyone outside of self-defense in a long time." Jeanette responds. "You may be right on that, because on thinking about that, though he did killed Christiano Savonarola, Mr. Savonarola drew his gun first. The more I think about it, all of Fernando's killings have been what Hondo calls as ‘the quick draw.' We all know nobody is faster than he is." Tammy says as she thinks, "It could be that he's setting them up." "Well..." Jeanette started to say. "Well nothing." Tammy says. She takes the cushion from the back of the sofa and props it up against the armrest, and then curls up into a ball at her end of the sofa, "Enough of this talk, I'm taking a nap." "Maybe you should unfold the bed from this couch." Jeanette says as she gets up off the sofa. "Too much work for one. Too noisy and it might wake up the baby, two." Tammy says, getting quieter as she says each word. She lets out a quiet yawn after finishing what she said. Though she seems to sleep, she was not sleeping, rather resting with her eyes closed. She would preferred if her husband was there to tell her how wonderful things have been since their marriage, how great things will be with their family and what the future might bring. But he is not there. However Jeanette is. "Anything to drink?" Jeanette asks as she heads to the kitchen. "Water, soda, juice. Everything else is for the baby" Tammy quietly explains. "I see." Jeanette says as she picks up a half-gallon bottle with a hand written label, which makes her ask, "Mango and cantaloupe?" "Two mangoes with one cantaloupe, pureed in a high speed blender with half a cup of water and a spoonful of sugar to take out the bite the cantaloupe rind might bring." Tammy explains. "Cantaloupe rind?" Jeanette asks. "It's not like the whole cantaloupe is thrown into the blender. It's the flesh cut close to the rind and that bring some bitterness. It is where most of the nutrients are. Bring me a glass if you don't mind." Tammy explains and requests. "I see." Jeanette says as she prepares two glasses of the juice. Putting the bottle back in the refrigerator, she takes the two glasses to the sofa, giving one of them to Tammy as she gently sat on the table. They both take a sip from the glass. "This is not bad at all..." Jeanette says out loud though meaning to herself. She then asks, "You know how to make it?" "One cantaloupe cut up into cubes as close to the rind as possible, of course scoop out and throw out the seeds. Two Mangoes, its flesh scraped off the skin and seed. Throw both in a blender and set it to blend for a while. You may have to push down the solids to get it going. When most of it is getting mixed, throw in a half-cup of water and put it to 'Puree.' When everything looks smooth, throw in a spoon of sugar and let it mix for two minutes. Then it's done. You can do the same with watermelon, honeydews, and other melons." Tammy explains. "We'll see about making it when on the ship. It is a long trip." Jeanette replies. "I don't know about that. I don't know if they will let us into the kitchen or supplies." Tammy responds. She finishes her drink soon after. "Don't know, but we can ask." Jeanette replies. "Only thing I hate about it is the mess. The glasses have to be cleaned as soon as you finish it." Tammy says as she put the empty glass on the table by Jeanette. "I'll take care of it." Jeanette says as she grabs the glass, "Want another?" "One was fine." Tammy says, "And thank you." Jeanette walks to the kitchen with both glasses and washes them out. She puts them away where she got them from before. In coming back to her place on the table, the whole event takes a little over a minute. Once at the table, she notices that Tammy appears to be sleeping. "Tammy, you're asleep?" Jeanette asks. "No." Tammy answers, "I'm resting with my eyes closed." "Look, go take a nap. I'll take care of everything." Jeanette tells her. "No. When you have a baby, you can't sleep like you used too." Tammy tells her in return. "The best you can do is rest." "I see. I'll wake you up in 90 minutes. I'll be in my room upstairs, if I still have a room." Jeanette says and then comments as she gets up to go upstairs. "No one has been upstairs since we returned. As for your future ownership of that room will be discussed after the end this mission." Tammy states. "I see." Jeanette adds. She then goes to the hall and up the stairs to her room. Hearing her go up the stairs, Tammy says to herself, "Good."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 9th, 2020, 3:23pm Chapter Three: Flight Some 90 minutes had passed when Jeanette gets a call on her cellphone. It was Misao informing her that the Limo-Van was arriving at the Rescue Ranger's headquarters and she has to report for the mission. No mention was made of Tammy, but Jeanette was going to tell her to go with her. It takes a minute to go to the living room to where Tammy was. She was already sitting up with the baby on her lap and arms, noticing her coming into the living room. She carefully puts the baby back in the carriage. "Ready to go?" Tammy asks. "I was going to ask that." Jeanette answers. "Before we go, I need you to take this pill. It will help with the anxiety of flying." Tammy says as she reaches into her purse and pulls out a purple pill for Jeanette. "I'll pass on the pill." Jeanette replies. "You better not freak out while the plane is flying." Tammy warns her. "I won't freak out. I'll be fine. I took my own anxiety suppression pill." Jeanette replies. "Then let's go." Tammy tells her and she steps up to the baby carriage and release the wheel brakes by the foot lever below. With a push, the carriage begins to roll. "You better not freak out on the plane." Tammy says to herself. She continues pushing the carriage to where Jeanette with her packed belongings was at the entrance of the living room. Together they make their way out the house and to the Rescue Ranger's Headquarters, taking a couple of minutes to do the trip. A large sized van was parked in front of Rescue Ranger's Headquarters, about as high and wide as a school bus but at half its length. Strangely no one except for the driver was outside with the vehicle. They continue walking to the domain, finding the door open. Inside were the members of the Rescue Rangers in a panic of packing up things and looking for their assorted paper work. Tammy looks at Jeanette. "Care to help me with the carriage?" Tammy asks. "I don't think that will fit in the limo-van." Jeanette answers. Tammy rolls the carriage to the limo-van's door, and then opens the carriage hood, taking out Francesca and holds her in one arm. With the other she takes the cases and carry-alls and puts them inside the carriage where the baby was in. She then unties baby bag from the carriage handle and puts it over her shoulder. Pulling on a wire lever by the baby carriage handle folds up the carriage to a case half the size, with the carriage handle as the carry handle for it. "It will fit now, but it will be heavy." Tammy says. Jeanette looks at the black handled box, "I see." "No worry. I put it in for you." the limo-van driver tells her with a strong Asian accent. Tammy looks at him strange as he tries to lift the heavy carry case into the bus. Somehow he manages to get it inside without breaking anything or hurting himself. Tammy walks in with Jeanette behind her, she takes the carriage case by the handle and rolls it by its wheels to the rear of the bus. There she sits down with the baby in her lap, putting the baby bag next to her. The carriage is shoved into the leg area of the seat next to her by the window. As Jeanette takes the seat next to her on the rear bench after putting her bags in the overhead open bin, the driver arrives behind with a baby seat for Tammy. "Miss, it's for the baby's safe journey." he tells her. He motions to put the baby seat between Tammy and Jeanette, but Tammy signals to him to put it at the window seat. She needed to momentarily get out of her seat for him to do so, and after securing the baby seat to the chair with its seat belts; Tammy puts Francesca in it and secures her with the tiny straps inside. She thanks the driver and tries to give him a large tip, which he refuses. With a sigh Tammy returns to her seat. As they wait for the others, Tammy checks on the baby almost every second of every minute. It would take another 30 minutes for the others to go in. The men come in first, starting off with Chip. They all see Tammy and Jeanette in the back row. They take their seats quietly as soon as they have their bags packed in the upper overhead open bin area. Misao and Gadget are next to enter with Misao complaining about Jeanette not being there and delaying their trip. As she steps up on the bus, she notices both Tammy and Jeanette there. "There you are. How long have you been there? You were supposed to be at the headquarters." Misao begins with her mouth as she walked towards them. "She was helping me." Tammy lets out, "You got a problem with that?" "I see." Misao says loud enough to be heard. "Let's sit down so we can go." Gadget says, and then points to the seats in front of Tammy she wants to sit down at. She manages to squeeze by Misao to get to those seats, saying, "Excuse me." Looking at Gadget for a moment, Misao turns around and heads to a set of seats in the middle of the limo-van. One last glance by the driver in his rear view mirror to check on the passengers, he puts the vehicle into drive and starts the hour drive to JFK Airport. Gadget turns around and kneels on her seat, holding on to the back of the seat with her hands as she looks down at Tammy and Jeanette. "How is the baby doing?" she asks. "She's doing fine." Tammy answers. "Where did you get the baby seat?" Gadget asks. "The bus driver gave it to me." Tammy answers, adding, "I'm sure it's for vehicle safety laws in case he gets pulled over." "You should have brought your baby seat for her." Jeanette complains. "I forgot it." Tammy replies. "I'm sure you did." Jeanette throws in. "Well, you will be returning it, right?" Gadget asks. "Of course, it's not mine." Tammy answers. "So when is her next feeding?" Gadget asks. "Not for another 2 hours." Tammy answers. "Hmmm... We should be flying by then." Gadget comments. "I better have privacy to feed her." Tammy tells her. "It should have a private bedroom, it is a 737-BBJ." Jeanette throws in. "It should have 3 private bedrooms, but that's beside the point. I do not want to be interrupted when I'm feeding Francesca, whether I'm breast feeding or bottle feeding her." Tammy tells her, adding sternly, "And I will drop who ever interrupts that feeding." "Don't you think that is a bit too much?" Jeanette asks. "The only people who are allowed to see my bare and feeding breasts are my family. None of you here are my family, but this goes double for the men. I may have dated Chip and the others years ago as teenagers but I am now an adult woman who is married and with a baby. They better respect my space or I will shoot anyone of them that dares interrupts me from my baby's needs." Tammy tells her. "I can't promise anything, but I'll try to make sure that you are undisturbed by Chip and the other guys during those times." Gadget tries to reassure Tammy. "I don't care how you do it, just do so." Tammy reinforces. Then she turns to Jeanette, "That includes Misao too." "I'm not making any guarantees." Jeanette replies. "Good." Tammy says, looking out the window. She sees an overhead traffic sign stating, ‘JFK Exit 25 – 5 miles'. "We're almost there." Tammy says as the sign passes by. "That was quick." Gadget comments. "Not really." Tammy looks at her watch, "It's almost half an hour we been riding this thing." "Oh." Gadget lets out. In a few minutes the limo-van was pulling up to the Jet Blue Terminal and stops by its entrance. "We are here!" can be heard from the driver at his driver's seat. The front door of the limo-van opens. The men gather their things and walk out of the limo-van. Misao takes her things and gets off with them. "Go on ahead without me. I'll catch up in a few seconds." Tammy tells them. "You sure?" Gadget asks. "Yes, I'm sure." Tammy answers. "Alright." Gadget says, as she gathers her things. She gets up and leaves soon afterwards. The bus driver arrived after Gadget left as Tammy worked on unfastening the belts that held the baby Francesca in place. He stood behind her, putting a hand above the baby carrier, "No. You keep it. Keep baby safe." "Huh?" Tammy replies. "You keep baby in carrier to keep her safe. Take it with you." he tells her. She looks at him blankly. He asks, "Where's the heavy baby carriage?" "Oh. Here." Tammy answers as she points to it wedged between the seats on the floor. The driver gets between her and the baby carriage, as Tammy refastens the baby straps on Francesca before taking the whole baby carrier seat to her. Then he bends down and tries to pick up the carriage, finding it stuck. He struggles with it even though it could have slid out of place like when Tammy slid it into place. She turns around and hands the baby carrier with the baby inside to Jeanette. Jeanette holds it with her things as Tammy gets by the driver, taking the handle of the carriage to slide it across the floor and out into the aisle. "Ah..." the driver says as he takes the handle. Tammy nods at him as she takes the baby carrier from Jeanette and then the baby bag onto her shoulder. She follows the driver as he pulls the carriage behind him. With a bit of a struggle, he takes the carriage down the steps of the limo-van and onto the sidewalk of the terminal. Tammy steps off after him, Jeanette after her. He gets back in his vehicle after Tammy takes the folded baby carriage and thanks him before he drives away. "We do we have to go? Are there tickets?" Tammy asks Misao. "Just follow me." Misao tells her as she starts to walk away. "*HMPH!*" Tammy responds as she waits to be last to walk into the terminal of the group. A long walk led them past several Jet Blue and other regional carriers, taking them directly the passenger and luggage check area. Tammy breaks away from the group, though Jeanette follows her to the check-in aisle by the wall. Tammy stops by the check-in aisle but not goes through it, making the TSA agents there to take notice. She goes through her hip pack and pulls out her wallet from inside. Showing off her government identification and shield, she points it at them and tells them, "I need to speak to your supervisor." They both look at her for a moment; one of them looks at the identification closer while the one of the other goes to get a supervising manager. The agent looking at her identification, "How do I know this is real or not?" "Arrest me and let see how fast you get fired." Tammy warns him. The agent blinks a couple of times as if trying to digest the statement Tammy gave her. "Now where is your supervisor? I need to speak with him and him alone." she says with the calm and coolness that belies the situation at hand as she folds up the wallet. Less than half a minute passes when a white shirt-wearing agent wearing enough gold trim on his uniform to offset the Wall Street market prices, arrives. "Is that her?" he asks the lower ranking agent. "Yes it is, sir." the TSA agent replies. The managing supervisor walks up to Tammy. "What is the problem?" he asks in an annoyed tone. She shows him her government identifications and shields, "I'm on a voyage on a private jet somewhere on this terminal and require passage without the needed search." He looks at her identifications, flipping the sections on the wallet and the assorted identifications in it. It takes him a while to realize that she was legit. "Are you carrying any weapons?" he asks her. "Yes I am." as she puts away the wallet and hands him her handgun inside a clip-on holster. He gives the weapon a quick look and gives it back to her. "Private jet?" he asks, and then says, "You sure this it the right airport? Teterboro handles private jets." "It's a 737BBJ. I was told that it would be here. And I know a 737 is too big for Teterboro." Tammy explains. "I see. Let me check." he says, taking a few steps to the TSA agents and taking a clipboard from them. He walks back to Tammy and Jeanette, "Look at that. There is a private jet here, a 737BBJ as you said. It's in Gate 332." "Thank you for verifying that." Tammy tells her, and then turns to Jeanette, "You got that?" "Gate 332. Got it." Jeanette tells her, trying to not look as stupid as possible. "Is that a baby in there?" the supervisor points to the baby carrier. "It's my daughter. She's three months old." Tammy answers as she hefts the carrier to show Francesca to him. "She's a little cutie. Wait. You know that babies can't fly?" The supervisor says and asks. "She can if they fly low and keep cabin pressure high. I'll be speaking to the pilots about it." Tammy answers. "Looks like you know what to do then." the supervisor replies. Tammy nods. She then asks, "Can we go through?" "Oh sure." he says as he walks back and opens a gate for her to go through, closing it in front of Jeanette. Tammy turns to look at her for a second and then at the supervisor. "She's with me." Tammy tells her. "She is?" the supervisor says, and then opens the gate to allow her through it. "She takes care of the baby while I'm out gathering intel." Tammy answers. She then hesitates, and throws in, "Oh. A couple of aisles down are a white mouse- her name is ‘Misao Sakimori', and a chipmunk named ‘Chip Maplewood.' They are co-workers who think they are above it all but they can't get by security like I did for they do not have the clearances to do so. So you see there is something wrong, right? Could you do me a favor and take them into a private room and tell them to strip naked for an open body cavity search. Don't actually search them, but enough to scare them. Put on the rubber gloves loudly as possible. They need to be put in their place, if you know what I mean." The supervisor nods, "Anything else? Maybe have the boys escort you to the plane?" "Thanks, but I think we can manage." Tammy tells her. "Alright, then, consider it done." the supervisor replies. "Thank you." Tammy tells him before heading off on her way. Jeanette tries to keep up with her. "That is unnecessary!" Jeanette tells Tammy. "Misao and Chip are not the leaders of this mission. It will be me. So follow as I say and do, and I can assure you will return with your tail intact. Follow them, and I can't guarantee your safety." Tammy tells her. "But what about them? Won't they get into trouble?" Jeanette asks. "If they cooperate, nothing will happen, if something does happen, I'll get them out if I have too. So don't worry." Tammy tells her as they make their way to the airplane at gate 332. Misao and Chip were told to step out of the line they were on, causing a commotion. They were dragged in handcuffs to a private room. Making it worse was their attitudes; making the TSA security teams that were holding them think that they were actually guilty of something. Tammy and Jeanette make it to the plane a full ten minutes before any of the others. There they discuss with the private aircraft stewardesses about where they want to sit, access to what facilities of the plane and other details. Along with their discussions, the stewardesses notice the baby carrier with the baby inside. "Is that a baby in there?” The head stewardess asks. "Yes, it's my daughter. Her name is Francesca and she's three months old." Tammy answers. The other stewardesses look over each other to see the baby in the carrier seat. "Babies are too young to fly in airplanes.” The head stewardess states with authority. "It's safe as long as we don't fly over several tens of thousand feet or rise there too quickly. As long as the pressure of the cabin remains at sea level, she should be fine." Tammy explains. "And how do you know this?” The head stewardess asks. "Blame it on Wikipedia and WedMD. Besides, babies flew on planes before the Jet Age, and even today they are allowed to fly as long as pilots take precaution on their flying altitudes and cabin pressure. All I have to do is show the captain of this plane the baby and he'll know what to do." Tammy explains. "Alright. Besides one of the bedrooms in the back for the baby's needs, which seat do you want?” The head stewardess asks. "I'll take the window seat by the starboard wing emergency exit. Oh, and I'll be breast-feeding her in about an hour, so I'll be using that bedroom for some privacy. The men coming soon are some real pervs." Tammy answers and explains as they begin to go down the aisle to the seats in question. "We know how to deal with pervs. Don't we girls?” The head stewardess explains, followed by the stewardesses taking out their stun guns and show off the electrical arc in loud buzzing display. "Good, you guys can drop the bastards that dare interrupt the feeding. I already warned them that if they do, I'm shooting them dead where they stand." Tammy asks. "You got a gun?” The head stewardess asks as they arrive at their seats. Tammy pulls out her wallet and shows the head stewardess her government ID, "I'm locked and loaded 24 – 7. Have to be. My husband and I lead such exciting and yet dangerous lives." She puts away the wallet after finishing her statement. "Can I see your weapon?” The head stewardess asks. "What for?" Tammy asks in return. "Consider it a weapon's check” The head stewardess answers, pulling out and showing off her handgun, a 1911M1A in .38Super format. It looks like Fernando's gun but in a much smaller casing and frame. The other stewardesses also show off their weapons, mostly 1911M1As in the same .38Super format. The sight of so many guns in one place starts to make Jeanette edgy. "How cute. Looks like Juanita's gun. Nine Millimeter?" Tammy says and asks, slowly pulling out her SiG P239, holding it out to the head stewardess by the barrel. "I don't know who Juanita is, but that's nice weapon you have there. No, ours are government issued .38Super 1911s though in an Emergency we can squeeze 9 by 19s in them. Yours in 9 by 19?” The head stewardess asks as she takes and looks over Tammy's gun. She gives it back after a while. "Juanita was my husband agent counterpart and best friend from high school. I took her place when we got married. And yes, they are 9 by 19s." Tammy explains. "I see.” The head stewardess says, "Well, if you need us, the blue button on the arm rest will call us for your attention. So you say an hour for the baby's feeding?" "Yeah, about an hour." Tammy answers, and then adds, "I'll need a little something myself, like a fruit salad or something like that." "Allergic to anything?" the stewardess asks. "No. But for the baby, I can't have peanuts, peppers, coffee and other things that can leech into the milk. Oh, and no strawberries. I'm banned from them for life because my husband is deathly allergic to them. He's so allergic, breathing strawberry scent will get him sick." Tammy explains. "No problem then. I'll have one of the girls bring it over after we take off. Sit down and get comfortable. We should be taking off soon when everyone arrives.” The head stewardess explains. "Thank you all." Tammy says before putting the baby seat onto the chair and starts to fasten the seat belt around it to fasten it in place. She points to the seat behind her, "You can sit there, Jeanette." "Got it." Jeanette replies. She begins to put her things in the overhead bin, keeping an eye on the stewardesses go back to their post by the door. Once there, she turns to Tammy, "Tammy. Why do they have guns?" "9/11 had something to do with it. I doubt Fernando would know which plane I would be on, especially if it's a private plane Misao got to put his agency staff members in it." Tammy explains, adding, "Those idiots better not do anything stupid unless they want to be shot at and thrown out from a cargo door at 36-thousand feet." As both Tammy and Jeanette begin to sit down in their seats, Dale and Monty walk in. "So, what you think happened to Chip O'boy?" Monty says louder than necessary. "I don't know. He must have said the wrong thing to the wrong person and now he needs to tell off their bosses." Dale answers. Tammy can't help but to hold her in laughter as best as she could, switching her attention to Francesca in the baby carrier in the window seat next to her. A voice interrupts her attention to the baby. "I heard there is a baby on board." a husky male voice says leaning over her. Tammy tries her best not to flinch or react defensively, turning around and looking up from her seat. A male grey mouse was there in pilot's uniform, his nametag giving him his rank of captain, Captain Tavarez. "Yeah." Tammy finally answers, "It's my three month old daughter." "I see. You know babies that young can't fly." Captain Tavarez mentions. "They can if you fly this thing low and take to altitude slowly while keeping the cabin pressure constant at this pressure." Tammy tells him. "Since you know, I'll see what I can do. But I'm going to let you know that there might be a problem when we fly over The Rockies, we may have to fly over those limitations." Captain Tavarez explains. "I see. But I know you will do your best for my little girl." Tammy replies. "I also heard that you are armed." Captain Tavarez explains and then says. "I am. Care for a weapon's inspection?" Tammy says and asks. "That won't be necessary. Since this is a light passenger load, I doubt we will be in a situation where it might be used. I already checked the passenger manifest, and know who you are and who you work for." Captain Tavarez tells her, adding as he looks at the other passengers, "I hope the others come soon. I can't have this plane parked all day long." "Yeah. Francesca's feeding will be coming soon." Tammy throws in. "Well, if you need anything, let the girls know. And maybe later in the flight you could bring the baby to the cockpit and show her to my co-pilot. She'll get a kick out of that." Captain Tavarez says to her. Tammy just nods. "Enjoy the flight." Captain Tavarez says before leaving for the cockpit. As he walks into the cockpit and the door closes, Monty can be heard from his seat saying, "I wonder where is Gadget?" "I don't know." Dale replies. Jeanette leans around the back of Tammy's seat, asking, "What happened to Gadget? I don't remember her getting picked up by TSA." "She probably got caught trying to sneak something in." Tammy replies. "You got some pull, get her and the others out." Jeanette complains. "I warned Misao that if Gadget or the others got caught trying to sneak something into the airport and the plane itself, that I will not help them in the least." "But you got Misao and Chip caught up in a trap you set up as a joke to scare them!" Jeanette tells her. "They would have been released by now if they did not have any contraband. It is apparent that they may have been caught carrying something into the airport." Tammy tells her in return. "And how do you know this?" Jeanette asks. "I've done it before with others. And they came out in a couple of minutes." Tammy answers. "Then I'm going to find out what is going on." Jeanette tells her. "Step out this plane and you will not be allowed back in." Tammy tells her in return. She turns around and unbuckles the seat belt around the baby seat carrier. "And who are you to say that!" Jeanette holds back from yelling. "I am this mission's leader. You care to dispute that, and then I am not responsible for what happens to you." Tammy says to her. She picks up the baby carrier and gets up. "You are to wait for me here." Soon she was stepping out of the plane after a brief explanation to the head stewardess about the situation of the passengers who are late. Once on the waiting area, Tammy looks around for a TSA Agent to ask questions about the three passengers: Misao, Chip and Gadget. She finds the ones she met before where she entered through the checkpoint. Walking up to the supervisor she spoke with before, she asks to see those in the detention room by name. He takes her there, where more TSA agents were there in assorted duties. He leads her to a desk supervisor and tells her to speak with him. She takes out her identification and shows it to the desk supervisor. "I believe you may have a few of my people in detention where, I am here to take them and their equipment with me." Tammy tells the desk supervisor. The desk supervisor looks at the ID and then at Tammy before turning to the supervisor that brought her in. He nods at him in confirmation of Tammy's credentials and story. "Who are these people you are referring too?" the desk supervisor asks. "It's three: a white female mouse named Misao Sakimori, a male chipmunk named Chip Maplewood and a blonde female mouse named Gadget Hackwrench – she's married to Chip." Tammy explains. The desk supervisor looks over a clipboard with a list of detainees on it, with assorted charges on the list with them. "Hmmm... These charges they face are serious." the desk supervisor says. "I'm responsible for them and their actions and I will alert my agency of their stupidity. They will be punished accordingly, but right now I got a 737 wasting fuel on the tarmac." Tammy tells him with all seriousness of the situation. "I see. Is that a baby in the carrier?" the desk supervisor asks. "Yes it is. This mission was just given to me this morning that I could not prepare childcare for her in my absence so she's has to come with me." Tammy tells him, adding, "But that is none of your concern. Now where are my staff and crew and their belongings?" The desk supervisor looks at her and then at the clipboard, crossing out the three names off the list before giving it a nearby agent. "I want those three and their belongings here and now." The agent nods before taking other agents with him to the rear detention area. Meanwhile the desk supervisor tries to make conversation. "So... what is this mission about?" the desk supervisor asks. "You know better than to ask." Tammy answers, but adds, "It's an Intel Gathering mission for the president himself for an upcoming conference in Asia." "I see." the desk supervisor says. Another minute the agents arrive with Misao, Chip and Gadget; their belongings are place in front of them. Chip and Misao were about to complain as the agents were handing out their things but Tammy tells them off outright. "You three are to shut up and remain quiet until we arrive at the rendezvous mission point. And if I find out you spilled words of this mission to these people, it will be your heads hanging at the agency, not mine! So gather your things and let's get out of here in silence! The plane won't be waiting forever!" Tammy tells them in the most military way possible and then points to the door. For now they leave the place quietly, though angered about the situation. It takes them a couple of minutes for them to get to the gate where the plane is, and enter the aircraft. The stewardesses welcome them as they walk in and take their seats. Tammy arrives in last telling the head stewardess, "Everyone's accounted for. Any time you guys are ready, we can take off." "I'll alert the pilot of the situation. You should get back into your seat.” The head stewardess replies. Tammy nods as she walks back to her seat. She notices that Misao had taken the seat across the aisle from Jeanette. She starts to put the baby carrier on the seat it was on before, fastening the seatbelt onto it to secure it into place. She then was taking her seat when Misao opens up her big mouth. "I better not find out you were involved in that little stunt." Misao says from across the aisle. Tammy turns around to face Misao, "What was that?" Misao repeats herself, "I said ‘I better not find out you were involved in that little stunt.'" "Let see. You were asked to step to the security office to answer a few questions and you decided to make a scene? And you wonder why you were detained, and searched, trying to blame it on me?" Tammy asks her sternly, adding, "Don't you think they would find that gun in your purse?" "I don't know what you are talking about." Misao answers. "We'll see about that." Tammy says as the sign bell gongs once and the ‘Fasten Seatbelts' sign turns on. The stewardesses immediately check that the seatbelts were being put on. As the head stewardess checks on Tammy and the baby's seat belts, Tammy slips in a whisper, "When we're airborne, I need you to check on that white mouse's purse." "Suspecting trouble?” The head stewardess asks. "If you find something, take her to the back. I'll be there to ask her questions but I will need back up. Then I'll decide what to do with her if something is found." Tammy answers. "Why not do it now?” The head stewardess asks. "If we do it now, she could do something stupid. In flight, she won't dare." Tammy answers. "OK. When should we do this?” The head stewardess asks. "When I bend over to unfasten the baby carrier to take her back to breast feed her." Tammy answers, "This way I can deal with her first, and not later if she dares interrupt me." "We'll do that then.” The head stewardess replies, "I'll let the others know and to keep an eye on you for the signal." Tammy nods with a small smile. Soon the airplane is being taken from the tarmac to the runway by the aircraft tow vehicle, and waits its turn with the other planes waiting to take off. With the runway cleared, the pilots get the ‘OK' to take off from the control tower. In a couple of minutes the 737BBJ is screaming down the runway, accelerating to take off speed of 130 miles per hour. Instead of taking a steep incline to take off to altitude, the jet plane takes a more gradual ascend to an altitude that would be comfortable for the baby. In a couple of minutes, they are leaving the city limits and crossing the state lines, marking the start of their cross country and mid ocean crossing tour. Once they enter level flight, the ‘Fasten Seatbelts' sign goes off, with everyone on board undoing their seatbelts. Tammy checks on Francesca, loosening the belts in the baby carrier and sees that she was asleep. The head stewardess checks on Tammy. "How is the baby doing?” The head stewardess asks. "She's doing fine. Her third jet plane ride and she's sleeping through it." Tammy answers. "Good to hear.” The head stewardess replies, "If you need anything, just ask." "I will." Tammy acknowledges. Another ten minutes passes by and some 90+ miles had went passed underneath them, it was getting to be time to feed Francesca but first there was something else to do. Tammy bends over to the baby carrier and unfastens it from the seat belts to prepare her for feeding. A couple of stewardesses walk up to Misao. "Excuse me miss, we need to check the contents of your purse." one of the stewardesses says. "What for?" Misao asks. "According to the passenger logs, though you were detained, you were not thoroughly checked at the passenger loading section." the other stewardess explains. "Now kindly hand over your purse or we will detain you from leaving this plane when we arrive at our destination." the first stewardess tells her. Misao just sits there crossing her arms, indignant of the request. The first stewardess takes out her gun, stepping away from Misao to give her a clear area to act upon. "Alright Margie. Check the overhead bin. If she moves, I'm taking her down." The first stewardess orders. Two more stewardesses join them as Stewardess Margie removes Misao's purse and other carry-ons from the overhead bin. She takes them to the first bedroom in the rear of the plane. The one of the other two grabs Misao by the wrist and shows a stun gun with her other hand, telling her, "Go follow your things." The other stewardess also has her handgun out aimed at her. Misao gets up from her seat without a word and walks to the rear of the plane. Inside the first bedroom, the contents of her purse are poured onto the bed. Along with the typical ladies' accessories, two 9mm magazines and a Kal-Tec P11 9mm pistol were laying on top it the assorted items. The Stewardess Margie picks up the Kal-Tec and inspects it, removing the magazine inside along with the chambered round. "My. Look at what we have here..." She says. "I do not know how that got there!" Misao says out loud. The Head stewardess arrives in the room. "Says here that you are Lantean. Well, your identification, credentials, licenses and permits have there are expired, unless you went for a civilian carry and a New York City and State carry permits only allows you to carry in New York City and State only. These licenses are not recognized elsewhere. I see no carry permits from any city or state here." the Stewardess Margie tells her. Tammy walks into the room with the baby in arm and baby bag over her shoulder. "What's going on here?" she asks. "You were right on your suspicions, she as carrying an unlicensed, unregistered firearm.” The head stewardess answers. "You had something to do with this?" Misao holds back from yelling. "Yes I did. And if you make my child cry, your broken and frozen body will be impacting some Tennessee cornfield from 25-thousand feet, so you need to be quiet and remain so for the rest of this flight and this mission." Tammy warns her. As she nods, the other stewardess next to her pulls out her stun gun and arcs it in front of Misao's face. Tammy continues, "I was also the one who called TSA on your scaly tail, but they were supposed to release you after a couple of questions. Their delay in releasing you meant something more was going on, and I told them to release you on my accord with everything you came in with. So I decided to do a check of my own with the stewardesses' help to find out why. Now I know why – you, who professed to me that I carrying a gun into the airport, would cause delay and confusion, but it was you who caused the delay and confusion with your weapon being found. You'll get your toy back when we reach Japan. Consider it confiscated until then. Go to your seat in total cooperation and silence. If I am to be interrupted from Francesca's feeding, I will drop you first and the stewardesses will be dropping you from the cargo hold of this plane regardless of who it is that does the interrupting. Got that!" "Got it." Misao replies. "Good. Now get to your seat before I forget I'm holding my baby in my arms." Tammy tells her. One of the stewardesses grabs Misao by the arm and guides her forcibly out the room. "Thank you girls. Pack up her crap and return everything to her except for her firearm and loaded magazines. I'll recover them later. I’ll be in the other bedroom feeding my child." Tammy says, trying not to make it sound like an order.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 12:56pm Chapter Four: Flight II Tammy starts to walk away to the other bedroom, starting to unbutton her blouse. In under a minute she is in the other bedroom, sitting herself down on the bed. The front clasp of her bra gets undone from the pressure of her index finger against the clasp on her thumb and middle finger, and then one of the connecting straps is dropped against her. She pulls on the other strap, taking the bra cup off her breast before lifting Francesca into position. The baby latches her mouth onto her mother's nipple and begins suckling on it and taking in the nutritious milk being offered. Tammy relaxes as her baby feeds on her, trying not to think about what happened or about anything else. This is bonding time for her. Bonding time with her daughter when she can. She lets out a quiet sigh. "We live in interesting times, Francesca. Very interesting times." Tammy says to herself. The only answer she gets is baby continues suckling on her breast. Francesca continues feeding for another 20 minutes as her mother holds her in a comfortable position. Then Tammy puts her over her shoulder to burp her but it is not required, as she was not bottle-fed. Breast-feeding does not allow air to be swallowed as a bottle would. Looking at the size of the Queen-sized bed, Tammy puts Francesca on it as far back in the middle as she could reach. She then attends to herself in cleaning up and securing herself inside her bra and blouse. Tammy lays back on the bed where Francesca was, laying on her side to face her baby. She reaches over and opens up the wrapping and baby blanket. Francesca stretches and kicks her legs as babies would. Reaching to her baby, she picks her up from the sides over her, exchanging baby looks and baby noises. For the next twenty minutes, she either holds her closely or put her high up in the air, one of the few rituals of parenthood of having fun with their child. Though fun, it can be tiring too as Tammy puts the baby Francesca back on the middle of the bed and lays next to her in a semi fetal position. A knock on the door interrupts their fun, making Tammy go for her purse with her gun inside. The knock on the door repeats itself again. "Miss Tammy." a voice on the door calls for her. It belongs to the stewardess from before. "Is there something wrong?" Tammy asks as she slowly got up from the bed. "No, but I brought you that fruit salad we spoke about earlier." The stewardess replies. "Oh... Come in." Tammy says. The stewardess comes in with a small bowl of fruit salad and plastic cutlery. She gives them to Tammy before sitting down by her. "Can I hold the baby?" The stewardess asks. "Just be very gentle with her." Tammy says before putting the fruit salad bowl to the side with its cutlery. She then picks up Francesca and gently hands her over to the stewardess. "Don't worry, I got five of my own. My youngest about her age." The stewardess explains. "Really?" Tammy asks, taking back the fruit bowl and cutlery, unwrapping the bowl to eat from it. "Yeah, I gave birth to him over two and a half months." The stewardess answers, "They're so beautiful at this age." "So you got five? How do you handle a job and family?" Tammy asks. "The oldest is a boy, and then three girls and now a boy again, but while I'm away my mother takes care of the children." The stewardess explains. "I wish my mother was alive. She would be happy to have a grandchild." Tammy says almost to herself. "Don't dwell on it, and eat up. You need your strength to feed and care for this little bundle of joy. She's yours and no one can take her away from you, and you're not going to let them either." The stewardess tells her. "Yeah, I guess so." Tammy says to herself. Holding the baby in one arm, the stewardess reaches into her back pocket and pulls out her wallet, opening it up and leaves it between them. Tammy picks it up and looks at the identification inside. "Government Agent: Nilah Tompkins?" Tammy says as she looks at the ID card at the see through panel. "Fernando says that he loves you, and Jeanie says that she will pick you and only you with the baby at the port to take you to the emperor's palace. Everyone else is on their own. You have the proof of the emperor's blade?" Nihah explains and asks. "I got it hidden somewhere. But how is this possible?" Tammy asks. "Just because Fernando is in South America does not mean that he can make a few phone calls to ensure your safety. Misao's plane was filled with a few assholes we had to take care of. I'm sure they would have done something to you and the baby. So welcome to the Baby Panda." Nilah explains. "The Baby Panda?" Tammy asks. "Jeanie's plane. The one you were on before was the Giant Panda almost a year ago. Everything was explained to us." Nilah answers. "And everyone?" Tammy asks. "All the crew are agency members except for the pilots, they are of Jeanie's crew. We are all here for you. And on the USS Ronald Reagan, the ship will be nothing but agency member teams running the show." Nilah answers. "Oh god. How deep is he in this mission?" Tammy says to herself. "Deep." Nilah answers. "How deep?" Tammy asks. "Let me put it this way. Fernando had a friend who was a Viet Nam vet during the '59-'63..." Nilah begins. "We were not at war with Viet Nam until 1963!" Tammy says, holding back from getting too loud. "The United States sent ‘Military Advisors' in Viet Nam to train their armies in guerrilla warfare and terrorism. Fernando's friend was one of those military advisors and was sent home when the USA Marines engaged war on them. His friend believes that the US lost the war due to the training the military advisors gave the Vietnamese. That is how the Viet Man War started from 1959 to 1975 instead of 1963 to 1972, as some would lead you to believe. Considering how deep that friend of his was in that mission, your husband is in that deep if not deeper and all of us involved are in as deep for your protection." Nilah explains. Tammy could only sit there with her jaw open. "A lot is riding on you and Fernando, the blood and flesh of a god as the Japanese people revere their emperor is just a small part of it. The newly elected president of the unified Korea, the President of the United States and the Chinese Prime Minister will be there. Rumors say that the Russian Prime Minister might be there too. That is a lot of VIPs there for a simple treaty signing. Misao's plans of trying to eliminate The Triads and The Yaccusa are a ploy to elevate herself into power. Everyone knows that Misao has been vying for the emperor's throne ever since she had rescued them tens of thousands of years ago. It is the Atlanteans who sent their leader to her for negotiations which created the nation of Japan, and Misao's been pissed because she believes that power belongs to her." Nilah explains. "So why don't we arrest her now?" Tammy asks. "Innocent until proven guilty. We can't act until she makes her move." Nilah answers. "I see. And by then it might be too late." Tammy replies. "It would be cutting it close. But we are prepared for every contingent possible." Nilah responds. Tammy looks down at her fruit bowl. "You need to eat all that. You're eating for two, you know" Nilah tells her. "I know." Tammy replies, and then starts to finish off the fruit salad. She puts down the fruit bowl down between them and reaches over to get the baby. Nilah hands the baby to Tammy and then gathers the bowl with the cutlery inside. "I'll see you in a few minutes at your seat, there's some rough weather up ahead. Better to be fastened down during the turbulence." she explains to her. "I'll be there in a few. Could you send another bowl of that fruit salad when I sit down?" Tammy says and asks. "Two bowls of fruit salad? You must be hungry." Nilah teases. "You know I'm eating for two." Tammy says as she wraps up the baby and puts her back in the baby carrier. "Alright. I'll see what I can do. But it will have to be after we pass through the storm." Nihal says with a smile before leaving. Tammy gets the baby secured in her carrier and carries it to her seat. She then secures the seatbelt to the baby carrier before taking the other seat and putting on the seatbelt on herself. In another minute the 'Fasten Your Seatbelts' panel lights up with the pilot taking the microphone to alert everyone on the plane, "Attention all passengers. We will be heading through some rough weather ahead and will be experiencing some heavy turbulence. For your safety, please fasten your seatbelts for the duration of this storm." Of course, Chip does not heed this warning and calls the others 'chicken' because the ride feels so smooth now and the airplane is so big that is can handle the rough winds. But a 737BBJ is no 747, an Airbus 380 or Aivant 255 and even these planes have more trouble with turbulence because of their immense sizes. In a couple of minutes the plane gets hit with an uppercut of a windblast, making it buck up and down. Chip holds on to his seat's arm rests as he bounces off his seat. It gets worse as the plane begins to yaw, plastering Chip's face to the window. As far as he can see in the darkness of the storm, he sees the rain hitting the plane in buckets and the winds sweeping the water off the wings and glass. Lightning adds to the effect, showing a tornado in the background hundreds of miles away, making him turn into a chicken. Another half hour of this wild ride, the plane leaves the storm area. Outside miles away there floats a rainbow ring to either side of the plane. Tammy takes her digital camera and takes a picture of the one on her side. Francesca seems to be enjoying the ride in her sleep. Tammy lets out a yawn before adjusting her seat back a bit. Being more tired than she would admit, she falls asleep into a light nap without intending too.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 1:10pm Chapter Five: Memories of Birth Almost a year before… In the meeting room of the SWA, Tammy sits with Priscilla and Ferro with Marco nearby. She has not been feeling well in these past days, thinking it's a stomach virus or a light case of food poisoning because she has not been able to hold down food. The meeting being done so early in the morning a breakfast was part of the meeting. The meeting itself was on the arrest of the one of Padania's biggest supporter, his transfer to the court for arraignment and their protection of him during this transfer. Tammy and Bink were assigned to be in the vehicle behind the police escort as details to this mission are given out. Not feeling well, Tammy gets up and out of her seat and makes her way into the hallway, forgetting where the women's bathroom is. She looks around looking for the bathroom, and then staggers against the wall and empties the content of her stomach not far from the meeting room. Priscilla and Ferro had stepped out to follow her, watching her throwing up. Ferro runs back into the room to alert Chief Lorenzo as to what had happened. Marco steps out to give what aide he could. In a few minutes Tammy was in the SWA medical center being given a battery of test. She sits on the examination table after being allowed to put her clothes back on and have Marco, Ferro, Olga and Priscilla in the examination room with her. Dr. Bianchi walks into the room with a clipboard in his hands, scratching his head. He stops at in front of her. "All tests shows that you're not sick, Tammy." Dr. Bianchi tells her. "Then what's going on?" Tammy asks. "You're pregnant." Dr. Bianchi answers. Marco and Ferro look at her in bemusement, while Olga shakes her head, as Priscilla leans over and hugs her in a headlock against her face. Tammy tries to push her off but does not have the strength to do so. Marco asks the question that Tammy should have. "How far is she into the pregnancy?" Marco asks. Dr. Bianchi looks at his chart, "About three months." "Three months...?" Marco asks as he counts on his fingers. Ferro lets out the information before he could, "That would be at the end of the last major mission when ‘he' was here." "Pregnant?" Tammy asks quietly. Priscilla hugs Tammy tighter, "Tammy's going to be a mommy!!!" -Two months later – SWA Cafeteria- Tammy sits down at the cafeteria with a tray of food for breakfast, with Ferro, Olga, Priscilla and Marco arriving at her table. "How's the young mother to be?" Marco asks. "Could be better." Tammy answers. "You're beginning to show your baby bump. Are you eating correctly? You should have been showing last month." Priscilla says. "Well, my clothes were getting tighter last month so I bought some loose clothing so things would not be so tight. Dr. Bianchi says that everything is going along fine." Tammy explains. "You sure? You're kinda small." Priscilla asks. "She's not eating enough. In Russia pregnant women are made to eat more to have big babies." Olga lets out. "I'm a squirrel, not an elephant!" Tammy lets out. "So when is it due?" Ferro asks. "Between July and August." Tammy answers. "A summer baby? Great! You'll be in a bikini in no time!" Priscilla lets out. "I swear, Priscilla. It’s like you're having the baby!" Tammy tells her. "I would, if I found Mr. Right by now." Priscilla answers, and then asks, "When did you know he would be the one?" "When does anyone know? It just happens." Tammy answers. "At least you two are married." Olga lets out. "What do you mean by that?" Tammy asks. "Just that. You two are married. He can help out with the baby, while you work for us." Olga answers. "And Bink can help out with the baby too!" Priscilla lets out. Ferro and Marco let out a groan and shake their heads. "What?" Priscilla asks. "A cyborg taking care of a baby? Think about it Priscilla, they are a bit rough handed." Marco explains. "Only Claes might be able to help out due to her gentle handing, but that is not her responsibility." Ferro adds. "Besides, I doubt I will be able to live here with the baby." Tammy asks. "Why not?" Priscilla asks. "Aint it obvious?" both Marco and Ferro asks at the same time. "No..." Priscilla answers them. "A baby in a dorm is not going to work out, Priscilla." Olga tells her. "Yeah." Tammy adds, "2AM feedings, diaper disposal, bathing, baby food, there are a lot of things a baby needs that can't be done here!" "I think it’s possible. It will have all us aunts and uncles to help out..." Priscilla says. "PRISCILLA!!!" they all yell at her. -Two months later - in the safe house near Rome- Tammy sitting against Fernando on the sofa bed opened into its bed configuration. Hondo walks in with Valentine, both carrying bags of groceries and food. "We got you those things you wanted, Tammy." Hondo says as he and Valentine put away the food. "Thank you." Tammy says. "How's the father to be?" Hondo asks, expecting for Fernando to answer. "He's sleeping. Passed out about a half hour ago." Tammy says for him. "Maybe you should wake him." Hondo says. "Oh no. He needs his rest, and I have been more than demanding on him all day." Tammy says. "Well then. I think Val and I will be out for a while. If you need me to make you anything, let me know now." Hondo tells her. "Thank you, but I don't need anything now. I'll wake up Fernando if I need anything." Tammy replies. "Alright then. We'll be back. You two take care." Hondo says before taking Valentine out the door. Tammy just remains there somewhere between sitting and lying against Fernando. She tests his arms at the wrist to see if she can take them off her just in case she has to take care of personal needs or answer the door, finding them limp enough for her to make her escape if necessary. She decides to take care of personal business at the bathroom while she has the chance to escape. Once she is done, she steps out to the living room area. She looks down putting her hands on her bulging stomach where the baby was in her. "I'm just glad this is only temporary. Two more months and it will be your birthday little one. And after that I will be able to see my feet again." Tammy walks to the door after hearing a familiar knock on it. Priscilla, Ferro, Olga and Marco were there, all carrying large bundles and packages as they walked in. "So where is you no good lazy husband?" Priscilla complains. "On the sofa bed, sleeping." Tammy holds back from giggling. "Why I ought to..." Priscilla starts complains. "Let him sleep. It's my fault waking him up every half hour asking for something for my cravings." Tammy tells her. "Every half hour?" Priscilla asks. "Whatever it is, it has to be small." Tammy answers. "Like what, pray tell." Olga lets out. "Like those little cups of macaroni and cheese custards with anchovies he spent all night making for me." Tammy replies. Everyone but Olga was nauseated at the idea. "Hmmm… Anchovies? Sounds to me you are on a salt craving." Olga says, "You should try smoked salmon." "I use that on the mashed potatoes and chocolate. And the salted cod from Puerto Rico in potato salad." Tammy explains. "No Sardines?" Priscilla almost teases. "Fernando usually eats them before I could. Something about Sardine and onion sandwiches." Tammy says. "No calamari?" Ferro throws in. "On pizza with yogurt." Tammy replies, leading them into the house. They find Fernando sleeping on the open sofa bed. "Of all the lazy..." Priscilla complains. "Come on, Priscilla. I said he was exhausted." Tammy explains. "We got you a few baby things." Ferro tries to change the subject as Tammy gets sofa bed and leans against Fernando. "And some normal food..." Marco adds as Tammy takes Fernando's arms and wraps it around her. "Do as you like but make Fernando a roast beef sandwich." Tammy tells him. "What about you?" Marco asks. "I'm fine for now." Tammy answers. "So, Tammy. You want to give birth in Italy or the U.S.?" Ferro asks. "The U.S., so he or she won't have issues with dual citizenship." Tammy answers. "You're getting close to your due date." Ferro almost warns. "Yeah, what if you give birth prematurely?" Priscilla asks. "The doctor says I'm fine and should deliver on time." Tammy answers. -One month and Two weeks later – St. Lorenzo's Hospital, Rome, 8PM- "Hurry Marco! *Pant!* *Pant!* *Pant!*" Tammy lets out in the passenger seat of his Ferrari/Fiat 612. "We're almost there..." Marco tries to reassure her. He then turns into a parking area and stops in the ambulance bay of the hospital. Marco gets out of the car and runs into the hospital, bringing back a gurney and hospital staff. Tammy is helped onto the gurney and brought into the hospital emergency ward. Marco remains by his car looking at the damage of the leather car seat Tammy was in from her water breaking. "Fernando owes me big time..." he says to himself. A female member of the hospital staff steps out to Marco with a clipboard and pen in hand. "Sir. I will need some information about your wife..." the female hospital staff member is about to ask. "That is not my wife." Marco tells her before she could finish. "Sir?" the female hospital staff asks. "She is my friend and coworker. Her husband is in America at the moment and they did not expect her to deliver for another two or three weeks." Marco explains. "Oh. OK. Would you know her personal information?" the female hospital staff asks. "Give me the form and I'll fill it out to the best of my knowledge." Marco says to her. The female hospital worker gives him the clipboard, "So her husband is in America?" "They are both Americans, working in Italy and around the world." Marco tells her as he fills the forms. "I see. That means the baby will have a dual citizenship." the female hospital worker says almost to herself. "I see no problem with that. Now is she still delivering?" Marco says and asks. "I'll let you know when it’s over. Deliveries are difficult to say at times. I'll go check on her." the hospital worker says. "I'll be back for the forms when I return." she says as walks into the ambulance bay. Soon the ambulance bay fills up with a 2005 yellow VW Beetle, a 1960 Ferrari Dino and a 2008 Mercedes 750SEL station wagon. Ferro, Priscilla, Olga, Hillshire, and Chief Lorenzo all step out and around Marco. Of them all, Chief Lorenzo speaks out first. "How is she doing?" Chief Lorenzo asks. "I would not know, I just got her here a few minutes ago and they took her in." Marco explains. "So what happened?" Ferro asks. "I was about to take her to the airport and she went into contractions then her water broke and I sent her here." Marco explains. "Her water broke where?" Hillshire ask and grimaces. "In the front seat." Marco lets out. The female hospital worker steps out and looks at everyone. "These cars cannot be here. Move them or I'll get them towed, except for you" she tells them and points at Marco. Everyone looks at each other and Priscilla gets into her VW Bug, Ferro into the Dino, and Victor gets into the Mercedes station wagon. They move their cars into the staff parking lot and return on foot to the ambulance bay. Marco has the female hospital worker wait with the news until the others arrive. She looks over the information on the forms Marco returns to her. The female hospital worker counts those who have returned from putting away the cars, and then at Marco who gives a nod. "Before I give out any news, who are you people?" She asks. Chief Lorenzo steps forward, "We are part of the SWA, and I am her supervisor, and they are her co-workers." "I thought he said she and her husband work around the world." the female hospital worker tells him, pointing to Marco. "And she does, with her husband. They are part of the church's charity network." Chief Lorenzo explains. "So, what does church charity work has to do with the Social Work Agency?" the female hospital worker asks. "They help us with donations and connect those in need of our services with our doctors." Chief Lorenzo explains. "I see." the female hospital worker says. She then looks at them all before telling them, "She is still in labor. I would recommend you all return in the morning, except for you." She then points to Marco. "I'll get a crew to get your car cleaned out. Maybe you can contact her husband and tell him what has transpired while we clean out your vehicle." Marco could only nod slightly. The following day the crew comes back to a private room, finding Marco sleeping in a visitor's chair. Tammy was in her bed holding the baby wrapped in a fleece blanket in her arms. They all stand around the bed. "How are you doing, Tammy?" Chief Lorenzo asks. "Better than yesterday." Tammy answers. "So this is the little trouble maker that causes all the problems yesterday?" Priscilla teases as she reaches to the baby. Tammy pulls the baby away from her reach, and smacks her hand lightly, "She's no little trouble maker. Every birth is different and hers was no problem for me." "What time was she born?" Ferro asks. "She came to this world at around 8:45PM." Tammy answers with a sigh. "She, so it's a girl?" Chief Lorenzo asks. Tammy just nods. "So, what's her name?" Chief Lorenzo asks. "Francesca..." Tammy begins to say.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 1:20pm Chapter Six: Flight III "Ms Squirrel?" a voice is heard with a semi hard shove to wake her. "Huh?" Tammy finally wakes up, "What's going on?" "We passed through the storm, and I have this for you too." the stewardess says, waving a plastic wrapped bowl of fruit salad in front of her. "Oh." Tammy says, "Wait!" She checks on her baby, finding Francesca sleeping. Tammy releases a deep-seated sigh before turning the stewardess and taking the fruit salad bowl, "Thank you." Then she turns to see the others, finding Chip passed out and hung over his armrest. "What happened to him?" she then asks. "He did not fasten his seatbelt and banged his head on the overhead bin during the storm. He'll be fine." the stewardess answers. "Oh. I see." Tammy replies. "Ignore him and enjoy the snack. Lunch will be served in about an hour." the stewardess tells her. Tammy nods before opening the plastic wrapped spork and the fruit salad bowl itself. She begins to eat her snack. Gadget makes her way from her seat on the other aisle behind Tammy to the window seat next to Jeanette. She climbs on top of Francesca's seat. "Tammy?" Gadget quietly calls to her. Tammy looks around and then up over Francesca's seat, finding Gadget propped over the top of the seat. "Yes Gadget?" Tammy asks. "Well... If you get a chance, can we talk in private?" Gadget asks in return. "Alright. After I have this snack." Tammy answers. "OK." Gadget replies. She continues to stay above looking down at Tammy and her baby. Tammy looks up at her, "I can't eat if you're looking down at me. How about you sit down in your seat and relax for a few minutes." "I don't mind." Gadget replies. "Gadget, sit down or we won't have our little talk in private." Tammy tells her in an almost demanding tone. "Oh..." Gadget says before disappearing in her seat behind them. In a couple of minutes, Tammy is done with the fruit salad, pressing the blue button to call for the stewardess. She arrives in a few seconds, taking the fruit bowl and answering Tammy's question about using the free room in the back positively. Tammy undoes the seatbelt from the baby carrier and takes it with Francesca inside with the baby bag over her shoulder. She signals for Gadget to follow her. They walk into the bedroom Tammy used to breast feed Francesca, placing the baby carrier on the bed behind her. "Alright Gadget. What do you want to tell me?" Tammy asks. "Well. Thank you for saving us back in the airport." Gadget starts to say. "That's it?" Tammy asks. "No. There's more." Gadget answers. "Well, and then say it." Tammy says. "It should be nothing, but in the jail cell, Misao said that she would get even with you for having her arrested." Gadget replies. "Let me ease your mind, Gadget. Misao got busted for carrying an illegal firearm into the airport. That is why she was arrested and I told her so and proved it by finding her gun in her purse. Right now that gun is confiscated." Tammy tells her. "There were other things she said." Gadget replies. "Like what?" Tammy asks. "At home, well, my home, she said that you would be arrested in Japan when we get there because she says that she rules the Atlanteans there." Gadget explains. "That is what she said?" Tammy asks. Gadget nods. "Well then. Misao is going to learn that saviors of the Atlanteans or not, I will not abide to that kind of abuse of power. Furthermore, any threat to me is a threat to my daughter." Tammy continues. She then goes to a nearby intercom phone and picks it up. "Hello? Yes. Bring that rat Misao to the room again, and arm yourselves when you do. Thank you." Tammy says on the phone. She then looks at Gadget, "Come with me." Tammy picks up the baby carrier and opens the room to step into the room. Gadget follows her as she steps into another bedroom on the plane. In a few seconds the stewardesses arrive with Misao. "What is the meaning of intrusion on my person?" Misao complains. "I verified a statement you made about having me detained in Japan because you think, no, make that you believe, that you have some sort of leadership and power of control over the law and the land of this sovereign nation. I will tell you this much – make a threat against me and it's a threat against my baby daughter. Threaten my baby daughter and Fernando will have you killed. Period. So don't play games with me." Tammy tells her. Misao looks at Gadget for a moment and was about to answer, but Tammy interrupts her. "Don't look at her. She is not the source of my information. You keep forgetting who I'm married too – a Time Traveler who is without limits in his abilities. Just because you stole some of his technology does not give you his powers. Have me arrested, he will know about it. I will be freed in a nanosecond and you will be sorry for what you did to me. You better hope and pray that he gets you because he will leave you in the time of the dinosaurs. At least you will be alive. I will have you killed if you threaten my daughter's well being." Tammy tells her. "I don't believe you. If I am to die, I will die on a certain day on a certain time." Misao replies. "No. You got that wrong. You will be found dead on a certain time on a certain day. How you get there is a matter for you to concern yourself with because you do not know what will be your demise when you are found no longer of this living realm. Cause ill will to me and my child, and I will be the cause of your demise. Got that!" Tammy holds back from yelling. Misao can only give her a scowl. "One more thing, Misao." Tammy tells her. "What." Misao replies in disgust. "If you are such a leader to the Atlanteans in Japan, why is it they have cult of personality for my husband?" Tammy tells her in asking. Misao could not answer, letting a release of her pent up breath be her answer. "You do not know who you are dealing with, so back off before you end up on charges from the Highest Time Lords to the Lowliest Chieftain of Micronesia. If you don't believe me, try me." Tammy tells her. "Will that be all?" Misao asks in a pissed off tone. "For now. And you better behave." Tammy answers. She nods to the stewardesses who take Misao back to her seat. Only Gadget remains in the room with her. "Anything else Gadget?" Tammy asks. "Nothing else. I think. I thanked you and told you about Misao and I think that's it." Gadget answers. "Alright then. Go back to your seat and enjoy the flight. I got to check the baby's diaper." Tammy says. "Uhmmm..." Gadget started to say something. "My baby needs some privacy. Besides, you need to order your lunch soon. Want to miss lunch?" Tammy says and asks. "Oh no… I can't miss lunch!" Gadget says before leaving the room. "I thought she would never leave." Tammy says to herself as the door closes behind Gadget. Then she turns to the baby carrier and takes Francesca out, putting her on the bed. Tammy unwraps the baby from its blanket. She checks on her diaper, finding it to be clean. She playfully teases with Francesca, "You haven't gone yet? You're a good girl but you need to go sometimes." Francesca giggles for a bit. Tammy thinks, though babies tend to go at random times, there is a pattern to the diaper changes, and for now she cannot figure it out. She decides to give the baby a couple of minutes of attention before wrapping her up again and putting her in the baby carrier. Back at her seat, Tammy fastens the seatbelt onto the baby carrier. The stewardess arrives to ask her what she would like for lunch, handing Tammy a menu. She decides for a roast beef sandwich with some a soda and some coleslaw on the side. She also notifies the stewardess that after her meal, it would be the baby's turn to be breast-fed. After lunch Tammy gets up with the baby carrier to the back bedroom to breast-feed her baby. It only takes twenty minutes for her to feed Francesca, and another few more minutes to change her diaper, Tammy heads to the rear of the plane to bathroom and shower area where she cleans up the dirty diaper. She heads back to her seat and secures Francesca's baby carrier to her chair. There was not much to do except rest, sleep and take care of the baby. In another two hours they were landing at Los Angeles International Airport for refueling.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 1:31pm Chapter Seven: Pearl Harbor Refueling takes an hour, allowing Tammy to take care some more of the baby's needs. Soon they were taking off for Honolulu Airport in Hawaii. The flight would last another three hours, two baby feedings, one diaper change, three snacks and one last meal. Though to their bodies it was early evening, it was early afternoon when they landed because they followed the sun in its westerly path to the sunset. Tammy wonders how the difference in time zones would affect the baby, but finds Francesca asleep in the baby carrier. As they head into the Airport Terminal, they gather around in the lobby. Though Tammy remains quiet, the others discuss how to get to Pearl Harbor. Taking Jeanette by the arm, Tammy leads her out of the airport and to the taxi stand outside. One of the drivers walks up to her. "Where would you like to go, Miss?" the driver asks. "How much to get to Pearl Harbor Naval Base?" Tammy asks. "They'll be closed to visitors by the time we get there." the taxi driver answers. "I'm not going to the visitor's center. I'm going to see my husband before he gets on the USS Ronald Reagan." Tammy explains. "What is his position on the ship?" the driver asks. "Well, if you want to know, he's a Naval Pilot flying F22s." Tammy says as she steps to his cab. "A flyboy, eh?" the driver says almost to himself. "He's a major and over sees the other pilots of the flight group Alpha." Tammy says, adding, "How much to take me, my baby, my friend and our things there?" "Hmmm… I'll take you there for free, but you have to pay for the ferry, It's $40." the driver answers. "Uhmm... why free?" Tammy asks. "It's free to take Naval personal and their families to the base because they will pay for the trip, except for the ferry." the driver answers, opening the door and trunk for them. Jeanette and Tammy put their bags into the trunk and get into the rear passenger section of the car. Leaving the others behind, they make their way to Pearl Harbor. The drive and ferry ride takes another two hours for them to get to Pearl Harbor Naval base. A tollgate officer comes to the rear of the cab to talk to the passengers and verify their business at the base. Tammy takes out her government ID and explains that she is to arrive on the USS Ronald Reagan. After a phone call to the ship's chief petty officer to verify the information, the tollgate opens and they are allowed to enter the base with an escort to the ship. The captain, chief petty officer, and a couple of service men were there to greet them. The service men gather their things and take them to their rooms as Tammy spoke with the captain and chief petty officer. "Where are the others?" the captain asks. "Back at the airport arguing about petty things. When are we leaving for Japan?" Tammy answers and asks. "In a couple of days as we stock up on fuel and provisions." the captain answers. "Speaking of provisions, I need a few special things, for the baby." Tammy starts to say. "If you need anything just ask my chief petty officer. He'll make sure you and the baby are comfortable." the captain says, and then adds, "The rest of your crew better get here before lock down or we leave." "You can leave without them as far as I care." Tammy comments. "Problems with your crew?" the captain asks. "Let’s put it this way. The men would like nothing more than hang out with their old friend Captain Ranger Ready on the USS Enterprise. They can stay there all they like as far as I am concerned. Then there is Misao and Gadget..." Tammy begins to explain. "We know about Misao. We have a nice cold metal brig to put her in if she misbehaves. And we know Gadget can be a handful as well, but we know how to handle her. Any questions?" the captain explains. "Captain, sir. Why are we doing this trip in three weeks when it should take longer?" Tammy asks. "It's a shakedown cruise for the ships and their crew, and a new reactor for the Enterprise. And we'll be meeting the president at Midway as well. It will take us a few days to get to Japan but our mission will be much longer." the captain answers. "Alright. I need to take care of a few baby things and I'll be in the galley before retiring." Tammy says, "Jeanette, let’s go." Though not liking to be ordered around, Jeanette follows Tammy into the coning tower and into the bowels of the ship to their rooms, escorted by the Chief Petty Officer. As far as Misao and the other rangers are concerned, they arrive at the naval base in the late afternoon of the following day. The men were separated from the women and taken on board the USS Enterprise. The women were taken on board the USS Ronald Reagan where they meet Tammy and Jeanette. "And where were you two?" Misao asks in a pissed off tone. "We were here since yesterday, leaving after seeing you arguing with the others about where to go. If we are on a mission, you need to be where you have to report too, and that is here. So explain your absence." Tammy tells her. "We were in a hotel for the night to rest up and figure out where to go." Misao tells her. "If you knew any better, the taxi cabs would have taken you here directly and for free. Then you would have rested here and had dinner with the captains and the three fleet admirals." Tammy explains. "I'm sure it was nice." Misao tries to send her away. "Don't kid yourself, Misao. You have already spent a couple of thousands of dollars while Jeanette and I have not spent a dime. Now talk to the chief petty officer and unpack in your room. The baby and I will be up on the deck with one of the captains before retiring to the galley and taking care of the baby's needs." Tammy tells her. She signals to Jeanette to follow her. Gadget leaves with them but ends up going to her room to unpack to meet with them later in the galley. Tammy and Jeanette stay up on the deck being given a tour by one of the female pilots of the ship. After the tour, they were on deck chairs on the back of the coning tower enjoying some refreshments. They learn the routines of the ship and understand where the safe areas are. Tammy meets up with the chief laundry specialist after dinner to talk about the dirty diapers Francesca has been creating. He agrees to wash them after Tammy has taken care of the mess and has stacked them during the day, showing her that the ship uses a combination of anti-bacterial detergent and assorted fabric softeners to get the crew's clothing soft, fresh and clean. He gives Tammy two mesh laundry bags to put her and the baby's things in to be washed inside of. She arrives a half-hour later with a few baby things for him to try to wash and dry. An hour later she returns with the baby to see the results. Though not perfect, they were passable for the baby to use. He explains that he has to wash the baby's things with a few hundred other items from the enlisted personnel of the ship and that is how it's going to be. Tammy accepts the results, telling him that she will return the next day with more baby things. The following day the escort ships head out of the harbor, followed by the USS Enterprise. The USS Gerald Ford follows hours later with the USS Ronal Reagan following last. In six hours they were out to sea, reforming their formation and then heading out west. Sleep was easy as the ships flowed smoothly through the Pacific Ocean, the meals were always on time, and the ship's chef was accommodating to Tammy's needs. There were drills to watch and partake in, and aircraft of all shapes and sizes took off and landed on the ship's deck. Mail and other supplies were always being delivered on a daily basis. The ship's pilots and flight crews were practicing and doing patrols. Along the way the carrier group met up with submarines to deliver their supplies and pick up reports. It was anything but a lazy cruise for them as there was something to do. Every few days Tammy would take Francesca to the ship's medical ward for her check up and vaccines that was already there for her. Of course the vaccines would make Francesca sick and cranky for a couple of days, but between Tammy and the ship's main doctor, she was made comfortable as possible. Her medical file was constantly updated with each exam. Tammy was able to communicate with Fernando and Bink over the ship's Internet. A brief stop-over in Guam gave a restless crew gets a break they deserve.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 2:52pm Chapter Eight: The Gathering It's been over a couple of weeks and a half, and they were ahead of schedule. As the crew of the aircraft carriers and their escorts, make their way to the Sea of Japan, Fernando was in South America finishing up his team's mission. They stayed at the presidential palace in Brazil, finalizing their notes. For the past four months they have went from site to site, taking notes and evidence. Two more rendezvous with mission sites and various personnel only added to problems. The Nazis are still entrenched in South America, but all over South America. Fernando decides to take what they can from the mission sites and burn the rest to the ground. Magnesium, Aluminum Oxide and Iron Oxide dust was scattered about the found labs and left to burn at ultra high temperatures to leave nothing behind. Fernando knows that in a couple of months somebody will return to survey the losses. But a couple of months he did not have. They take the long drive back to the shore town off Rio De Jenrio where their seaplane, a former and heavily modified Marlin P6M rescue seaplane the government sold for next to nothing due to its issues of low power and short range. Fernando had taken care of those issues with larger more powerful and fuel-efficient turbo-fan engines and larger wings from a Boeing 737 he found in the airplane graveyards of the Nevada desserts that also have larger fuel tanks. The Marlin P6M seaplane was to be a military and coast guard search and rescue seaplane but problems during its development and flight trials with its engines and wings kept it from service. A civilian version was developed but never sold. Thus now many of the existing 24 Marlin P6Ms made are privately owned and heavily modified, and like them all, his interior has been widened, sound proofed and pressurized though Marlins were already pressurized and mostly sound proofed. Fernando walks about the pier the plane was in checking out its structure as Hondo climbs on top to check the fuel and its level. He gives a ‘thumbs up' to Fernando. With a press of a fob on Fernando's keys, they open the doors and walk into the inside fuselage of the plane, checking out the various compartments and see if anything was out of place. They sit into the cockpit when nothing unusual was found. Fernando starts to flick switches on the various control panels as Hondo checks out their heading and navigation. Once the engines were running, Hondo puts the jet’s blades on a reverse pitch and backs the plane out of the pier. A sudden turn of the rudder makes the plane turn back ninety degrees. The jet's blades pitch was then turn to forward direction, and then the plane turns ninety degrees the other way. It picks up speed on the water until it lifts from the harbor. They share in the responsibilities of the aircraft's take off. Valentine sits at the radio or engineering section but nothing was there since things were modernized on the plane. Fernando plans on flying around Brazil towards Columbia, Panama or Mexico for a brief stop-over and refueling. They sit back and let the automatic pilot take the plane through much of its course of flight. "I'm going to get something to eat. Hondo, after refueling, let’s make a jump to California. I need to make a few phone calls. There's a private airport at the California/New Mexico border." Fernando tells him as he points to a map on a tablet. "I think I know where that is." Hondo answers as Fernando walks to the rear of the plane where provisions are stored behind the wing's rear bulkhead. Fernando returns to his seat with a few of cans of soda and some Twinkies in a plastic bag. He makes a garbage receptacle from the plastic bag he carried everything in. "Nothing for me or Val?" Hondo complains. "Nope. Thinking of myself again." Fernando says as he reaches over to Hondo and drops a can of soda and a couple of Twinkies on his lap. He then reaches behind his seat with a can of soda and a couple of Twinkies in their wrapper for Valentine. "Thanks." Hondo says as Valentine grabs the soda and Twinkies Fernando was handing out. "Thank you" Valentine says. "Enjoy." Fernando says. For a while they sit there eating the Twinkies and drinking the sodas. After the snack, Fernando grabs a lever on the bottom of the chair and pushes the seat back. "Hondo, you take over. I'm going to take a nap." Fernando tells him. "Yeah, sure. Go ahead." Hondo replies. Fernando sits back and rests, trying to sleep in the chair while doing 300mph around 9000ft. After refueling in the Yucatan in Mexico, it was another two-hour flight to a private airport in Nevada, known rarely to its inhabitants. There was no fuel depot; one has to go three miles back to the ‘Last Chance' gas station. Fernando takes the control to land the plane, not happy that Hondo took the last landing and take-off while he slept. Landing gears down, flaps on full, and engines at 50%; Fernando takes the huge metal aircraft onto the landing strip. Modernized hydraulic brakes slow the wheels of the landing gears and bring the aircraft to a stop. Once on the ground, it was like driving a large military truck that lumbers down the road. He takes the Marlin to the end of the runway, making a turn onto the grassy sides. Holding onto the steering tightly, he turns the aircraft to face the runway and stops it from going any further. The engines are cut off and the brakes set to keep the airplane from being moved. Fernando has Hondo and Valentine take the golf cart to the gas station to buy snacks and food. He looks over the fuel tanks and finds them to have more than enough to their next journey. When done with his inspection and still waiting for Hondo and Valentine's return, he turns on his cellphone, and dials a number. The phone on the other end rings a couple of times before being answered. "Hello?" a growling voice answers the phone. "NightRunner?" Fernando asks. "Who's this?" the voice answers. "It’s Fernando." Fernando answers. "Fernando? Wait. You know what time it is?" the voice answers. "I would not know. I've been globetrotting again." Fernando answers. "Then let me tell you. It's freaking 9o'clock in the evening!" the voice answers. "Then it’s not late, so calm down, NightRunner." Fernando tells him. "I with a lady friend right now and you're interrupting." NightRunner tells him. "Then I will make it short. Get the guys, and meet me at the Tokyo Hilton in three weeks. I'll have tickets for you all on JAL at Kennedy by tomarrow and the hotel room information when you arrive at the checkout in Japan." Fernando tells him. "How about money?" NightRunner asks. "One hundred thou when the mission is done and a couple of thousands per day for daily expenses on a credit card you will get at the pick-up. We'll discuss mission details when you and the guys get there." Fernando tells him. "We'll be there. And don't call again." Nightrunner tells him. He ends the call. Fernando looks at his cellphone and shakes his head. He then starts to dial his cellphone, first to another group of friends in New York, with almost the same response from them, and then to JAL for a number of round trip tickets to Tokyo, Nippon Bank to establish the credit cards and to the Tokyo Hilton for several rooms; to be picked up at JAL's check out. Fernando makes another call on his cellphone, "Hello Rachel?" "Hi daddy. We're here." Rachel answers. "Then you have seen my plane land. Bring the girls over, you know where I am." Fernando tells her. "Then step out the door. We're at the LearJet 25 across from you." Rachel explains. "I'll see you then." Fernando says before hanging up the phone. He heads downstairs to the vehicle storage before he steps out from the fuselage of the plane and walks out onto the grass. Four individuals approach him from across the landing strip from a private jet; he recognizes as his daughters Rachel and Michelle, and the two skunks he rescued in Rome with Hondo: Sabrina and Tabitha. They step up to him, all carrying a large duffle bag over their shoulder. "Here are our future sisters, daddy." Rachel tells him as she hands over the duffel bag she carried. "Thanks. I'll see you both in Tokyo. You know to take the agent room at the Tokyo Hilton." Fernando tells her as he receives the other duffel bag from his other daughter, Michelle. "We know." Rachel says. "Good. Girls, get in the plane and unpack in the rear bed room and take a seat in the area just before the cockpit." Fernando tells them. "Are you really adopting us?" Tabitha, the younger skunk sister asks. "I am. I'm just having trouble getting your birth certificates. Once I get that, you two will be part of a larger family." Fernando tells them. "Yeah, a family of all girls." Michelle lets out, then she and Rachel giggle. "For women in your 30's, you two act like little girls at times." Fernando tells them. "We will always be your little girls, daddy." Rachel tells him. "Let’s go, Raych. His friends should be coming soon." Michelle says as she begins to walk away. "Bye. Love you both." Fernando tells them as they walk away. "Love you too, dad." Michelle lets out as Rachel climbs into the LearJet. "Alright girls, get in." Fernando tells them. They get in and unpack as they were told, taking the seats behind the cockpit, where a rescue crew would be seated on their way to a rescue. Fernando puts away the two duffle bags, and takes out some snacks and drinks for him and the girls. The high pitch whine of a jet engine turning on can be heard before Fernando closes the Marlin's door, heading to the passenger area behind the cockpit. As she sits down with them, Tabitha asks the question again, "Are you really adopting us?" "You want me to adopt you or not?" Fernando asks. "It would be nice." Tabitha answers. "I'm almost 18." Sabrina adds. "Even if you're 100, if I can and if you want, I'm adopting you both." Fernando tells her. They remain quiet for a while before Sabrina says, "Thanks." "Whether you agree with it or not, we're a family. I don't support homeless waifs because I can get a tax refund from you fluffy tails. I'm doing it to give you something so that you can give back to the world." Fernando tells them. "And what would that be?" Sabrina asks. "Love." Fernando answers. "Love?" they both ask. "Love to love yourselves and each other. Love me and your future sisters; and though I am adopting you, Love Tammy who would be your mother and Francesca your baby sister. Once you get that far, then you can have a real boyfriend, and not some touchy feely idiot who wants to get into your panties." Fernando tells her. "He must mean Melvin..." Tabitha lets out. "Tabitha!" Sabrina lets out. "I also know about Malik too, Tabitha." Fernando points out. Tabitha could only sit there embarrassed. "Look. Just because I let the both of you live alone but supervised for the past year plus does not mean that I don't care. I was doing what I can within the extent of the law, and you being runaways, you needed to be alone. But I've been working on adopting you for the past year, but your parents and your town would not release your birth certificates in order for me to adopt you. Believe me, I have rooms in my house ready for you both. But like I said, when I get the paperwork, you two will be in my family if you want. I'm not forcing this on you both, just giving you an option for your lives." Fernando tells them. "What if I turn 18 and want to move out?" Sabrina asks. "You have that right. But you will also be welcomed back when you return. That is what family is about." Fernando answers. "Alright. I'll move out when I go to college." Sabrina says. "Don't want to go to NYU or Columbia?" Fernando asks. "I can't go there. Don't have the grades, SAT Scores or the money to go." Sabrina answers. "Would you like to go to Columbia or NYU?" Fernando asks. "Like hell yeah!" Sabrina exclaims. "You keep the grades you have or even improve them if you can, I'll hook it up for you." Fernando says. "But how?" Sabrina asks. "You're talking to the man who can do many things, who is friends with emperors and kings. Talk with your older sisters and they'll let you know what I can do. All I ask is that you do your best in your studies and your work." Fernando answers. Tabitha gets up from her seat and literally pounces on him, holding him tightly, "Thank you, daddy..." "It's a bit premature for you to be calling him daddy, Tabitha." Sabrina lets out. "You maybe right, Sabrina. But it is my promise to you that I will if you want it." Fernando tells her. "Will I have to change my name like I would be married to you?" Sabrina asks. "That's your choice. Keep your name, hyphenate it with mine or take my name." Fernando answers her. "Sabrina G?" Sabrina says to herself. "Actually, it would be Princess Sabrina Gutierrez, of the royal Spain throne, yadda, yadda, yadda." Fernando answers. "What?" they both say. "My great-grandmother on my father's side was Queen Isabella the Second of Spain before she was exiled to the Caribbean and her youngest son took over the throne. My father's father was her eldest son, who was also exiled. It's a long story but among other things I'm Prince Fernando and King Juan Carlos is my cousin and as the eldest son I am rightful heir to the Spanish Throne. You two need to keep that a secret this family has. OK?" Fernando says. "This better be the truth." Sabrina says to herself. "It's best to ask your other sisters, or, after this is all over, ask Juan Carlos himself." Fernando tells her. Sabrina could only give a smirk as she crosses her arms. Fernando lets Tabitha on the floor of the plane before getting up himself, "Make your selves comfortable. Hondo and Val should be returning soon and I got to get this airplane ready." "OK Daddy..." Tabitha says as she jumps into her seat and buckles her seatbelt. Fernando walks into the cockpit and sits in the captain's seat. After a while Sabrina walks in and leans against the captain's chair from behind. "I just want to let you know that we are not going to fall for that prince thing. We already have been through this with the ‘Stars in the Skies' movie company." Sabrina says to him without looking at him. Fernando leans his head up against the chair and looks up at her. "Your part time jobs would not be able to afford the room and board you two have, but that's not the point. My cars, my houses, my planes, and other things I own are mine, and not on some credit card. Whether I am a prince or not, I am insanely wealthy, and a part of that is for you and your sister to have once you leave my nest. That includes tuition for your college education at Columbia or NYU, which if you did the math, four years at either school will cost you almost a million. It's yours if you want to go; but you can still apply for SUNY New Paltz or Boro Community College if you like." Fernando tells her. "Somehow I don't believe you." Sabrina says to herself. "In the past year and a half you two have been with me, paid for the things you two need to live comfortably, given you two the keys to my house if you need to go there, praised you two for the excellent grades, birthdays and holidays, have I ever lied to you?" Fernando asks. "No you haven't." Sabrina answers. "So. All I ask is that you do your best in what you have to do for yourself and only show me the results. Like you, I do not want for you two to end up like you did with Stars in the Skies movie productions either. I don't know why you been grumpy ever since I rescued you two, but you were there with us all when we tried to return you to your family – they did not wanted you to return, and I can understand that is the worse thing to do to a child. You do not have to accept me as your father, but I would like you to accept the things I can give you." Fernando replies. "That's why. You're not my father, but you are doing things for us that he is supposed to do but won’t for us." Sabrina says almost to herself. "The world is a cruel place, Sabrina. If I can with what I got make this world better for one more person, I will. Right now I'm doing that for you, your sister, my wife Tammy and our new born daughter Francesca. And as a promise to you, I would never abandon you and Tabitha no matter what you do but I will get mad if you do me and this family wrong. Skunk or not I will throw you over my lap and spank that tail of yours if you do us wrong. We're a family, even if I'm a squirrel and you're a skunk. I protect them as I protect you. Got that?" Fernando tells her. "Got it." Sabrina replies. "Good. Now sit down with your sister before she comes in as well. It’s not that I don't want you two in here for one day I will teach you to fly this plane, I don't want Hondo or Val to think I threw them off the plane for you two." Fernando tells her. "Alright. Where can I get another soda and put the trash?" Sabrina asks. Fernando gets up from his seat and walks out the cockpit with Sabrina behind him. He signals for Tabitha to follow as well. They walk to the area behind the wing's rear bulkhead. "Here is the frig, canned and dry food storage, toaster oven and microwave oven. Try not to eat everything in sight. We don't have that much, it’s just for a few days." Fernando points out to them. Then he walks back to the cockpit, "Take a plastic bag for your garbage and we will clean out the plane when we land." "Why is there a bed in the back?" Tabitha points to the rear of the plane. "This plane has five bedrooms in the back and two small bathrooms with showers. On the floor below us is where we keep the cars and other travel things. But this time I left the Porsche at home." Fernando explains, adding, "If we need to sleep and we can't get a hotel room, we can sleep here in some comfort. Everything else you need should be in your bags." "Can I go look?" Tabitha asks. "Oh, why not. But be ready to sit down when Hondo and Val returns. We have a long flight ahead of us." Fernando tells her. As she runs to the rear of the bed, Fernando says out loud, "No running! And No Jumping On The Bed!" "OW!" Tabitha lets out loud as she lands on the bed. Though not like prison beds, they are mattresses on top of a metal frame. "Go check up on your sister. I think I hear Hondo and Val returning." Fernando says as he goes back to the Marlin's door. He opens it and steps outside. Two hours later Hondo returns with Valentine in the golf cart with bags of food and snacks, Fernando had returned to the cockpit quite some time ago. They take turns going back and forth in putting the food and snacks away in the plane and then drive the golf cart into the plane's equipment bay entrance in the rear. They walk into the cockpit and find Fernando sleeping in his Captain's seat behind the controls. "I swear, this squirrel is sleeping again." Hondo comments. "I'm not sleeping. Just resting." Fernando points out before stretching in his seat, "By the way, have you two seen the girls?" "What girls?" Hondo asks. "If you did not see them then they must be in my bedroom sleeping." Fernando answers. "Again, what girls?" Hondo asks in an annoyed tone. "Tabi and Sabi are here." Fernando answers. "Tabitha and Sabrina? What are they doing here and how did they get here?" Hondo asks. "Who are Tabitha and Sabrina?" Val asks. "They're a couple of girls we rescued from a pimp over a year ago in Italy. I'm thinking of adopting them." Fernando asks. "They happened to be skunks too." Hondo puts in. "Something wrong with that?" Fernando asks. "Not really but I don't want any accidents." Hondo answers. "They're a bit too old to be having accidents, they're not pre-school aged anymore." Fernando tells him, "Besides, the Bio Energy pill I gave them strengthen their control of ‘trigger.'" "You gave them the immortality pill?" Val asks. "I gave them the healing version of the pill. The immortality pill won't be given to them until they are in their 30s at least. You and Hondo are the youngest one I gave the immortality pill too. So don't abuse the privilege. Hondo can tell you, I know how to kill an immortal." Fernando tells her. "Still have not answered my questions." Hondo states. "Rachel and Michelle brought them over with the LearJet and they will be meeting me in Japan." Fernando answers. "Why?" Hondo asks. "Personal reasons for one. With the Rangers going to Japan, they will be alone at the café for two." Fernando answers. "Alone?" Hondo asks. "Among other things, stupid Chip told the Café Staff to go home and not open the bar or restaurant. They could spend the time at my place but they would be unsupervised, so I asked my older girls to bring them here. Notice that a LearJet is missing?" Fernando says and asks. "I see. I do not see the LearJet missing... Uhm... Wait a minute." Hondo steps to the windshield and looks outside to his left "Shoot me dead for not noticing. It was right there, wasn't it?" "It was, and it was them and how the girls got here." Fernando answers. He adds, "I'll be back, going to check on the girls." It takes Fernando a couple of minutes to go check on the girls, finding them sleeping together in his bed. He takes the blanket and pulls it over their shoulders and activates its dampers to keep the bed even in flight as much as possible within a 30 degree swing in any direction. He returns to Hondo and Val at the cockpit in a few seconds. "So what's the plan?" Hondo asks. "Island hopping from here to Japan. First stop, Hawaii." Fernando says. "How long you think that is going to take?" Hondo asks. "No more than four days if we fly nonstop except for fuel and other things – thus the island hopping. Ten days if we don't fly at night." Fernando answers. "I see. We are going to rotate for rest?" Hondo asks. Fernando looks at Valentine, "Too bad Jeanette is not here." "Why would you want that complaining wench here with us?" Hondo complains. "It would give us one extra to rotate with. All right. Valentine – take a long nap, you're taking my place when we land in Hawaii. Then I take Hondo's place when we head to Midway, and Hondo takes your place at Guam. We'll stop there for clean up and a shower while the plane goes through fuel refill and a quick maintenance check. Meals every three hours, fuel and supplies at every stop. Got that you two?" Fernando turns to Valentine first and then goes back and forth between them. "Got it." they both say at him as they sit down at their seats. Hondo and Fernando go through the routines of starting the fuel pumps and turbo prop igniters, flipping switches and looking at the analog dials. Once the plane shows life, Fernando releases the brakes and they begin to roll off the grass and onto the paved runway. Flaps are extended, and throttles set to full gets them airborne half way down the runway. Taking to altitude slowly, Fernando puts the plane into a slow turn, lining up the compass heading with the GPS coordinates. Once at five hundred feet, he levels off the plane and follows the sun to their first stop. It takes a while for Valentine to get herself to sleep but she manages. Hondo checks the weather patterns, finding it all clear for most of the trip but a satellite picture shows the fleet still in the water waiting for a cyclone to clear their path. He holds up the laptop to show Fernando. "Impressive." is all Fernando can say. "Worry that Tammy is in that?" Hondo asks. "Nope. She'll be fine." Fernando answers. "Alright. What was that comment about Jeanette?" Hondo says as he checks back at Valentine who is sleeping. He turns back at Fernando, "You were not expecting her to fly this thing, were you?" "Jeanette can sit in that little area where the radio operator would sit or at the jump seat behind me so she can talk to me to death and keep me awake during her turn. After that little stint when she helped me fly the 737 in the first mission, I swear Hondo. It was unnecessary." Fernando tells him. "What exactly happened?" Hondo asks. "Nothing. She did amazingly well, like I expected. But when we got on the ground, she became a freaked out bitch. And it was not immediately after we landed, it was the following day she freaked out, yelling about not flying again, that she was afraid and making stupid comments. An uncalled for delayed reaction that should not have happened at all." Fernando explains. "I don't know what to say about that." Hondo replies. "I'll hang her outside the cargo bay doors of this plane if she does it again. Fear or not, when life is involved, I find no excuses to not do the job." Fernando tells him. "That's easy for you to say. You have no fears. In fact you're reckless at times." Hondo comments. "I do have a fear of heights and closed in spaces. But I have learned to control them and deal with them in most situations." Fernando explains. "Closed in spaces I can see, but heights? You're a flying squirrel." Hondo says. "Between five feet and twelve feet, I get edgy if I have to climb a ladder or is raised up by some other means. When I pass twelve feet, I am fine again. It's probably because when I was into the gymnastics as a kid, all my falls were within that space of distance. And I can't open my wings and fly out of it in that space of distance either." Fernando explains. "Interesting." Hondo replies. "It's under control at this point in my life so you can't see my discomfort when I'm in those situations, but the battle in my brain, you can't guess what's going on." Fernando adds to the explanation. "I can guess." Hondo responds, "But every man has his fears. If he don't, and then he's a reckless fool." "I'll agree with that." Fernando throws in. "So another eight to ten hours before we land. What did you guys bring?" "Just some cold cuts, breads, canned stuff, pastries, sodas, juice, instant coffee, frozen burgers, frozen hotdogs – the Hebrew National Kosher ones, frozen steak fries, frozen breakfast foods, fruit bars, condiments, lots of bottled water and Twinkies." Hondo answers. "Hmm... Frozen burgers? Let’s hope the microwave oven does not blow a fuse." Fernando says almost to himself. "I got the toaster oven working again." Hondo tells him, "It just needed a replacement heating strip I got from someplace else." "Well let's hope that does not blow a fuse." Fernando tells him, "OK. I'm switching the flight panel board and the computers to battery backup and switching off my controls. You have control of her now. I'll be back" "Make me a couple while you're at it?" Hondo tells him. "I'll see what I can do. Now let’s hope we don't blow a fuse." Fernando says. In less than a minute he was in the tiny kitchen area at the wing's rear bulkhead. Finding the burgers and steak fries, he takes a few and puts them into the toaster oven and sets the temperature and timer. "Here goes nothing!" he yells to Hondo before pressing its power button. The oven gets turned on without incident and begins warming up the food inside its heating chamber. Fernando gets the other things like the sodas to the cockpit and gives half of them to Hondo. He goes back to the toaster oven and checks on the food. In a couple of minutes he puts the burgers and steak fries on the paper plates before taking them to the cockpit with a bottle of ketchup. Fernando puts his food onto the side, and then looks over his control area. "OK Hondo. I'm switching on my controls... there, and now switching over from battery back up to the flight panel, computers and charging the batteries." Fernando says. Things switch over without a problem. "Looks like things are still in operation." Hondo says. "Not bad for a prototype. When we're done I'll do the same with the other plane we have stashed away for you. Too bad they require two people to fly." Fernando says. "I can fly this thing by myself." Hondo says. "We both can, but it’s better to have a back up if something were to happen to you." Fernando says. "Alright. I get your point." Hondo says, and then asks, "So how long for this mission?" "Don't know. But just in case, I asked for back up from New York to meet me in Japan." Fernando answers. "What kind of back up?" Hondo asks. "Let’s see. Remember a group of tough guys at the wedding I did not show up for?" Fernando asks. "I think I remember such a group giving Chip and a few others a hard time." Hondo answers. "Them." Fernando replies. "Hmmm..." Hondo says to himself and then to Fernando, "Expecting trouble?" "Nothing that they can't steal or destroy." Fernando answers. "These ruffians, they're former agency buddies?" Hondo asks. "Try high school buds and neighborhood thugs I befriended when needed. They're a nice group of guys when you get to know them. If they let you into their inner secret circle." Fernando explains. "How did you get mixed up with them?" Hondo asks. "Same way I got mixed up with you. It's a mutual arrangement that is best for both our benefits. And since few know of them, they won't be tagged around in Tokyo like I will be." Fernando explains. "And why would you be tagged around when you get there?" Hondo asks. "Long before I met you, I was on a mission to help rescue the emperor's son. Long story short it was successful, and since then the press follow me around like some celebrity. I swear, I pick up some trash off the street and it becomes a national slogan. Pick up a penny from the floor and it becomes a new dance craze. I swear, Hondo. People are just strange over there." Fernando tells him. "Looks to me that you're a national hero of sorts and they want to follow your example. That's all." Hondo replies. "Wait until they find out Tammy is my wife and she uses cloth diapers on Francesca. All the disposable diaper companies will be out of business in a day." Fernando says. "It can't be that bad." Hondo says. "During my last trip there years ago, some paparazzi took a picture of me using my Mac 5300CE Laptop, an old laptop even for that time I was there. Before the sun set that day, prices on used Macintosh 190 and 5300 laptops on Ebay went up five hundred dollars and places dealing in refurbished Apple products had their entire stock of 190 and 5300 series laptops sold out. Then they found out I use Apple computers for most things in general, so they basically threw out PCs into the sea and Apple Japan saw everyone buying Macs and iPods. This is why I send people out to buy fast food and throw out the wrappers for me. If they see me enter a Burger King, McDonalds will die in Japan." Fernando explains. "Maybe they will be more civilized when you get there this time." Hondo says. "We can only hope." Fernando replies. He looks at his control panel and the computer display on his end. "Another eight hours to Hawaii." Fernando says to himself. "You said it would take four days if we fly nonstop." Hondo tells him. "Actually it will take less than four days. But I need to check the oil when we get half way there at Midway Island. It has been a while since she had her fluids checked and topped off." Fernando explains. "Why at Midway and not Hawaii?" Hondo asks. "Midway is the point of no return for many like us and they are stocked with parts and fluids for any plane that lands there. Hawaii won't have everything we need. They just service the big jets there, not a little private jet job like this one. Especially with its modifications." Fernando answers. "This is not exactly tiny." Hondo says. "It’s one of the bigger sea planes but it’s not as big as a 737, maybe three-quarters of its size." Fernando says. "It’s as big as a B39 Bomber that nuked Japan." Hondo throws in. "Maybe bigger. Definitely larger than a B29 Liberator, those things were made for midgets!" Fernando says. "Well the average person back then was about five feet four, and we're over six feet in height." Hondo says and asks. "This plane was also made to land on both land and water. Not many planes can do that these days. As both a plane and a small ship, it’s made to be bigger just to float and be light weight so it can do water rescues. You notice she's a bit longer than necessary." Fernando explains. "It was designed to do a specific task." Hondo says. "That it was, even with the wing and engine flaws it had, it was a great plane. Just very under powered." Fernando adds. "I see. And the modifications you gave it?" Hondo asks. "Just a larger wing replacement from a Boeing 737, and efficient turbo jets engines to give it an extra thousand miles on the fuel it originally has, faster speed and four times the power. The larger tanks in the 737's larger wings add more fuel for more mileage, lift and maneuverability. If this plane were built like this originally, we would be flying a Connie right now instead of a Marlin. And Connies can't land on water so we would be stuck as to where we could go." Fernando explains. "What about this stuff?" Hondo points out to the controls and panel. "Much of that is still stock, but I took out the redundant stuff. We did not need two altimeters and four fuel gauges to the same tank on both sides. So I moved a few things around and added the flight systems from a LearJet to add to what we have, including the glassware you see." Fernando says as he reaches to the glass panel and switches the basics controls to a GPS map. "I also updated the communications gear which saves space and weight. The main radios are on my side and the back ups are on your side. They can be removed if you pull on the handle and add a battery and antenna for a portable mobile system. You should have seen the original radio. I have it in my place to play with it for now." "I can image. Tubes, Bakelite circuit board, metal framing and leather casing I bet." Hondo says. "Yours will be more or less the same unless there are things you want on it." Fernando says. "That's the second time you said something about my plane. You just saying that or are you getting one for me?" Hondo asks. "I already have this one and the other is mostly rebuilt except at the time this one went airborne, that one was having its wings clipped for replacement. It's more or less by my design, but if you want things changed, make notes of what they are. Mind you, you won't be able to throw in the avionics of an F16 in here. You need to keep the yoke system it has but they can be upgraded from a 737." Fernando explains. "What about weapons and defense systems?" Hondo asks. "Chafe and EMCs for now. Adding guns and missiles will make this too heavy to fly on top of the other stuff it has though I'm thinking of putting a Phalanx from a modified A10 Gattling Gun. Outside of a BBJ Series, where do you find a kitchen, bathroom, living room and bedroom set along with rescue equipment on a plane?" Fernando explains and asks. "I would do without the living room. Seems unnecessary to me." Hondo answers. "Where will you entertain guests then?" Fernando asks. "I'll think about it when I get to that point." Hondo answers. "Most New Yorkers would kill for a two story, one bedroom duplex with a living room and storage this place has." Fernando tells him. "I'm not a New Yorker, but I understand the point." Hondo replies. "Good." Fernando says. Except for meal breaks, the flight was pretty much quiet. Landing and refueling at Hawaii was uneventful. Though he did not want too, Fernando switches seats with Hondo who switched seats with Valentine. Though he checks on the girls in the bedroom in the back of the plane, Fernando decides to stay with the crew at the now empty radio/engineering corner. Leaning back on the seat like Valentine did before him, Fernando rests and goes into a light sleep. The flight to Midway was long and boring, nothing but sky and water for over three thousand miles and 8 hours of flying. But until they get there, they can turn back around and head back to Hawaii. If it weren't for their GPS, they would have to have found the island in the middle of the Pacific by dead reckoning and lighthouse beacons. Upon landing, Fernando tells Hondo and Valentine to take the night off and to rest, as any maintenance and repairs to be done on the plane was not going to happen at night. Until then they park the plane in a rented open hangar and sleep until the morning. Being the most rested, Valentine wakes up first as the sun cracks the night in the red, orange and yellow colors of the dawn. She makes a simple breakfast omelet from ‘eggs in a carton' and a frozen burger thrown in the toaster oven and repeatedly checked until done. Hondo wakes up at the smell of food being made. Fernando does not wake up until a couple of hours later.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 4:22pm Chapter Nine: Truth Before The Storm. Fernando makes his morning meal as Hondo has a talk with the airport maintenance crew about the aircraft. They are to look outside the craft, take pictures of questionable items and show them to him or Fernando and wait to be told as to what to do. Fernando did not worry much as he orders the crew to refill the engines oil tanks with haploid jet lube. Hydraulic tanks are also checked, finding them not needing any refills. Flaps, ailerons, elevators and rudder hinges all get a shot from the synthetic grease gun. The lightweight metal and composite jet blades are checked for nicks and cracks – none found. Finally the fuselage and wing surfaces are checked for stress cracks. Though it takes a long time, Fernando wants to make sure that this hybrid construction from several planes does not fail on him though he and Hondo have been flying it for several months now. At least it gives time for everyone to wash up and clean up the plane's interior. Though the plane has its own shower and bathroom facility, bigger is always better in this case. Hondo and Valentine went first to a nearby hotel room to get washed up and changed. Fernando leaves with the girls from the rented aircraft facilities when they have returned. It takes Fernando and his little group longer to get there and back than it does for them to wash up, take care of personal business and get dressed. They all were also able to use a nearby laundry facility to take care of the dirty clothes they had accumulated on the trip. Around 3o'clock PM local time they get ready to take off. Despite the electronics navigation system they have, Fernando has them go through the paper maps and figure out a path to the next destination for verification and dead reckoning if the systems are to fail. After one final check of the airplane and its systems, Fernando and Hondo take to the controls and were flying to their next destination: Guam. From Guam it's to Formosa, and then through the crowded airways to Japan. The flight to Guam was uneventful. But their landing was more than anything eventful. All planes heading west to Asia were being held due to the cyclone in their way. It is also why the fleet was also being held at sea but at a much closer range to it. Everyone just had to wait out the storm. Fernando shakes his head at seeing the huge whirling mass on the weather maps. He was expecting some delays in their trip because of the weather but nothing like this. The same can be said of Tammy who was in the safety of her own room within the bowels of the ship. After a final check on the baby, she decides to turn on her laptop, and finds Fernando online. She decides to turn on her video chat program to talk to Fernando. A video chat window opens on his end. "Hello dear." Tammy's voice breaks the silence on Fernando's end. "Hi Tammy. Everything OK?" Fernando answers of chat request. "Everything's fine. A storm is keeping us at sea." Tammy answers. "I know about the cyclone in the Sea of Japan. It's keeping us from flying." Fernando says. "Keeping you from flying? What's with the mission in South America?" Tammy asks. "I saw too many issues with it to go where I could take it so I gave the governments what they wanted: destruction of the bases that were found and handing over of any evidence that was found." Fernando answers. "Where you wanted to take it?" Tammy asks. "Let’s put it this way." Fernando begins, watching Tammy nod on the screen, "The capture and arrest of the Hitler and Mengele clones and their associates would have been the best thing to have." "I see. So what does that mean?" Tammy asks. "If there is a reformation of the Nazi party anywhere, World War III will happen in a few years in the form of Bio Warfare, Genetic Cleansing, and Eugenics. And it will begin with a whisper in a crowd." Fernando says. "How will this affect the treaty signing?" Tammy asks. "It shouldn't. But if they are going to let themselves be known, it will be then." Fernando says. "I see." Tammy replies. "How are things on your end? Francesca will be turning four months soon." Fernando asks. "She's fine but she misses her daddy, and I miss you too." Tammy answers. "I'll be in Tokyo in a couple of days after you arrive there. Don't go looking for me, as... well you know." Fernando explains. "I know. You're popularity in that nation can be an issue." Tammy finishes for him. They both look at each other for a moment before she asks, "Agent Room at the Tokyo Hilton?" "Chances are yes. But just in case, I will have the Marlin docked at a private facility and use it to stay. Tabi and Sabi are also with me." Fernando explains. "The girls? Why?" Tammy asks. "Blame Chip for shutting down the café, and Aiesha being away, the girls would have no supervision or no access to facility or food though they could have stayed at my place but again, no supervision." Fernando explains. "If I did not know any better, I would say that you want to adopt them or something." Tammy comments. "If I am, it's for the family at large and nothing personal against you." Fernando replies. "Fernando..." Tammy tells him sternly. "We'll discuss what plans I have for them when we meet. Right now I can hear the airport manager knocking on the door." Fernando tries to change subjects, "Look. I got to go. Bye!" Fernando disconnects their call from his end, frustrating Tammy for the time being. He turns off the computer and the airplane's avionics. Wherever they were, Val and Hondo were out; Fernando hopes that they would bring some fast food. Tabitha and Sabrina were in the master bedroom on their laptops communicating with friends on some social media website. For being a commonwealth of the United States of America, Guam has its fair share of American stores selling anything and everything one could find at a mall. Fernando walks over to the kitchen area and looks over the food he could possibly eat, finding nothing interesting to his pallet. Finding a pamphlet of the local establishments around airport and local hotels. Including are Kentucky Fried Chicken, McDonalds, Burger King, Wendy's and a couple of large name pizza places. Finding the door open, he walks to his bedroom and stops at the doorway. The girls were too busy looking at their screens to notice him. Eventually Tabitha looks up for a moment and sees him there by the door, and gives her sister a tap. Sabrina looks at her with an annoyed look, than at the door where Tabitha was pointing at Fernando. "You two have been in my bedroom in your pajamas for too long. You got a half hour to wash up and get dressed. We're stuck here for at least half a day and I'm getting tired of Twinkies. Time to shut down, go out and eat out at a restaurant." Fernando tells them. They both look at each other for the moment. Tabitha nods at her sister who shakes her head at her. "Come on. You want another Twinkie baloney and cheese?" Tabitha asks. "Twinkie baloney and cheese?" Fernando asks, then says, "You better not be pregnant." "I'm still a..." Sabrina begins. She hesitates for a moment. "A virgin?" Fernando asks. "Yeah..." Sabrina begins, then she looks up at him, "Why is it I have trouble saying that?" Fernando walks into his bedroom and sits on the bed in front of Tabitha. He looks at Sabrina, reaching forward and closing her laptop and then closing Tabitha's laptop. "I think it’s time for you two to learn the truth." He tells them. After a pause he continues, "Remember back in Italy when you too took some medicines I gave you, there was a silver pill?" "Yeah..." they both answer together. "And it made you two feel better after a couple of days..." Fernando continues. "Yeah..." they both answer again together. "It’s because ‘Stars in the Skies' forced you two to take drugs and have sex as prostitutes back in Italy. They did things to you that no person or persons should ever do to another. You two were raped, beaten, starved, and drugged at the time Hondo and I rescued you two. They even had you two de-skunked. That silver pill was a Bio-Energy pill, and heals people of any injury or illness they may have, and restores them to a better condition than before their injury or illness. In your case, it cleaned you out of the drugs put into you, healed your scars from your beatings, restored your spray, and restored your virginity." Fernando explains. They both look at him as if he was crazy. "If all that was true, then why can’t we remember it?" Sabrina asks. "The pill suppresses the memories. But if you want to remember, I can undo it here and now." Fernando tells her. "Our memories are proof of anything you said happened to us." Sabrina tells him. "Until now you two are restored virgins, which is why you have trouble saying it at times because there is something trying to block it – the suppressed memories. But if you want to know, all I can say is that you two are still virgins in mind and body." Fernando explains. "Restore our memories." Sabrina tells him. "Then if it is to be so, then Tinkerbell can make it go." Fernando says to her blankly. They both bend their heads down, pressing their palms to their temples with an occasional "No!" and "Stop It, Please!" as their memories are awaken as if they were thrown into the very events of history. They both curl up into a ball and cry. Fernando walks over to a dresser in the far side of the room and opens the bottom drawer, reaching into the back, further behind the drawer itself. He pulls out a small leather pouch, and inside a little pill case with two silver pills then walks out of the room. He returns to them with a couple of paper cups and a cartoon of orange-pineapple juice. Sitting down next to them, he opens the pill case and places it on his lap. He then fills one of the paper cups three-quarters of the way. Taking one of the pills he crushes it into a fine almost liquid paste powder into the juice and stirs it with his pill dust covered finger. After licking his finger and thumb clean of the dust, he does the same with the second cup and licks his finger and thumb when he is done. Then he waits. They calm down but still hold back on their emotional onslaught from the memories. He hands them the paper cups of juice. It takes a while for them to drink it, the crushed powder of the pill taking its effects immediately. He refills their paper cups half way, nodding to them to drink it all. After a long while of silence, they look at him. "You wanted to know." Fernando tells them. Sabrina nods. "But you two are virgins, restored to the point where your virtues were not disrupted, your sex restored to a pristine state you both were born with, and what injuries you had, including your defenses as skunks which were removed - restored. Don't you ever forget that you are virgins, and what you have between your legs is something precious that can only be given away once, to hopefully somebody who is worth it- who is not Melvin or Malik. Those two will test you into doing something you may not and would not normally do. Protect it as you would do your life." Fernando explains. After a few seconds of silence, Fernando tells them as he gets up off the bed, "Shower up and get dressed. We're going out to eat while the storm passes. I'll be at the cockpit waiting." They agree without saying a word, waiting for him to leave first before going into their bags and taking out a fresh set of clothes. As soon as he puts his rear end on the captain's chair, the girls walk into the separate bathrooms and take care of their personal hygienic needs and their daily routines. Fernando turns on the glassware of the cockpit and switches over to the weather map of the region for the next 5,000 miles. Though the cyclone has moved, it still poses a threat to those who dare approach too closely to it. The US Naval Fleet remained in place a couple hundred miles from the edge of the storm; the navigators are planning to go around the storm onto Taiwan, but with the president on board the USS Reagan it was decided against it until the storm is further out. But in sitting too long, he slowly goes to sleep. The girls walk into the cockpit dressed in their Sunday best, waking him up. He gives them an odd and uncertain look. "We're not going to Ché Pierre of Madison. If anything, we would go to a Kentucky Fried Chicken, McDonalds, Burger King, Wendy's or some pizza joint to eat." Fernando tells them. The girls look at him dejectedly before heading back into the room at the end of the plane. Fernando does not want to contemplate the mess in the room they must have created for returning back so soon. "We're ready!" they tell him as they gathered by his captain's chair. Fernando gives them the once over, eyeing their shirts, jeans, sox and sneakers. "If you are going to be girls around me, then stop slouching and hold your chests high. You're too young to be sagging like you are now." he tells them. They both look at them in shock, unable to reply to what he said. Fernando continues, "Look, be proud of what you got for yourselves and not to show off to others. Ultimately you won’t get that guy if you're all down on yourselves. Consider that today's fatherly lesson. Now let’s go." They both sigh and shake their heads as he gets up out of his seat. "Come on, girls." He tells them as he steps out of the cockpit area. They follow him out of the plane and onto the hanger. The doors of the Marlin close and lock at a press of a button by the doorframe. Fernando leads them about out of the hanger and towards the terminal building. Within minutes they were at the restaurant mall of the airport complex. They decide on picking up various items from most of the eateries in the mall, taking various burger sandwiches, fries, processed fried chicken parts, drinks, desserts and assorted fast foods. They end up heading back to the plane with a dozen bags from assorted establishments. Once back at the plane, Fernando sits on the floor with the girls in the passenger area behind the cockpit to begin their meal though some of the food they brought was for later in the day. A large burger with a few fried chicken pieces disappears into Fernando's mouth along with two large drinks. The girls took two of the smaller sandwiches along with fries and a dessert pie with a medium sized drink. It takes them over an hour to eat their meal as they discuss various matters. "Look, girls. Not that I am throwing you out but that is my bedroom you two are in. I'm just demanding that the both of you need to keep it clean and smelling fresh. If Tammy comes in with the baby, she is going to need and take that room; it has to be clean. You two can take the other two-bed bedroom in by the bathroom." Fernando explains. "Alright." Tabitha replies with Sabrina saying, "Is that all?" "No." Fernando answers, "Look. I raised five girls as my daughters, so I know how things can get in your teen years. There will be a lot of uncertainty and doubt in your minds that you can't do what you have not done. But, you need to try and not make excuses. Believe me that I face them too, even as an adult." "Sounds to me that you did not want to get married to Tammy for some reason." Sabrina throws at him. "It's a lot more than that." Fernando begins. He adds, "The marriage was a promise I made to her and one I intend to keep as I would try to keep her happy. It’s not an easy relationship but it’s one that is working out. Let me explain it to you this way..." They both lean closer to him and listen intently. Fernando continues as he sees them put down their food, "A long time ago I was married to somebody else, somebody who I loved just as she loved me back, somebody who I dated since high school. I'm not saying that we were having sex all day every day. It's nothing like that. It's hard to explain, but between us there was something we shared. It's like we shared the same thoughts, the same things that we did everything we could for each other. She took care of me when I got sick just as I took care of her when she was ill. We never argued for we never questioned what we had for each other." "So what happened to her?" Tabitha asks. "One day we started arguing. It was about her seeing her former husband before me, somebody she was forced to marry at the time and divorced when she could and went looking for me again. I did not trust him but she said she could take care of him. Long story short, he ended up killing her. Years later when I found him, I end up killing him by having the government do it for me." Fernando explains. "Wow." Sabrina says as Tabitha adds, "That is so sad." "Between her and I, I had it too easy. We gave ourselves that much of each other and gave it freely. With Tammy, things are different. Different in that we have to work on what we have. Like we are too scared to give though we do. But in Love, both partners have to work to make things comfortable between them. And again, it's not about sex. Sex is the physical expression of that Love though there is a danger of having sex without love, which is something teenagers face with everyday. So for you two need to be on your guard because boys your age will say and do things to get into your panties but they will not be responsible for the things they need to do." Fernando explains. "But we know that." Sabrina throws at him, "But what about you and Tammy?" "No. It's me and Tammy and you both as a family. There has to be an acceptance among us all for each other. I am for you both if you are willing to accept me as you adopted father. Tammy will have to as your adopted mother and you two will have to be for us along with our daughter Francesca. And you met your future sisters. They will tell you things that you think are crazy but are true." Fernando answers. "Like what?" Sabrina asks. "My age for one. Two - you two seen me dead at the safe house in Italy, but I'm still alive as you see me here and now." Fernando answers. "I wondered about that." Tabitha lets out. "There is a long science behind it, but long story short, I am an immortal though I can be killed if my body is destroyed. The thing is, I will return because my immortality is from being a Time Traveler, and as such I had an accident that makes me live forever and not age. Not since the age of 36 have I aged one day." Fernando explains. "Time Traveler?" Tabitha asks. "Immortal?" Sabrina asks unbelievingly, "No way is that possible." "Like I said to you both long ago. You have a lot to learn before you can get the rewards that life has to offer. With me there are a lot of rewards to be earned. But think like this: In the work that I do, if I was not immortal, I would have been dead a long time ago. Now, I can give you two that gift of immortality once you reach a certain age and you earned it. Rachel, and Michelle are immortal for I gave that gift to them long ago. If not they would be in their 40s and not early 30s and I would be in my 50s. Aiesha has yet to get the gift because she is not old enough nor she has not earned it. And I have to say that there are other individuals around the world who are immortal because of one reason or another. The Roman Soldier who nailed Jesus to the cross is an immortal – cursed to walk the earth forever. There is nothing worse than an immortal that has gone wrong. Thus there are some who were placed on this earth to put them in their place and remind them that they are here for a reason and if they don't abide by that reason then they can be removed. As for you two, you both are lucky to be in this situation where such an opportunity can be given to you if you so accept it. But you have to accept that there are forces in this universe that many do not know, understand or would want too." Fernando explains. "But that does not explain you being what you said you are." Sabrina replies. "In time it will be proven, just like earlier today was proving what happened to you but you still being a virgin at the same time." Fernando tells her. "So what do we have to do to earn it?" Tabitha asks. "Tabitha!" Sabrina complains. "She has a right to ask, Sabrina. Now Tabitha, in order to earn anything you have to work for it. In this case, that means doing as you are and doing your best in your schoolwork and life's work in being a good person and helping others when you can. Then once you reach a certain age and have proven to be a good person, then you earn the right. Now when it happens depends on a lot of things but I can say it’s not something that is going to happen right here and now. It will happen when the time for it to happen comes and not before. Sometimes it may never come, so don't get caught up in wanting something you have to earn for you will end up in ‘I deserved it' mindset which will become 'it's owed to me' mindset. And that alone will make you lose what chance you may have. Nothing is owed to anyone, even if they deserve it." Fernando explains. "I think I understand." Tabitha says. "Sabrina?" Fernando asks. "No good deed goes unpunished. I sorta get that." Sabrina answers. "Well, I need to contact your schools in September if this mission over runs your school schedule." Fernando tells her. He gets his wallet out of his pocket and pulls out two credit cards without names on them. He tosses the credit cards onto their laps. The girls pick up the cards and look at them. "That should cover your allowance during the mission. Don't think you can go buy the city; there is only a limited amount on it that is based on your allowance and what Dr. Aiesha pays you at the clinic. If you need more or want something from the store over the card’s limit, ask me. I just want you to remember that this is another country we are going to. And as far as the laws are concerned, I could get in a lot of trouble for taking you two with me. So I need you two to be at your utmost best." Fernando continues. "Why are we going to Japan?" Tabitha asks. "It's a long story. But we are going to witness history in the making and Tammy and I were asked to help though I originally refused." Fernando answers. "You refused? Why?" Sabrina asks. "What we, Tammy and I, are to do is protect an old friend of mine in this event. You two are not to be involved in what happens, for you two are not trained in the work we do." Fernando tries to answer. "We're skunks. We can defend ourselves if we have too." Sabrina interrupts him as she takes her arm around her tail and points it at him. Fernando reaches behind him and draws out his gun and aims it at her. "Your spray, even enhanced to a stronger version by the healing pill I gave you two, is no match for a bullet." He tells her. He then puts the gun down on the floor, "I want you two to be there to witness history. But if anything happens, you two are to run to the hotel room and wait for us to return. If we do not return in a week, Dr. Aiesha will pick you up from the hotel to take you home." "This has to do with some treaty with Korea?" Sabrina asks. "Will the president be there?" Tabitha throws in. "I'll assume you two heard that from the news, so yes, and yes. You might even see him." Fernando answers. "And you are to protect him?" Sabrina asks. "Hell no. He has his own worthless crew of rent-a-guards. No, I'll be there to protect somebody else." Fernando asks. "Can we ask who?" Tabitha asks. "Remember I told you about me being a prince?" Fernando asks. "Yeah?" Tabitha answers in question. "Well, my friend who I am protect, is the Emperor of Japan." Fernando answers. "Now wait a minute. Ain't he supposed to have royal guards to protect him?" Sabrina lets out. "Well, yes. But this mission is that he cannot trust them like he used too. Let me put it to you this way. A long time ago I was in a mission in Japan when the Emperor was a prince and his son was kidnapped. I got involved in the rescue and returned the prince his son. We have been friends since, even though now he is the Emperor of Japan. Because the kidnapping happened from inside help, he no longer trusts his guards. I wouldn't." Fernando explains. "Even if we are to believe what you said, if he cannot trust his own guards how is this mission expected to end?" Sabrina asks. "Treaties are signed, VIPs shake hands, there's a big party for days and we all go home. What problems are to be had is just that: problems. I don't expect to pull the trigger on anyone, neither are you." Fernando says to her as he points to her tail. "I see." Sabrina replies. "Good." Fernando responds. He adds, "Pass me some chicken fingers with the BBQ and Honey Mustard."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 5:37pm Chapter Ten: Family Bonds. Hondo and Valentine return late in the evening, though during the day they discussed their activity. Fernando recommended a movie and a meal to enjoy the day and night with since the hurricane was not moving any time soon. After packing away the rest of the uneaten food meant for later consumption, Fernando sits on the captain's chair and slowly drifts to sleep. But a few minutes later Tabitha stands besides his seat in a t-shirt and sweat pants and nudges him. Out of instinct reaction his left hand rises from behind him and presses something hard against her chest. She steps back with her arms raised up at the sight of his gun aimed at her. His hand slowly retreats back behind him. "I'm sorry. I should have warned you about that." Fernando tells her. He rubs his eyes for a moment, "What's going on that needs my attention?" "Uhm… Sabrina and I wanted to know if you want to sleep on your bed?" Tabitha asks. "I prefer if I stay here." Fernando answers. "You sure?" Tabitha asks. She continues, "You have not slept all the time we were on the plane, maybe longer. When was the last time you have any sleep?" "Just now when you woke me." Fernando answers her. "Then I have to ask you to come to bed and sleep..." Tabitha insists, trailing off to a quiet, "with us." "What was that you said?" Fernando asks. "Well. If you know our family, then you know that the six of us slept together in the same bed with our parents... so..." Tabitha tries to explain. "The poorest of families have the highest of pride, having been there I know that. But I'm not your father and Sabrina has her doubts." Fernando replies before yawning. "Sabrina does have her doubts and all but you have proven to us that you would not hurt us and you give us a lot more than what we need. It's time we accept you and pay back what you give us." Tabitha tells him. "Now wait a minute girl..." Fernando sits up on his seat. All this and the past times Tabitha has seen him in his captain's seat, she thinks if there was a way she could jump over the armrest and onto his lap. She calculates the distance, the strength in her legs and her weight; making a quick decision to jump over the armrest and onto his lap, needing to lift herself at the same time with a hand on the seat's back. She wraps her arms around his neck and puts her nose to his, "It's not what you think, but it is showing you our love as our father." "Can it wait until we get home and I finalize the papers after getting your birth certificates?" Fernando asks. "We did not want to tell you but we have them. You could not get them because you're a stranger but at the town office Sabrina had copies mailed to us at the café." Tabitha tells him. "Come on, she has other things to show you as well." "It better not be her in a sex negligee." Fernando says to himself. "A what?" Tabitha asks. "A negligee – a sexy see through pajamas for women to wear to show off to their husbands or intimate boyfriends." Fernando explains. "Oh. A Baby Doll." Tabitha replies. "A what?" Fernando asks. "You know. A Baby Doll is one of those things you said. We got them but they are too thin to wear. It leaves me cold at night." Tabitha answers. "You have one?" Fernando asks. "They were our underwear when you rescued us." Tabitha answers. "Oh." Fernando says to himself. "Look. We may not say it or show it but we are thankful for what you do for us and love you for it." Tabitha says to him, "Yes love, with a capitol L - O - V - E. It’s how we feel but won’t say it. Well, at least until now, with me that is. Sabrina wants to tell you too but does not have the courage to say it. So, come to bed with us and spend some time together. And if you go to sleep we'll respect your space." "I'm tired now and will be going to sleep again soon." Fernando tells her. "Then I'll stay with you here when you sleep and maybe Sabrina and I can carry you to the bed." Tabitha almost jokes. "Do that and somebody is going to get shot." Fernando looks into her eyes, "I mean that." "But you won’t." Tabitha calls his bluff. "Don't challenge me. If you do, you lose." Fernando tells her. "Fernando... daddy...? Like you said about you and Tammy needing to work things out, we have to do the same for you. You showed us what it is to be our father; we need to be your daughters. And we can only show that being together with you." Tabitha explains. "You're not taking no for an answer, are you?" Fernando asks. "No we're not." Sabrina answers from above the seat. They booth look up at her. "I'm waiting." She tells them. "I'm trying but he's not budging." Tabitha replies. "Look, ladies. I promise that one day I will do as you ask within the limits of a father/daughter relationship but not now and not during this mission. I - make that we - can’t get distracted by emotions and ideas of family where lives are at stake. You need to promise me that no matter what happens, you will do as I tell you no matter the outcome to me. Others will be there to protect you when I'm gone and you need to learn how to do the same for yourself and others. Until then we are going to have fun in witnessing history in the making. Then maybe afterwards, we can do as we must as a family." Fernando tells them. Tabitha lets out a dejected "Aww..." while Sabrina replies with, "I'll hold you to that promise." "I need you two to explain that to Tammy, for it is her I share my bed with. I can say yes but she can still say no even though we might be a family. But I have no problems sleeping with my girls because I have done so before starting with Rachel, Michelle, NIcole and Aiesha when they were girls and now with Francesca even though she is a baby." Fernando explains, "I would advise you both on talking to the girls about it first and get them on your side of this argument." They look at each other for a moment and nod. "And do you promise me that you will do as I tell you no matter what might happen to me?" Fernando asks. "We promise." Tabitha answers. But Sabrina makes her comments known, "You expecting something bad to happen to you?" "In any mission you need to expect the worse, hope for the best and be prepared for anything." Fernando tells her. "HMPH!*" Sabrina replies, "That's was an easy out." "I need you to think." Fernando begins, "You study to prepare for your tests hoping to pass but you have a fear of failing it. That is why you do what has to be done and I am proud of your successes. The same applies to me but on a much larger scale. You two are not firearm trained so I'm expecting you to run to the hotel if and when things go bad." "But with so many guards, all of them armed, how is something going to happen?" Sabrina asks. "Remember, the Emperor's son was kidnapped with guards all around him and his nurse on a guarded street. Simply put, they were set up. I expect another set up in this. And mind you, there will be other heads of states there besides the Japanese Emperor and the South Korean Prime Minister. President Obama will be there, Chinese Prime Minister Lao Jo Chung will be there, North Korean Prime Minister will be there, Russian President Putin will be there, anybody ruling an island in the Asian Pacific will be there. Killing any one of them can incite war against Japan. Killing them all will start World War III. I can count over a dozen to the power of a dozen reasons why somebody would want to kill at least one of them." Fernando explains. "Wow." Sabrina says to herself. "I do hope that we will go to the parties, and I need to limit you girls to soda and juice, champagne only at the beginning and end of the ceremonies. I am not going to have to deal with a drunken skunk, and I will lock you in a closet in the palace if you get drunk and stupid. Got that?" Fernando tells them. "Champagne?" Tabitha says excitedly, and then asks, "What's champagne?" "It's a special alcoholic drink only grown-ups drink in special occasions." Sabrina answers. "It’s more than that." Fernando responds, adding, "It’s made from grape juice like some wines but it has bubbles like beer or soda, and it’s made in a special way and does not have that much alcohol in it but it can make you drink too much of it and get you drunk. This is why I am limiting you to just a couple drinks." "I won’t drink anything that you won’t allow me too." Tabitha replies. "Eh, coke and juice. Well, they better serve good food." Sabrina says almost to herself. "I'm sure that they would allow us to bring a grab bag from Burger King and Kentucky Fried Chicken. Can you girls like raw fish and can eat with chop sticks?" Fernando says and asks. "Chop sticks?" Tabitha asks in shock as Sabrina asks in awe, "Raw Fish?" Fernando shakes his head for a moment, "You girls never had Sushi?" "General Tso's Chicken is as Asian as we ever eaten." Sabrina answers. "General Tso's Chicken is more American than burgers and fries. It was ‘invented' in a Chinese restaurant in San Francisco by Chinese immigrants during the 1849 gold rush for cowboys because Bird's Nest Soup was too much for their ears to handle." Fernando explains. He continues, "Look. There will be food from all over the world at what receptions and ceremonies are to be held. Just don't be a slob and eat with your stomach, not with your eyes." "What is that supposed to mean?" Tabitha asks. "It means you are not supposed eat everything you see and end up wasting food when you can't eat it all." Fernando answers. He then tells them, "Now, how about some sleep?" "Don't you want to see our birth certificates and adoption online website? If you're serious about adopting us you would do it now." Sabrina challenges him. "After the mission is over we will do it, and we will do it over some government clerk's desk and my pen will sign the papers. Not on some website that will steal your cash and your identity." Fernando tells her. "They look legit." Sabrina replies. "Tell me – is it a dot-com, dot-org, dot-net or dot-gov? Only a dot-gov website will be legit. Any other website address is some idiot with a two dollar Go-Daddy website out to collect cash and people's private information." Fernando tells her sternly. After a moment he changes his tone, "Look. I'm here to protect you. Not take advantage of you like many out there would, which is the problem. Now, bring me that laptop." Sabrina turns around and runs to the end of the aircraft where her laptop was on the bed in the master bedroom. She returns just as fast with her laptop, holding it in front of him and Tabitha. Fernando takes the laptop and looks at the screen, then takes the laptop, holding it with one arm and typing with the other. "Let’s see... US_Adoption_Services.org? Hmmmm..." Fernando says to himself. Opening another window he finds the ‘whois’ domain registry information for the website and points it out to her, "This site is registered to... Boris Kasmolov, St. Petersburg Russia. That sounds like a legit American adoption agency to you? Who knows how many poor souls he has suckered out of their cash and identities." Sabrina could only stare at the screen. "Like I said, it's for your protection that I need to interfere like a parent. There are things for you and Tabitha to learn and learn you will. As is this a bitter pill to swallow, but what if you filled out their form and did a Paypal payment?" Fernando explains and asks. "You would be out of money and we could get in big trouble." Tabitha says to her. "Actually, that would be the least of your problems. With your social security numbers stolen and sold to somebody else, they could steal the money you earned for your retirement, they can implicate your name in crimes, and you can be arrested for those crimes. And that would be the beginning of your problems." Fernando explains. Looking at her he can see that she was defeated in more ways than one, "Look, Sabrina. I will teach you how to check for those things to protect yourself online. But after this mission is over. Right now my mind is on doing this mission without anybody getting hurt. Alright?" "Alright." Sabrina answers. "Look. You two need to go to bed and maybe when you both wake up we will be flying again. And we will deal with everything else when we return home." Fernando tells them as he closes Sabrina's laptop and hands it to her. Then he gently pushes Tabitha off his lap, "I'm not being mean but I need my rest and so do you too." Meanwhile down below on the personal barracks on the USS Ronald Reagan, Tammy sits in the room with Francesca in her arms. Her room door is open for anyone to see her inside with the baby in her arms. Jeanette arrives with Misao behind her and knocks on the doorframe. Tammy looks at the doorway and nods when she sees for her to enter. Jeanette takes a step into the doorframe but stops and extends her arm to it, blocking Miaso behind her. "There is one more." Jeanette says to her softly. Tammy looks up at her and sees Misao behind her. "Everyone's allowed in if they respect the peace and don't wake the baby." Tammy tells her. Jeanette puts her arm down and steps further into the room. Misao follows her in, and stands by the doorway of the tiny personal space. Tammy and Misao look at each other like lionesses from different prides around a kill. Eventually somebody has to make a claim. "That gun placed in my purse is not mine." Misao tells her while being quiet but authoritative as possible. "No it wasn't." Tammy replies. "Then what do you know about it." Misao says without asking. "I set you up to test you." Tammy answers. "I demand to know why." Misao states to her. "Before I answer that, let me state to you that Fernando has a Chrono Lock on me and the baby. Anything happens to us and anyone within our immediate vicinity will cease to exist as if they never had existed." Tammy begins to tell her. She then continues with her explanation, "There can only be one leader of this mission, not somebody who makes demands and don't know how to get out of a situation. In that, you failed." "So you're saying that you are leading this mission then?" Misao asks in an annoyed tone. "If I am, I am by default." Tammy answers her, adding, "I'm not making demands or ordering people to do as I tell them to do. You are. But I am willing to give something to this Motley Crew of rescuers something you can’t." "And what would that be?" Misao asks. "Getting everyone safe home with their tails intact." Tammy answers. "Pray tell how are you going to do that?" Misao asks. "Don't know, but I won’t be leading them into traps and be captured by those who are working against this mission. You told Chip that the Triads and Yakusa were minor gangs? No gang involved in organized crime is minor. Furthermore, the Japanese Mafia – the Yakusa are involved in nearly all facets of government and law enforcement. The Triads are part of Asian culture. We will be dealing with millions of organized crime members and you call them minor? Following you we go home in pine boxes if our bodies are found. Following me, at least we have a chance to live even if we leave with the mission not finished." Tammy answers. "And where is your source of information?" Misao asks. "I can tell you it’s not Wikipedia." Tammy begins with, "Above everything else I am a law enforcement officer, and as part of doing the job is doing the research to get the investigation done. And I can tell you that there is more Triad members than there are individual citizens in the United States and at last count the US have over 375million. Japan has a 120 million on its tiny islands but one in every ten is a member of the Yakusa, making over 12 million people – more than there are people in the city of New York. Now if you can't see the danger you are sending us into, then you are blind." "No matter what happens, I will make sure everyone's protected." Misao tries to reassure her. "As an ascended being you have rules to follow, I don't. You are sending us to our deaths and you cannot save us from that because non-interference of anyone who is not your kind is one of your rules. But let me tell you this, anything happens to this little bundle of joy I have in my arms, Japan will cease to exist, and you will exist elsewhere in Time. The ships that brought those space mice here long ago will never come, for they will die out in Space. Fernando will make sure of that. As for you, you will find yourself in your silk underwear surrounded by a troop of Troodons or Velociraptors trying to find out the true meaning of intelligence." Tammy explains. "You don't trust me in getting the job done, is that it?" Misao asks. "I don't trust you at all. You lied to us about the numbers of organized crime individuals we might be facing, you lied to us about the extent of the mission itself. You lied in everything about this mission and forced us by trickery into it doing it in less than 24 hours notice. It is because of the lack of safety in this mission is why Fernando refused it, and if he was not being forced into it because of you, he would still refuse it because Japan and China have not done anything to deal with their problems in organized crime and allowed it to be part of their culture unlike the US who has tried to do something about it." Tammy tells her. "I see. I have new Intel to give to you girls in the morning. I expect you to be there to receive it." Misao tries not to demand. "Morning? Not possible for I do not follow your schedule but hers. Why not give to me now?" Tammy says and she hefts the baby slightly. "I'll make sure you get it." Jeanette puts in before Misao could say a word. "Thank you, Jeanette." Tammy tells her. Then she turns to Misao, "If you don't mind, please leave. I'm putting the baby to sleep and I can't do that with you two here." "I will see you in the morning then." Misao says to Tammy before turning around and takes a step to the door. She turns around and faces Jeanette, "Aren't you coming too?" Not wanting to say a word, Jeanette grabs the doorknob and slowly closes the door behind them. Tammy sits in the room with her baby in her arms in deep thought of the events of the day and the mission at hand. In a moment Tammy puts the baby in her carriage set by the room's bed as if it's a crib and tucks her inside the blanket. Looking over her infant child, Tammy thinks about how well she is taking this sudden move. After a moment she changes over to her sleepwear and climbs onto the bed.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 5:46pm Chapter 11: Little Germany. Facing the night skies from a balcony of a large mansion in a well-secured private residential area in the middle of nowhere, well dressed in a robe German Shepard looks at the stars in deep thought. Another, a female, approaches him from behind yet keeps her distance from him. "Adolf, it's time for sleep." The female tells him. "I will be there later, Eva. Now leave me." Adolf replies to her. Upon finishing his words, he can hear her walk away. Soon after she leaves, another walks into the room and to the balcony. The heavy footsteps tell him that it's another male, an old friend and confidant. They already knew what they have to talk about as Adolf turns to face him. Together they walk to a set of large armchairs in a room one would call the library and sit facing each other. "From the look on your face I will assume you have no good news, Josef." Adolf tells his friend. "That American had our former bases destroyed and burned." Josef tells him. "Though you are funding and running the show, you said the magic word, ‘Former.' They are no concerns to us since we left them." Adolf reminds him. "Father used to leave and return to those bases when he did his work, and do I now. Those are resources now lost because of him." Josef tells him. "If you worry about resources, I will talk to our government friends and get them returned to us. They might even rebuild the facilities if they are generous in our cause which I'm sure they are." Adolf reassures him. "That will have to wait. The Asian conference starts in a few days. We need to be there." Josef reminds him. "I'll make a few phone calls to our friends in the morning. More importantly, will that American be there?" Adolf says and asks. "Primary intel says that he will be. We will deal with him accordingly when we get the chance." Josef answers. "Hold off on that for a minute. A man of such talents and abilities can be an asset for us." Adolf throws in. "Let me not remind you that it was the Americans who originally stopped us from world domination long ago. They will stop us again when they find out about us." Josef argues. "We will have to see about that. Times are different now and Americans are more materialistic than in those days. I bet they can be persuaded into our point of view." Adolf points out. "Oh sure, much of them are on the internet posting their intimate private worthless and shitty lives on Facebook and Twitter, showing off where they are on FourSquares, watching stupid movies on Youtube, and downloading music from Apple to put into their iPods. And to think that with so much information at their fingertips that a majority of them have forgotten about World War II, like World War I has been forgotten by them all." Josef almost mocks though at the same time realizing what he is saying. Adolf nods at the final words. "They would be a great ally if they weren't genetic filth." He then says. "They would." Josef replies, adding, "I have much work to review on the Genome project to further enhance our gene treatment." "You go do that. I have a warm bed to sleep in." Adolf says to him before getting up off his seat. Taking deliberate steps, he walks out of the room, closing the door behind him. Josef looks at his watch and then counts on his fingers before he nods. Walking to the phone in the room, he pulls out a small leather note pad and thumbs through its pages before stopping on one of them with a phone number on it. He picks up the phone and dials the number on it. The phone is immediately answered, though a soft echoing beep in the background signifies the number of trans-planetary and oceanic relays it has to go through. "Good evening Caesar." Josef beings to say, "Send me what information you have on those ‘cyborgs' you told me about before. We can negotiate assistance for your political run there and maybe the Roman Empire can rise again in a few years. A few million Yens will be in your account by the evening if the information you provide is... interesting."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 10th, 2020, 6:19pm Chapter 12: Good Morning. As far as accidents go, dropping an empty frying pan is pretty minor, though it wakes up those who were sleeping. Especially Fernando, who was about to shoot up the place. Looking around Fernando finds the cockpit area empty but the smell of breakfast in the air told him he was not alone. He knew that the girls do not usually cook so it could not be them. Tired from rest and sleeping in the captain's chair, Fernando gets up and walks to the kitchen area. Hondo was there making a full course breakfast meal of steak and eggs with all the fixings for everyone. "‘Bout time you woke up. Daylight's been burnin' for couple hours now." Hondo tells him as he has start cracking the eggs. "Where's Val and the girls?" Fernando asks. "Val is in one of the single bedrooms and the girls are in their room." Hondo answers, then looks at him. "What about you?" "What about me?" Fernando asks. "Sleepin' in a chair ain't good for you, and though you're takin' the girls along for the trip, that's supposed to be your bedroom but they's usin' it. You could take one of the other bedrooms to sleep in." Hondo explains as he tends to the cooking. "Don't worry about me. You worry about who and when to shoot, and not before. I'll be fine." Fernando explains. "I see. Who's going to take care of the girls when things go Ape Shit?" Hondo asks. "They got their instructions on what to do. The others will also be there to assist when needed." Fernando answers. "I see." Hondo replies. "So what are you making?" Fernando asks. "Steak and eggs, home fires, pancakes, all the fixin's." Hondo answers. "Alright then. I want my eggs easy over. I'll be in the cockpit checking the weather and planning our last leg of this journey. First I need to check on the girls and pick up a few things." Fernando replies before he starts to walk away. Hondo just shakes his head for a moment before continuing with the task of preparing breakfast. Fernando continues down the hall to the end of the plane where his room was. Out of courtesy he knocks on the door. Tabitha opens the door just wearing a t-shirt and panties; a bra was under the t-shirt. She takes Fernando by the wrist and hauls him into the room. Sabrina was sitting on the bed dressed the same as Tabitha, starting to put on a pair of pantyhose. "Tabitha!" Sabrina yells at her. Fernando tries to reach for the doorknob behind him but Tabitha takes his hands and holds him in front of her. "Tabitha..." Fernando almost growls at her. "It's OK..." Sabrina begins to say, "If you are going to be our father then I must get used to having you seeing us in as little as possible like it would in a family." "If you're uncomfortable about it..." Fernando tries to say. "No, it's not that." Sabrina interrupts him, "Tabitha should ask who it is before opening the door. That's what I'm complaining about." She gets up off the bed and pulls the pantyhose from her legs up to her waist, and tugs on the material slightly to adjust it in various places. She walks up to them. "Like I said, if I am going to have you as a father, I need to be comfortable being around you even if I have my underwear on or even less." She says as she takes one of his hands and looks up at him. "Again, if you're uncomfortable with me being around..." Fernando begins. "Don't worry about it. We're all must get used too having a father around again... Daddy." Tabitha tells him. "And you used too having daughters again." Sabrina adds. "It’s bad enough that Bink walks around the house in her underwear but usually when I'm sleeping." Fernando tries to say. "Look. We spoke to Rachel, Michelle, and Aiesha and they told us about living with you and walking about the house in as little as possible. It's difficult at first as they explained but they said that everyone got used too it and that we all will too. It's a matter of trust and I have to trust you like a father like they did, even though Tabitha already trusts you like that." Sabrina explains interrupting him. "Yeah." Tabitha adds. "Alright. Now a problem: Tammy and how she is going to take it." Fernando tells her. "Well, if her and Bink are sisters and Bink already walks about the house in her underwear then she is used to that. She just has to get used to us going the same as her adopted step daughters. Right?" Sabrina says and asks. "And it's OK if you walk around us in your underwear. It is your place and your right to do so." Tabitha throws in. "Now wait a minute." Fernando tries to complain. "We seen the underwear you keep in the dresser..." Tabitha begins to say. "Why were you going through my clothes?" Fernando asks, interrupting her. "It’s nothing like that. We were moving things around so we could put away our things. That's all." Sabrina explains. "You girls are reminding me how hard it is to be a father of teenaged girls again, and that is not always a good thing, you know." Fernando says to her. "It may not be, but if you try to be the best father for us, unlike our real father, we will try to be the best daughters we can be for you." Sabrina tells him. "Yeah, we promise that we won’t end up getting pregnant before we graduate from school and stuff." Tabitha throws in. "Tabitha!" Sabrina holds back from yelling too loud as Fernando shakes his head. After a few moments of silence, Fernando steps out from their crowding him at the door and towards the dressers, "Where did you put my things?" "Second drawer from the top." Sabrina tells him. "Yeah, we had to squeeze everything in there." Tabitha throws in. "And what about..." Fernando begins to say. "In its box inside the nightstand by the bed." Sabrina points to it. "We didn't touch it." Tabitha adds. "OK." Fernando says as he walks over to the nightstand. He pulls on the drawer and takes the box from inside it. He sits down on the bed for a moment before turning to the girls, "Look. Put on some pants or something. Hondo is making breakfast and will be done soon. Meantime I will be showing you some basic gun lessons. Number one; as you already know, there is a gun in this box. It is a tool for self-defense, and only to be used when your life is endangered and as a last resort." The girls look at him for a moment before looking at each other. They take the skirts of the end of the bed that they had placed there before and put them on, leaving the polo shirts alone before sitting next to him and look at the box as he opens it. Inside was a North American Arms .38NAA. "This is a semi-automatic pistol." Fernando says as he slowly takes it out and then drops the magazine. The bullet in the chamber is removed after the magazine is placed on his lap. "There are several kinds of guns: revolvers, pistols, semi automatics, sizes of the bullet, many factors. But they all have one thing in common: to put a hole in you to inflict pain or death with a bit of metal traveling at sonic or supersonic speeds. Push this part into the handle, called the trigger and the bullet will go in a straight line to where ever you aimed at until something or someone in its way stops it or in some cases slows it down and continues until something else stops it. But once you push that trigger, no force in this universe is going to stop the bullet from where it is going to go. And chances are it is going to kill someone." He gives the girls a look to see their reaction before continuing, "If you see a gun, do not pick it up. I'll tell you why. On most weapons there is a tiny lever called a ‘safety.' With the safety ‘On' the gun it rendered in a safe and un-shootable state. You can push the trigger all you want, it is not going to be fired." He says as he points out the tiny switch on the weapon. "But some people do things to their guns like remove the safety so it can be fired all the time which makes a dangerous gun that can be shot by accident. They can tamper with the trigger by making it light and any pressure on it can make go off. This also makes a dangerous gun. So in finding a gun, you cannot know what condition it is in and it could go off at any time just by touching it. So you have to treat each gun you find as if they are armed and dangerous. Also touching a gun puts your fingerprints on it and can say that you shot it and not the person who did it. Any questions?" He further explains and then asks. "Can you teach us to shoot that gun?" Sabrina asks. "In time. Sooner than you dare think but now I'm saying that when you own a gun, you have a responsibility to it and the lives around you that it can take, even by accident. So respect it as a tool of defense but at the same time as a machine of death." Fernando explains before holding the gun to Sabrina's chest. "Right now if there was a bullet in this gun, it could easily shoot you dead at this distance. It is too close to need to aim." he says to her. He then starts to pull the gun away from her and points to the sites on the top of the gun; "To shoot straight in order to hit your target, you have line up these two parts with your eye at your target to aim. When they are lined up and pointing at your target can you shoot straight and hit the target. That takes time and practice. Practice you will get when we return home. Practice enough and you will be able to shoot without aiming because you will be able to know where you are aiming at; that is called hand-eye coordination and you can only get that through practice. Any questions?" "No." They both say together. "Alright. Go bother Hondo for your breakfast. I'm going in for a shower." Fernando says as he gets up to search the drawers for his clothes. Eventually he gathers and takes them to one of the bathrooms to shower up and change his clothes. While he is taking his shower, Hondo knocks on the door and yells, "Food is ready!" for him to hear. Fernando takes a couple of more minutes to finish and get dressed. Once he steps out of the bathroom, he takes slight detour to the bedroom to put his clothes in the hamper and then soon returns to the passenger area behind the cockpit. "Your meal is over there." Hondo says as he points to a folding table in front of an empty seat by them. Fernando walks to the seat and sits down, taking removing the cover off the meal. Three eggs easy over, large piece of steak, mini pancakes, home fries, and his large mug of coffee. Fernando begins his meal. "So what's next, boss." Hondo lets out. "The storm's moved enough for us to continue our flight. And stop calling me boss." Fernando tells him. Changing his demeanor, he continues, "All five of us will be in the cockpit so we will need to bolt down another chair by the former engineering section. It's a 3/4-inch bolt head and it screws into the holes in the floors. Val, you will be at the former navigation and radio section behind me in the captain's chair. Any questions?" "No." Hondo says as he gets up with his empties. As he walks away he says, "I'll get the toolbox and rip out a chair. Any in particular?" "Any will do." Fernando answers him as he continues with his meal. Then he looks at the girls, "When you're done, go to the bedroom and secure everything. We're taking off as soon as I finish the plane's inspection." They nod as they continue with their meal though they are almost finished with it. In a couple of minutes they get up and walk to the kitchen area of the plane, followed by Val. Fernando finishes his meal in another ten minutes. With the plates put away, Hondo begins on moving and securing a seat inside the cockpit while Fernando does an inspection of the plane and its fuel. A half hour later they were taxing down the runway. More than half way down the paved roadway the pressure of the weight on the wheels of the aircraft reach zero and the altimeters begin to spin through their numbers. Fernando keeps the altitude at 1000ft throughout the flight, checking on radar and GPS of the area they are flying through. The fleet started to move to the West as soon as the storm begins to move to the Northeast in the early hours of the morning. After clean up a shower and breakfast, Tammy spends time in her room breastfeeding Francesca. After a diaper change, she dresses the baby up and takes her upstairs to a location behind the coning tower of the ship where a few deck chairs were set for the ship's guests. She sits on the middle deck chair putting her bag and baby carrier besides the chair and Francesca to her chest. The baby sleeps on her with her tiny thumb in her mouth. "Remind me to get you another pacifier when we get to Japan." Tammy says to herself. The seas were rougher than usual but not enough to rock the ship about, rather splashing harder and louder against the sides of it. She looks out to the ships besides the USS Reagan, the Battleship USS William Brady was closest to her, flanked by the smaller battle cruisers laterally behind it. Tammy lets her mind and body relax in the few moments that she can though she expects Jeanette or Misao to disturb her peace. She goes into a light nap. "Are these seats taken?" a deep male voice asks with a lot of authority as a shadow goes across her. Tammy wakes up but finding she was outnumbered to do anything as everything around gets into focus. "President Obama?" Tammy asks as reality sets in. "That's my name and title. Now, about these seats, are they taken?" President Obama says and asks. "No." Tammy answers, "No they are not." President Obama sits on the deck chair to Tammy's left, as his bodyguards close off the area with their bodies. Two of them look out to the ships in view with binoculars. "So you're Tammy G. Squirrel. I remember seeing you at the UN Party over a year ago." President Obama says to himself. "I am." Tammy answers. "I don't remember you being pregnant then." President Obama says to her. "I wasn't. She's only three and a half month old." Tammy answers. "She should be an American." President Obama tries to imply. "Actually she's a dual American and Italian Citizen. I was in Italy about to go home to America when she decided she wanted to come out into the real world – two weeks premature." Tammy interrupts him and explains. "But she is an American. I'll be too old by the time she gets old enough to vote." President Obama adds, then asks, "You're not on my list of dignitaries, why are you here?" "I got an invitation from the Emperor to come. You were not at the UN when he gave it to us." Tammy explains. "Us?" President Obama says. "Us, certain members of the rescues rangers who were on the Italian drug smuggling mission." Tammy answers. "Oh. I see. So you're expected there then?" President Obama asks. "I hope so, or this trip will be a big waste of time." Tammy answers. They both have a small laugh. "How's your husband?" President Obama asks. "He's fine. I should be meeting him in Japan but I don't know where yet." Tammy answers. "Good." President Obama says, "I hope to see him." "I'll let him know that you're interested in meeting him, and maybe you can get your wish." Tammy tells him. Baby Francesca begins to wake up peacefully, pawing at Tammy's breast. She looks down at her baby, reaching down into the baby bag and pulls out a bottle of apple juice for her. Francesca goes for the bottle's nipple and starts drinking the sweet fruit juice. "That has to be the quietest baby I ever seen." President Obama comments, adding, "My two daughters were always crying." "I can’t say anything about anyone's child but this little one has been an angel since she was born, even though she gave trouble me being two weeks early." Tammy comments. "Difficult pregnancy?" President Obama asks. "Oh no, hardly. It's her coming out two weeks early that was a problem. The water broke in my friend's car who was taking me to the airport so I can give birth in America, instead I end up in St. Lorenzo Emergency in Rome to give birth to her instead of going home." Tammy explains. "I see. That was interesting, though I know that all pregnancies are different because we are all different and our circumstances are different." President Obama explains himself. With the bottle finished, Tammy burps the baby and starts to put things away and the baby in the baby carrier. "I need to take care of the baby's diaper so until we meet again..." Tammy tells him but does not offer her hand to shake his. "We'll see you later." President Obama replies before Tammy gets up with her things. Tammy walks past the guards who let her go by and around the coning tower. In less than a minute she walks to her room and finds an envelope taped to the door. She opens the door and puts the baby carrier on the bed before taking the envelope from the door. With the door to her room open, she sits down and opens the envelope, then reads the note inside. "Dear Tammy, Meeting was cancelled for unforeseen reasons. Don't know if there will be another. ~Jeanette." Francesca starts to cry softly signifying time for her diaper change.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 12:05pm Chapter 13: Good Afternoon. The trip by sea has been uneventful down to its last 100 miles. With less than a few hours left, they prepare themselves to arrive at their port of call. Though Japan has a 200-mile water border, they usually do not enforce it unless it's within 12 miles of their shores. Radar and satellites tell them what is going on. But the resolution is not enough to pick up something sixteen inches wide. From the North East coming in at Mach 1.75 just twenty feet above sea is a modified French made Excorsite Missile. Who launched it is unknown. Where it is going is to the largest target in front of the American Fleet: the USS Enterprise. Unbelievably it makes adjustments to go over the USS Texas and hit the Enterprise in its front bow by the waterline at a downward angle. The fleet goes into red alert, warplanes are sent into patrol and battle ships arm their guns. The radio chatter goes from near dead silence to a constant ramble on all frequencies. The ships scatter into tight battle formation group around their respective aircraft carriers, though it did not help before as a whole. Once again the US Military is caught sleeping behind the controls and nothing done afterwards will make up for the loss. The water right bulkheads hold together though deformed from the missile's blast. The gaping hole on her side only floods the exposed storage compartments, though there was loss of life: seven crew members taking inventory of those compartments' cargo. The Enterprise and her battle group slow down to a stop to assess damage and conduct repairs. Nonessential personnel are sent to the USS Gerald Ford with aircraft from the Enterprise split between the two remaining ships. Though the fleet admirals discuss the situation at hand, President Obama orders the USS Reagan and USS Ford to continue to Japan without the Enterprise. Once basic repairs are completed then the Enterprise can continue to Japan. On the USS Reagan all nonessential personal were placed onto one of several Sea King Helicopters on the flight desk and wait for further instructions. Tammy managed to get her and the baby's things onto the copter with help from the military guards at the helicopter doors. Though she and the baby were handling it well, others were not, all within earshot of the guards outside. "I don't see the problem of the situation" Miaso opens her mouth to complain of the situation with everyone able to hear, "We are safe, there is no need to evacuate." "And how would you know?" Tammy lets out from her end of the helicopter. "Don't question the source of my information, I just know!" Misao’ answer her across their distance. Everyone inside the helicopter and the guards outside looks at her for the moment. The chatter on the walkie-talkies increases as the helicopter engines begin to die. Several guards point their rifles inside the helicopter as one of the ship's captains step in. He points at Misao, "You are coming with me." For the moment it seemed that everything in the whole Pacific Ocean had became silent as all eyes and guns point to Misao. Even Tammy has her gun out aimed at her. "I suggest you leave with these men before I put you down and remind you about being a threat to me and my three month old daughter." Tammy tells her. With little choice to think on, Misao slowly gets up and steps out of the helicopter. She is escorted to the coning tower of the ship with guards in front and behind her. Five-hundred miles behind and 1000ft above the fleet; the crew of a modified Marlin Seaplane picks up something on their advanced surveillance equipment. "Hondo – see that?" Fernando asks as he points to Hondo's screen. "I got it on GPS right now." Hondo replies, but sees the screen switch over to enhanced-radar with GPS overlay. "I see. It's coming in fast." "Well, it got radar lock on us. Start shutting down everything as I start up the EMP." Fernando says as he starts flicking switches and finger tap types on his screens. A metal box is opened from the underside of Fernando's chair. Guns, watches and Personal Digital Devices (PDDs) are thrown into it before Fernando closes it. "Girls, get your laptops and put them in the metal drawers in the bedrooms. You got 30 seconds before you kiss them good bye." "What's going on?" Sabrina asks. Valentine gets up from her seat and takes Sabrina by the wrist and starts running, "Girl, we got no time to dilly-dally! Let's go!" Tabitha runs behind them as they head to the rear bedroom. The girls gather their personal electronics and throw them into the metal drawers Val had found and opened for them. They close them tightly before heading back to the cockpit where Fernando was counting down loudly. At ‘ten' Hondo feathers the jet’s blades, shuts down the engines and puts the nose of the plane at a five-degree down pitch. At ‘five' the girls get into their seats and buckle themselves in. Fernando has his hand on a switch on a panel whose red cover was lifted off it by its hinge. "Four, Three, Two... #$@! it!" Fernando says out loud and flicks his thumb against the switch, momentarily activating it. The EMP Pulse radiates out from the nose of the aircraft, the force of it feeling like a momentary push against their bodies. Several miles out from Hondo's window there is a flash of light. The explosive shockwave, which already weakened by the distance is heard by everyone on the plane. Everyone but Fernando leans out to Hondo's window, seeing a disintegrating fireball fall into the sea. "Engines on, main systems on. Everything OK on your end, Hondo?" Fernando says and asks. Hondo looks at the dials and screens, nodding at what he sees for the moment. He pulls on the yoke until he gets the plane at a five-degree nose up pitch. "We should be at altitude in a few seconds." He says without looking at Fernando. "Good. I'll take care of the plane. Everyone you got five minutes to go get your stuff and check if there is any damage. Hondo, check the box, radios and the golf cart downstairs." Fernando tells everyone before opening the drawer under his seat and other compartments of the cockpit, sliding the drawer to Hondo. Everyone does as they are told, milling about to check on their personal items. It takes them a couple of minutes to return with no casualties of personal electronics. Even the golf cart was saved from any damage as much of its electronics was behind a metal casing. Hondo returns to his pilot's chair and finger tap type on one of the screens. "Another hour an' a half of flying I see.” he says as he looks at the screens. "And a little more than two hours of fuel left on top of that, we'll be fine as long as we don't hit a head wind. Besides, I'm more worried about the fleet. If we were targeted, I'm sure that so were they." Fernando says as he tap-types on the screen to zoom in on the fleet. "Looks like somethin' happened, the ships are moving apart." Hondo replies. "Looks like something happened to the Enterprise, because it's not moving." Fernando points out. "Neither are some of the ships ‘round ‘er." Hondo also points out. Fernando reaches into the open drawer and pulls out his laptop, putting it on his lap. Flipping the screen open, he wakes it up from Sleep Mode and begins typing on the keyboard to access the closest of the spy satellite up in space for a closer view. "Tryin' to get Tammy?" Hondo asks. "Tammy should be fine since she and the baby are on the Ronald Reagan and not the Enterprise. Chip and the boys were on the Enterprise." Fernando explains as he continues typing. "There." He says as the airplane's glassware switch screens to a live satellite magnified view of the Enterprise burning. "Should we go in to help?" Hondo asks. "No. The Enterprise can burn, but most importantly, they cannot handle a plane landing on their deck or beside them on the water and would consider us as interfering. They got enough hands dealing with the situation. They should be alright." Fernando explains. "How about a fly by?" Hondo asks. "They were attacked and finding a plane doing a fly by around them they would consider us as the enemy who attacked them and launch everything they have on us. I don't want to release a super mega EMP on them to shut them down when they are weak. So plot a course South around them by 20 miles to Japan." Fernando answers as he closes the screen on the laptop, which reverts the aircraft's glassware to its GPS map and assorted readings. "Alright. South and then to Japan then." Hondo replies as he begins to type on the GPS screen for course modification. "Good. Take the controls for a while. I'm getting a snack." Fernando tells him as he tap-types on the screen. Putting the laptop back in the drawer under his seat. "Girls, you both coming with me or not?" Fernando asks as he walks passed them. Tabitha follows Fernando to the galley of the plane but Sabrina remains behind to ask a few questions of her own. "Hondo, if I can ask, is everything Fernando says the truth?" Sabrina asks. Hondo tries not to show that the interruption of his concentration nor the question has fazed him in any way. "What do you mean by that, little one?" Hondo asks. "Just that. Working for the government, secret missions, being a prince from Spain... " Sabrina lists off. "Well. It's 'bout time you both knew, it's true for the most part." Hondo answers. "For the most part?" Sabrina asks. "The jury is still out on his relations with the Spanish throne, though I did do an ancestry trace on his family tree as a test he gave me and by what I found he is related by three generations. But whether they're on speakin' terms remains to be seen." Hondo explain, and then adds, "King John Charles is not what he seems to be either." "What do you mean by that?" Sabrina asks. "When they – the children of the royal family were kids, there was an accident and the eldest son was killed in a shootin' accident. Thing is, John Charles had the gun in his hands, and an apple on the floor with his dead older brother with a bullet in his head. Though they were kids, to do something like that means that they were trained at that young age to do it. So that is a secret the family refuses to admit in any discussion. Furthermore, Fernando is the rightful heir to the throne as ancestry is concern, but politics keeps him from obtaining it." Hondo explains. "So you're saying this because you were told to say it then." Sabrina says to herself but loud enough to be heard by all. "I'm sayin' it because I'm allowed to say it. If Fernando adopts you two into his family, then it’s something you should know about." Hondo tells her. "So if he does adopt us, what does that make you to Tabitha and me?" Sabrina asks. "I'm not related to Fernando by any means." Hondo begins, "But I reckon that we are more than just friends. In that as his daughters, I guess that we would be friends first, family if allowed." "You and Val are more than friends, Hondo. But I can't let the responsibility of being a member of my family for the stress could kill you." Fernando says as he and Tabitha stands by the door. He lets Tabitha enter the cockpit before he steps to his chair, handing out various goodies. "Enjoy. These might be the last of American junk food you will eat in a while." Fernando continues, "And Hondo, you're part of my family though I can't give you the title. Too much death for dishonor and disagreement over nothing, I can't let you be part of that. But if you see the girls in business they should not be in, I give you the right to throw them over your knee and spank as necessary." "Now wait a minute!" Both Hondo and Sabrina let out. "It’s for your protection, Sabrina." Fernando begins, "If I find out that you were doing things you should not be doing – taking drugs, selling yourself, stealing, bullying others,  whatever – Your Ass Is Mine. There is a code of conduct to live with once you are in this family. As is you already are unofficially. I have not needed to tan your tails because you and Tabitha have been great in every good thing you do and I want you to continue doing that good work, but stray from the path, and I will right you back on that path something fierce. As for you Hondo, hold your breath when you spank her when needed and then take a bath on tomato juice afterwards." "I'm too old to be spank." Sabrina lets out. "I'm pushing more years than I dare admit. But my mother ever found out I did wrong by the family's honor, she will spank me accordingly for as her son, she has the right to punish and correct any wrong action I do as her son, and she's pushing 80. When you become my daughter, I will have that right and act upon it accordingly. And if Hondo catches you doing wrong when I'm not around, he has the right to punish you for me by proxy just like my grandmother, aunts and uncles did on me." Fernando explains. He continues, "But enough of the negativity. I expect you to give me and this family 110 percent and thus far you have and I'm proud of you for it. But this mission will be a challenge. Bullets will be flying, bad people will try to make us do things you would not do otherwise, I will say and do things that will hurt others, including to you and I'm sorry if I do. Understand that we will be pushed to our limits, again bullets will be flying but this time bodies will be falling from the bullets hitting them. You will need to do what I tell you, and if I'm not there, Hondo, Val, Tammy and any of my daughters will tell you what to do and not get in the way for getting in the way you may get shot yourself." "I'll do as you ask, boss." Hondo asks. "Now wait a minute.” Sabrina starts to complain before Fernando could reply to the ‘Boss' statement though he did managed to give him a stern look.. "Don't think about what is being asked of you to do for you will do it. I will not be burying anyone in Japan if I can help it." Fernando tells her. "I think she gets it." Tabitha throws in. "What about you?" Fernando asks. "I get it too." Tabitha answers. "Good. Make sure that she does." Fernando says to her. "I will." Tabitha replies. "Uhmm... Jefe. I'm getting some chatter from the radio, and it aint English." Hondo turns and says to him. Fernando picks up his head set and puts it on. Listening in on the conversation, he can tell it’s in Mandarin Chinese. "Hondo. Check the GPS and see if we veered it the China Sea and not the Sea of Japan." He tells him. "I've been on it all the time. We're in the Sea of Japan." Hondo replies. "Hmmm..." Fernando says to himself before typing on the glass screens on the dashboard. Hondo sees one of his screens change to the ‘Defensive Counter Measures' screen. "You think we're in trouble?" Hondo asks as he sees the options Fernando selects. "Don't know why the Chinese are out here." Fernando says as he changes one of his screens to 'GPS + Radar' option. Both he and Hondo see five targets on the radar approaching them from the South. "The Chinese?" Hondo asks. "They can be stupid about their border protection. Remember that incident in 2003, where a US Spy plane was forced to land onto a Chinese island when one of their stupid aces crashed into the spy plane?" Fernando begins to say. "Yeah, I remember that though I a teen then." Hondo replies. "Well, I do not intend to land on a Chinese island air force base. But before we get to do anything stupid, point us directly to Tokyo. I'm setting up the afterburners and maybe we can outrun them." Fernando says to him as he types on the screens. "That will take us over the Enterprise." Hondo tells him. "I'd rather take my chances with the Enterprise than with five MiG 27 fighters. Now tell me when you have us pointed in that direction. Once there we get going fast, we won’t be able to turn." Fernando says to him. "Alright." Hondo replies putting the aircraft into a tight turn and straightening out immediately a few seconds after while Fernando types on the aircraft's glassware. Fernando reaches to the center console where the throttle controls were. He opens two blank switches above throttle control, "Alright everybody. Seatbelts on and forward, you all got 10 seconds." Fernando begins to count down and watches the target blips on the screen, the girls ready themselves. Though they were at least 300 hundred miles away, at Mach 1, they can surround them in less than half an hour but worst put them on ‘Target Lock' an shoot them down with their missile in 10 minutes. He begins to push down on the throttle controls, slowly increasing the aircraft speed to over 575 miles per hour. He waits a couple of seconds for the plane to settle in the higher speed before flicking the two switches. Somewhere between a whine and a roar, the engines let out a ghostly howling sound. Though Hondo has been through this before with Fernando, the girls were not as they sit back pinned against the seats from the force of acceleration to near Mach 1 speeds. Fernando looks at the GPS screens and looks at the Chinese planes give chase but for only a moment. As they fly towards the Enterprise, the Chinese planes slow down some 100 miles behind them as Fernando guess that they can see the Enterprise on their radar as well. Additional targets show up on the screen, this time from the Enterprise. Three F-18 fighters zoom past them to deal with the Chinese fighters behind them. Fernando reaches over to the screens and starts typing on them. Soon the plane begins to slow down as the programmed computers shut off the afterburners. He resets the switches and throttles while Hondo takes the yoke. A few seconds later a voice emanates from all speakers onboard the plane with a repeating message, "Unidentified Aircraft identify yourself!" Fernando reaches over to his personal radio and searches for the Enterprise's aircraft frequencies, finding it at around 375.125MHz Dual Band section. He replies into the radio's microphone, "You Can Shut Off The All Band Transmissions! We Can Hear You!" Fernando reroutes the voice to the plane's radio console at the same time two of the F-18 line with the Marlin's cockpit windows. The voice replies, "English eh? And from the painted American flags on your tail, you're Americans?" "I'm from New York City – born and raised. My friends are from down south." Fernando replies into the microphone. "Interesting. So what brings you folks out here to the West Pacific Ocean?” the voice says. "We're heading to Japan for a special party we were invited too. You can verify the information with my wife. She's with our baby on the USS Ronald Reagan." Fernando replies. The radio becomes dead silent for a long moment. Another voice gets on the radio, "FERNANDO, THAT BETTER NOT BE YOU!" "Who else would be married to Tammy, Captain Ready." Fernando replies back. "That's Admiral Ready To You!" the voice replies loudly. "I see you did get promoted for lying about the Italian – Slovenian mission." Fernando replies. There was no answer from Admiral Ready for the moment. Fernando transmits again, "Anyways, why is the Enterprise burning? If you need help I can dump my ballast onto the burning area and hope for the best." "You're going to help him?" Hondo asks in a loud whisper. "Might as well get on their good side." Fernando replies. "What do you mean ballast?" Admiral Ready asks. "We're a sea plane, and have over 200 gallons of H2O to balance ourselves in the water. But if I do that, I'm going to need a fresh refill. This seawater is corrosive on my tanks." Fernando tells him. Admiral Ready thinks for a long moment before replying, "Save your water. We got a handle on this." "I see. I'll see you in Japan when you get there." Fernando says to him, adding, "Mind getting your eagles off our tail?" A long moment of silence passes before the planes fly away, thinking that their message was sent in secret on another frequency but Fernando's radio computers caught every word of what was said. As the F-18s veer off away from them, Fernando replies into the microphone, "Thank you." No reply was given for the moment as they fly over the ship. A few minutes after passing the Enterprise Hondo let his thoughts known, "You were going to help that idiot?" "Help if I can and if I was allowed too. That's why I asked instead of doing it." Fernando replies. He continues, "But now I know that he is here, I'm going to give him a wide berth if I can afford too. If not then I'm going to give him a tongue lashing about not using his weapons to give a mortal wound." Hondo holds back from laughing. Within a half hour, they make contact with Japanese Air Control from the main radio tower in Tokyo. Another 15 minutes they were landing.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 12:10pm Chapter 14: Japan. Landing at Tokyo International was not a problem. Getting off the plane was. Though they and the plane were sent to a large private rented hanger along with a LearJet 25, Fernando and the crew were told to wait inside the plane until further notice. To irk them, Fernando walks over to the upper deck door and opens it, sitting on the floor with his legs hanging out from the plane. This gets their attention, needing to call the members of the Japanese Ministry of Law Enforcement, a.k.a. – the police. A pair of female police officers arrives with a small battalion of officers with them, a few of the men take to an aircraft rolling staircase, and rolls it to the door Fernando was. He needed to take his legs in and gets up as they slam ladder against the plane. Fernando gives them the finger as the two female officers walk up the ladder, a shorthaired red head and her partner a brunette with long hair to her waist who is carrying a portable document scanner. They stop at the top step and look at him. "If it isn't Kei and Yuri of the Dirty Pair. Now, what's the meaning of this detention?" Fernando asks as he rolls up his sleeve and holds out his arm. "We're not the Dirty Pair!" the shorthaired redhead known as Kei lets out at him. The brunette known as Yuri looks at the tattoo on his arm – a stick figure of a man with a halo. He looks at her and nods, passing his hand over it as to tell her to scan it, which she does as she walks up to him and pulls out the scanner from the carrying case. She swipes it a couple of times over his arm and then reads the screen for its results. "Welcome to Japan, Fernando-san. Though we were expecting you, you're a couple of days early." The longhaired brunette tells him. "Never mind that. Where are the ladies in the LearJet and how long have they been in Japan?" Fernando asks. "Still in the LearJet after a couple of days of questioning. They claim to be your daughters and showed papers stating so." Yuri answers. "We made sure that they were comfortable though they stayed in the plane after questioning." Kei adds. "They are my daughters, like the two female skunks on this plane. They're adopted. A man does not have to be biologically tied to a child to be its father." Fernando explains. They both stare at him unsure how to reply to his last comment, especially that Rachel in the LearJet is old enough have to have been his daughter when he was a teenager. Kei puts up her portable 2-way radio to her face and says something in Japanese. Several of the men at the ground floor walk over to the LearJet and knock its door. They signal to women inside to step out of the plane. As they walk out of the LearJet, they look around and see Fernando with the women on the rolling stairs at his plane. The oldest one, Rachel, yells out, "Daddy!" The two women momentarily look at her and then at him. Kei lets out, "I think this is staged." "Think what you want while you send them to the Tokyo Hilton so they can freshen up and have a meal. Same with my friends and girls in this plane." Fernando tells her. After a few moments of silent staring at each other, Fernando takes a step back into the plane and turns towards the cockpit. "Hondo, get the girls ready to leave. We got two minutes!" He yells to the cockpit area. "Will we be able to come back for our things?" Hondo loudly asks back. "Don't know, so take what you can for now!" Fernando replies louder than needed. Val and the girls run to their rooms and start packing up their things. Fernando steps back to the doorway and looks at his older girls, "Raych, get everyone to get their bags and be ready." "Where are we going?" Rachel asks. "Tokyo Hilton. Wait for me at the lobby and I'll get one of the suite rooms for all of us." Fernando says loud enough for her to hear. "Alright, daddy." Rachel replies. Before she and the others can get back in the LearJet, Fernando asks a question, "Where's Aiesha?" All of them look up at him with Michelle shrugging her shoulders. Rachel answers, "I don't know but she promised me that she would call when she gets here." "Alright. I'll spank her rear end when she gets here. She is supposed to be with you two." Fernando replies. "I know. I'll hold her down for you when you do spank her, daddy." Rachel replies. "Behave yourselves." Fernando throws in before stepping into the plane. Val and the girls step out onto the doorway, looking about the hanger. The two female police officers step out of the way and allow them to walk down the metal stairs. Once on the floor they gather together with Rachel and Michelle who were emptying out the rear cargo space of the LearJet. Inside the Marlin, Fernando and Hondo discuss a few things. The two female police officers step in and listen to what was being said. "The girls should have copies of their passports. If not I have copies of their paperwork." Fernando begins to tell him. He then reaches into his wallet and hands him one of his agency credit cards, making sure they see the transaction, "And see the hotel clerk and hand that to her. She will know what room to give you. When they give you something to sign, initialize it with a crossed ‘7' for the ‘F' and the ‘G' like on the card. I'll deal with everything when I get there." "What you mean ‘when you get there'?" Hondo asks. "I need you to take care of the girls. Take them to the room, have them freshen up and take them out to lunch. Twinkies, burritos and burgers for the past few days are only good for a few days. Take them to the hotel diner and get an American Meal, unless you like raw fish and sticky rice. That's all they have here." Fernando explains. "No wonder these people look a little peakish." Hondo says to himself out loud. "I know both our mothers and grandmothers would sit the lot of them and stuff their mouths with real food. But this is a cultural thing. Just look, respect and make no comments about it. And do me that fave." Fernando says to him. "Why you're not comin'?" Hondo asks as he puts down his bag off from his shoulders. "I have to set up my plan so that the Paparazzi don't find me. I'll only take a few minutes." Fernando answers. "Alright, if you insist." Hondo replies. "I insist." Fernando tells him. "And before you leave this place, tell Rachel to have a talk with the girls about behavior. Here women and girls are second-class citizens. Like I told you at the bar over a year ago." "Hmmm..." Hondo scratches his chin for a moment then says, "Val is not goin' to like that." "Like it or not, she is going to have to eat it." Fernando says to him, "Now go so I can meet up with you all later." "Alright, I'm out here." Hondo says as he puts his bag back on his shoulder and gets ready to leave. "And one more thing..." Fernando interrupts him from going any further. "What is it?" Hondo replies. "Along the way you see McDonalds, Kentucky Fried, Burger King and other such places. Don't go in them even though they have top notch service and better tasting meals." Fernando begins to explain. "Why not?" Hondo interrupts him. "A burger alone, not a Whopper or Big Mac will cost you $20. Special meals like a number one combo will set you back $75 easily. And if you want it delivered, add another hundred to the price tag." Fernando explains. "That's down right wrong." Hondo complains. "They have to import all that stuff to have it here and importing is what raises the price. Add the high cost of rent in Tokyo and normal things like bills which is more expensive here and a staff, a $1.50 burger here goes up more than 15 times in price. We can eat that stuff after we settle in. Right now you got a job to so as do I. And I get the largest bedroom of the suite." Fernando explains. Hondo nods at him for a moment before saying, "Alright, I'll see ya later." He begins to walk away as Fernando says, "Laters." Once he gets down stairs, the girls gather around him as a black limo drives into the hanger. They get into the vehicle and are driven away with most of the police officers following them out of the airport. In the Marlin the two female officers approach Fernando. "What shall we do with you?" Kei one asks of him. "Nothing." Fernando answers her as they follow him to his room. He gathers a few things and takes them to the bed. The two officers stand in front of him as he sits on the bed. Closing his eyes he takes off his glasses and opens a small contact lens box. Inside is two nearly black pair of contact lenses. Putting eye drops into his eyes, he then puts on the contact lenses afterwards. He bends down for a moment blinking a few times until he gets used to wearing them. He looks up at them, "I don't like wearing contact lenses but this should be enough for the paparazzi to leave me alone. They'll be expecting some blind guy in dark glasses and an eye seeing cane." "Fine. But that changes little. They do look for look-alikes as well." Kei tells him. Fernando holds up a bottle of fur dye to her face, "Unless you want to search the plane or join me in a kinky shower, you two can leave. I'll see my way out after a long shower to darken my fur a bit." "Aren't you married?" Yuri asks him. "Marriage has never stopped anyone from some infidelity. Besides, unless you are going to give me some personal service, it's not going to happen. Now if you don't mind, you can leave. And take that ladder with you. I'll be leaving from the cargo hold downstairs." Fernando tells them, "And close the door behind you when you do leave, it will lock itself. And tell your supervisors not to mess with the planes. I will know if they did." "Sure you will." Kei replies. "Just as a warning, touching any bare metal part will send two million volts at a low amperage to warn you to stay away. If you decide to continue with the tampering, the amperage goes up beyond the point of killing a mouse or a squirrel, and definitely more than enough to kill a bull elephant in heat. So if you don't want to become a crispy critter, don't touch my planes." Fernando warns them. "That verifies what happened to Officer Sato." Kei points out, and then changes her tone of voice at Fernando, "You're lucky he was not killed or everyone would have been arrested!" "The emperor would have made a few calls to get us released. Now don't touch the planes or else, you know the consequences." Fernando tells her in the same angry tone she had to him. Yuri leans over to Kei and whispers something in her ear. Disgruntled at the situation Kei leaves the room and can be heard walking to the open exit. "Looks like I pissed off you partner again." Fernando says to Yuri. "Everyone pisses off Kei. You're not the only one." Yuri comments to him. "But twice within the same decade? I think that's a record, is it not?" Fernando tauntingly asks. Then he pushes is a step further. "I just noticed, where's your gun?" "Don't mock me. You know we were banned from having firearms on your last mission here." Yuri tells him. "I did not know that." Fernando answers. On the USS Reagan, Tammy gathers her things and puts Francesca in her carriage. But instead of going to the stairs that leads to the exit on the flight deck, she goes to the elevator and takes it to the second from the top floor. Though the officers in the area look at her, they know who she is and leaves her to her trek. She passes several doors before reaching the last one at the end of the metal hall. Reaching to its doorknob, she opens the door and steps into the room with the carriage behind her. "They treating you well Misao?" Tammy dare asks the single occupant of the room as she walks the carriage to the furthest wall in the room. As told, she presses on a panel on the wall. The blast panel opens up, revealing a window in the middle between two sliding gates of 2-inch steel. Tammy looks out the window onto the flight deck. After a moment of silence, Misao answers. "They refused to take no as an answer." Misao lets out. "Aren't you a god? Couldn't you just leave with a flash of light? Why not change their minds with a swipe of your hand?" Tammy almost taunts her. "I have rules to abide by. They did not accept that." Misao answers. "You have powers and abilities that few understand. Just like my husband who you dare called a coward, but he does things that you don't know about or could understand. And he takes action when he sees fit, not jump into a situation like you are having us do in this mission. So Misao, what do you know?" Misao takes longer than a moment to answer but she eventually does, "There were two missiles that I sensed. One hit the Enterprise. The other hit a plane some five hundred miles behind the Enterprise, then things got fuzzy for a moment but the airplane was gone." "I see. Did you know that my husband was on a plane somewhere behind and chasing the fleet?" Tammy says to her. "I could never sense Fernando with the abilities I have. If he was on that plane, then I'm sorry." Misao replies. "Don't count him out yet. He's come back from the dead before." Tammy states to her. "I doubt he was dead at all. He is not me in such abilities." Misao replies. "Like I told you before, ‘Believe in what you believe you know.' You do not know everything." Tammy tells her. She then walks over to the carriage and pushes it to the door before pausing there for a moment. "I'll see you at the palace in 24 hours or so, if they let you go by then. And do smile for the camera to make yourself more convincing." Tammy tells her. She then opens the door and pushed the carriage into the hallway. Not waiting for Misao to say a word, Tammy leaves the room, closing the door behind her. In under a minute she approaches the elevator and presses its call button to take her down stairs to the flight deck. She steps out of the elevator still inside the coning tower. Though the Reagan is with a minimal crew, a couple of flying squirrel captains from the ship's fighter squadron step out from the stairs about to head out to the flight deck. Seeing Tammy with the baby carriage, they stop in their steps and head towards her. "Need any help, little lady?" One of them asks. Tammy looks at the two gentlemen officers as the other make his statement known, "There's a 6 inch rise on the door's archway." "When we get there, you can help lift Francesca out onto the flight deck." Tammy tells them. "The baby is in there?" The second officer asks. "Of course she is." Tammy answers before slowly opening the carriage hood to show them Francesca sleeping inside. "Aw... she's a little cutie." The first officer says as they both bend down to look at the baby. "I have an aunt named Francesca." The second officer adds to the conversation. "She and all like her is the reason why we are here." The first officer reminds the second. "Yeah, to smite those who believe in terrorism when they dare show their ugly heads to threaten us once more." The second office adds. "You guys mind? I have a friend waiting outside with a car to take me to the hotel." Tammy complains lightly. "Then let's go. I would like to meet your friend." The second replies. Tammy just rolls her eyes before pushing the carriage forward. In a few seconds they get to the coning tower's door and lifting the carriage over the lip of the doorway that extends from the floor. They continue walking on the flight deck to one of many gangway exits where they help her with the carriage off the ship and continue on the pier to the docks. There, Tammy finds Jeanie next to an old limousine on the left side where the pier and the dock meet. Another limousine with American flags and several men in black around it were at the other side of the pier's connection to the dock. The officers say their greeting to Tammy's friend before helping put the carriage and Tammy's bags into the trunk and putting Francesca into the baby carrier. At the same time President Obama steps off the pier and looks at Jeanie's limo, wondering how and why Tammy has access to such a luxury. He tells a couple of his security team to stop them as he and the rest approach them. "Well, Ms Tammy. How can you afford such accommodations?" President Obama says out loud to be heard as he approaches them. Everyone turns around to face the president, the two-squadron captains salute him. President Obama gives a quick salute and tells them to be at-ease. Before he could say anything more Tammy says to the captains, "Thank you for helping me out with the baby carriage. I'll tell your supervising officer how helpful you two were. Maybe you both can get a medal. How about it, Mr. President?" "I'll see what I can do from my end for these officers." President Obama answers. "I hope you can." Tammy says to the president. She then turns to the officers, "Thanks again for the help. If President Obama does not want you for anything, you two are free to go." "Oh, of course. You men are free to go." President Obama tells them. He remains quiet for a while as they walk away and continues to speak when he thought they were far away from them, "You know the Navy is not your private doorman service." "Oh no. They offered to help me off the ship, lifting the carriage over that high door seal, and carefully off on the gangplank. I did not tell anyone to do anything for me. I'm sure the ship's internal security camera will show you that." Tammy says to him, "As an invited guess, I have no right to order anyone around." The president nods small and slowly before making his comment about their limo, "So how much is this cab ride going to cost you?" "Nothing at all." Jeanie butts in before Tammy could answer, "This is my ride and my employees and I'm just helping a friend." "I see. And who are you?" President Obama eventually asks. Jeanie steps up to him, slowly and deliberately taking a business card from her small clutch purse and extends it to him, "I'm Jeanie Chin, president and owner of the Asian News Corporation. I make heroes out of nobodies and shift the minds of literally billions of voters for leaders during election times with just a mention in my media releases. My reach goes into the Asian communities of America, so be glad to know why 98 percent of all Asian voters voted for you." President Obama tries to hide the gulp in his throat before replying, "I see. I'm not giving an interview right now so don't expect one any time soon." "Don't worry about it. I too am an American or was before I moved back to Asia to marry, raise a family and run this mega conglomerate news media corporation. I am here to help a friend with her child and I am also invited to this special history making occasion by the Emperor himself." "Good." President Obama says almost to himself, and then tries to change the subject of the conversation, "So how did you two get to know each other?" Jeanie steps in before Tammy could comment, "I dated her husband back in high school a long time ago and we remained friends. I married here in Asia, she married my former boyfriend and I met her at the wedding to tell her how lucky she was." She pauses for a second to think and take a breath. She then adds, "Anymore questions Mr. President?" "None for her, but for you – you being an American Citizen, I hope you paid your taxes on your gains." President Obama more says than asks. "According to your tax laws, since I already pay taxes in Asia, I don't have to pay taxes in the USA." Jeanie answers before snapping her fingers. Her driver and chef Mr. Fung puts a brick of American Cash into her hands which she extends to President Obama, "But if you need some cash, I'll gladly you give what I have and can give." President Obama looks at the cash in both awe and discuss, seeing the ‘200,000,000¥' (yens) marked on the paper band around the freshly made bills. He parries her hand out from his view but she quickly recovers under his arm and puts the money in front of him again. "Take it and consider it as a campaign contribution." Jeanie tells him. "I'm already elected into a second term." President Obama tells her, adding, "Presidents only have a two-term limit according to the constitution." "Actually it’s an amendment to the bill of rights that says you have a two term stay in office, but that can change with the right influence. And you should have it. How many senators and congressmen are in office since the 1960s and 1970s that are currently dying in office, being elected into office again and again? If they can have an unlimited number of terms in office, so should the president. Don't you think so? Think of history, the first black president and being elected into office three or more time since Roosevelt!" President Obama nods slowly at what she has to say but refuses the cash, "Thank you for your generosity but I have to refuse. And for what you are saying, I'll discuss this with my cabinet. I'll definitely keep in touch with you after the treaty signing." "I'll be there to witness it. Maybe we can talk some more during that time, not as an interview but as professionals." Jeanie says to him before turning to her staff, "Let's get ready to go." "See you later Mr. President." Tammy says to him as she steps to the limo's door. One of Jeanie's guards opens the door for her to get in, but she waits for a reply from the president. He eventually gives her one. "See you later then, whenever that is. Maybe at the treaty signing." President Obama replies. "I was hoping maybe dinner at the Emperor's palace, when ever that is." Tammy replies, "Not to offend you by not shaking your hand, but I have them full with the baby's needs if you know what I mean." "Oh, sure. No problem, no problem at all. Take care then." President Obama says to her. "You too." Tammy says before being helped into the vehicle by Jeanie's guard. Jeanie nods and shakes the president's hand before entering her vehicle along with her guards and driver. President Obama and his security team remain standing in place as Jeanie's driver puts the limo into gear and starts to slowly drive away. "Interesting." President Obama says to himself. The closest security member next to him leans over to his ear and whispers, "We got to get going." The president nods before leaving for his limousine and driving away with his crew. In Jeanie's limo, Jeanie looks over to one of her guards, "You got all that recorded?" He nods as he hefts a small digital camera at her. "Good." Jeanie says, "Tomorrow's headlines will be ‘Honest President Refuses Bribe'." "You would not dare." Tammy says to her with Francesca on her lap. "I can and I would. Fernando is right; he is letting the power go to his head. Proof is in his reaction not at the money, but when I said about changing the constitution to be voted into office again his reaction said it all." Jeanie says to her. "That would be unfair to the man." Tammy says. "That is the media. Don't dare think that my guard there was the only one recording everything. I have other photogs in the area recording everything as well. But be glad it was not the paparazzi. If they were there, tomorrow's headlines would have been ‘President Obama Meets With His Mistress And Love Child!' And Fernando would have been pissed if that happened." Jeanie explains. "You think Fernando would be mad, what about Mrs. Obama and his daughters?" Tammy asks. "That would be minor compared to his reaction. He would lay waste half this city to find those responsible of posting that article. Mrs. Obama would only slap her presidential husband, his daughters would never respect him again, and if he manages to open a third term election – he would lose it." Jeanie explains, adding, "You did look lovely standing with the president holding a baby carrier in front of you." "Jeanie..." Tammy begins to say. "Have a little laugh at the expense of the president. It is your right under free speech." Jeanie tells her. "I'll think about it for a moment. But first, where are we going?" Tammy asks. "The Emperor's Tokyo Palace. I verified the arrangements and he's expecting us to arrive." Jeanie answers. Tammy sighs for a moment before taking out her cellphone. Jeanie asks, "Who are you calling?" "Fernando of course. I need to verify a few things with him." Tammy answers. "Like?" Jeanie asks. "I'm not revealing facts here but along the way the Enterprise was hit by some sort of missile and it's still out at sea doing repairs." Tammy begins. "That would explain why there is only two carriers here and not three. So what happened?" Jeanie comments and asks. "Well, in case the other ships were going to get attacked, they put us all in a helicopter for evacuation. That is when Misao opened her big mouth and said that it's only one missile attacking and no more. They detained her after that to answer a few questions." Tammy answers, making quotation marks with her fingers at ‘answer a few questions.' "I spoke to her about what happened when the ships docked and she told me that there were only two missiles, one that hit the Enterprise and according to her another one that hit the plane that was behind the Enterprise a few hundred miles behind. The only plane in the area was Fernando's plane and she says it was shot down because she could not ‘sense the plane after the attack'." "Misao's lucky she was not keel-hauled for opening her mouth. Psychic powers or not, saying the wrong thing at the wrong time to the wrong people can send somebody to an early grave." Jeanie tells her. Then she thinks about a few things for a moment. "The Emperor needs to know about this and have her released. Like it or not, and believe me I don't, but Misao's presence or absence can make or break these treaty deals. She needs to be released." "Can I dare ask why?" Tammy asks. Jeanie lets out a sigh before answering, "It is said that Misao has the Emperor's ear, and anyone with that kind of influence can make or break a deal like these upcoming treaties. Her not being there can have somebody else in the Emperor's ear, somebody who would not want such treaties signed for stupid reasons like national honor and start wars for Imperialism. At least Misao think these treaties are a step in a good direction or so my sources tells me." "Kinda ridiculous for one person to have that much influence over a government and not be its leader." Tammy says. "That's the way it is. And lucky for us Fernando has that kind of influence with the Emperor as well." Jeanie says. "Lucky us." Tammy replies. She looks at her cellphone for a moment before she begins to scroll through her quick-dial list. She presses ‘SEND' before putting it to her ear. It takes a while for the cellphone to connect to a friendly network before making its connection. Its owner answers it in on the second ring. "Hello?" Fernando answers his cellphone. "Good, you're alive." Tammy lets out. "Tammy... What's going on?" Fernando answers. "Long story short, Misao said that your plane was hit by a missile when the Enterprise was hit. Is that true?" Tammy explains and later asks. She can hear him sigh over the phone before he answers her, "Yes, there was a missile that tried to attack us but I took care of it. Right now I'm with Tokyo Police discussing a few matters, so I have to make this short. Sorry hon." "It’s OK. I'll talk to you later." Tammy replies. Together they hang up the phone at the same time without saying goodbye. "Sounds like he's OK." Jeanie comments. "Yeah, he's OK but he's with the Tokyo Police. He did say that a missile tried to shoot his plane down but he took care of it." Tammy replies. "Don't you think he would? He probably shot it own." Jeanie tells her. "That was my wife, Tammy." Fernando tells Yuri. "I would have known that. The change in your tone and demeanor, and the sound of her voice over the speaker told me who she was." Yuri tells him. "So when are you leaving?" Fernando asks. "As soon as I see your paper work." Yuri answers. "Why not call the Emperor yourself? He gave me free reign to enter, roam and leave Japan as I please. He even gave me one of the Emperor's Guest Houses at the Osaka and Tokyo Palaces." Fernando explains. "I know all that already." Yuri replies. "So why do you want to deal checking papers?" Fernando asks. Not wanting too, Yuri sits down next to him. "Look. I want to tell you that if you get into any trouble, call us for help. I don't want another close call and with you being a married man and a father, I don't want you to get hurt either." She tells him. "What happened to Iris and Molly happened a long time ago and it was not your or Kei's fault. They were at the wrong place at the wrong time." Fernando tells her. "Somebody had to take the blame." Yuri replies. "I can talk to Sakamoto if you like." Fernando tries to reassure her. "Do that, after all this craziness is over." Yuri replies. "Alright. I can accept that." Fernando tells her. Yuri gets up off the bed and walks over to the room's door before turning around to see him. "Somebody big in the media circle had paid off the paparazzi from hanging around during the treaty signing so it should be safe for you to come out from hiding for a while." She explains to him. "I have to ask, will you and Kei be at the Palace and Treaty signings?" Fernando asks. "Afraid not. We were only sent to make first contact with you and report to the office with a full report." Yuri answers. "Alright then. I'll see what I can do." Fernando comments. "Don't. We have our place within the service so leave it at that." Yuri tells him. "I need people I can trust, not people hired to do a job they might not be capable of doing." Fernando begins. He then lets out a sigh, "Alright. Let's see what happens." Yuri nods before bowing her head down and leaving the room and eventually leaving the plane. Fernando eventually walks to the plane's open door, finding it still open despite the ladder haven been moved away. As he looks about the hanger another a smaller LearJet 23 rolls into the hanger. He notices its tail number – N333FG, his personal jet he uses when the others are being borrowed by the girls or when he thinks a LearJet 25 is too big for a certain job or date. The only thing that comes to his mind is, ‘Damn you Aiesha. You better have a damn good reason for taking my personal 23 when there is another 25 to fly.' The smaller plane finds a spot to park itself and power down. Soon the door opens and Aiesha steps out of the LearJet 23 and onto hanger floor. She looks around and finds the LearJet 25 in the middle rear of the hanger space and then the Marlin by the opposite wall to her. She finds her father with his arms crossed at the open upper door. Before she could say anything, Fernando yells out to her, "You better have a damn good reason why you took my LearJet and not the other one!" "Uhm... hi daddy..." She says as she looks up at him.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 12:44pm Chapter 15: Phone Calls and Bedrooms. "Consider yourself lucky I don't take you down where you stand! Right now you better stay where you are and not move from that spot! I'll be there in a minute!" Fernando tells his youngest adult daughter. The door to the Marlin closes loudly with a slam before he heads back to the bedroom to take off the contacts and gather his bags. Taking the stairs to the lower level, he exits the plane from cargo door, typing a code on an external flush mounted keypad. The aircraft locks itself and activates its security systems. Once the indicator tells Fernando that the plane is secure, he then walks to his daughter with a hard deliberate marching step. Holding back the urge to send her to the moon, he tells her, "You better make sure that nothing happens to that plane, or whatever happens to it will happen to you." "But, daddy..." Aiesha tries to reply. "Daddy nothing." Fernando tells her loudly, "Nobody has access to that jet plane unless it's an emergency!" For  whatever reason Aiesha may have, she knew he was not going to listen, not in this riled up mood he was in. Her only course of action was to bow her head down, stay quiet and take what punishment that was going to arrive. Being one of Fernando's daughters, it is difficult to know which was worst, the actual punishment –  whatever that maybe, or this angered treatment he was giving her what was making her feel like a helpless 8 year old for there is nothing worse than an emotionally cold father that takes no excuses for a little girl's actions. "You got two minutes to get your things and get back to this spot." He growls at her. She does as she was told, getting into the LearJet 23 and taking out her backpack and medical bag with her things in them. Stepping out of the plane, she pulls on a lever beside the open door, which closes the door electronically. Once it's closed, she walks over to her father, making sure she was in the same spot as before, give or take a couple of inches. Fernando takes out a large key-fob on a key ring and presses the buttons on it. It activates the security systems on both LearJets before he starts to walk away. Once outside the hanger, he opens an outdoor control box, taking the key that was inside and uses it to activate the hanger door to close. She follows him as they away from the hanger while the hanger door closes. Inside the airport, Fernando walks to the Nippon Car Rental Agency and orders a 2013 Ford Mustang GT Convertible in Dark Blue. His identification and credit card gets processed as he signs the forms. In a couple of minutes, the rental manager arrives with a vinyl pocket sized folder with the car's insurance and registration and the keys to the Mustang GT. After an exchange of a few words, Fernando gathers his ID and credit card along with the car's key and paperwork before heading out to the garage where the car is stored. Though not wanting too, he hands the keys to the Mustang to the area attendant. It takes him a couple of minutes to find the vehicle in a lot of several hundred cars of various makes and models and drive it to its renting owner. As the attendant steps out of the car, Fernando signals Aiesha to get into the car. He then takes the keys from the attendant and gets into the car. In under a minute Fernando drives away from lot and onto the highway. Not caring for speed limits, red lights or pedestrians, Fernando drives around Tokyo through its surrounding highway loop, spending more time than needed to get to the Hilton. A couple of police cars inch up to him, demanding him to pull over for speeding. Instead they get a face full of Agency shield and identification, which makes them slow down and leave him alone. For the rest of the day, he is left alone. Later on he pulls over into a gas station. He looks over the pumps and figures out which gas has the highest octane for the Mustang to use. He points out to the gas station attendant to fill the Mustang with 104-octane fuel, telling him in Japanese "Put cheap gas in the car and I'll dishonor you and your family." He then walks over to the mini-mart store, which is part of the station and uses its ATM to take out a couple of million Yen. He buys a few things like food and drink, pays them with some of the cash he just acquired and walks out to the gas station attendant. He looks over the pump and sees it is on the right octane for the Mustang to use. Pulling out a couple thousand Yens, he folds them up, shows it to the attendant pumping his gas and puts it into his mechanic's jumper pocket. He then takes out 150,000 Yens to pay for the gas. Back on the highway, Fernando takes a few bites and swigs from the food and drink he bought. There was something for Aiesha to eat but she does not touch her food. He spends another hour driving around the Tokyo highway before pulling into the city traffic and drives around to the Tokyo Hilton. He pulls into the hotel's underground garage and parks the Mustang at the furthest spot from the entrance with other high-end cars in the area. From there they make their way to the hotel registration where Fernando talks to the one of the hotel managers and gets the key to his room. The hotel manager tells him that the other guests are already in the suite. Fernando tells her thanks before taking the keys to the room and heading to the elevators. The elevator gathering area was crowded with mostly American tourists. Fernando pulls out the elevator key to his private room and pushes Aiesha through the crowd. As the elevator door open, Fernando throws in his bag and pushes Aiesha in to the elevator. He blocks the doorway, showing off the key, "This is a private ride." As Fernando steps back and puts the key into the private floor slot, some young American thug puts his foot against the door to hold it open. He gets a face full of 45-caliber 16 round carrying automatic pistol from Fernando's grasp. Everyone, including the thug raises their hands up in surrender and step back away from the elevator. Holding the ‘Door Close' button, the elevator door closes and then goes up to the called floor. Fernando puts away the gun in its hidden holster. "That was uncalled for, father..." Aeisha says softly. With the key in the panel, Fernando has full control of the elevator's action, which he stops between floors. "What was that?" Fernando almost growls at her. "I said that was uncalled for." Aiesha gets up the strength to tell her father. "Really." Fernando tells her, and then growls at her "And you stealing my plane was just fine and dandy!" His fist flies past her head, denting the stainless steel wall of the elevator next to her. Aiesha flinches as his fist makes contact with the wall, then she slowly recovers and turns to see his fist a quarter of an inch into the wall behind her. She tries to hold back her nervousness. "I'm sorry, Daddy... But I had no other choice. Daryl has the other plane, trying to recover a donor heart in Dallas for a 12-year-old girl in Kansas City. I had no choice but take your plane..." Aiesha nervously tells him. "Don't ask me if I care. In fact, when I get to the room, I will do a flight check of the planes and see if you're telling the truth..." Fernando hisses at her. Aiesha nervously stands at her spot as Fernando turns around and reactivates the elevator. It stops two minutes on the thirty-second floor pent house, opening up to the main room. Fernando points into the room for her to walk into. It takes her a while to gather herself together before walking in to the grand place. He picks up his things and throws them into the room before taking the key out of the elevator panel and stepping out the room. Aiesha looks around, seeing several closed doors belonging to bedrooms, bathrooms, a large dining area, an up to date kitchen, a large living room with a 192-inch Hi-Def multi-matrix TV Screen, a large hot tub the size of a small swimming pool. For a moment Aiesha forgets her nervousness and stands in awe of the room's presence. She has been in fancy hotel suites before, like the presidential suite of the Waldorf Astoria in New York City, but nothing like this. The view out the windows was noteworthy spectacular. Fernando walks past being her, turning on the 192 in HI-Def TV and select its options to ‘Monitor Mode,' he then puts his laptop on the coffee table, opens up a panel to remove some cables to connect the laptop to the large screen TV. Once there is a three-foot Apple Logo in the middle of the screen Fernando moves a single chair to the laptop and sits on it. It takes a few more seconds for the laptop to get into its desktop through an auto-login it has. Fernando double clicks a few icons and gets the logs from his planes for the past week posted on a global map. Not seeing any action from the LearJets up to the past 48 hours, he zooms in the time line to 24 hours. The second LearJet 25 was still in the Teterboro Airport hanger with the LearJet 23 half way to Hawaii. He just sighs. He closes the laptop screen slowly, putting it on Sleep Mode. The large screen TV turns itself off upon not getting a video signal from the laptop in Sleep Mode. "Aiesha. Take your things and find an empty room that is not the largest and stay in there until I tell you to come out. I am not going to deal with a lying daughter." Fernando tells her. He continues, "If you need to use a bathroom, make sure that there is one connected to your room for I do not want to see you until I am ready to deal with you." Aiesha gets up and walks about the large room, looking into the other rooms. Most were already settled in but she manages to find one. Once she closes the door, Fernando takes out his cellphone and calls Hondo first. Hondo answers his phone once he realizes that it was his cellphone ringing. "You're payin' for the call, so say what you have to say." Hondo says on phone. "The Eagle lands at midnight, when the cow trips over the moon." Fernando tells him. "'ello boss. How are things?" Hondo replies. "I'm at the room with Aiesha. Don't hurry up on us but bring something for us to eat, whatever it is you're having. And tell all my girls that they need to talk to Aiesha about disrespecting their father." Fernando tells him. "I see." Hondo replies. "In fact, tell only Rachel and then have her tell the others." Fernando adds on, continuing, "I need to talk to Tammy for a while." "Alright. I'll get that done for ya." Hondo replies. "Thank you." Fernando tells him, "No rush to get here, enjoy the day. And if I'm not out in the main room, I'll be sleeping. Nobody but Tammy is to disturb if she arrives." "Alright then. Anything more?" Hondo asks. "Nothing more. Just remember to do that for me." Fernando answers. "I'll see ya when we get to the suite. Laters." Hondo replies. "Laters." Fernando replies as well, they then hang up the call together. Fernando looks down at the list of names to call, dialing Tammy next. Oddly enough it immediately goes into voice mail. "Tammy, I hope things are going well with you. Things are fine for now. I'll call you later." Fernando says before hanging up the phone. He goes through the list one more time, finding Ambassador Sakamoto's personal number on his list. He wonders if it is still the same number, for he would hate to go through a game of phone tag just to find him. He presses the ‘SEND' button and hopes for the best. "This is Ambassador Sakamoto, state your name and your business." A voice says after the third ring. "I see some things never change. This is Agent G. Fernando G." Fernando says on the phone. There was a long pause for a moment before Sakamoto replies, "So when does the ship leaves?" "At midnight, as always." Fernando answers. "So it is you." Sakamoto says, with the background of typing on a keyboard can be head, "I see that you have an open invitation to the party of history." "Thank you for verifying that for me. But that is not why I called." Fernando replies. "Oh? I supposed you need a favor then." Sakamoto says on the phone sternly. "A big one." Fernando replies. "How big?" Sakamoto asks. "Restore Kei and Yuri their firearms privileges and have them as part of my security team." Fernando says. "I can’t do that. If I could, why should I?" Sakamoto demands. "I need them for I can trust them. I can't trust you 100 percent, despite your rise in power from a street officer to Tokyo Metro Police Captain, then up to General Leading Inspector and now Ambassador. You were Chief Detective when I helped on the Missing Prince Case and Kei and Yuri were there to draw gunfire away from us to save the child despite Molly and Iris becoming bullet magnets for us. And all this time I knew of your position in the Yaccusa of Tokyo District Ring Leader, but that is not important to me. Everyman has a dark side and I can respect that in you. Having them back to their proper rank, status, armed, locked and loaded, by my side is all I want during this mission. And you with me as my bullet magnet." Fernando tells him. "And if I refuse?" Sakamoto asks. "I'm not going to do a thing. But I will warn you that Misao brought a group of rag tag idiots to expose the Yaccusa members to the public and have them arrested. You are on their list. But I have to tell you - my wife is part of that group. If anything happen to her, I will nuke Japan off the face of the earth and blame it on a North Korean missile launch program bug." Fernando tells him. "I see." Sakamoto replies. "You were and mostly still are a friend, Sakamoto, but to protect the VIPs of this mission, I need people I can trust. Have Kei and Yuri report to the Tokyo Arch around 12noon tomarrow, Armed, Locked, Loaded and ready to kick ass. Do that for me and I'll convince those idiots to leave you alone." Fernando explains. "I'll see what I can do, but I can't make any promises." Sakamoto explains, "It's been a while since I was part of the force, and there are too many new faces that would prefer if the Dirty Pair cease to exist." "I know Bruce Lee was not Japanese, but follow his saying, ‘Don't say, Do. Don't think of doing, just do it.' If you fail in doing I can understand and forgive you. Brush this under a rug and forget about it will bring you more problems than it’s worth. If your former superiors want the Dirty Pair dead, it is more likely to happen in this mission than where they do traffic duty on Ichiban Drive on Nichimora Road." Fernando explains. Fernando can sense Sakamoto nodding behind the phone before giving an answer, "I'll see what I can do. No promises on success though." "Just have them in full dress uniform, armed and packed up for a long trip. I'll deal with them after that." "I'll see what I can do. Until then, are you going to the state dinner at the Emperor's Tokyo Palace tonight?" Sakamoto asks. "Chances are no. Maybe another time as there will be more than one state dinner before the treaty signing." Fernando answers. "Then until next we meet." Sakamoto says before he hangs up the phone. Fernando remains seated in the chair for another half hour before getting up and finding the largest of the bedrooms. Closing the doors, he takes his clothes off and crawls under the blankets and into bed. Hondo arrives with the ladies a few minutes later after Fernando has gone to sleep. Together they check the rooms, Hondo finding Fernando sleeping in the largest bedroom; Rachel and Michelle finding Aiesha crying in her room. After a brief explanation, they lock themselves into the room with Tabitha and Sabrina in tow. Tabitha and Sabrina bring in chairs from the other rooms, going through the connecting bathrooms to get them. They sit down on the chairs by the bed, but Rachel and Michelle stands by the bed instead. "Hey, Pistachio Breathe, what's wrong?" Michelle leans over and shoves Aiesha by her calf. "Don't do that to her." Rachel complains before pushing Michelle away. "What are you going to do?" Michelle begins to say. Rachel takes off the dress belt off her and folds it a couple of time before swinging hard and hitting the mattress by Aiesha with a loud "BANG!" It makes Aiesha jump up and sit on the far end of the bed. "That was uncalled for!" Sabrina lets out. "Really?" Rachel says as she turns to her and hefts the belt at her. "You got a lot to learn if you are going to be our sisters." Michelle throws at her. Sabrina looks at Michelle in fear as Tabitha tries to hold back her laughter. Rachel slowly sits back down on the bed, inching her way to Aiesha before unfolding the belt. She lightly wraps the belt around her younger sister's neck and catches the other end before inching the younger girl to her. "What's wrong little one? Daddy scared you or something?" Rachel tells her. All Aiesha could do is nod and sniffle at the same time. "Must have been something really bad to piss daddy off to scare you." Michelle lets out. "Hush up, will ya!" Rachel throws at Michelle before turning to Aiesha. "Now what in hell did your fluffy tail did to get into trouble at your age?" Rachel asks her. "Probably getting caught screwing Daryl again." Michelle lets out. "Michelle... there young ones here." Rachel growls at her. "They know what sex is." Michelle replies. They both look at the skunk girls for a moment only to see Tabitha wave them off. For a moment Rachel shakes her head. "Look, Aiesha. You were supposed to have met us on Cali but you never showed up, calling instead to go on without you and that you would catch up. Now, what were you doing and how did you get here?" Rachel ask, almost demands for an answer. "Like I said, she was probably screwing Daryl and took the other Quarter over here." Michelle lets out. "Michelle!" Rachel yells at her, "One more comment and I'm gonna whack you with my shoe!" "Yeah, yeah..." Michelle says to her while showing her the finger. Rachel works off her pump shoe and flings at high speed toward Michelle who ducks out of the way. "Next time I won’t miss." Rachel lets out. Then she turns to Aiesha, "Well?" Aiesha bows her head and remains silent. "Alright girl, before I turn you over and spank your tail for not telling you older sister what is going on, we are going to play 20 questions." Rachel tells her sternly. She asks, "Number One: Were you practicing making babies with Daryl and that why you're late?" "Who we fool around with is never a problem with father." Michelle lets out. "It is if it interferes with something that has to be done, like this mission." Rachel points out. "Alright. But I never let it interfere with my life." Michelle lets out. "You're still a virgin because you have not found Mr. Right yet. When you will, I don't know but at least Aiesha found somebody." Rachel tells her. "She found somebody who has a PC for a brain. Thanks to the Rockefeller Institute, I have his original schematics and programming on my terabyte thumb drive. He's in serious need for an upgrade according to what I seen." Michelle lets out. "THAT'S UNFAIR!" Aiesha lets out. Rachel pounces and pins her down on the bed as she tries to pounce on Michelle. "You better calm down, girl. I'm here to find out why daddy is so pissed off at you so maybe I can help." Rachel tells her, adding, "Who you drop your panties for is not an issue Daddy would bust your chops for. Never has been, not with me, not with Michelle, not for Nicole, not for the skunk girls..." "We got names you know!" Sabrina lets out. "Whatever." Rachel continues, "None of us ever had a problem with daddy about who our boyfriends are. So that can't be it. You took the other Quarter over here?" Aiesha shakes her head. "Then did you take an airline or private flight over here?" Michelle asks. Aiesha shakes her head again. "OK... No way she could have taken the Fokker or Camel over here. It would be impossible." Michelle comments. "Aiesha. You accessed daddy Time Travel equipment?" Rachel asks. "Time Travel?" both Tabitha and Sabrina asks. "You did not hear that!" Michelle tells the girls. Rachel sighs before thinking out loud, "If you did not take the other Quarter, or an airline or a private flight or used the time machine, how did you get here?" In thinking she knows what the answer is but refuses to believe it. It takes a while for Aiesha to answer in a very soft voice as she draws her knees to her chest, puts her arms around them and curls up into a ball, "I took his private jet over here." It takes a while for somebody to answer. "You took daddy's 23?" Michelle lets out. "What 23?" Sabrina asks. "Daddy has several planes that he sometime lends out for a good cause, but there is one plane that no one touches and that his LearJet 23." Rachel explains. "Private planes; how rich is he?" Sabrina asks. "Don't ask." Michelle answers her. "One day you'll learn." Rachel adds to the comment. She then continues asking Aiesha, "Why did you not take the other Quarter?" "What quarter?" Sabrina asks. "The LearJet 25, like the one we took you to see father. He has two of them; the other was at the airport where we took you too. We call them Quarters because of the 25." Michelle tells her, "Now stop asking so many questions!" "Why did you take the 23 and not the Quarter?" Rachel asks. "How did she got past his genetic locks?" Michelle asks. "She and Nicole being his biological daughters have enough genetic material to bypass those cheap ass gen-locks." Rachel points out. She shakes her head; "Remember, he almost killed Nicole for accessing the ChronoServer without permission." After taking a breath, Rachel continues, "Why did you take the 23? You had no right to do so unless it was absolutely and totally necessary." "I sensed something wrong with the Quarter." Aiesha says softly. "Like what?" Rachel asks. "I don't know. It just felt bad when I walked up to it." Aiesha answers. "Sure it's not the ass-whipping you're about to receive for taking the 23 instead of the Quarter?" Michelle throws at them. "I swear, Michelle." Rachel tells her. Then changes her tone, "You were the last one to fly that Quarter. Anything wrong with it?" "Nothing that I know of. It flew fine, though it’s overdue for its maintenance routines." Michelle answers. "Just like the one we flew on. But they should be fine for another 5000 miles." Rachel adds. "They need to be tuned up and tightened. I don't like the way the yoke vibrates in my hands when it's all loose!" Michelle complains. "Enough." Rachel tells her before turning to Aiesha, "Look I could tell daddy that the other Quarter needs some maintenance work that is has not gotten yet but I don't know if he will take it or not." Aiesha nods slightly from her curled up position. "Now turn off the water works and come outside. We got some food for you." Rachel says to her. "Daddy said for me not to come out." Aiesha says meekly. "Probably because he won't deal with a lying daughter." Rachel tells her, "We've been there before and I will deal with him for you. But you will owe me big time for this one." "A lying daughter is the last thing any father wants." Michelle tries to rub it in, though it was for Sabrina and Tabitha, than for Aiesha. She continues, "He does not care for whom you drop your panties for and have sex with. Having sex does not make you more mature or ups your status in family or social group. It does bring a lot of trouble if you have to lie about it." "I really don't care about Aiesha and Daryl getting it on. That's on them." Rachel lets out. "Who's Daryl?" Tabitha and Sabrina lets out. "He's a white squirrel doctor Aiesha is going out with. He's an expert in cybernetics and bio-mechanical designs." Rachel answers. "*Ahem!*" Michelle lets out. "You might be in his league but you were not chosen for the original mission in rescuing Bink!" Aiesha lets out. "Originally, no. I have too many research secrets to protect. That's why father did not choose me in the first mission. He has asked for my professional input of the subject on many occasions." Michelle tells her younger sister, "I even know all there is to know about Daryl, his programming and his preferences. It’s all in the research lab I work for." "You know enough about Bink and the other girls to remove their cybernetics?" Aiesha asks trying to prove a point. "The SWA cybernetics design is too engrained into the host to separate it from body without maiming or killing the host that has it." Michelle tells her. Then she taunts Aiesha, "But Daryl's head can be replaced onto anybody." - - - - - - - - - - *Note: The Japanese Yen is worth about 1,000 dollars USA. Though the prices on various items can seem inflated, it is not as values are adjusted accordingly. Since Japan is an Island Nation, certain things which they have no resources for will be priced higher than in the USA which does have resources for certain things like oil for gasoline.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 1:06pm Chapter 16: Dinner, Breakfast and The Tokyo Arch. Fernando slept as the girls had their dinner. With Hondo and Val there they kept their conversation to a minimum. At the end of their meal, Rachel orders Aiesha to go to her room as the rest of them clean up the table and area. When they are done, Rachel orders the girls to enter Aiesha's room. Not liking the secrecy, Hondo enters the room to confront them. "'cuse me ladies, but I'm not liking what I'm seeing." Hondo confronts them. "And what would that be?" Michelle snaps at him. "Michelle..." Rachel warns her. Hondo continues anyway, "You ladies are acting in secret around Val and me, like you're hiding something. Now I know you're his daughters and family can be stupid at times, but this is a mission and all that goes out the window. We need to be honest with each other to help one another. What problems you girls might have I can help but only if secrets are not being held against me and Val." "This is a situation between father and us." Michelle lets out. "Look, Hondo. You're right." Rachel begins then points at Aiesha, "This little squirrel puppy decided to take father's private personal jet and not one of the private jets that he usually lets us use. She said she did it because the other jet did not receive its maintenance it's supposed to get and deemed it a danger to fly. I'll back her up on that since it is overdue for its maintenance like the one I flew to Japan in with. But as you can see, father is pissed off with her for taking his personal private jet. That is what this is about." "Then this is between you and him though if you told me about a potential situation, I might have been able to do or say something. Now about your jet, what does it need?" Hondo says and asks. "A full tune up – change the oil, the sparkplugs, adjustments, all that stuff. I doubt you can do it." Michelle tells him. "Jet turbines do not use sparkplugs, and if I need to, I can tune up an airplane. In fact I will be checking Jefe's Marlin and giving it the maintenance it needs. If you can get me the maintenance kit for your plane, I will do what I can." Hondo says to them. "I'll put you up to that." Rachel tells him, "But right now we are dealing with a family matter. So give me about an hour and we can discuss about the planes." "Sure enough." Hondo replies as he tips his hat before opening the door behind him. "I'll see you ladies later." Stepping out the door and closing it behind him, he stands beside the door, thinking how a den of female squirrels has some similarities to a den of female lions. As he waits for Rachel to speak to him about the planes, he takes out his weapons, cleans the lot and gets them armed and ready. At the Emperor's palace Tammy was in a private room given to her by the emperor himself and shown to her by his staff. During her alone time she took care of the baby's needs. By the time the emperor's staff came to get her attention for the meal, she had Francesca fed, changed and asleep. "Dinner will be ready in 10 minutes." One of the service staff says to her as he stands by her door. "I'll be there soon enough." Tammy tells the staff member. "Good. I'll be telling the emperor of your decision." The staff member tells her before walking backwards away from her room. Tammy gathers her things together and heads out pushing the baby carriage with Francesca in it. It takes her a minute to make her way to the emperor's dining area, finding a long table with seating for over 300 – 148 on each side and 1 on each end where the emperor himself sits at one of the ends. A secret PA system anyone sitting at table can speak to everyone else. She tries to walk into the dining area with the stroller but is stopped by the staff. Miffed at the situation, Tammy leaves the area and back to her room. As dinner starts without her, the emperor sends his staff to get Tammy to join him. She was packing her things to leave, and starts her way of the palace's spacious interior maze, trying to remember how she got in. She gets within 50 feet of the main entrance that exits the palace's meeting room before the staff runs past her and surrounds her. "You need to report to the dining area." The staff supervisor tells her as he approaches her. "I'm leaving." Tammy tells her. "You can not leave." The staff supervisor tells her, "You need to report to the Emperor at his request in his dining hall." "Can I take my daughter in there inside the stroller?" Tammy almost demands for an answer. "No you can not." The staff supervisor answers her. "Then you request is denied." Tammy tells him. The staff supervisor stands there without saying a word; they stare at each other for a moment. Tammy pushes the baby stroller couple of inches towards the door despite the staff supervisor being in her way. He reaches to grab the front of the stroller to stop it but freezes in places as he hears the sickening sound of a gun being readied for firing. "Touch my carriage and I will drop you where you stand." Tammy tells him. After a few seconds of silence, Tammy makes her demands known, "Open the door and get out of my way." The staff group looks at each other before Tammy pulls back on the stroller and turns it away from the staff supervisor. She walks to the door herself, opening it and pushes the stroller out of the door. She looks behind her for a moment as she pushes the stroller onto the paved roadway. She realizes that it's going to be a long walk. She also realizes that the gate needed to be opened by security when she arrives to it. "That was awfully bright of you, Tammy." She says to herself as she stops at the gate. As she looks around for something to open the gate with, an old white stretched Rolls Royce Silver Wraith rolls up behind her. It stops a couple of dozen feet from her, shining its headlights at her. Its rear doors open with Jeanie leaving at the right and a tall male mouse in a suit. "Tammy, why are you leaving?" Jeanie asks loudly across the distance as they both walk to her to close the distance. Other mice in suits step out from the vehicle and walk behind them. "I will not eat at a place where my daughter is not allowed to be with me." Tammy tells them as they stop around her. "Who said you can not eat without your daughter?" The tall male mouse asks. "Your head of staff told me that I could not and his staff kept me from entering the banquet hall. Since I am not allowed to eat with you with my three month old baby, then I have to deny your request and invitation to have dinner with you." Tammy says before looking at her watch. The emperor looks at his men behind him and says something loud and scornful at his men behind him. They all scatter from the area, leaving them alone. Only the driver of the Rolls Royce remains behind in the vehicle where he does his job. The emperor walks up to Tammy, keeping his distance from her stroller. "I would like you and your baby to have dinner with me and other invited guests." The emperor says to her humbly. "Will I be allowed to enter the dining area with this stroller?" Tammy asks. He looks over the stroller; "It would need to be searched for weapons before it is allowed." "That won’t be necessary." Tammy begins to say, and then take the hidden samurai blade from its hidden compartment. She holds it with her hand by the middle out to the emperor. He slowly reaches for it and takes it, slowly pulling it out of its Saya. The blade seems to glow in the darkness of the night. He identifies it immediately in his mind. "Where did you get this?" The emperor almost demands angrily. "My husband gave..." Tammy begins to say but is interrupted. "Your husband is Fernando G?!!" The emperor asks in awe. "The one who I swore my life to and father of my baby girl? Yes." Tammy replies. The emperor stands there flabbergasted. Tammy reaches out to him in gesture almost demanding to get back the blade, "Give me the blade so I can give it back to my husband and we leave this wretched place." "This I can not give you..." The emperor begins. "Then let me out." Tammy interrupts him. "And disgrace me? No." The emperor replies. "You want my husband angry at you?" Tammy tells him as she pulls out her cellphone. She calls her husband's number but it immediately goes into voice mail. Shutting off the cellphone, she says to herself, "Damn you, Fernando!" She then looks up at the emperor, "If I'm not leaving then I'm declaring Diplomatic Immunity and demand to be sent to the American Embassy." "This is my private residence. There is no diplomatic immunity here, or do you want to create a diplomatic situation between our two countries?" The emperor tells her, and then asks, "You coming back with me for dinner or do I have to force you?" Tammy reaches into her purse for her gun. But as she reaches in, she feels a sharp stinging sensation against her shoulder before dizziness sets in and her muscles relax. Consciousness escapes her before she hits the ground. More than 14 hours had passed as Fernando paces by the Tokyo Arch. Hondo had left earlier with Michelle to the airport to tune up the planes and Rachel takes Aiesha, Tabitha and Sabrina with her to who knows where. Though Fernando is a patient man, he does not like waiting, especially when in Japan, if you are a half hour early to meeting, you are considered an hour late and not allowed to attend. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is 11:55AM. They arrive at 12:06PM, walking slowly in military battle uniforms with a large backpack that extends over their heads. At first Fernando sees them from over a block away but pretends not to see them. Thus he turns around and pretends to look at the other direction with his arms crossed as they approach him. "Hey, we're here." Kei says out loud. "I should not be accepting your attendance, you're both late!" Fernando tells them without turning to face them. "Come on! These bags are heavy! And these boots are tight!" Yuri whines like a little child. Fernando lets out a pent up sigh with a growl before turning around to face them, "Whine like that ever again and you can go back to traffic duty at Ichiban Drive and Nichimora Road. Now, before we go to my hotel room, I need a place that has American cuisine. I have a 10.9 Richter Scale headache screaming for some high potency coffee and not that watered down stuff you mice claim is coffee." "Your hotel room?" Kei asks. "You're too old to take me to a hotel room!" Yuri states. "That's it!!!" Fernando yells at them, "Go Back To Your Traffic Detail And Hope A Mitsubishi Truck Flattens Your Scaly Tails!" "NO!" They both say out loud, getting on their knees. "We're sorry!" Yuri pleads. "Not that! Please Not That!" Kei pleads as well. "Both of you cut it out!" Fernando yells at them. "We don't want to go back there!" both Kei and Yuri reply loudly. "I would rather die!" Yuri adds to her statement. "Me too!" Kei throws in. "Get Up Off The Floor And Follow Me!" Fernando hisses at them, "And Be Quiet Or It's Ichiban Drive And Nichimora Road For The Both Of You!" As he starts to walk away, they quietly get up and follow him, keeping their distance to a couple of feet away. Noticing this, Fernando stops and lets them walk up to him. They stop keeping their distance from him. "This is not China, so don't walk behind me." Fernando tells them. Before either one can say a word, he throws at them verbally, "And Not A Word Out Of You Two!" They try to comply with his demands as they walk to the Tokyo Hilton. Being rude to the other patrons and bellhops, Fernando commandeers an elevator for him and his guests. He tells them to wait in the hall outside of the suite he walks in. He checks the place and finds it empty. He steps to the door and opens it. "Come in and follow me" Fernando tells them. They do as they are told, following him to his room though they were not aware of it. Fernando sits on the bed for a moment before picking up the room phone on the nightstand, "Yes. This is the thirty-second floor pent house. We are going to need three large size American Coffees with cream and sugar on separate serving vessels, and a full continental American Breakfast for three, yes send up the steak and egg breakfast with all the options but no strawberries! Thank you." Kei and Yuri look at him as if he was crazy. "Well?" Fernando asks them. "Steak and Egg American Continental Breakfast?" Kei asks. "That's too much!" Yuri lets out. "Whether you ate or not is on you. I'm starving." Fernando tells them, "Now take off the military gear and get dressed as ladies. We need to talk." "You're not going to wait outside?" Yuri complains. "This is my room for one, and the others should returning soon, so there is no place to change for now but here. Besides, in our last mission we had to change in front of each other and I already seen what your naked scaly tails look like." Fernando tells her. Then he thinks about for a second, "You got five minutes to change your clothes. And if any of my stuff has been moved or touched, it's Ichiban Drive and Nichimora Road for the both of yous!" Fernando leaves the room by slamming the door behind him. "Who in the hell he thinks he is!" Kei lets out. "I'm The One Saving Your Damned Scaly Tails From Traffic Duty On A Deadly Highway Intersection!" Fernando is heard yelling through the door quite some distance away. They look at each other in shock. While they changed their clothes, the order of food comes in and Fernando takes the order, preparing it on the table himself for the three of them. They come out looking like bar sluts in their skimpy tight short dresses that does not leave much for the imagination. He just looks at them and shakes his head. "What?!!" They both say at the same time as they look at each other. "Sit down and have your meal, it may be your last." He tells them. They look at each other and then at him before growling. "Not only can I growl, I have the fangs to back it up." He tells them, "Now sit down and eat." They both look at him before taking their seats and begin their meal. Fernando had set their meals in that they can select what they want from the middle of table between them while he had everything already on his plate. He gulps down half of his coffee before working on his meal, which he attacks like a Great White Shark on a Californian Seal. Adding to the scene was he eating the various things they would not touch and finishing his meal at the same time they were theirs. As they were finishing their meal, Fernando's cellphone rings. He sees that it is Tammy's number and answers it, "Hello Tammy." "This is not Tammy, Agent G." The voice on cellphone replies. "Who are you and where's Tammy and her baby!" Fernando replies sternly though he silently got up and connected his cellphone to his laptop. He traces the signal from Tammy's Cellphone to a location near the Emperor's palace. "You need to arrive at the Palace Gate and everything will be explained to you. Be there within the hour." The voice says before the call is disconnected. He looks at the location and then at Kei and Yuri. "Alright ladies, arm up with your personal weapons only." He tells them. "Where are we going?" Yuri asks. "Why we need our guns?" Kei asks. "You two do as I need you to do or get out of my face and go back to traffic detail!" Fernando tells them sternly. They both stare at him as if he was insane. "I'll be downstairs in the basement garage in a dark blue Mustang GT Convertible. You got 5 minutes to be there or else." He tells them sternly as he gets up and walks to the elevator doors. They look at each other for a moment as he steps through the elevator doors. Deciding to leave what was left of the food there on the table, they go into the bedroom and arm up with their personal guns in their small carry all purses before heading back to elevator. They wait over five minutes for it to arrive. They find their way to the garage, getting off the elevator where they find Fernando in the Mustang by the elevator. They quickly get into the rear seats and Fernando drives away.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 1:13pm Chapter 17: The Emperor and I. On the way to the Emperor's Palace gate, Fernando explains to Kei and Yuri the situation, and tells them to be prepared for anything. They arrive there in under twenty minutes. He parks the car adjacent to the gate, making it difficult for anyone to leave through the gate if they were to leave through there. They get out of Mustang and stand by the gate, and wait. Fernando orders them to take out their arms and hold them downward and be ready for a shoot out. Five minutes later an old white stretched Roll Royce Silver Wraith pulls up to the gate as if it was going to leave the premises. The doors open and several mice in dark glasses and matching suits walk out from the Rolls Royce, stepping to its front end and line up across the gate. Then he steps out, the Emperor himself. For a moment both men look at each other. "I'm glad you have arrived." The Emperor tells Fernando as he walks up to the gate. "I'm not. Where are my wife and baby." Fernando tells him. "We need to talk, so come with me to the palace." The Emperor says to him as the gate opens by sliding apart. Fernando stands his ground, "I'm not moving from this spot until I see my wife and baby first." "That is not possible because they are not here with me. They are at the palace." The Emperor explains. "That's not good enough." Fernando tells him. "Then what do you want me to do?" The Emperor asks. "It’s too late to do anything." Fernando tells him, "You know I was coming, they should have been prepared for my pick up. Now this leads me to say, if there has been any harm done to them then that is an act of war." "You do not talk for the United States of America." The Emperor says. "No I don't. But you know who I am and what I can do. That says more than any statement I can make. So the count of three Tammy and our child better be here. One…" Fernando tells him. "You threatening me?" The Emperor demands for an answer. "You know me better than that. Remember I rescued your son from kidnapping by those who are in service to protect you and your family. You also know that I'm a lot faster than all of your men here, so they better understand that the last one will be shot before the first one hits the ground and I do not even have my gun out. The Dirty Pair behind me does." Fernando explains, "Now you need to understand that I am not threatening no one. I am giving you a warning where if I do not see my wife and child, there will be consequences to deal with. Remember – you want me and my team to work for you in this case, not your own men who cheat and lie to you all the time." "How dare you disgrace us!" One of Emperor's guards shouts out from the end of the line. Fernando takes a few steps to the gate, looking at the one guard doing all the talking. He singles him out, "Disgrace? No. You are not up to my standards, and that's the truth. If I was going to disgrace you, I would tell you of on how you mother does it with feral horses!" The sounds of hammers being pulled back can be heard and then a rapid succession of gun fire. When the smoke clears all the guards are holding their wrists and their guns on the floor. Fernando walks up to the guard who started the challenge and knocks him out with a punch. The other guards wince at the sound of crunching bones upon impact. Kei and Yuri both draw their guns up to the guards to make sure that none of the guards go for their weapons. Fernando walks up the Emperor, but when he gets within several steps from the Emperor, he gets hit with a tranquilizer dart. He pulls it out from his shoulder and tosses it at the Emperor's feet. Fernando looks at the Emperor, pulling up his sleeve and shows him the haloed stick figure on his forearm, telling him, "Two... I thought we were friends. Now do I get to see my wife and child or do I have to make things expensive for you?" Three more darts hit Fernando, one on his shoulder and two on his chest. "Get on your radio and tell your idiots to stop wasting this crap, that I'm immune to the stuff!!!" Fernando yells at the Emperor as he pulls out and throws the tranquilizer darts at the Emperor's feet. The Emperor signals to his driver to do as Fernando demands, before anyone gets hurt from acting on a stupid decision. After a few uncomfortable moments of silence, Fernando says, "Three. Where are my wife and child." "Go back to your hotel room and I will send her there." The Emperor tells him. "Not good enough. Where are they." Fernando demands. "They're being examined by my personal doctor. It seems your wife is allergic to something she ate at last night's dinner. I'll personally send her to your hotel room myself." The Emperor tells him. "Bullshit. Tammy is allergic to nothing. But I'll hold you to that promise. You better be at my hotel room in 30 minutes with my wife and child or else I will be back, pissed." Fernando tells him before turning around, "Yuri – you drive the Mustang back to the garage and park it in the rear spot. Be there in 20 minutes, and do not disappear with it or put a scratch or dent on it or else I will put you on Ichiban Drive And Nichimora Road myself!" Putting his hand onto his wrist, Fernando disappears in a bright flash of light, along with the suits and shirts off the Emperor's guards. In a second it begins to rain clothing. As Yuri gets into the Mustang with Kei entering it from the passenger side, the Emperor's cellphone rings. "What do you mean they are not there? Find Them!" The Emperor yells out at the cellphone.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 1:41pm Chapter 18: Hotel Penthouse Fernando arrives into his hotel room's bedroom in a bright flash of light. Outside in the main room he can hear the others but not exactly who it was. Not caring for the moment, he looks over Tammy on his bed, checking out her bandaged arm and removing an IV Needle from it. After putting an bandage on her arm where the needle was, he then checks on the on car seat Francesca was in, taking her out from it and putting her on his shoulder and picks up the baby car seat/carrier in his free hand. He walks out into the main room finding Aiesha, Michelle, Sabrina and Tabitha around the dining table discussing something. He walks to the table, where they realize he was there, seeing Aiesha trying to trot over to her room. "Aiesha, my room. Now." Fernando tells her sternly as he walks to Michelle. He hands over baby Francesca to Michelle and the baby car seat on the table, "Take care of your little sister. Feed her some fruit juice if she starts to get cranky. But first, take Sabrina and Tabitha with you to the store and get some baby things – cloth diapers, a baby bottle, baby powder, baby shampoo and a few things she will need. Tammy will also need a breast pump. I expect you to come back in an hour or less." Michelle nods at him before putting baby Francesca into the car seat/carrier, and then snaps her fingers at the skunk girls, signaling them to follow her to elevators. As they get on the elevator, Fernando walks into his room, finding Aiesha looking her Tammy. "What happened to her?" Aiesha asks. "Don't know. But you are going to find out for me." Fernando tells her as he walks to the closet and opens a hidden panel inside, pulling out a portable emergency med-kit from within and hands over to his daughter. "Answers I do not want to want to hear are: she was drugged, she's under sedation, and I don't know without more equipment. You got what you need and if you need more..." Fernando tells her before pointing to the closet. She looks inside and finds a miniature medical lab inside. Her jaw drops at the sight of all the equipment. "Do right by me and by your step mother and maybe I'll forget about putting you over my lap and spanking your tail for taking my plane." Fernando tells her sternly. He adds, "You got 30 minutes to get her up and talking." She nods in tiny slow movements as she sees her father walk out the room. Back in the main room Fernando takes a seat on the couch in front of the hi-def TV screen. He pulls out his cellphone, scrolling down a list before he presses the ‘Call' button. It is answered at the second ring. "Hello?" a male voice says on the other end. "Don't hello me, Emperor. You better be here with my wife and child at the designated time." Fernando tells him. There was silence on the Emperor's end. "Well?" Fernando tells him. The silence continues. "Look Aki, I never lied to you, I was never dishonest or dishonorable with you, don't be with me or I will call the Rite of Truth against you and chop your head off publicly if you fail it, making your son Emperor at the age of ten and a half. Now be here or else." Fernando tells him before hanging up the call. He lets out a sigh as he settles down on the couch. Kei and Yuri enter the main room from the elevator. They walk over to Fernando on the couch. "How did you do that? Get over here before us, I mean." Yuri asks. "He probably has a Star Trek teleporter." Kei tries to make her intelligence known. "Those things do not exist!" Yuri yells her partner. "Ladies. Let's just say that I have access certain technologies and that I can do those things in an emergency. This was an emergency. Now let's leave it alone." Fernando tells them sternly. "Then now what? The Emperor is still coming?" Kei throws in. "We'll see what happens. Now is time for powering down and relax." Fernando tells them, "Go out for the meantime but come back in an hour. I don't care what you do, just don't end up killing anyone or blowing up half the neighborhood." "It's Not Our Fault!" Kei and Yuri yell at him. "Then Go!" Fernando tells him. After looking at each other, they walk to the elevators in the rear of the room and press its call button. They were gone in a couple minutes. Aiesha steps out of the bedroom, making her way to Fernando. "Err, uhm... Father?" Aiesha tries to get Fernando's attention. "She awake yet?" He asks her, holding back any and all emotion. "No, not yet." Aiesha answers. "When you expect her to?" He asks her. "Don't know." Aiesha answers. "Then don't tell me anything until she is conscious and awake." He tells her. She turns around to walk away but can't since he grabbed her tail. "Sit" He tells her. Reluctantly she abides by his request. "Do you have anything else to say?" he asks her. "I'm sorry for taking your plane?" Aiesha asks more than says. "Anything else?" He asks. "Uhm... I'm sorry for lying to you?" Aiesha asks more than says. "You need to work on your apologies to make them better. Right now I won’t accept them, so go back in the room and make sure Tammy wakes up." He tells her. She does as she was told, walking back to the room. He continues to sit on the couch, letting time to pass by. Soon the elevator opens with several mice in black stepping out of it, getting into position and aiming their weapons at him. "I hope you know that this hotel suite is part of the US Embassy Complex as per our mutual treaties. Drawing weapons on me can be taken as a declaration of war." Fernando says out loud to be heard without turning to face them. They remain silent in their answer. Fernando gets up from his seat and walks around the couch to face them. He then point to each one as he counts them, counting a full dozen, but no Emperor with them. He leans over the back of the couch with his arms crossed. "You got to the count of three to walk to the elevator button to press it and peacefully leave when it arrives." Fernando tells them. "And if we don't?" the one in the middle says to him. Fernando slowly opens the flap of his suit and shows them his gun, drawing it out slowly and drops the magazine, catching it. He holds it out to show them all, "This is a 1911M2A, a .45 caliber semi automatic with 16 rounds in the magazine and an extra one in the chamber. That's one for the each of you with five left over to anyone who dares to move after the smoke clears. Each bullet is an explosive round. But I bet you're thinking, ‘So what? We got layers of bullet resistant protection.' Well, that would be true if I was shooting for the center of your mass, which would in the middle for your chest. But I have not ever shot anyone in the chest in my entire shooting career; I only go for headshots, making all the protection useless. And if you are all from the same group as before, you all know that I can out shoot you all. So what will it be – you leave quietly at the count of three or Tokyo Emergency gets to collect twelve bodies while getting a nice view of Fernando G's artwork of Blood and Brain on Hotel Wall and I explain to the police what happened with the protection of Diplomatic Immunity? By the way, I am on two and a half." "You'll be facing the death sentence either way..." the one who talked before continues. Fernando interrupts him, "Shut the #$@! up!" Fernando then points to the two video cameras by the elevator doors, "Twelve idiots come into this room with guns drawn, killed by self-defense, no matter who you are, your actions dictated an action on my part to defend myself. You will all die with no honor. Now leave peacefully or what phone calls I make while in your prison system will put an end to what American Dignitaries will come to assist with your nation of Japan in the treaty signings. In fact, I will recommend all American Forces to leave this island nation and leave you to your own devices to the likes of Korea, China and Russia – countries you invaded in the past 100 years and been wanting reparations since. You're all just damn lucky that the USA beat your damn asses in World War Two and been protecting you Mice From Space since." The silence in the room grows uneasy. "Two and three quarters." Fernando says to them as he gets up and walks to them. The elevator doors open with two more mice in black stepping out followed by the Emperor himself. Without saying anything, the twelve mice in black head into the elevator. "What the damn hell you want." Fernando tells the Emperor. "You told me to be here." The Emperor replies. "I told you to be here alone. You brought in your stupid guards who you told me years ago you do not trust. That was not part of our deal and a major disrespect to me, my home and my reputation. Now, where are my wife and baby?" Fernando explains and demands. "We can't find her." The Emperor answers. "That's your problem." Fernando tells him, "You have 24 hours to return here with a status of their whereabouts and what belongings they had, even if you can't find them. And you will be here alone with their belongings. Anyone else comes here for you, with you, representing you, or otherwise here from your palace to give me grief, problems or the winning Japanese Lottery ticket for six-hundred seventy five billion yens will be found going through the down stairs awning at terminal velocity. You get my meaning?" "Clearly." The Emperor replies. "One more thing." Fernando tells him. "What would it be?" The Emperor asks. "The Katana of the House of the Chrysanthemum and its Saya will be returned to me as it is mine when you return. My wife had it to show you who I was to her." Fernando tells him. "We don't have it." The Emperor says. "Funny. While in my possession, I put in its Saya and Kashira a microchip GPS where I can track its location anywhere on the planet and even in orbit if it were to leave the confines of this world, and all day I have seen those microchip beacons within the space of your bedroom. So don't tell me what I know or don't know. And don't try to eliminate those microchips; you will damage that historical relic beyond repair." Fernando tells him. The Emperor could do nothing but turn around and press the elevator button. As the elevator door opens, Fernando tells him, "Aki, the price of disrespecting me would be worse than the loss of your son years ago. Remember who saved him, who brought him back to you and who you called friend and treated like family. And remember what I asked for back then. I could have asked for the throne and gotten it but all I wanted was to be friends, nothing more. Now look at what you are doing to me and my family, it is a total disrespect. So don't be lying to me for without me you would not be in the seat of power you have now, your sister would be Empress while you remain a prince because the line of ascension to the throne continues with her son and not the one you lost back then. So you owe me more than what this island nation can afford and yet I'm not asking for much. But if you think that a handshake is too much of a price to ask, then you have let the power of the throne get to your head." Without giving a reply, the Emperor walks into the elevator. Its doors close before it leaves, taking the Emperor downstairs. Fernando reassembles his firearm and puts it away in his shoulder holster. After a while Fernando walks to the couch and sits down where he was before. In another thirty minutes, Aiesha sticks her head out from the bedroom room. "Uhm... Father? Tammy is wake but barely." Aiesha says out loud to be heard. Fernando gets up and walks to the bedroom, approaching the bed quietly. "Tammy?" he says softly to her. "Hi... Dear..." Tammy replies weakly. "Shhh... you relax and get your strength back." Fernando tells her, taking her hand, "Michelle is out with Francesca getting her things she is going to need." Tammy just nods slowly and slightly, giving his hand a slightly squeeze. "I'll be outside waiting for them to return so I can give you Francesca. Aiesha will make sure you have everything you need until then." Fernando says softly before leaning over to kiss Tammy on the forehead. Though she does not want to let him go, she does, allowing him to return to the living room. He sits down on the couch where he was before. In a couple of minutes Kei and Yuri step out of the elevator. Seeing him sitting on the couch. They quietly approach him. "How did the meeting go?" Kei asks. "Not as well as I expected." Fernando answers. "What went wrong?" Yuri asks. "Let me ask, which is more important: keeping secrets in this mission for the sake of the mission, us in the mission and Japan; or exposing us, and those secrets for the sake of Japan?" Fernando asks. Both Kei and Yuri give conflicting answers, switching back and forth a couple of times before arguing. Fernando stops them before they get too vocal. "Now ladies, there lies the problem. But I am going to need you two to keep a secret because the mission depends on it." Fernando tells them. "What secret?" they both ask. "Aiesha!" Fernando calls out loud. "Yes father?" Aiesha answers by sticking her head out of the door. "Come here." He tells her. She complies, but slowly and keeping the door from opening too wide to expose Tammy inside the room. She closes the door before stepping over to her father. "Aeisha, this is Tokyo's Metropolitan Police Officers Kei Ichitora and Yuri Sato. Ladies, this is my daughter, one of many." They look at each other, eventually greeting each other. "Aeisha, I need you to find and empty room for them, they will be with us for the duration of the mission." Fernando tells her. "I don't know if there is room for them." Aiesha tries to refute. "This suite has 12 rooms. I have a room, you have a room, Rachel and Michelle have their own rooms, Hondo and Val share a room and Sabrina and Tabitha have their room. That should be six rooms, eight if everybody got their own rooms. So in the least there should be four rooms left. They get a room of their own. Now go find them those rooms." Fernando tells her. "But what about..." Aiesha begins to say but her father interrupts her. "Find them a room first and then go back and take care of business." Fernando tells her, then turns to Kei and Yuri, "Follow her and get acquainted with the rooms and then we can get your things moved there. All of you have two minutes to do this." "Alright father..." Aiesha says dejectedly. "And get a room with double beds, so we can use the other rooms as a prisoner's holding cell." Fernando says loud enough to be heard. "Gee, that limits our options!" Kei lets out loud. "Then enjoy what little I have to offer." Fernando tells her as he gets up and points to a door to a room at the far end of the suite. They look at the door and head for it. Fernando ducks inside his room where Tammy was in, taking Kei and Yuri's bags and takes them to the living room. Though not the smallest room in suite, it is crowded due to the two twin beds inside. They look at it and examine the size, shape, color and space inside the room; Kei and Yuri begin to argue. Fernando manages to sneak up to the doorway and pull Aiesha out of the room, throwing their bags in the room and closes the room behind them. A key is put into the door's keyhole and the lock activated. Their arguing can be heard ending suddenly. They open the door and look at Fernando. "The door can be unlocked from inside the room." Yuri points out. "At least you are smart enough to know that. Now end the arguing so we can continue this mission or you two can start walking back to Ichiban Drive on Nichimora Road." Fernando tells them. They look each other in frustration for the moment and then look back at him. "Now, as your mission, let me remind you that I am the mission commander of this troop which you two are part of. It consists of my daughters, my wife and a few friends along with you two. Follow my orders, take serious my directives, and there is a small chance that you two will come out of it with your tails intact. Do as you want, don't follow orders, don't take me seriously, and I can promise your dead bodies will be buried in disgrace. Now, what will it be?" They almost sigh simultaneously before giving an answer together, "Your will is our command to follow." "Good." Fernando says, then tells them, "Remember my question – which is more important: keeping secrets in this mission for the sake of the mission, us in the mission and Japan; or exposing us, and those secrets for the sake of Japan?" They both nod. Fernando continues, "The answer for us, my troop, which includes you two, is keeping the secrets in the mission for the sake of the mission, us in the mission and Japan. Got that?" They both nod though reluctant to do so. "Now follow me." Fernando tells them. They follow him to his room where they changed their clothes before. Walking in they find Tammy in bed. "Ladies, this is my wife Tammy. Tammy – these are Tokyo Police Officers Kei Ichitora and Yuri Sato, known as the Lovely Angels but otherwise known as the Dirty Pair. Ladies you two are to remain silent in your reaction to that name and to the fact that my wife is here. Emperor Akihito thinks she is in the palace somewhere in hiding and is looking for her. Thus the secret, only we are to know where my wife is. If I decide to expose her afterwards, which I will when the time is right, that is my decision to make and not yours. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes sir..." they both say. "Now back outside with you two. Sit on the couch and get comfortable." Fernando tells them. They follow his order to leave. Whether they sit down on the couch remains to be seen. Walking to Aiesha, Fernando reaches into his coat pocket and pulls out a leather case, which he takes out a silver Bio Energy Pill and puts into Aiesha's hand. "Give to Tammy with some water and let her rest. It is not an immortality pill, so don't get ideas of taking it yourself as it's tied to her DNA, not yours. It will make you sicker than your worst college party hangover by a factor of 100. If you survive it, you won’t be taking pills anymore." Fernando tells her. Aiesha nods during the small pause, Fernando continues, "I have business to attend to. After you take care of Tammy, you are to take care of your baby sister when Michelle and the others return with her. Check her out and make sure she is fine. Do not use anything to puncture her skin. Use breathe and urine analysis to determine if she was drugged in any way, and take care of her as if she was yours because she is yours as in your genetically tied baby sister. Maybe you'll understand what I'm telling you when you and Daryl give me some grand puppies." "Dad!" Aiesha lets out. Tammy manages to throw one of the bed's many pillows at them, getting their attention. She tries to yell at them but manages something louder than a soft hoarse voice. "I'm not going to be a twenty-something year old grandmother!" "Tammy, all my daughters except for Francesca are older than you are." Fernando tells her. "But still! How is that going to look! Me as a grandmother in my twenties and Francesca as an aunt a year or so older than her niece or nephew!" Tammy complains. "Aiesha, go take care of your step mom and then your sister when she returns." Fernando tells her, "I got work to do." He walks out the room and into the living room, walking behind the couch where Kei and Yuri were sitting. A few seconds later, the elevator door opens with Rachel stepping out carrying a few bags. Noticing people sitting on the couch with her father standing behind them, she takes the deliberate long way around to walk in front of them. She recognizes them immediately. "What are you two doing here!" Rachel holds back from yelling, dropping her bags in front of her. "They are with me." Fernando tells her, "They are part of the team and mission. Now leave it alone." "But... They Are The Dirty Pair!" Rachel lets out. "And you are the daughter of a drug whore before I adopted you, took care of you and loved you like a parent should, and now look at yourself: A self made woman who is improving lives of others by building new homes, hospitals  and schools for the poor in South America." Fernando tells her, "It does not matter what your or their past reputations are, it matters only that they are here to help, just like you are. So don't be making generalizations about others. I worked with them in the past and it does not bother me who they are. Now go do what it is you were about to do and leave us alone." "OK Father..." Rachel says as she picks up her bags and leaves for her room. As she walks to the door of her room, Yuri gets up and yells at Fernando, "That was mean of you! You Should Not Be Treating Your Daughter Like That, Even If She Is Grown Up And Older Than I AM!" "Let it alone Yuri." Fernando tells her. "Like Hell I Won’t!" Yuri yells at him. "Kei, tell her to shut up or else." Fernando tells Kei as he turns away and starts at walking to the kitchen. "Kei Is Not Going To Make Me Shut Up!" Yuri yells at him before getting up and going after him, "Don't Walk Away From Me!" She reaches out and grabs him by the shoulder, next thing she realizes that she is sitting her ass on the floor with her arm pinned to her shoulder and cold steel pressed to her temple. Kei grimaces, almost feeling Yuri's pain. "Don't you ever touch me in a threatening manner ever again." Fernando hisses at her. Rachel stood by her door and witnessed the whole ordeal. "Kei, get your partner out of my sight and keep her in your room until I am ready to decide both of your fates." Fernando hisses loudly to be heard. "Yes sir..." Kei says before trotting over to Yuri, taking her by the pinned arm and covering her mouth with her free hand. "Come on Yuri. It's detention for you..." In a second or so, Kei gets Yuri in their room. Fernando turns to look at the rest of the room, finding Rachel by her door holding the doorknob. He constricts his eyelids to a slit behind his dark glasses, furrowing his brow at her. She shakes her head for a moment while looking at the floor before entering her room. He walks around the suite for a second before stepping out onto the wrap around balcony. He stays near by the door leaning over the rail and looking about Tokyo from the thirty-second floor balcony. He really does not care about what he sees. A couple of miles away he can see the Emperor's palace compound, and the activity within. Hours pass as he looks at the palace grounds. Walking into the suite, he walks to Kei and Yuri's door, knocking on it. Kei opens the door and looks at it. "You decided, sir?" Kei asks. "Yeah. You two go out, party and have fun. But do not bring any men here. You want sex, you get your own hotel room for it, do not bring anyone here. Tomarrow morning the Emperor will be coming so you better be at your best when he comes. Wake up is at 6AM." Fernando tells her. Kei nods. "Take the Mustang, but like I said before, one scratch, one little dent on it and your tails will go to Ichiban Drive on Nichimora Road." Fernando tells her as he hands her the keys. "Thank you, sir." Kei replies. "One more thing." Fernando tells her. "What is it, sir?" Kei asks. "Don't Call Me Sir!" Fernando almost yells at her, "I got a name, use it!" "Alright..." Kei begins, then moves her eyes not to make eye contact with him, "Uhm... Fernando..." "Good. Now goodnight. I don't want to see either of you two until tomarrow morning." He tells her before walking away. "Goodnight." Kei says as Fernando walks away from her. In a couple of minutes they leave the hotel suite.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 1:52pm Chapter 19: Chip and Dale (A few hours before) The streets were dark, wet and cold with only the neon lights brightening the gloom and loom of buildings that should have been condemned and torn down years ago. "It's a bright sunny day in Tokyo, Chip!" Dale throws at him. "That is what they want you to think!" Chip yells at his friend with a finger to his face. "We should have gone to the hotel and drop off our bags." Dale complains. "Yea, these bags are heavy!" Monterey Jack says. Chip looks at them for the moment. "I'm going to the hotel." Dale lets out. "Oh no you don't!" Chip grabs on to Dale's tail, "We got to find clues." "Clues for what? Didn't Misao say we should be getting ready for dinner at the palace?" Dale asks. Chip looks at him disgusted and angrily. "It's gonna take me time to wash up and put on a suit!" Monterey Jack explains. "So, where are your tourists going?" a thin mouse with a cigarette walks up to them in a denim jacket and grey knit hat. "What's it to you?" Chip snaps at the mouse. "Whoa, big fellla. Let me warn ya that if you keep heading down that direction, you'll be heading into Dragon Territory. But I got my cab over there and can get you back to Tourist Central for, let's say 150 thousand yens." The mouse says to him, knowing that it should only be 5 thousand yens or less. "150 thousand? Who you get me for, a fool?!!" Chip yells at him. "Yo Chipper, relax! It takes 10 thousand yens for one 1 US dolla, so it's about a 15 dolla ride!" Monterey Jack tries to explain. "15 Dollars?" Chip asks. "Yep." Monterey replies. "And the Dragons are over there?" Chip asks. "Yes, I would not recommend going there." The mouse says to him. "Hmmm..." Chip says to himself with his hand stroking his chin. He starts to talk to himself, "If that is Dragon Territory, then it should be nothing but low level grunts there and we need to find those in government. Hmmm..." The mouse leans over to Dale and Monterey Jack, "Is your friend alright?" "He gets like that sometimes. I would not pay him no mind." Dale tells him. "How would you like to be our driver?" Chip asks. "Eh?" the mouse replies. "You know. You take us to the hotel, then around 7PM we go to the Emperor's palace, you can pick us up and take us there. And around 11PM or so, we call you and pick us up and take us back to the hotel. And in the next days we need your service we can call you can you pick us up" Chip explains. "Hmmm..." the Mouse thinks then speaks, "It’s going to be expensive." "How so?" Chip asks. "I'm going to need three million yens to get the palace permit to drive into the palace grounds, without it I  can’t take you there." the mouse plays off his lie, thinking more about getting access to the palace than the money itself. "Monty, what's three million yens?" Chip asks. "That's about 300 dollas." Monterey answers. "Alright, you got a deal!" Chip reaches over and takes the mouse's hand, shaking it vigorously, Dale, pay the man so he can take us to the hotel." "But I don't have the money." Dale replies. "Gadget has the money case." Monterey adds. Chip looks angrily at them. "I accept Visa and Master Card." The mouse tells them. Both Dale and Monterey shakes their heads and shrugs their shoulders. "Don't tell me, Gadget has them too?" Chip asks, getting frustrated with each word. "Who is this Gadget?" the mouse asks. "That's simple. She is Chip's wife!" Dale tells him. "Say no more!" The mouse says to them, "Allow me to take you to the hotel and when I pick you all up to take you to the palace, you can pay me then." "Deal!" Chip says shaking the mouse's hand vigorously some more. "But first I have to drop by the cellphone store and pick up my cell. The screen got cracked so it's being fixed. Then when you are ready to go to the palace, you can call me to pick you up!" "So, how much for everything?" Dale asks. "Let's see... the palace permit, the three rides..." The mouse calculates the numbers in his mind, "Hmmm… Let's call it three million eight hundred thousand yens." "That's about 380 dollas, Chip." Monterey throws at him. "I know! I was figuring it out myself." Chip throws back at him. "Well, the cab is this way. Follow me!" The mouse says as he leads them to an old beaten up taxi that has seen better days. They get into the cab thinking they have the better deal sit back smile and discuss mission secret details that should not have been said. The mouse mentally records everything that they say. He stops at a cab in Tokyo's technology area, where anyone can by any electrical device from computers, digital assistants to laser pointers and stun guns. The mouse comes back putting a brand new cellphone to his ear to test it before getting into the cab. He brags about how they replaced to casing and the screen, making his cell phone brand new, though it was brand new as it was a tourist rent-a-phone unit he just got. He writes on a slip of paper the phone number of the cellphone and passes it back to them. Chip takes the paper and nods before putting it in his pocket. They stop at the Tokyo Marriot Hotel, just a couple of blocks from the Hilton where Fernando was staying. Chip shakes the mouse's hand and both agree for him to pick them up around 7PM but only after when Chip calls him to verify the exact time to pick them up. Monterey Jack looks at the mouse drive away in the beaten up cab before making this thoughts known. "Is this the rite hotel?" Monterey Jack says. "Gadget said the Marriot." Chip throws back at him. Dale reaches into his pocket and hands Chip his cellphone, "Call her." Chip gives Dale an evil scowl before taking the cellphone. He dials her number and waits for the call to be answered. It goes to voice mail. Chip sighs for a second before saying, "Gadget, we're at the Marriot and are going in to rest and wash up. Hope to see you soon." He then hands the cellphone to Dale, "I left a message in her voice mail. Let's go." Together they all go into the Marriot.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 2:04pm Chapter 20: Evening Interlude. After meeting with the team, Fernando has nothing to do but to wait for the Emperor's return the next day. But for now he is content with being alone in the living room couch with the hotel suite to himself though Tammy was in their bedroom resting. With little Francesca with her older sisters, the place was quiet, too quiet. Though resting the whole day, Tammy has gotten her strength back thanks to the Bio-energy pill given to her earlier, and is more concern for her husband when he is somewhere brooding. Getting out of bed, she finds herself with but nothing but her bra and panties on, and immediately gets a robe from the room's closet. Feeling tired, either from too much rest or the drugs they pumped into her, Tammy pauses for a second after she puts her right arm into the sleeve and lets out a sigh. She them puts on her left arm in, wraps herself in the robe and ties the belt in front of her. She opens the door to the room silently, looking about the main room. She finds Fernando sitting on the couch by himself, but no empty glasses where some alcoholic drink could be in. She lets out a small sigh of relief in that fact alone before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind her. The walk to the couch was longer than she anticipated - taking several quiet steps instead of a few. She tries to sneak up on him but he turns around to face her, his gun pressed up against her stomach. "You should be in bed. Consider yourself lucky that I think for a second before pulling the trigger." Fernando tells her. "I would prefer if you were there with me. It's getting lonely and tiring to be there all by myself." Tammy says as she gently pushes the gun away from her and before sitting next to him. "You need another 12 hours of rest before you are fully healed from what they did to you and only then are you going to tell me what was done to you." Fernando tells her sternly. "Fernando, honey. I need you as my husband right now, not as the mission commander. Can you get that through your thick skull? Please?" Tammy says and asks as she leans against him. "Look, I'm tired and all I can think about is what is going to happen next. They caught you, the Emperor is acting like he has a stick up his ass as the latest fashion craze, and frankly I'm thinking that we're not welcomed here." Fernando answers. "Whatever it maybe, I don't care about right now. I just want my husband in bed with me so I can feel more secure and better with him next to me than with me being there alone." Tammy says to him. "I'll be there after everyone comes in for the evening." He says to her. "You told Hondo to have a night out of the town and paint it red with Valentine, so he's not coming back at all! And the girls have Francesca buying her new baby clothes!" Tammy complains. Fernando reaches around her and picks her up with her complaining, "Now wait a minute!" That does not stop Fernando from carrying to their room where he places her on the bed. He pins her down on the bed by her shoulders and looks into her eyes through his dark glasses. "Now look you. You are going to lay down in this bed and rest up and I'll be going to bed to join you later because I'm expecting company soon and will return when business is done. OK?" Fernando tells her. "OK." Tammy tells him, then adding a couple of seconds later, "How about kissing me good night before you leave?" Fernando lowers himself slowly and kisses her on the nose. Tammy was not too happy with that. "What?" Fernando asks. "You kiss Francesca on her little nose. Not me, I'm your wife." Tammy tells him. "And you know I'm on mission mode right now, so this is all you are going to get..." Fernando tells her before planting his lips onto hers and kisses her rather passionately. She tries to reach up to him but with her shoulders and upper arms pinned, she could not reach as far as she wants too, grabbing the bottom of his suit jacket and holding it on tightly to keep him in place. They separate for the moment. "I'm not happy with that kiss." Tammy complains. "Look, the last time we took it too far in a mission, you end up giving birth to Francesca nine months later." Fernando tells her. "And it was one of the few times we were ever intimate with each other, and it was wonderful, at least to me it was." Tammy tells him, adding, "And I would do it again if you were more cooperative." "And right now I'm not because I'm mission mode, too focused on trying to do what I could so that we could come out of this with our tails intact. But later tonight if we are both up to it, then maybe we can be more comfortable with each other and see where it goes." Fernando tells her. "Yeah, you are going to lay there next to me, get all semi intimate with me and then pass out to sleep like you always do." Tammy complains. "Tammy, are you..." Fernando tries to ask. "No I'm not if you want to know. But there is more to sex than just having babies. There is the enjoyment and wonderment of it all. The sharing of one's intimacy with another that says in that closeness that we love each other. That is what I want with you. Can I have that?" Tammy tells him and asks. "I'm sorry." Fernando says to her. "Don't be." Tammy tells him, "I know you're afraid of losing me like you lost Cathy. And I'm not here to replace her or to be her, but I am here to be your loving wife as you my loving husband. Things are better now as they were then." "I'm on the verge of nuking this island off the face of the earth for what they were about to do to you!" Fernando growls. "Shhhh...!" Tammy shushes him, and then tells him, "Look. It's my fault, for defending my child I pulled a gun on the Emperor and they hit me with a tranquilizer dart. That was all that happened." "They had no reason to do that to you. They know better!" Fernando continues growling. "Easy Fernando. I don't want you halfcocked and ready to explode on everyone. OK?" Tammy tells him. Fernando lets out a frustrated sigh. "OK?" Tammy asks again. "OK." Fernando says in a defeated tone. "Now go so you can come back and share this bed with me." Tammy tells him. "And if I don't return?" Fernando asks. "Then I will nuke this island off the face of the earth. So you better come back if you don't want to see a bunch of innocent mice killed off from my wrath." Tammy tells him. "Only I have that kind of power." Fernando tells her. "You better be back." Tammy tells him, "I got a fur dye marker with your name on it." "Oh no, you wouldn't." Fernando tells her. "Just don't go to sleep on me in the middle of an intimate moment or else you are going to wake up looking like a figure from Grey's Comparative Rodentia Anatomy." Tammy warns him. "Do that and when you sleep, you will wake up looking like the meat diagram from Lenny's Butcher Shop." Fernando tells her. "You would not dare." Tammy warns him. "I love you too. But now I have to go." Fernando tells her before kissing her on the lips one more time.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 9:08pm Chapter 21: Into the Night With the Mustang parked in a private garage, Kei and Yuri walk about downtown Tokyo's theater and entertainment district. Though in their mid 30s, they act like they are in their late teens or early 20s, for that in them has not changed. Where women their age would get such relief from their husbands, Kei and Yuri has anyone with a Y-chromosome in their genetic make-up within range of where they can see. At the edge of the curb facing a couple of theaters and an arcade Yuri points out a few things. "How about that one, Kei!" Yuri says as she indiscriminately points about. "He's more your type." Kei points out. "I was just saying!" Yuri lets out loud. "Besides, he's alone and I'm not sharing." Kei looks at her friend sternly. "Then go get your own man!" Yuri tells her. "Our dating mantra has always been we find a guy and see if he has a friend because we are always on the job!" Kei tell her. The roar of several high powerful motorcycles breaks through the clatter and jabber of the crowded sidewalk. Panic and mayhem takes over the crowd as they can tell from hearing machinegun fire and the sound of a large car crashing hard into something. But Kei and Yuri takes out their firearms and stand behind a lamp post for shelter as the stampeding crowd rushes by. They step out into the cleared sidewalk surveying the scene. Half a block away was a Lincoln Towncar with its nose wrapped around a lamppost with smoke or steam coming out from around the edges of the crumpled up hood. Kei and Yuri run to it. "You got the license plates of those motorcycles?" Kei yells at her partner as they run to the smashed up vehicle. "That was your job!" Kei yells at her, "I was protecting your skinny butt!" They put away their weapons as they approach the vehicle. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police arrives with sirens blaring, surrounding the scene and grabbing anyone for witness statements. Two detectives approach Kei and Yuri as they check the occupants of the car. "They're all dead in there." Yuri says as she takes out her arm from inside the vehicle and look at Kei. "Who is dead in there?" One the detectives say as they approach them with guns aimed at them. "Let's see some identification." The other detective says as other police officers surround them. Yuri hands over her police identification wallet, Kei refuses for a while. "You too." The first detective says as he stretches out his arm to her. "You better not #$@!ing panic, or I swear..." Kei tells him off as she hands him her police identification wallet. The other detective shows Yuri's identification to the first and looks over Kei's. "The Dirty Pair..." The first detective says to the second who nods at him. They both turn to Kei and Yuri but do not return their belongings, yet. "What are the infamous Dirty Pair doing in Downtown Tokyo? Aren't you two banned from most of Tokyo?" The second detective says. "And what happened here?" The first detective says to them. "We're on a high level case. You can call the inspector about it, he can tell you everything." Kei begins to say. "We were over there when several super bikes rolled by making a lot of noise, followed by machinegun fire and then we saw this car smashed against the lamppost and we decided to check it out." Yuri tries to explain. "And you said that everyone's dead. How do you know that?" The first detective says. "I checked their pulse and found none." Yuri tells them. "Tampering with evidence..." the second detective says to the first. "I did not tamper with evidence! I was checking for survivors to give first aid to any survivors!" Yuri yells at the second detective. "A likely story..." The second detective says to her before the hand of the first detective goes onto his chest and pushes him back. "Now that you found no survivors, what you did next?" The first detective asks. "Nothing, that's when you rolled up on us." Kei tells him. "So you don't know that this vehicle belongs to Emperor's Protective Services?" The first detective asks. "No we did not know that." Kei tells him. "What would the Emperor's guards be doing out?" Yuri asks. "Anything. But the question is, was the Emperor with them?" The first detective asks. "I did not see him in there." Yuri answers. "Neither did we." The second detective tells her. "If the Emperor's guards are here..." Kei begins to ask. "As you know there are over 2500 Guards in the Emperor's Protective Services. These could have been out on break or a meal..." The second detective begins to explain. "Or looking for nookie." Kei throws back at him. The second detective looks at her sternly. "Whatever the reason, there are six dead guards and a wrecked vehicle." The first detective explains as a police tow truck arrives at the scene. "Wait – aren't these vehicles bullet proof?" Yuri asks. "As you know, nothing is totally bullet proof. It only protects to a limited extent and that's it. And this being the guards' vehicle, it would have less protection than the Emperor's vehicle." The first detective explains. "I would not be surprised if it did not have any protection at all." Kei lets out. "No it doesn't. A bullet proof car should have bullet proof windows, but all the windows in this car have all been shot out." Yuri points out. Though everyone looks at the car and the lack of windows on it, everyone's attention is drawn away with paper flyers raining on the area. Everyone manages to catch a flyer and compare it. "We will not give into concessions?" Kei and Yuri say at the same time as they read their flyers. "What does that mean?" one of the detectives asks. "Don't know." Kei and Yuri say at the same time, though they believe it might have to do with the treaty signings. Kei throws in as a challenge, "Are we getting our weapons and identification back?" "We will see." The second detective tells her. "Hold on. What is the Dirty Pair doing here?" The first detective asks. "Like we told you, we're on a high level case. Now if you want more details, you will need to ask Headquarters about it." Kei yells at him. The first detective nods to the second before handing Yuri's shield and identification to her. The second reluctantly gives Kei's hers. After putting their things away, Kei grabs Yuri by the arm and hauls her away from the scene.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 9:13pm Chapter 22: Dinner at the Palace. Part 1. A large set of double doors open, revealing to those outside the vast expanse of the Indoor Meeting Room inside along with the double line of staff workers who were better dressed than they were went midway into the room. The supervisor of the group walks up to them looking down at digital tablet computer. "State your names." The supervisor tells them. One of the group with a fedora hat steps up to the supervisor, trying to look at the screen, but  can’t understand a word from it being upside-down and in Japanese. The supervisor puts the screen to his chest to keep it from being read. "Your name, sir." The supervisor tells him in an annoyed tone. Several of the staff members close up the space, taking a defensive posture behind their supervisor. The one wearing the fedora looks around at the staff, noting their positions before turning to the supervisor. "The name's Chip. Chip Maplewood. My friends are Dale Maplewood and Monterey Jack." The one in the fedora says and points out. "I see." The supervisor says for the moment without looking down at the digital tablet. "Follow me." He then tells them. But before they could take a step, the supervisor reaches to Chip and takes off his hat, putting it to his chest and holds it there. "Hey!" Chip complains. "This is the Emperor's Residence. No hats are to be worn unless you are a dignitary or head of state." The supervisor tells him. They exchange stares for the moment. "Follow me." The supervisor tells them. They are led to a lone room with several chairs in it and a door to each wall but no windows. "Wait in here and sit down." The supervisor tells them. The door closes behind them as soon as the last one enters the room. They can hear the door getting locked. "What a fine mess you got us into!" Chip lets out as he gives Dale a hard elbow to the gut. "Hey!" Dale yells out and pushes Chip away from him. Monty gets in between them and keeps them away at arm's length, "You Fellas Calm Down! They're watching us!" He then points to a video camera in corner at the ceiling. "This is all your fault." Chip lets out to have the last word. "No it is not!" Dale almost yells out. "Fellas!" Monty gets in between them, "Let's take it easy!” Chip shifts his eyes over to Monterey Jack for a moment and then to Dale. Before he could say a word, the door on the other end of the room opens.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 11th, 2020, 11:47pm Chapter 23: An Expected Guest. After a biometric security scan, Chip and other others are escorted to a large room with other dignitaries, mostly the high ranking officers of the American fleet along with the Fleet Admiral and captains of the USS Washington, which calls Japan its Home Post. Seeing Admiral Ready, Chip makes a Bee’s Line towards him, taking his hand and shaking it. “How is it going, Charlie? How’s the Big E?” Chip shakes Admiral Ready’s hand. Admiral Ready works his hand off Chip’s grip, “Things could be better. You were there when it happened.” “So, how’s the ship? Received any help from these... mice?” Chip asks as he looks about to see if anyone was listening. “We managed to limp to port and she’s under repairs as we speak. And though these mice did not offer to help, a certain flying squirrel did.” Admiral Ready explains. “A certain flying squirrel?” Chip asks. “Fernando.” Admiral Ready states seriously. “What is he doing here? He’s supposed to be in South America!” Chip asks and then exclaims. Everyone turns to face them momentarily for a second before continuing with their business. Chip leans over to Admiral Ready, whispering, “What is he doing here? He’s supposed to be in South America!” “I don’t know. But anywhere Tammy and her baby is, I can guess Fernando will be nearby.” Admiral Ready tries to point out. “I know that Fernando is supposed to be in South America, I saw him being dragged out of his house...” Chip tries to explain. “That was some time ago, Chip. You need to get your intel updated, I’m telling you that he is here in Japan.” Admiral Ready tells him. Eventually Chip accepts the facts before asking, “What’s the hold up?” “We were told that dinner will be served in a couple of hours.” Admiral Ready answers. - The elevator of the Tokyo Hilton stops at a Penthouse Suite on the 32nd floor. Its only occupant steps out from the confined space. He looks at the room’s occupant leaning against a couch facing him. He walks over to him. “This is a fine night.” He asks to the other. “You arrived alone?” The other asks. “For security reasons my staff is in the basement garage.” The first tells him. “Aki... How can I say this? This is neutral territory, and I arrive by your invitation, not anyone else’s. We once had a friendship where I would put my life for yours. But under your responsibility your people attacked my wife and endangered my child. And now you have your staff downstairs where they can attack my room at any time. How am I going to do my job of protecting you, the emperor, if you continue do harm to those I care for?” the other tells him. “Fernando, what harm that may have befallen on them was unintentional.” Emperor Akihito tries to explain. “Then you should have apologized to begin with and not have others use mouth pieces in your name.” Fernando interrupts him. “You maybe right.” The Emperor begins. Fernando crosses his arms tightly in front of him, not saying anything in reply. “Look, Fernando. I apologize for the actions of my staff against the members of your family.” “You call that an apology?” Fernando asks. “I’m sorry.” Emperor Akihito lets out. “A thousand times better, but you will also need to apologize to both my wife and child for what was done to them.” Fernando tells him. “We don’t know where they are.” The Emperor says. “You don’t know because I have them. They are with me; technically Tammy is in our room healing from the drugs put into her system by your staff. And our baby Francesca is in the care of my adult daughters.” Fernando tells him as he points to his room, “Now that is a lot of trust I threw at you in telling you where they are. I expect it won’t be betrayed.” “It won’t.” The Emperor tells him. After a long moment of silence, the Emperor asks, “When can I expect you and your family to come for dinner?” “Not for a long while.” Fernando answers. “A long while? Why?” The Emperor asks. “Tammy has been filled with enough drugs to kill most people. Reason she is alive at all is a miracle within itself, considering the consequences if she would have died in your staff’s capable hands. In the very least every imperial palace in Japan would be burning right now if she died.” Fernando tells him, “She needs to be cleaned out of those drugs that were put into her. We won’t be around until she recovers.” “How about just you?” The Emperor asks. “And leave Tammy alone for your men to kidnap again?” Fernando points out, “I still have not accepted your apology and your reputation is very tainted to me at the moment.” Emperor Akihito lets out a sigh, “So my word is not good enough for you anymore?” “I did not say that. What I am saying is that you have a lot to atone for, and your apology was just a step in that direction.” Fernando tells him. “What else I need to do to atone?” The Emperor asks. “Like I said before, you need to apologize to my wife and child even though she is only three months old, you need to lower yourself to her level.” Fernando begins to tell him, “But most importantly, I do not want to see your staff. I do not want to see them following me or my group around, I do not want to see them when I approach the palace. I am more pissed off at them than at you for they cannot apologize for what they did to me, my wife and child, which forces you to do so for them. For their safety, I do not want to see them, ever.” “That might be too much to ask.” The Emperor states, watching Fernando walk to a door, opening it. He follows Fernando outside to a balcony. Fernando leans against the railing of the balcony, pointing out the wall and windows, then at the Palace out in the distance. “Ever since I arrived, I have been noticing little bright spots against the anodized mirrored surfaces coming from the palace. Laser beams sent to get a vibration from the panel materials as an ease-dropping device. But they can’t get a signal because the beam is scattered too greatly to be picked up by these anodized panels.” “How can you know that?” The Emperor asks. Fernando pulls out a large pen laser pointer and shines it at various spots on the wall with a bright green dot, “I designed this a long time ago, Aki. And my sensitive eyes can pick up Infrared, as can the sensitive eyes of my adult daughters so we see them all the time. So do yourself a favor and tell your idiot staff that they can try but they will not be able to get a signal from the reflected lasers they hit this place with.” The Emperor looks at him dumbfounded at the request, more so when Fernando pulls out his cell phone and reaches to the Emperor with it. The Emperor looks at Fernando’s cellphone for the moment before taking out his own from his pocket. He scrolls through a list before pressing ‘SEND’ and puts the cellphone to his ear. Almost immediately the call gets answered as the Emperor almost but yells something in Japanese at the cellphone. Within less than a minute, the beams hitting the outside walls seem to stop. “Thank you for now.” Fernando tells him before turning to face the palace. “Don’t you have a dinner celebration with your guests?” he asks. “I was hoping that a certain invited guest would come with me.” The Emperor answers. “I’ll just tell you as the Rolling Stone had said, ‘You can’t get what you what, but you can get what you need.’” Fernando tells him, adding, “In a few days when Tammy gets better.” “I’ll be waiting then.” The Emperor replies before turning to face the door and grab the doorknob. “Aki.” Fernando calls to him. “Yes?” The Emperor replies. “Don’t cancel any dinner celebrations on my account. People to need to see you, and if you cancel them, questions will be asked and you will get some negative press. I don’t want that to happen.” Fernando tells him. Fernando walks up to the door and opens it for the Emperor. “I was going to open it.” The Emperor complains. “Unless I tell you to get out, you are still a guest in my domain. It is I who has to open doors and offer refreshments if I have any for you.” Fernando tells him, “And as far as I remember, I might be angered by the actions of you and your staff, I have not thrown you out of my domain.” “Not yet you haven’t.” The Emperor replies. “Don’t give me a reason to kick you out of my domain.” Fernando warns him, “We above all are supposed to be friends. I don’t care about you being an emperor of this nation but I will come when you call me to help you. I expect the same from you within your ability to do so. This is why I’m angered at you. Now before you leave, you want a drink or a bite to eat?” “What do you have?” the Emperor asks. “Nothing here at the moment but I can order something to be brought up.” Fernando tells him. “That’s alright. I need to get going for dinner with my guests.” The Emperor replies. “OK then. I might be dropping by in the next couple of days to discuss you needs.” Fernando explains. “Fine. I will be expecting you.” The Emperor replies as he heads to the elevator control panel. He presses the elevator call button. “Aki.” Fernando calls to him. “Yes, Fernando?” The Emperor replies. “Do me a favor.” Fernando begins, “Do not leave here ‘En cojonao’. Everything will come in its time.” “I will, except... I’m very fluent in English, and I never heard of the word ‘En koho nao.’” The Emperor explains. “’En cojonao’ is Spanish for a feeling of bothered, unsatisfied, and angered to all that. No English word fits it and as I said, I do not want you leaving with those negative feelings. Everything will come in its time, including me.” Fernando explains. “I see your point.” The Emperor replies. “I’m glad you do.” Fernando says, seconds before the furthest of the three elevators opens its doors and ring its bell. The Emperor takes a step to it but stops when two adult female squirrels step out of the elevator. One of them was carrying a baby car seat carrier, the other several bags of various necessities for the baby. “Oh. You have company.” The one carrying the baby seat as she cautiously walk up to Fernando. Fernando reaches into the car seat baby carrier and takes the baby out, “Ladies. This is Akihito Tenno-Mikado. You know him as Emperor Akihito.” But as soon as Fernando has the sleeping Francesca onto his shoulder, the other two elevators open and several mice in black walk into the room with guns out. Emperor Akihito yells at them in Japanese, “Stand Down!” They don’t, they are not of the Emperor Personal Guards though they look like them. Emperor Akihito yells at them in Japanese again, “Stand Down! That’s An Order!” Fernando calls Michelle, while pointing to the baby Francesca. Michelle cautiously walks up to Fernando to receive the baby and takes a few steps behind her father. “Where Is That Woman Going!” one the men say, but that is all he says as a volley of bullets fly and take him and his companions out with a bullet to the head, except for one. He stands there with blood spurting out of his hand and his gun on the floor. Michelle manages to make a mad run to Tammy’s room with the baby unscathed. Fernando walks up to the one remaining mouse as he pocketing his gun. He then grabs the mouse by his neck, lifting him up off the floor and throws him against the wall. As the failed villain crumples to the ground, Fernando unleashes several kicks to his midsection, with each kick he says a word to complete a sentence “You Attacked The Wrong Room! Now Your Ass Is Mine!” “Fernando!” a female voice yells out. Fernando gives three more kicks to the assailant’s mid section before he stops, “What is it, Tammy!” Tammy walks around the room in drunken and unsure steps, seeing the bodies about the floor near the elevator with Michelle behind her carrying Francesca. “What the hell happened here?!!” Tammy asks. “These goons just attacked the place.” Fernando tells her. Tammy looks at the goons and at Fernando, finally spotting the Emperor. “What are you doing here? Kidnapping me was not enough?” She demands. “He’s here under my invitation.” Fernando tells her. “And his idiot guards decided to attack our place!” Tammy tells him. “These are not his guards!” Fernando yells at her. It takes a while for Tammy to realize what he said, replying in a more calm tone, “They are not?” “They are not.” Fernando answers more calmly. He continues, “There are supposed to be microchips in their suits at strategic locations, I’m finding none here. And all these mother-#$@!ers’ right pinkies have been cut off half way.” “What does the Yaccusa want to do with me?” The Emperor asks. “Look, Aki. I know about their infiltration in your palace guards, but that is not the point. They are sworn to protect you, these assholes are not part of your group. Chances are your men have been killed off downstairs. Now think: are there any reasons why the Yaccusa would want to harm you?” Fernando explains and asks. “None that I know.” The Emperor answers. “What about the treaty signing?” Fernando asks. “There are a few dissidents who protested against the territory loss, but it’s for the good of Japan that we return lands that we took in the past. The Yaccusa never involves themselves in messy political work, it is not their way.” The Emperor explains. “Then we have questions to answer.” Fernando says as he picks up the assailant by his suit and shit collar. A quick search finds a wallet with identification, credit cards and some money, which he gives to the Emperor. He drags him to the balcony. The Emperor follows. “What are you going to do to him?” The Emperor asks. “I’m going to get answers to these questions.” Fernando tells him before sending the assailant over the edge of the balcony’s railing and holds him by his ankles from fall 35 stories to his death. The Emperor, Tammy and Fernando’s daughters steps out to the balcony to witness this. They don’t witness that Fernando had stuck a GPS microchip to the back of his neck under his hair and another inside of the assailant’s heel of his shoe. The blood rushing to the assailant’s head wakes him up, whether he wanted too or not. Panic sets in as he begins to scream, yell, kick and flay his arms about. “Stay Still Idiot, Or I’m Dropping You!” Fernando yells at him in Japanese. The assailant calms down a bit but is still nervous. “Now idiot, I hold your life in my hands. The choice is yours, answer truthfully and you walk home to tell your boss that I’ll be coming for him or you can leave a big splat as a message to your boss that I’ll be coming for him! Got that?!” “Yes! YES! Just Don’t Let Me Go!” The assailant yells. “Then Shut Up! Answer When I Tell You To Answer!” Fernando tells him. The assailant becomes quiet for the moment. “Now, Asshole, You got a name?” Fernando asks. “Kendo... Kendo Wakatokasoma...” The assailant answers. Fernando glances over to the Emperor, who nods his head as he holds up the wallet. “Alight Kendo. You and your friends attacked the wrong house. Got that!” Fernando tells him as he lets go of one leg and holds him out further. Kendo panics, screaming and yelling, apologizing and asking for forgiveness. He gets none. Fernando grabs his other leg and pulls him back to the building. “Now, we know that the Yaccusa does not deal with the messy job of politicking. Who is paying you for what? Why pick on the Emperor?!!” Fernando yells at him. “I Don’t Know!” Kendo yells out. “But Your Boss Does?!!” Fernando yells at him. “I Don’t Know!” Kendo yells out. “You’re a damn disgrace to your kind!” Fernando tells him. Nothing but sobs and cries comes out of Kendo. “Goodbye Kendo.” Fernando tells him. “No! I’ll tell you anything you want!” Kendo tells him. “But you said you did not know anything. That is what I do not want to hear.” Fernando tells him. “Then asks me something else!” Kendo yells between his sobs. “Goodbye Kendo.” Fernando tells him. Despite his protests, Fernando sends him from building wall and lets him go. Kendo falls, flaying his arms about with a loud scream. Fernando jumps off the railing after him, but remains behind him hidden from Kendo’s views. The windows seem to zoom by as gravity accelerate their descend to the sidewalk below. By the time the twelve floor passes them, Fernando grabs onto Kendo tightly and lets out his wings to catch the rushing air, turning their descend into a midair J-turn, missing the hotel’s awning by six feet. Fernando carries Kendo at high speed for another couple of blocks, ducking behind an alley to land. He turns Kendo around to face him who is now a babbling boob of released emotions and several pounds of released urine and excrement. Fernando slaps him around to calm him a bit. “Tell your boss that he’s next, and I will not be there to save him like I did you.” Fernando tells him. Kendo falls on his knees trembling and crying. Fernando walks away from Kendo, leaving him to himself, his revelations, and his emotions. In a couple of minutes, Fernando makes it to the hotel, seeing it blocked off by the police. With little recourse, Fernando walks a few blocks to another hotel and takes the elevator to the top accessible floor. There he takes the stairs to the maintenance area and then to the roof. Once he finds his hotel, he makes a mad dash to the edge of the roof and jumps outward. Stretching out his wings, he flies across the distance. It was less than five minutes that he was gone when he arrives at the back of the wrap-around balcony of his suite. Walking around to the entrance of the suite, he finds everyone had gone inside. No one notices him walking inside. “The bait is set.” Fernando says as he walks to the table of the room where he picks up his laptop. “What have you done to him?” the Emperor says before anyone else could. “I set him free to tell his boss that he’s next.” Fernando tells him. “Why you did that for?” everyone seems to protest at once. Fernando holds up his laptop to them, “I tagged his ass with a pair of GPS Microchips. Wherever he goes, I will know. Everyone stands there in stunned silence as they watch the screen and a pair of dots on the screen move together. “But that is enough. The GPS will record him wherever he goes, and I will follow him accordingly another time. Aki, call for back up, get you personal guards in here. I need to contact the others. Michelle, call Rachel. Aiesha, take care of Tammy and Francesca.” Fernando tells them. He then takes out his cellphone and starts calling Hondo and Yuri, walking away from everyone. After the second ring, Hondo answers his cellphone, “What is it Boss Man?” “It’s Fernando, We have a situation and may need to move out of the nest, so get your chaps and you gal over here as soon as you can. Call me when you get to the hotel if you can’t get in. It has to do with the situation that just occurred.” Fernando tells him. “Will do that right now.” Hondo replies on the phone, and can be heard talking to Val before hanging up, “Check your guns, Val. We been called bac…*” Fernando disconnects the open connection on his end and call Yuri. She answers after four rings, which upsets Fernando. “I’m not going to ask why it took so long. You and Kei need to come back to the hotel now we have a situation here.” Fernando tells her bluntly and cold. “Fernando-san. We too have a situation where we are at.” Yuri tells him. “What kind of situation?” Fernando asks sternly. “Long story short with all the details removed– One of the Emperor’s cars which the guards use to travel about was shot up in the theater district where we were. Five passengers wearing the guard’s uniform, no survivors.” Yuri explains. “Take a half hour to get what information you can and come back here. If you find the place empty, we will be on the plane I was on. I’ll wait for you two to arrive but do not make me wait needlessly!” He tells her. “Will do!” Yuri says before hanging up the phone. Fernando looks at his cellphone as it goes through a series of notices: “Network failure.” “Connection terminated,” “Call ended.” He then turns to emperor friend, “We might have a problem.” “What kind of problem?” The Emperor asks. “Some of your guards drove into town and were killed in the theater district.” Fernando says. “That is a problem.” The Emperor says. “Michelle, you and Rachel rented a car?” Fernando asks. “Yes, but Rachel has it with the skunk girls.” Michelle answers. “They are your future sisters, Sabina and Tabitha, Sabi and Tabi for short.” Fernando tells her. “Yeah, whatever.” Michelle says. “You’re not too old for me to throw you over my lap and spank you.” Fernando tells her sternly. “We’ll talk about it later, father. Right now we got a situation.” Michelle reminds him. “I do not want to do this, but I have no other choice.” He says to her and everyone. He lifts his arm up to his chest and pull back on the sleeves of his suit and shirt, exposing an LCD Screen on his arm. He then says, “Chrono Server, on the count of 1024 I need the following done: One- teleport the Emperor to his private room in the Tokyo Palace. Two- Gather and teleport all personal effects and properties not on anyone of the mission crew to the second level of the Marlin in Toyko Hanger behind the passenger seats in the living area. Three- teleport all mission personnel to the passenger section of the second level of the Marlin in the Tokyo Hanger. Four- teleport and known vehicles in use by mission personnel to the Vehicle Bay of the Marlin in Toyko Hanger with engines turned off, brakes on and keys in palm of the hands of the drivers. You do understand these set orders?” A female voice emits from his wrist, “Yes.” “Count down to begin, Zero, One, Two, Four, Eight, Sixteen, Thirty-Two, Sixty-Four, One-Twenty-Eight, Two-Fifty-Six, Five Hundred and Twelve, One-Oh-Two-Four. Begin Orders and Operations.” He says to the LCD Screen. Knowing that Fernando has access to some high-level technology, Emperor Akihito is not surprised when in a bright flash of light he is out of Fernando’s Hotel Room and in his private suite at the Tokyo Palace. The orders continues their operations in the processing centers of the Chrono Server, the second order was harder to do as it speculates who had what within the past 24 hours in Tokyo before teleporting the items into an organized pile by owner. The third order was easy, as everyone was gathered up from their locations and teleporting them to the Merlin’s passenger area. The fourth order was also simple, as three vehicles are teleported from their locations and put into the Merlin’s Vehicle Bay with their engines turned off and brakes on, with the ignition keys in the palms of the vehicle’s drivers. Everyone looks at each other before turning to Fernando who was leaning against the doorway to the cockpit. “For the rest of us who do not know, the Emperor was at the hotel room for a visit with me so we can air out a few differences. But the Emperor’s guards were attacked at the hotel and impersonators tried to kidnap him. Long story short, I killed them but one, and that one has a GPS Tag on his ass so I know where he is at all times. I gathered us here because the hotel is no longer safe. Kei and Yuri found some more of the Emperor’s guards killed in the theater district. Something is going on. I did not expect things to happen so soon. Now, Kei, Yuri, Michelle and Rachel, go out to the airport’s restaurants and get a Chicken Tariyaki dinner and a large sushi platter, Miso or Ramen soup to go with it and several large sodas for everyone. You got one and a half hours to do this; we will be sleeping in three. Tabi and Sabi, I need you to vacate the main bedroom for Tammy and the baby and take the closest bunk-bed room to the main bedroom on the right – right as in your right when you are in the hall facing the cockpit. Hondo, help Aiesha bring a folding cot to the main bedroom and another folding cot to one of the other bedrooms without bunk beds. Take one of the bedrooms for you and Val. Kei and Yuri, you can take the other bunk-beds room and Rachel and Michelle can use the other non bunk-bed rooms. Sabrina and Tabitha, you are not to leave the sight from any adults here. We can deal with our stuff after dinner.” Fernando says to them. They all look at him as if he was crazy at first until he tells them “Get it done now!” Everyone scurries about the plane, Rachel leading the others going with her down a spiral staircase to a lower level and out the plane. Hondo takes Aiesha to the storage room to get the folded cots, Sabrina and Tabitha goes into the main bedroom and move their things to the bunk bed room on the right of the main bedroom as Tammy goes into the main bedroom with Francesca. She sits on the bed holding the baby as she watches the girls go about their moving out of the main bedroom. Fernando goes into the cockpit and sits on his captain’s chair as all this goes on. He closes his eyes to think not to sleep. Though there was more time than needed, those who had finished go though their things to take to their rooms. Tammy asks Aiesha to bring the baby carriage and other baby things to the main bedroom. A few minutes Tabitha walks to the cockpit, finding Fernando asleep at the controls. She quietly walks up to him and jumps on his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck. He wakes up holding back the urge to kill somebody and realizes who it is. “What is it now, Tabitha?” Fernando asks her. “Nothing, but everything at the same time.” Tabitha begins, “For one - Is this mission over since we left the hotel?” “No, it is not. We are to stay here for now until I can get a safer place to be in, but understand that they came to attack us in attacking the Emperor. If we were not there, they would have attacked the Emperor and that’s it. But in attacking him so soon in this mission means that it is more dangerous than ever and Hondo and I need to take care of this before we can go back to any hotel.” He answers “You, Hondo and the rest of us.” A voice says at the cockpit doorway. Several footprints can be heard approaching his captain’s chair, revealing Kei, Yuri, Rachel, Michelle and Sabrina. He looks at them as they look at him, Sabrina takes Tabitha by her arm and pulls her off his lap. “Some things are not possible.” He tells them. “We all have been through missions with you before, more dangerous than this one so far. We can deal with what dangers are thrown to us like we have before.” Rachel tells him. “Stinky One and Two here need to learn how to deal with such elements. We can teach that to them.” Michelle tells him. “They are not flying squirrels like we are; they can not jump out of the window and fly away like we can.” He tells her. “No, but they can stink up the place something fierce, and that would chase away what threats that would be there.” Michelle tells him. “They have no firearm experience, no self-defense training except for the anti-rape class I sent them too, nothing that will save them from a lot of hurt.” He tells her. “I know we do not know much but we can learn, and our sisters can teach us.” Sabrina adds to the argument. “The lessons to be learned here can be an expensive one.” He tells them. “We’re not flying squirrels or skunks, but we manage.” Kei tells him. “But they are too young.” He says. “I was 12 on my first mission with you.” Rachel says. “My life was one mission after another before I met you, and it cost me my wings that you got back for me.” Michelle tells him. “We already have been through hell and back with Stars in the Sky Movie productions.” Sabrina points out. We outnumber you six to one, ten to one if you add the others.” Tabitha points out. “You two have not even had your first Time Travel Jump.” He tells them. “One day they will.” Rachel tells him. “No winning this, right?” He asks. “If they are going to be our sisters, then they need to know how dangerous having a father who is a government spy can be, and need to be able to handle anything life throws at them like we had.” Michelle tells him. “Who says they are going to be your sisters?” An all too familiar yet annoyed voices let out. It was Tammy, walking up to the captain’s chair holding Francesca in her arms and Aiesha behind her. Once she is next to Fernando’s seat, she hands Francesca over to him, “You listen here, mister. That is your daughter. Not these two former street urchins you rescued back in Italy.” “You want them to go through Foster Care, going from family to family, getting forced to do who knows what with who knows who as the government send them from house to house?” Fernando almost tells her in asking. “I really don’t care. They made their decision long ago when they decided to run away with Stars in the Skies Production and began doing those things hookers and whores do on film.” Tammy tells them. “They may have ran away from home to search for fame and stardom, but everything else they were forced to do, they were drugged up, beaten, threatened at knife or gun point to do those things. Through Hondo and I, they have recovered a lot they have lost and even tried to get them back to their family but their family do not want them to return, once they leave, they leave for good. They now have no family, and if it weren’t for Hondo and I, they would be in the streets doing what they did in Stars in the Sky Productions in order to survive. I am not going to allow that to happen. Just like I have not allowed that to happen with my other daughters. In some cases, people in need do need a second chance to make things right. Thus far they have been doing right by me.” He tells her. “You adopt these two, you do so without me.” Tammy tells him before reaching over and taking Francesca away from him. She leaves to their bedroom at the back of the plane. Once everyone hears the bedroom door closes, they all turn to face Fernando. “Looks like you won’t be adopting us.” Tabitha says sadly. “I knew it was too good to be true.” Sabrina adds. “I said I would adopt you into this family and I will.” Fernando says. “What about Miss Tight Ass back there?” Michelle says in a demanding question. “I’ll handle Miss Tight Ass as you call her. This is my decision to make and go through with.” Fernando tells her. “This decision we all agree with, and we will go through it with you, daddy.” Rachel tells him. “We will talk with her about this, and make her see things your way.” Michelle tells him. “Don’t. I have to do this and do this alone.” Fernando tells them. “We need to talk with her too. We are no longer like we were when we were with Stars in the Sky Productions. That pill you gave us healed us.” Tabitha says. “You gave them the Immortality Pill?” Michelle asks in shock and horror. “No, I gave them the healing pill to restore them to before the ordeals they underwent with Stars in the Sky Productions.” Fernando tells her, “They are not ready for the immortality pill for a long time.” “I see...” Michelle replies. “Immortality pill?” Sabrina asks. “You think we’re in our thirties?” Michelle answers. “Without the pill, I would be in my 40s right now, Daddy in his 50s. And Rusty Butt here would in her late 30s” Rachel explains. “You’re the one with the rusty butt.” Michelle throws at Rachel. “Let's not argue like little girls.” Fernando tells them, “Now since the four of you have returned, I assume that dinner is ready. All of you can eat out at the passenger section while I eat here. Tammy will probably eat with you all or alone in the room. Either way I’m not eating anywhere near that demanding bitch. Go get Hondo and Val and begin your meal. We will have one last meeting before we go to sleep.” They all look at him for the moment. “You all need to go now! And tell Tammy dinner is ready.” He tells them. They all do as they are told, setting up a meal at the passenger section of the plane, and gathering Hondo, Val and Tammy to dinner. It was a very tense meal as nobody spoke. As everyone begins to eat, Tabitha begins to set another plate for Fernando. But as she got up to get it to him, Tammy catches her attention. “Where are you going with that?” Tammy asks sternly. “To give Fernando his dinner.” Tabitha answers. “And who told you that you can? You are not his wife.” Tammy asks and says. “No one, but he needs to eat too.” Tabitha answers, and then throws at her, “And I’m not his wife but I accepted him as a father because he’s so kind and generous to us when our real father would not and let us suffer in the streets.” “Why you little whore...” Tammy lets out, followed by the deliberate dropping of forks and spoons on to the set area of their meal. Before Tabitha could reply, Rachel lets Tammy have it verbally. “Call her a whore, and you are call us whores, including yourself.” Rachel lets out, “You think it is easy to live in the streets, abandoned by your parents because in their eyes you got in their way and were an unnecessary expense in food, clothes and rent which they could spend on other things like alcohol and drugs? It is not. Before Fernando rescued and later adopted me, I was raped several times and I was not whoring myself like you say they did. They went through the same thing I did and have been raped as well. We all were, but what about you? You ever been forced to give what is intimate of yourself to somebody who does not care about you except for being a means to get his jollies off? No you haven’t!” “You do not know what it is to be held down by force and have a knife put into your side and parts of you cut out. Fernando gave me back my life, he gave me back my wings – something that was impossible to do. So what they whores, they were forced into that life. As were we.” Michelle throws at Tammy. “Even Aiesha and Nicole have been through it. But like a father should, he got us through that and made things better. You never have been through that, so you do not know. No matter what you been through is nothing compared to what we been through. So if dad wants to adopt these two, it's fine with me, and I will consider them as my sisters as I did for the others. And if you do not like that, you can run away like the other women in his life and then abandon your daughter to him years later – like the other women had done to him.” Rachel tells Tammy. “I never been through...” Aiesha says out loud to defend herself. “We all know about when you were twelve with your summer camp counselor.” Michelle interrupts her. Aiesha gets out of her seat and runs to the main bedroom, slamming the door closed in the back of the plane. “This conversation is over.” A voice says sternly from the cockpit doorway. It is Fernando, adding, “Who I rescue and who I put into my family is my prerogative, Tammy. I do not care for one’s lifestyle, sexual orientation or sexual preferences of doing it twenty-one times a day for money. I’ve known girls, ladies, women and queens in that regard. I do care about helping those who need help, in giving that help as needed. And like you said, I will adopt Sabrina and Tabitha without you, this way you are not their mother but I am their father. Whether you want to continue this marriage after this is on you, but you are not going to divorce me for everything I own or parenthood of the girls. You leave me and you leave with what you came with cleanly. Hondo, we’ll talk later. Right now I got things to deal with.” Fernando walks over to the rear of the plane. Not caring about anything, he lets himself into the room, finding Aiesha crying on the main bed. He sits down next to her, giving her rear a sharp slap to it to get her attention. “OW!” Aiesha jumps up from the bed. She eventually gets on her knees rubbing her rear end as she looks at her father. Fernando looks back at her, not caring about what he has to do as a father for he will do it. “Why you hit me?” Aiesha asks. “You were not going to listen to me if I asked you gently.” Fernando begins. After staring at each other, he continues, “I do not care who you drop your panties to and have sex with. That is your business, not mine unless you involve me in such things. But if you were forced into doing something, then it becomes my business. Now, you were still under your mother’s care when you were twelve but if I knew anything about it, I would take action. Now, tell me the truth before I call up the Chrono Server and review the actions of what happened for myself.” Aiesha looks at him for the moment, not knowing what to say or how to say it. But she finally says something, “I do not know if you can call it rape, because I allowed it and I want it to happen but yes, I had sex with my summer camp counselor... many times... that summer.” “Can I ask why?” Fernando asks. “Because I wanted to do it... with him...” Aiesha says. “And your mother never found out?” Fernando asks. “Never.” Aiesha answers. “And you wanted to have sex with anyone else since then?” Fernando asks. “Wanted too, yes. Actually did, no. Not until recently.” Aiesha answers. “And ‘your father’ your mother brought home at the time ever did anything to you?” Fernando asks. “No. I mean, he would touch me in certain ways, but what father doesn’t do that to their children?” Aiesha answers. “That depends on what kind of touching is involved.” Fernando replies. Then he continues, “If anyone ever forces you into sex that you do not want, if anyone dares tries to rape you, touch you or molests you then let me know and I will deal with it.” Aiesha looks down at herself for a moment. “I can’t do that, daddy.” Aiesha then says. “Why not?” Fernando asks. “Because you would kill them.” Aiesha says. “You’re a doctor. Ever seen what happens to a Rape Victim?” Fernando asks, but then adds immediately, “Apparently not or you would know what would happen to them. But if it were not for a little silver pill, and a lot of love and caring, the four rape victims outside would be very scared, very angered, very bothered with what had happened to them. You think in that, shoving a lot of mental problems on a female not worth the lie of some creep of a male who do not deserve the penis between his legs, and would rape again and put another female into the same situation as the first and continue with another female again and again... and who knows if he’s given them a disease, or HIV or got them pregnant. He only deserves to die. If he did it to any of you girls, my girls, then he deserves to die with my name written onto the box for cause of his death.” “And that’s the problem, dad.” Aiesha tells him. “You need to sit down and talk with your sisters.” Fernando tells her. He gets up for a moment and takes a few steps to the door of the room, stopping as he grabs on the doorknob, “You are my daughter. I will do anything short of dying for you. I will give you anything you need. I will support you in anything you need support in. But never stop me from doing what has to be done, Because I Am Your Father.” He opens the door and steps out, letting it go and close on its own as he walks to the cockpit. Fernando does not care as the others look at him as he walks into the cockpit to take his seat. Though it’s rarely closed, Fernando grabs onto the sliding door of the cockpit’s doorway and slides it closed very hard, with a very loud metallic bang that makes everybody jumps, even the baby Francesca flinches in her mother’s arms.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 12th, 2020, 12:40am Chapter 24: Finer Points of Details. After a few seconds has pass in everybody looking at each other, Hondo gets up and walks to the cockpit door. With no answer given when he knocked, he opens the door to let himself into the cockpit. Others follow him into the cockpit and see if he was in his chair. It, the entire cockpit, is empty of his presence. “I hate it when he does that.” Hondo says out loud to himself. “Where did he go?” Tabitha asks as they look at the empty seat. “Who knows.” Hondo answers as he finger taps the screen of the plane’s interior cameras for each room and section, stopping at the vehicle storage bay. He notices something missing. “Damn, he took the ‘Stang.” - A Dark Blue 2013 Ford Mustang GT Convertible races through the Tokyo Highways as it makes its way to the Imperial Palace. Meanwhile a hand goes through an iPhone screen and sends a text message before approaching the gates. Another few minutes of driving through the palace grounds, the driver pulls into a parking spot usually set by the emperor’s staff and walks the hundred or so yards to the palace entrance. After knocking on the door, it opens and he steps inside. His name is asked, and he replies, “Mister Fernando G.” “We usually do not allow late guests to attend, but since the Emperor wants to see you, an exception is being made.” One of the staff members tells him. Another adds, “Follow me.” “No weapons check?” Fernando asks as he opens the front of his suit jacket and showing his firearms. “For you, no.” The first staff member tells him. Fernando follows the staff to a large room and allowed in. Everyone in the room look at the doors being open, and a single person, Fernando, walks in. He continued to walk, tapping his cane in front of him, but able to hear many of the others whispering “What the #$@! is he doing here?” The Emperor breaks away from President Obama and heads to Fernando. “You wife not coming?” Emperor Akihito asks. “No, she is not feeling well. It will be me alone this time.” Fernando answers. “Alright. I’ll get this party started.” Emperor Akithito says before giving Fernando a slapping man hug and walks away. Admiral Ready walks up to Fernando with his men with him. Captain Eddie walks behind him with his equal ranking friends, Chip and his entourage not far behind and surround him. “What are you doing here? This is for VIPs and invited guests.” Admiral Ready says. “You, I can understand, but you four? You definitely do not belong here.” Fernando says as he points to Chip, Dale and the others. He then turns to Admiral Ready, “take your pick – VIP or invited guest. “You are neither.” Admiral Ready says, wanting to poke at Fernando’s chest but holds back the urge. “Why don’t you do a bit of research, and of a case of a kidnapped prince and who was sent to get him back.” Fernando tells him. President Obama walks up to them unnoticed by most, “So you’re the famous Agent Fernando G. I have always wanted to meet you.” “I do not of you, Mister President.” Fernando begins, “Do not get me wrong. The American people voted for you for the color of your skin even though you are not black, not because you are an effective leader. But I’ll tell you this much: You cannot move the government or the nation into action by executive orders alone. You do not force the American people into decisions of ‘This or Else.’ You are wrong in what you do but you have a lot to learn. As the Rolling Stones would say, ‘You can’t get what you want, but you get what you need.’ Now with that said, how are you and the family? Fine I hope. Mind you, as a person I hold no ill will to you, but as my nation’s president, do not wonder why I voted for Richard Nixon.” “Richard Nixon has been dead since the late 1990s.” President Obama points out. “Exactly why I voted for him.” Fernando says, adding and pointing at Chip and his friends, “Now, Mister President, I have to ask why there is security risk within five feet from you?” “Security risk?” President Obama asks. “You do not know who they are or how they got here. Mind you, they falsely claimed to be part of the Italian/Slovenian LSD Mission when they were in the hospital recovering from food poisoning.” Fernando explains. “That’s enough, Fernando.” Admiral Ready tells him in a very poor attempt to protect his friends. “What about you? When it was time for the fleet to attack the terrorists, you hid the Enterprise at Gibraltar. Captain Eddie and the others here were the ones who fired their ships’ guns and eliminated the threat and help end the mission. Yet you took credit for the mission. You should be demoted to sub-civilian.” Fernando tells him. “Is that so?” President Obama asks. “Read the mission reports, sir. And demand for the deleted personal logs from the captains of each ship involved.” Fernando tells him. “I was following orders.” Admiral Ready tries to defend himself. “Those in the Nierenberg Trails said the same thing, Admiral Ready. The point here is simple – there was supposed to be an aerial follow up of the areas that were bombed but because you hid the Enterprise, it could not be done as planned. And that is why I ripped the medals off your chest and handed them over to Naval Officer Rose and Captain Eddie at the UN Celebration. So I do not care about you following orders. You were not doing what you had to do which was to do the right thing whether it goes with or against orders. And your orders were to provide a presence that the USA stands by their allies against their enemies – domestic or foreign. That is where you failed. And since you failed the mission, you failed Italy and the United States. And you failed with me. I swear, under you the Enterprise never released a lethal blow to an enemy when it is needed.” Fernando tells him. “You have no right to call on whether or not I failed.” Admiral Ready says. “You failed me, the office I occupy and the men and women who serve for us. When you receive an order from my office, no matter who occupies it, you follow that order no matter who tells you to do otherwise. You need to show the world that the colors of our flag do not run. You need to prove to the world that when an enemy needs to be terminated, the almighty force of the US of A does so accordingly. And when a secret agent boards your ship requesting for help, you give that agent anything and everything he or she needs. Do I make myself clear?” President Obama tells Admiral Ready. “Yes Sir!” Admiral Ready replies in attention. “Now if you excuse me, Mr. President...” Fernando tells him before turning to Chip and points at him, “You need to leave. Only your wife belongs here and even then it was because she was there, but she was a deterrent during the mission. You do not belong here. This is a place of heroes, not braggarts and fools who were in the hospital yet you bragged to everyone you were there.” “Why, I’ll show you who’s a bragging fool!” Chip says before taking a couple of charging steps at Fernando. It is met with a backhand fist to his face with a gun in hand, which Fernando aims at Chip who is now on his ass on the floor. Fernando has his other gun extended at Admiral Ready’s chest; who was about to charge at him but freezes himself in place. Several guns can be heard being pulled out, with much of the palace staff aiming them at Chip, Admiral Ready, and their entourage. The two secret service agents with President Obama have their guns aimed at Fernando. They all look at each other. A single pair of hands can be heard clapping, getting louder as it approaches them. “This is why I have you here, Fernando.” The voice of The Emperor says to them all. As he approaches the group, he points to Chip and Admiral Ready for his staff to throw out, “Only you can see a threat before anyone else does.” Fernando drops his guns before the others do as Chip and Admiral Ready are taken away. He puts his guns into their respective holsters though Secret Service does not. “Mr. President?” Fernando calls to him. “Yes. Men stand your ground.” President Obama tells them. They put away their arms though keep an eye on Fernando. “Please, Gentlemen. I’m not the only one armed here, and neither is the Emperor’s staff. Question is, who would harm the emperor, president and other dignitaries? I helped take out a security risk you were not prepared for. Now, let's check out the sushi, sake and Geisha girls.” Fernando tells them before taking a few steps away to a snack park. Though much of the stuff has been eaten, it looks like much of the Non-Japanese crowd does not like raw fish. Fernando takes a few rolls on a plate and a small ceramic cup with Wasabi and Soy Sauce. He stands by the table as he takes his fill. President Obama walks up to Fernando with his Secret Service entourage. “I just want to know, how were you able to move so fast?” President Obama asks. “Practice.” Fernando answers him. “Practice?” President Obama asks. “Yeah.” Fernando says as he puts the last bit of Sushi Roll into his mouth, chews and swallows. He then reaches into his pants pocket, slowing down as the Secret Service was getting itchy trigger fingers, pulling out a few Japanese Yen Coins. He continues as he demonstrates after putting down his sushi plate, “Doing this with quarters would be better, but when you can balance twenty quarters on your elbow and flip your arm about and catch them all without dropping a single one, then you can be as fast as me.” He then does as he says, balancing five Yen coins on his extended elbow and then flipping his arm about catching all the coins. He turns his hand up and opens his palm showing all five coins there. “Aww… I bet my men can do that! I bet I can do that!” President Obama says excitedly. Fernando points to the Secret Service Agent closes to him, “I bet Blondie here can’t.” “I’ll take that bet.” President Obama says. After a few seconds, President Obama asks, “What’s the hold up?” “I’m not giving him my money to spill all over the place.” Fernando tells him. “Somebody give this man some coins.” President Obama says to his Secret Service agents. They eventually gather a few coins. Fernando demonstrates how it should be done very slowly with a single coin held by his other hand. When the Secret Service Agent gets the idea on how it should be done, Fernando gets ready with him, almost mocking the agent. “OK, on the count of three.” Fernando begins, “One... Two... Three!” They both flip their arms about but the sound of coins bouncing hard on the floor says somebody failed. Fernando shows his hand with the five Yen coins in his hand. “It takes practice. Once you can do twenty quarters like I can, then you can be as fast as me.” Fernando tells him. He goes back to the sushi. The Emperor walks up to them, “I have my men practicing that and I have to say that it does improve one’s drawing speed but that is only half the work one needs to do. Control is another thing they need to practice on or they will be shooting up the place before their guns are drawn out.” “I see.” President Obama says, he then turns to Fernando, “How would you like to work for me in training my protective staff?” “I will have to decline that offer, Mr. President. It would mean being tied to a desk and dealing with a lot of yahoos, taking away the freedoms I have under central intelligence.” Fernando explains. “I see. The offer still stands if you decide to change your mind.” President Obama says to him. “Thank you, Mr. President. I’ll see about it another time. Right now I have things to do.” Fernando tells him as he takes another sushi roll, dipping it in the Wasabi and Soy Sauce mixture. It quickly disappears in his mouth. He then takes his plate of sushi and walks away to a much more quieter place. Though much of the room’s attention has been pointed in his direction, most get bored and continue with their former conversations. But two seem too slowly approach him in silence; their actions do not go unnoticed. “Hello Fernando.” One of them to says to him. “Hello Jeanette. I see you brought Misao with you.” Fernando tells her. “Actually, she brought me here.” Jeanette replies. “Then keep her away from me. You know you could have come here on your own, you’re cleared through me.” Fernando tells her, but before she can reply, he throws in, “Here for business or pleasure? I see you have that Blue dress you worn to the Café Awards in 2007.” “More of one than the other. Where’s Tammy and the others?” Jeanette says and asks. “We were attacked while the Emperor dropped by for a visit. So we’re in hiding for the next couple of days or so. Everyone’s alright though, nobody got hurt.” Fernando explains before taking another sushi roll off the plate. “And you think I may have something to do with it.” Misao lets out loud enough to be heard but keeping it within their space. “You wish.” Fernando turns to her, “I know you are here for your Lantean reasons, violence is not part of your game unless pushed into it. No, it’s the Yakusa’s hand in this. For what reasons they have, they do not want this to happen unless it is under their terms.” “Then I’ll get rid of them.” Misao states. “Don’t.” Fernando tells her. “And why not?” Misao asks. “Every society has its good and bad elements that balance each other out. Get rid of the Yakusa, and this society, your Lantean society, goes wildly out of balance. Then somebody else will try to replace them to restore that balance, creating a bigger problem. Though the Yakusa are nothing more than organized criminals, they do respect and honor others around them. Those who would replace them may not, and there will be a battle for power as they try to reestablish bad over good, blood will be flowing in the streets of Tokyo.” Fernando explains. “The battle of good and evil, good always triumphs.” Misao says. “Any victory obtained where the price of victory would be greater than a defeat is no victory at all.” Fernando tells her. He continues after a few seconds, “The enemy of my enemy is my friend. You need to get all the Lanteans together, good, bad, indifferent, and have them work together for the common goal.” Misao just looks at him in anger and disgust but she knew he was right. She also needs to confront him on his past actions somehow. “Then how do you propose that every Lantean is able to do this?” Miisao asks. “That’s on you to figure out on your own without manipulating them to do so. As the rule says, it has to be done through their free will.” Fernando answers. “And what is to stop you from running away like you did long ago?” Misao asks. “Running away? I never run away from anything.” Fernando tells her. “You ran away from your own wedding, you ran away from completing the mission – twice, you ran away on every opportunity out there. All that says to me is that you’re a chicken shit coward.” Misao tells him. “What you see as ‘running away’ is not. 1)Tammy and I were married in a private ceremony before wedding you and the others were invited too. The wedding you all were invited for was for show. Nothing more. Of that, I was shot and dying. Though I wore a bullet proof vest, I was hit with what it called on the streets as a “Dum-Dum” bullet, a bullet designed to punch through a bullet proof vest. I was sent to the hospital just in time to be saved. It is the agency that made sure I was to stay dead so those responsible would be caught, and they were. 2) I have never ran away from completing a mission. Never. Believe what you want to believe, I do not care. I’m going to tell you that under you, under those idiots in charge of the Rangers Rescue Corps, bodies would be sent home in pine boxes if you and they were in charge of these missions. #$@!ing Chip – I swear – bragging about what he did in Italy when he was actually in New York City in some hospital bed. The only thing that I can not stand besides you – personally - is a braggart and a liar. Both things Chip has done. So lead, follow or get out of my way. I have a job to do. You and that stupid ‘munk and his pals are just seeking a reward for doing nothing. And I am going to warn you now – if one person gets hurt in this mission, it better be you because I will go after you for the damage done.” Fernando tells her. “No one is going to get hurt under my charge.” Misao says in an all too confident tone. “We’ll see about that.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to Jeanette, “Aren’t you supposed to be assisting my wife with caring of our child?” “She left the ship before I could meet up with her.” Jeanette tells him. “Then if you still want to continue to help her, be at the Tokyo Hilton Lobby at noon tomorrow. Since this is Japan, then you know what time you have to be there.” Fernando tells her. “Noon-sharp.” Jeanette tells him. “Wrong. This is Japan, where being 15 minutes early means being on time while being a couple of minutes late is an insult and you will not be allowed to enter the conference.” He tells her. He then throws at her, “What time you will be there?” Jeanette takes a second by releasing a sigh before answering “11:45.” “And no later than that, for I will take it as an insult if you show up at 12noon. Now if this were Brazil, you could be 3 hours late and I would not care. But this is Japan, and when in Japan, you do as the Japanese do, and being 15 minutes early to a meeting is proper protocol here.” He tells her. “If this were the café...” Jeanette begins. “If this were the café, I would not give a #$@!. But this is Japan, and hanging around waiting for someone makes me look bad as it makes you look bad for being late. There are cultural protocols to deal with and this is one of them.” Fernando tells her. “If Jeanette says she will be there, she will be there. Unlike you will be.” Misao throws in. “I would place money on that bet but I won’t.” He tells Misao, adding “Jeanette, be there - alone. No Misao, No Chip, No Dale, Just you and your bags.” “And what is she is not alone?” Misao throws into discussion. “Then I cannot promise your safety.” Fernando tells her. “Oh, sure. Like you can ensure my safety.” Misao mocks him. “Believe in what you want to believe, Misao. It does not matter to me anymore; you are in it to collect rewards like some badge greedy girl-scout willing to drop her panties to get more merit badges. Chip and the other are no better than you, if fact they are worse.  Only ones I can trust are Jeanette and maybe Gadget though Gadget can get stupid in her greed at times. A third voice joins in, “Geishas of the valley do not always wear panties under their robes. But if they want their rewards, they better have mastered the tea ceremony and do it without spilling a drop of tea.”  That voice was that of the Emperor. “Well said, Akihito.” Fernando says to him. “So much for having the Emperor’s ear, right Misao?” “What is that supposed to mean?” The Emperor asks. “Oh, I do not know other than rumors are circling about that, the Emperor of the Japanese Empire only listen to her because the Lantean people only listen to her. In that I have to say is a two-headed dragon will not do much but argue with itself, one, and two, having a vulture pick at your living flesh will diminish you and your family’s ability to rule over Japan.” Fernando tells her. “I want some clarification.” The Emperor says in an annoyed tone. “All I will say is this much, based on rumors and innuendoes starting from her.” Fernando says as he points to Misao, “Back in the states, as rumor has it, the Japanese Emperor listens to, abides by and bows down to her (Misao’s) words and influence. Every bright idea that the Emperor has had and implemented was all her ideas that she told him to do or face losing face and power of the Japanese people. Now I know that is not true. As an advisor, you take her word into advisement but ultimately, but in the end it is your decisions and actions you take and not anyone else’s even though such thoughts and actions might parallel theirs.” Emperor Akihito turns and faces Misao in disgust for the moment, “In Feudal Japan such rumors would have cost you your head. Be glad that we are a modern society tempered with grace, understanding, acceptance and forgiveness but if I hear of such rumors again, it will cost you dearly.” “You going to take the word of this Gaijin?” Misao throws at the Emperor. “Go ask those that were thrown out and currently being detained outside of the party.” Fernando throws in, “In fact, tell that ‘munk that there will be a reward for the truth of that statement. He will sing you a song like no other songbird will sing for you.” Misao can only scowl at Fernando, knowing that such actions in finding the truth can eliminate her from the Emperor’s advisory board. She turns to the Emperor, “No way that is true and no way you’re going to listen to the words of this lying braggart.” The Emperor pokes at Misao’s chest with his pointed index finger, “Fernando has never lied to me and has acted in honor in accordance to our customs. He has done a lot of rescue missions for our great people and he has never failed in them nor has he ever asked for a reward. Japan owes him a great debt that can never be repaid, but we give him our best hospitality despite the flaws of our society might have. You and your friends on the other hand have been always asking for money up front and demanded for rewards and honors you and your friends do not respect. So who am I to believe? Certainly not you. But you and your friends are here to satisfy the news media and the tabloids want of their headline drama news stories. Nothing more.” Fernando takes Jeanette by the waist and pulls her towards him, saying, “She is the only one I can trust most of the time, when she is not with Misao. With me, alone or with my rescue team, she has never failed me in getting the job done. She deserves more if rewards are being given out, but it is Misao and the others that took them away from her in the past.” Jeanette can only give Fernando a “How dare you” look at him as he holds her tightly against him. Fernando continues, “If it weren’t for Tammy, I would have married her a long time ago.” “Why didn’t you?” The Emperor asks the one question everyone was going to say. “It was her request that I marry Tammy to save her from herself, her job as a government agent and the dangers the job of rescuer would throw at her. My marriage with Tammy is not a marriage of convenience but it is under a lot of stress from the jobs we do. If it survives this and any other missions along the way, it will survive because we are all friends that trust each other with that utmost respect and honor.” Fernando tells them before telling Jeanette, “Tammy requested for your help with the baby. I will be at the Tokyo Hilton to pick you up at noon tomorrow. Remember this is Japan, so you know what time you will need to be there and not a minute late.” He then let’s go of Jeanette, “Akihito, I’ll hang around for a while longer but I’ll be leaving early for I have an appointment with you early tomorrow morning. You know what you have to bring.” The Emperor nods at Fernando. “Looks like my Sushi plate is empty. I’ll be getting more.” Fernando says before stepping away. The Emperor gives Misao one final look of disgust before heading to talk with the other dignitaries. As the Emperor walks away, Misao tells Jeanette, “To set this right again, you are going to do me a few favors.” “I am not going to do anything that will endanger anyone I will be with.” Jeanette tells her.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 18th, 2020, 9:11pm Chapter 25: Win or Lose in a Rat Race, You’re Still a Rat. A lone Mustang drives into the Hilton’s underground garage. In a couple minutes the elevator doors to Penthouse on the 32nd floor opens and a lone figure steps out onto the Penthouse’s floor. “‘Bout time you got home.” A voice in the in the large living says loud enough to be heard. “What are you doing here, Hondo?” Fernando asks. “Wonderin’ when you will get home.” Hondo replies. “Answer to that is ‘Eventually.’” Fernando tells him. “Why you left in the first place?” Hondo asks. “I won’t lie to you, part of it is Tammy herself.” Fernando answers. “Tammy?” Hondo asks. “She should be at home raising Francesca like a mother should, not bouncing about from mission to mission where she and the baby could get hurt.” Fernando begins, “As is, she has been caught, captured, and drugged. If it were not for the Bio Pill I gave her to heal her wounds long ago, she would have died from an overdose they injected into her.” “I ‘gree with you on that, but I sense there is more.” Hondo tells him. “With Tammy, I do not care if she accepts Sabi and Tabi as hers when I adopt them. I already accept them as such, it’s just the paperwork involved is so stupid, especially with them being runaways and their parents not willing to accept them back. Tammy thinks that in adopting the girls, that I would forget Francesca. Now, how did you get here and why?” “How, I took the rental sedan I got. Too bad they did not have any pick-up trucks.” Hondo begins, “As to why, you have left without warnin’. Somebody had to look for you. Now where were you and why?” “I decided to go the Emperor’s private function and see who was there for they will be in the future functions.” Fernando explains. “And what brings you here?” Hondo asks. “If I am being followed, I do not want to be followed to the airport where we would be found on the plane when we were attacked here.” Fernando tells him. “Bad enough I have to meet the Emperor here in the morning and Jeanette before noon.” “Why would you want to deal with her?” Hondo asks. “She made a promise to Tammy and I am going to make sure she lives out that promise to Tammy without that lab rat of a mouse getting into our affairs.” Fernando tells him. “If Jeanette was there, I’m goin’ to assume that Rat Misao was there. Who else was there?” Hondo asks. “Besides the usual dignitaries, Admiral Ready was there as was Chip and his rescue ranger idiots. They all think they are going to be there on some mission where they are going to get some huge reward from.” Fernando explains. “Figures. They got that stupid mindset of ‘The Second Mouse Get The Cheese.’” Hondo says just loud enough to be heard. “I am not going to be the first mouse to be caught by the trap, they are.” Fernando throws back at him. “Then what is your plan.” Hondo states. “First, and above all, we will be gathering intel on who is who and who is the threat. With most on political power in line with organized from, for me those are not targets to go after but the targets to watch. If they are to make a move, we need to trip them up on their moves and make them fail. Nothing more.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Their plan is to go and gather those in high seats of power and arrest them. That will back fire on them because they will wake up their friends in high crimes and get them in a lot of trouble while they get released from jail. They will be damned lucky if they don’t end up dead or disappeared.” “Damn last thing I want to see is that stupid ‘munk’s face on the milk carton I pour into my cereal with ‘Have You Seen Me?’ under him.” Hondo spits out. “I really do not care. Even if widowed Gadget comes to me and offers me what she has inside her purple panties to help find her missing husband and friends, I would not do it. He deserves what he gets himself into as far as I am concerned. And I know he is doing nothing more than endangering himself and every one of us with his stupid actions and following Misao for a reward.” Fernando replies. “I would not touch that skank with your manhood.” Hondo tells him. “The feeling is mutual.” Fernando throws back at him, “But mark my words: Chip and his pals disappear, Gadget is going to want us to rescue them even though both you and I know they will be found dead.” “No great loss there.” Hondo throws back, “Somebody has to take out the garbage, let it be those they are hunting.” Fernando goes to the kitchen area of the agent suite and finds the refrigerator empty. Hondo looks at his actions. “You still hungry even you had all that party food?” Hondo asks. “Exactly, it was party food. Nothing filling, just empty calories. And I’m thirsty too.” Fernando points out. “Well, like New York, this place never sleeps. We’ll go out after I make a couple of phone calls.” Hondo says. “Besides Val, who else are you going to call?” Fernando asks. “Just Val. But everyone is going to want to hear what is going on and take the phone from her so it will become a party line.” Hondo explains, “Just give me a few moments of privacy.” “Yeah... will do.” Fernando says before walking out onto the balcony that wraps about the penthouse. He leans against the handrail and looks out at Tokyo for all it is worth. Some 10 million people in the size of Brooklyn in NYC, only Mexico City is a lot more crowded. But for a city that is all lights and glamour, daylight seems to be 24 hours non-stop. More electricity is used up here than most third world countries combined. Hondo steps out onto the balcony, “Val says Tammy is pissed off but other than that, most of them agree that it would be better if those two police officer mice you dragged in go with us.” “What for?” Fernando asks. “Better to have the police on our side if anything were to go down.” Hondo answers. Fernando shakes his head for a moment, “You know who the Dirty Pair is, right?” “Yes, I know of the Dirty Pair.” Hondo replies. “You know that ‘THEY’ are the Dirty Pair?” Fernando asks. “They are? Why would you have the Dirty Pair work with us?” Hondo asks in return. “Because I worked with them before and they are somebody I can trust.” Fernando tells him, “No way am I going to work with somebody who I can not trust. With nearly everyone in power being in the Yacusa, there is not much who I can trust.” As if on cue, the elevator door opens and Kei and Yuri step out into the penthouse lobby. “No way you two just got out of hiding to get here so fast.” Fernando turns to them. “We followed your friend to here and waited in the garage.” Kei replies. “No one followed me.” Hondo states out loud. Yuri throws a small box a Hondo to catch, “Next time check your vehicle for a GPS Tracker.” “We left 5 minutes after you did and ‘followed the red dot on the screen’ to here.” Kei points to her smartphone. Hondo can only scowl at them for the moment before tossing the GPS Tracker onto a nearby table. “Like I said, I can trust them. I can’t trust everyone else.” Fernando tells him. “HMPH...” Hondo lets out. “I still trust you but in this part of the world, friends are few and far between. I worked with them before and know them before I met most of you guys that is why I can trust them above everyone else around here.” Fernando interrupts him. “Since they are here, let’s go eat as you wanted.” Hondo states. “Eat? You had a meal hours ago!” Yuri throws at him. “It would be enough if I went to bed. But being active, I get hungry again.” Fernando tells her as he walks to the elevator bay. “Let’s go.” The night life in Tokyo is more active than the day life, as very few people work but more are out. Restaurant, bars and convenience stores are open. Fernando, Hondo and the girls find someplace out of the way that serves up midday meal in the late hours of the night that is not of the American or Japanese Fast Food industry. Hondo gets a Beef Teriyaki while Fernando has a Salmon Teriyaki and the girls share a Seafood Tempura, all with beers as their drinks. It is followed with a couple rounds of Sake. As much beer and sake the average Japanese drinks, they like their contemporary Asian Orientals cannot handle their liquor well. After a late night supper, the guys take the girls to the hotel room and put them to their beds in their room and let them sleep it off. Making sure that they are asleep, Fernando and Hondo leave the hotel room. Once outside, Fernando and Hondo take a walk to the shadier side of town. Fernando follows a signal on his smartphone. Hondo follows without question or comment for the moment. They walk into a bar that roughly translate to “The Kitty Cat’s Scratching Post.” But to get in, they had to pass by the guards and skip the line behind a velvet rope. They both look at each other and nod. Fernando walks right up that guard at the main door and pinning him by the neck against the door with his arm and opens the side of his jacket to show him his firearm. “Kendo Wakatokasoma in there?” Fernando asks in Japanese. The guard just nods nervously. Fernando nods at Hondo who walks into the establishment. Fernando turns to the crowd while holding the guard and yells in Japanese, “If you value your life, then leave!” The crowd starts running, knocking down the velvet rope to make their escape. Following Hondo, Fernando walks into the facility, closing the door behind him. Giving Hondo a nudge, they both walk to what looks like a bar within the establishment. He grabs the barkeep by his collar who was trying to ignore him and show him his firearm in his jacket. “Kendo Wakatokasoma...” The Barkeep gulps before pointing to the general direction of a group of men grabbing and molesting the establishment’s female entertainment. Fernando and Hondo walk to their general direction, Fernando recognizing Kendo from the rest of the group. They both stand by the table for a couple of minutes to see how long they would be ignored. Fernando gives a quick nod and Hondo flips their table over. Though guns quickly come out and point in their direction, they stand there unfazed. “Kendo Wakatokasoma. You and your boss take us to a private room now.” Fernando tells him in Japanese loud enough to be heard. An older gentleman speaks out, “And who this stupid foreigner?” “I am the one who is going to save your face from a lot of BS that is about to come your way.” Fernando tells him. “Who the #$@! are you!” The older gentleman yells at him. “Kendo, want to fly down another 35 floors again? This time I won’t save you...” Fernando tells him. Kendo just nods for a second before saying “He’s somebody you should see, sir.” “No one comes to see Ryuunosuke without an invitation – not ever!” the older gentleman says out loud to hear. “Then before you end up losing in the next few days, You, Kendo, I and my friend will see you in private now.” Fernando tells him. “Taichi – teach this foreigner some manners!” Ryuunosuke almost yells out loud. A set of fast footsteps can be heard charging to their direction no one is seen moving. All of the sudden, a large man in a suit lands face first in front of Ryuunosuke with his arm pinned behind his back by Fernando. “You, me, Kendo and my associate in a private room now, before we walk away from a blood bath here. Which shall it be?” Fernando looks at Ryuunosuke. Ryuunosuke nods before slowly getting up and walks to the back of the establishment in silence. Kendo cautiously follows. Hondo follows Kendo and Fernando enters the area last. They enter an office room and the door locks behind hen as soon as it closes against the latch. “What is the meaning of this intrusion.” Ryuunosuke demands for answers. “Forgive me for my crudeness of getting your attention.” Fernando begins, “Now let me explain. There has been some strange goings on with many being killed in the streets of Tokyo, many being the Emperor’s guards, and many in the Yacusa from trying to get the emperor himself. I am here to forward this message to you, it is I who will be guarding the emperor, no one else. But your target should be Misao Sakimoto, who has the Emperor’s ear. She’s trying to make sure that everything goes her way. You make sure to have a talk with her and make sure things go your way as it does for her way.” “I do not deal with the Emperor’s consorts and concubines.” Ryuunosake throws at Fernando. “Then think like that when the police handcuff you, as Misao is working on getting the likes of you and your connections in high places removed from those high places, including political office. Right now, I have her in a corner where she is to either cooperate in unifying the Japanese people or fail in civil war. It is in the Emperor’s best interest to keep the peace. It would be to your best interest that everyone is on the same side, sir.” Fernando tells him. “Let me say this much, ‘He who has Misao’s ear, has the Emperor’s ear.’ Think about it. I’ll be here tomorrow night. Mr. Sackett...” “Yes Jefe?” Hondo replies. “Lead the way out of this place.” Fernando tells him. “Yes Jefe...” Hondo replies before taking cautious steps out of the room Fernando follows in reverse steps of walking backwards. It takes less than half of minute to get out of there, and another minute into the crowded but seedy streets of the slums of Tokyo. As they make their way back to the bright lights of downtown Tokyo, Hondo asks, “I know my Japanese is minimal, but did you just make a deal with those low lifes?” “I did.” Fernando answers. “Why?” Hondo asks. “I’m making sure that the damage Misao and Chip does is at a minimum and without loss of life. That is why I made a deal. Now if Misao or Chip screws up and manages to get somebody hurt or killed, that is on them to deal with. For now there is a peace for all to be involved, even if that peace is on shaky grounds.” Fernando explains. “How am I to believe you? You tried to do the same thing in Italy and it all fell apart.” Hondo asks. “You have the right to doubt me, Hondo. But my intention is to save as many lives as possible and in the end no one gets hurt. But if somebody breaks the deal, then somebody is going to hurt if not killed because of that. Then it is for me to make sure that those under my care are not hurt in the process. You get what I am saying?” Fernando explains and then asks. “I git where you’re comin’ from. It’s just something Benedict Arnold about it.” Hondo replies. “If it is being a traitor, it is being a traitor to Miaso and those idiots, and not to my friends or employers – the Emperor of Japan in this case.” Fernando tells him, “It is no more than being a traitor than they are, thinking that they can have certain members of parliament and the Emperor’s guards arrested due to their associations with local criminals when it is they who hired them for protection in the first place. It is they who are biting the hand that’s feeding them.” “We will have to wait and see how this turns out.” Hondo states. “Well, I have an 8o’clock with the Emperor tomorrow morning and a 12noon with Jeanette, both at the hotel. How you want to deal with that is on you.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll stay behind to meet the Emperor, but dealing with Jeanette, I ain’t down for that.” Hondo tells him. “Fair enough” Fernando replies as they walk to the Tokyo Hilton and the Agent room on the 32nd floor. - 6:30AM Hondo and Fernando wake up in the Agent’s hotel room and prepare for the day. After dealing with personal hygiene and getting dressed in separate bathrooms, they order up a large American Continental Breakfast of Steak and Eggs with all the trimmings and fixings. Fernando walks into the girls’ room to wake up Kei and Yuri. He does so by lifting up the end of each bed about an inch and then dropping it. The shock wakes them up. “Hey!” Kei lets out as Yuri asks, “What’s going on?!!” “You ladies got 20 minutes to get washed up and dressed. Duty calls!” He tells them. They complain for the moment before Fernando yells at them, “20 minutes to get washed up and dressed!” “Alright already!” Kei yells from under her blanket. Yuri just grumbles under hers. Fernando walks out the room and heads to the dining table. Hondo stood nearby as to wait before eating. “Let’s start breakfast without them.” Fernando tells Hondo. “Sure you do not want to wait for them?” Hondo asks. “They are in the bathroom washing up. You want to wait that long? We don’t have that much time.” Fernando asks. “I see your point.” Hondo replies before sitting down at the table. Giving a simple Grace and thanks for the meal, they start eating. The girls come out some 15 minutes later, walking to the table. “Another American Mega Meal?” Kei asks. “Looks like a waste of food to me.” Yuri points out. “You going to eat a morning meal or stand there and complain? Later there might not be a meal to have.” Fernando tells them. Kei sits down at the table and starts to serve herself a plate of food. Eventually Yuri joins them. They eat without saying much to each other, making it a very quiet meal time. Clean up at 7:30 was just as quiet. Once done, Fernando lets his thoughts known. “Soon the Emperor will be here to finish off a deal he and I had. This is between he and I, nobody else.” Fernando begins, “You have a choice to hide in the bedroom while I conduct this business with him or be or in the open for him to see you there.” “We’ll stay outside in plain sight.” Yuri says. “Hondo, Kei?” Fernando calls to them. “Like Yuri said, we’ll be outside.” Kei tells him. Hondo just nods. As they agree to arrangements, decisions are already being made for them as the elevator door opens without warning. They turn to see who it was as a lone figure steps out of the elevator car. “Aki, you’re early. And I hope alone.” Fernando says to him. “I have my men holding all but one of the elevators and there are 4 in this one, I will admit to you.” The Emperor begins, “Now, I thought we would be alone as well.” “We’re discussing mission plans for the day. They were to have left before your 8o’clock arrival.” Fernando explains. The Emperor nods as he walks to their gathering at the table. He points out the two female mice that was there and then at Hondo, “You two I know. Kei and Yuri; also known as the Lovely Angels and later as the Dirty Pair. I can never forget those who helped Fernando rescue my son. But you, you I do not know.” “Hondo, introduce yourself.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. Hondo gets up and extends his hand to the Emperor, “Hondo Sackett is the name. Been part of Fernando’s rescue team in these many recent years.” The Emperor takes his hand and shakes it firmly, “Good to know Fernando has excellent people working for him. As you may already know, I’m Emperor Akihito of Japan.” “Pleasure to meet you, sir.” Hondo replies before they break their handshake. “What brings you here so early?” Fernando asks. “Something I overheard you say to that Squirreling in the Blue Dress last night, ‘The culture of Japan is that you are to be at your appointed meeting 15 minutes early or don’t show up at all.’ Though that is a Business Mantra, it is in all seriousness how we operate. So to hold true to that Mantra, I am here, 15 minutes early.” “That was not meant to you, it meant towards them.” Fernando points out. “I know that all too well.” The Emperor replies. Fernando lets out a sigh. “OK then.  Since you are here, would you like something to drink? All I have is coffee and orange juice.” “Thank you for your offering, but I had a rather large morning meal myself.” The Emperor says. Fernando gives a slight nod. The Emperor continues, “Before I give this back to you, is there anything, no matter how small or insignificant my people should know?” “Hondo, think it is too early to release our findings in South America?” Fernando asks. “It is premature and unverified, but he should know somethin’ in the least.” Hondo replies. Fernando nods before turning to the Emperor, “Mind you, like Hondo says it is premature and unverified but we found a plot to create a genetic poison that works on Lantean genes. In light of this, you should have your brightest minds work on an antidote or cure.” “Interesting. You have any reason as to why anyone would want to start this horrendous plot against us?” The Emperor asks. “It’s all far-fetched and sounds like a fabricated story. But let’s say this, Nazi German reunification in South America, expanding on their eugenics work, which includes eliminating those not like them.” Fernando points out. “Interesting.” The Emperor says. “I may have something for your brightest minds to work on; a possible sample of the poison but it is in storage in America. I can have it in your hands in a couple of days.” Fernando explains. “It would be greatly appreciated.” The Emperor says. He then looks at his watch. “It is time.” He says, walking up to Fernando and holds out the family samurai blade in its sheath along the palms of his hands. He bows down to Fernando, “Accept my humblest apologies and take my sword.” Fernando slowly takes the blade into his hand and holds it in front of him, “I accept your apology and your sword.” The Emperor puts his hands together and bows deeper for a second, “Thank you.” “Thank you.” Fernando bows to the Emperor. They break off from their semi-formal apology. Fernando puts the sword on the table, “Aki, your apology with me has been settled. Unfortunately my wife and child are not here, and you need to apologize to them sometime in the near future. When, I do not know but hopefully sooner than later. And it does not have to be as formal as you did here, just enough to be accepted and forgiven.” “That is acceptable. Let me know when they are ready and I will see them.” The Emperor says. With one last handshake and man-hug, the Emperor leaves the Agent room without incident. The place remains quiet for the moment. “Well. That is over.” Fernando says. “What now?” Hondo asks. “I need you guys to deal with the day as needed. I have to meet with Jeanette at noon and bring her to the airport before the end of the day.” Fernando tells him. “It’s going to be a mistake bringing her along.” Hondo points out. “It’s my mistake to make, as it was Tammy’s mistake to accept her before I did. I will deal with her as needed and I see fit.” Fernando tells him. “Who is this Jeanette?” Yuri asks before Kei could. “Hondo, explain it to them as you three go out.” Fernando tells him. “Come ladies. We got work to do.” Hondo tells them as he walks to the elevator bay. They are gone as soon as the elevator arrives. - 11:30AM Fernando waits, looking out of the balcony of the Agent Suite. As he looks out, he thinks about lunch, and lunch in Japan is expensive, especially in Tokyo. More so with American Specialty Restaurants, it is better for one to go to the side street and order a seafood tempura with a drink for a couple dozen Yen. He steps out of the balcony and back into the Agent’s Suite, closing the door behind him. He ends up on the main lobby at 11:35. Jeanette should be arriving in another 10 minutes. He hopes that she will be alone though chances are she may not be. At least the lobby has a couple of rest stops where one can sit for a while as they wait for their guest can come in. He takes a seat that faces the window to the main street and the door. Life seems to move at fast forward as he sits there and observes. 11:48 Jeanette arrives with a rolling luggage and though she seems to be alone, Fernando sees Misao outside through the window. He stays there a few more seconds to observe their movements. They seem to be saying something to each other but yet Jeanette looks about and shakes her head at Misao. From across the street, Fernando can see Chip and the other Rangers with him, trying to hide within the crowd but they were easy to spot as the crowd moves about them. Fernando gets up from his seat and walks around the lobby as to not to be seen, and walks to Jeanette from the opposite direction than the direct one. “You late.” He tells Jeanette. Jeanette looks at her watch as she signals to Misao to hide, “You’re the one that is late.” “If you would have looked at the sit down area over there, you would have seen me.” He point to the other rest area at the other end from where he was at. “Let’s go. We got things to do.” He turns away to walk away from her and begins to walk to the elevator bank. Jeanette turns around to follow him. As they walk away, Misao enters the hotel to see where they had gone. Chip and the other Rangers walk up to the hotel entrance, unknown to everybody, they were following each other. Fernando and Jeanette enter the elevator before the others could spot where they were going. “Call Misao on your cellphone to leave the hotel before I have her arrested for stalking.” Fernando tells Jeanette. He then adds, “And tells her to take Chip and his pals with her.” “Chip and the others were not with me, as neither was Misao.” Jeanette tells him as she turns away from him and closes her eyes for a moment. “First off, I seen her outside through the windows and I seen you giving signals to her. Second, you can’t lie. You turn away and close your eyes when you do and you just did.” “You think you know me that well that you can tell when I’m lying? Do not kid me.” Jeanette tells him. “If I did not married Tammy, as per your request to save her, I would have married you, or at least proposed to you. Whether you would have accepted or not remains to be seen.” Fernando tells her. “You and I could never link up as husband and wife.” She tells him. “In a parallel Universe, not too different from this one, we are married, you’re the captain of a Lantean starship and I do this job I do here on top of us being Rescue Rangers EMT. At best we are happy, and at worst we work things out.” Fernando tells her before the elevator stops at the 32nd floor. The door opens and Fernando turns his key to ‘Stop/Hold’ on the switch. He steps out of the elevator to the floor’s lobby area and he shuts down the other elevators from entering the floor. He continues with his little story, “The Jeanette is almost exactly like you here. The only difference is that things were different enough that we were married and not Tammy and I like here. Other than that things were the same.” “Then let me ask this, why were things that different?” Jeanette asks as she looks about the suite. “One thing did not happen there that happened here.” Fernando answers. “And what was that?” She asks. “The assassination of Rebecca’s husband, her murder and Bink’s injuries that sent her to the SWA never happened. The husband was killed before their wedding in a plane crash.” He explains. Jeanette looks at him in disbelief in hearing what he said. He continues, “Look, we were dating off and on before Bink became a Gunslinger because of what happened to their family. It is that event and your decision afterwards that broke us up and made Tammy and I as a couple. If it were to have never happened, then we would have married. Plain and simple.” “What about the other Gunslinger Girls?” She asks. “We would never have found out about them.” He tells her. “And the Italian Drug Dealing and Terrorist mission?” She asks. “The USA would never had gotten involved.” He answers. “And this mission?” She asks. “It would happen but with different reasons as to why it is happening here right now.” He says. “I see. Anything else I should know?” She asks. “At the time I was there, you were pregnant. Thus at this mission, you would have our child then and there, like Tammy has Francesca here and now.” He throws at her. For some reason, the thought of her being pregnant with Fernando’s child made her mentally gag. Fernando adds, “As far as I know, it was a girl, and she would be born with red hair but light color fur like yours, like Francesca has red hair but dark color fur from Tammy. Coincident or not, the two universes are closely parallel in that respect.” Jeanette takes her time to gather her thoughts together before she asks, “What about the skunk girls Sabrina and Tabitha. You found them in Italy and saved them from a life of hell and even restored their virtues to them. In that other universe, if we never went to Italy on the Gunslinger Mission, you would have never met them.” “I rescued them on the second Gunslinger mission, not the first. And sent them home on the third. But you are right, without the first, there would not have been a second mission or a third. But oddly enough they do exist in that universe and you accepted them into our little family after I rescued them. They were runaways and forced to live a life of drug addiction and prostitution with their virtues restored upon their rescue from such a life they were having but as to where they came from, I do not know that history and nor did I ask.” He explains. “There is no way I would adopt them.” Jeanette says. “Frankly I do not care what you have to think or say at times. If it is not coming from your heart in doing the right thing for others, I do not want to deal with you. I adopted those girls over there because it is the right thing to do, not something to get my jollies off or to make a harem of some sort. They needed help, in that help I adopted them, so biological or not, they are my daughters.” He tells her. “I have no issue in helping others when I can but I do not have the resources some have.” She tells him. She then adds, “Where’s Tammy? And the others?” “All in due time. Right now, you and I in a lunch date, and be truthful with me.” He tells her. “It is you that need to be truthful with everyone.” She tells him. “Withholding the truth is of itself lying.” He tells her, adding, “Don’t withhold nothing with me.” “What do you want to know?” She asks. “We’ll discuss it over lunch. Now as for the lunch, there is a nice Tempura place a few blocks from here. If you do not like Tempura, they have Teriyaki, Udon and Ramen.” He explains. “No burgers, chicken and fries?” She asks. “You want to spend $150 for a Burger and Fries in McDonalds? No f’ing way.” He tells her. “Somehow I do not believe you.” She throws at him. “To have American Fast Foods, they have to import everything. Plus the high Tokyo rent, a $4 burger in the USA is almost 30-times more here in Japan. It is a lot cheaper to eat their food.” He explains as he walks up to her and takes her hand with one hand and her rolling luggage with the other. He then guides her into his bedroom, where he rolls the luggage to the bed. “I hope you are not getting any ideas.” She tells him. “It’s been a while but we have slept together on missions and on dates. Not that I am getting ideas like I did not then. It was all respect between you and I that we did in those days. Not that it matters now, to you at least. Or so it seems to me.” He tells her. “First off, you’re a married man.” She tells him “Married to her because you said I had to in order save her from herself. We could have been married but are not.” He reminds her. “Having marital issues?” She asks. “We do not see things eye to eye at times, but that is true with any relationship. Even you and I did not see eye to eye, even when we first met or even dated.” He answers. “We hardly agreed on anything. Why would you want to marry me? I mean before you married Tammy as per my request to save her?” She says and asks. Fernando turns to face her taking her by the waist and pulling her towards him. Though slightly uncomfortable about, Jeanette does not complain or make move to stop it. In truth for her, she has not been held by anyone like this in a very long time, not since Fernando’s marriage to Tammy and currently welcomes being close to him again though something tells her that it is wrong. She reaches out and holds onto him though looks away from him at the same time. Fernando gives her the answer she already knows, “One - I’d rather marry a friend than an enemy. Two – whether we agreed or not, we did respected each other for who we are and three – we did admit to certain feelings we had for each other. But when I proposed to you, you said that it would be better that I marry Tammy in order to save her life because she was in no way capable of being the secret agent that I am, and that for you it would have been better to have 2 friends married to each other than to be married with only one and the other in the ground.” “Those same feeling you had for me you also had for her.” She tells him in an annoyed tone. “I’m not going to point fingers or accuse anyone of anything, but since Misao came to the café, you virtually abandoned me. When I taught you how to use the Chrono Server and entrusted you some of its technology to help me, you in turned gave it to Misao where she has been using it to promote and advance the Lantean population on this planet. That is a prelude to an invasion, no matter how you or she tries to sugarcoat it. Then came Tammy’s Rescue mission and from that your request for me to marry her and the marriage itself. Now, if the Time Lords had not decided for Misao to continue as my Nemesis, I would have stopped you from giving her something that was only meant for you. What was on your f’ing mind – giving some stranger Time Travelling equipment?!!” Fernando tells her. “She was a trusted friend, that is why I gave it to her.” Jeanette argues back. “I’ve known you for years before I decide to give and teach you Time Travel. You gave it to her in just a matter of days of meeting her.” He tells her. “Not true, it was 3 months and I did not give it to her, just let her use it to help her with her people’s problems.” She tells him. “96 days, 7 hours, 13 minutes is when you gave her access to the equipment as to help her. She barrowed it and she has not returned it to you since.” He begins, “And she never will.” “I can get it back anytime from her.” She argues back. “Then get it back today and show it to me tonight, then I won’t doubt you or her ever again.” He challenges her. “I need more time than that.” She tells him. “As a Time Traveler’s Number 2, Time should not be an issue with you. Tonight or never.” He tells her as he pulls out his cellphone to give to her to call Misao. She parries his hand with the device inside from her view, “I’ll call her later then. First it is Lunch, then you take me to Tammy, wherever she is.” “Before we go out, let me say this-” He begins. “You can say whatever you want. I have the right to listen or not to what you have to say.” She reminds him. “Well, if you so insist.” He looks down at her. “We can lay down on the comfort of this bed while we wait for lunch to be delivered or we can go but first as I was saying, what could have been and what became of us are two very different things. Seeing how things turned out in that parallel universe tells me so. If things were to have been different here, I still trust you enough with many things some tell me I should not have. If I would have listened to them, I would not have selected you in the first rescue attempt and in rescuing Tamara and Gadget in the runaway DeLorean*.” Fernando tells her. *Note: See – The Gadget Infinity - http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1299108174 & https://www.fanfiction.net/s/6774237/1/Gunslinger-Bink-0-The-Gadget-Infinity-Prequel

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 19th, 2020, 10:57pm Hondo tried to explain Jeanette to Yuri and Kei. He used several colorful euphemisms and a few swear words that they had to look up the meanings of on their phones. He did not have a lot good to say about her. He found she freaked out at too many things, could not roll with the punches, was selfish, self centered, and far more trouble than she ever was help. He made that abundantly clear to the two. He did stress, that though those were his feelings and observations, that Fernando did put some stock into her and they would best off staying away from Jeanette and if they had to deal with her be respectful but keep it business.   On the way back to the airport they had made a series of random turns and the like, taking more then twice as long to get there than a straight shot, but he knew they could not be too careful. There was not much small talk among them. Hondo tried to feel them out but he tended to be a man of few words and little trust. They say the man that does not trust once trusted someone too much. It described him too well. Before too long they were back at the airport and safely back into the hanger. Hondo stepped out of the car without a further word to Yuri and Kei. They decided to do a security check on the hanger while Hondo sot out Valentine. He did not find her at first but Aiesha pointed him in the right direction and gave him the maintenance book and parts for the jet maintenance that one of her sisters had given to her to give to him.   Going where Aisha pointed him, he found Valentine almost up inside a wing. “How’s it goin’, darlin’?” He asked. Valentine stuck her head out and smiled, “Hondo! You’re back!” She slid out and dropped to the ground. She was wearing a pair of olive green coveralls and had some grease and dirt on her face. She put her arms around her neck and kissed him deeply. He put his hands under her firm, shapely ass and lifted her up and into him so he could stand straight and kiss her. After a moment he came up for air but still held her. She smiled at him, “I’ve been waitin’ for that since you left last night.” He kissed her nose quick like and smiled at her, “I know I said we’d get away after south America but . . .” She shook her head, “I told ya not to worry. Just bein’ your wife is all I’ve wanted since that day you saved me, … besides a family with you someday if we can. We will have our honeymoon sometime. Until then I’m content.” He chuckled and shook his head, “I don’t know what I ever did to get so lucky to have you.” She grinned seductively at him, “Speakin’ of havin’ me ...” He smacked her on the ass and set her down, “work first then play. We need to get the maintenance done. Never know if an emergency might come up an’ we hafta get airborn.” “You’re right. I have the Marlin almost done. Just checkin’ connections on primary and secondary hydraulics. Probably have another 30 minutes on it if you can help.” She said. He nodded, “Let me change into my coveralls. We get this done the jets will probably take us 45 minutes to an hour each or so the book says. I want to be extra thorough on them all. Even if it takes double the time.” He kissed her cheek and headed off inside the Marlin to his and Valentine’s room. Once there he stripped down to his underwear and slip into his coveralls. He grabbed the NAA 38 Fernando had given him and slid it into a pocket and double checked the Bond arms derringer in his boot. Once dressed he headed back out. He passed a couple of Fernando's daughters but they disregarded him. That was usual. He was not sure if any of them liked him or just tolerated him for their Father’s sake. Really he did not give two shits either way as he was there to work with Fernando as a friend and team mate. As long as they let him be and treated Valentine fine they had no issues. He found Valentine closing up the wing she had been in a bit before upon his return. She laid out what they had left and what she had done. They divided up the work and once done HE double checked a few things she had done already. It was not because he did not trust her, as her work was often better than his when it came to mechanics. His strength was more electronics though his mechanics skills rivaled many who called themselves professionals. No, he double checked so if something failed he could take the blame and keep it off his wife. His wife, that was a term he had not thought would be sweet to him again, but it indeed was. He and Valentine had only been married for a little over 4 months. Hondo had bought some land out west, keeping the small place in New York for a base of operations in that area, and for a place for Fernando to get out of the city when he needed to. He had added an underground facility to act as an emergency bunker for Tammy and the baby if they needed it when Fernando was away on missions, though no one had to use it yet. The land in Cody, Wyoming that Hondo and Valentine bought, he turned into his main operations base. They had a small ranch setup with barns, two large shops an airplane hanger, bunker facilities and an impressive runway. The last couple missions had been profitable, though it was not why he did them, but the western base made work easier for all three of them. Unfortunately it had all kept them busy. After the last mission in Italy Hondo and Valentine started to seriously date like he promised her. Their chemistry only grew and proved that their feelings were not just because of mission stress, as his and Rose’s had been. After a full year of dating and working missions together, Hondo proposed. The plan had been to get married in 4 months but the south American mission came up. At their newly finished Ranch, they had the wedding 2 months early. Fernando and Tammy had been there, along with a few other close friends and family. Including the Bride and groom there was not even 15 people in attendance. It was small, informal, relaxed, and a good time with friends as both he and valentine wanted it. Unfortunately because of the meeting, their honeymoon consisted of a 4 day truck ride to New York, to get gear packed and ready, as neither of them had time yet to move their mission gear from the small homestead in New York to the ranch in Wyoming. Despite all that, they were happy. The mission stress seemed less together. Sure they argued at times, but they trusted each other and for the most part Valentine let Hondo lead them in their relationship and Fernando lead the team. HE and Fernando had grown better as team mates, and Fernando learned to consult him more before acting, though not always as much as Hondo liked. Valentine and Fernando had a better understanding of each other too, and had become more trusting of each other. They were not the friends he and Frnando were but the dynamic was pretty good. Fernando had not needed to shove a gun in either of their faces in a long time, Which was good as it usually just pissed Hondo off more than intimidated him. Fernando had proven his speed, something Hondo knew he could only be close to but never  match. And they both learned to discuss heated topics when alone and not in large groups to keep either of their leadership positions from being questioned by others. While it was all an interesting and unconventional dynamic at times it was allowing them to take on more dangerous missions with less danger to the group. It took them almost two and a half hours, as Hondo checked some things on the jets and the Marlin that were not technically due but would been within a jump or two.  Once done they were both sweaty, a bit dirty, and ready for a shower. Hondo replaced the last access panel as Valentine walked up to him. “You showerin’ first, my love?” She asked. He gave her a sly grin, “They have a shower here in the hanger. I think we can both fit into it.” He gave her a wink and  she blushed a bit. “I like how you think.” She replied. They both went into the Marlin and grabbed a change of clothes they left in there, a small shower kit, and some shower shoes.  As they walked to the shower he put his arm around her waist and she leaned into him. It was not a huge room. It had a couple shower stalls and some lockers but it was not used a lot. It was clean however, which they both appreciated. As they entered, Hondo locked the door and placed a chair under the knob in case anyone got ornery and picked the lock. Valentine took their clothes and put them in a locker, stripped naked, except her shower shoes and took the shower kit in to get the water going. Hondo leaned back on the lockers and watched her. She blushed as his eye searched her wondrous form. Once she was in the shower, he too stripped down to just what he was born with and put on shower shoes. Though the place looked clean he was not wanting to gamble getting some foot fungus from the shower. Once ready he swaggered into the shower and coming up behind his wife, wrapped his arms around her. “Mmmm, My favorite feelin’ in the world is holdin’ you.” He said. She smiled, blushing slightly, and reached up to touch his cheek, “You got a gun in your pocket, or you just happy to see me, big fella?” He turned her around and kissed her deeply. He looked into her eyes as he let her up for air. “No pockets, just very glad to see all of ya.” He said with a grin. He picked her up, pulling her wet body and firm, ample breasts into him. He leaned her against the wall and kissed her again, more passionately than before. As they came up for air again she gazed lovingly into his eyes. “You think you will ever get tired of this? … of me?” She asked softly. “They could be throwin’ dirt in my dead face a few hundred years from now, an’ I’d not be tired of this. Holdin’ you an’ lovin’ you are things I just don’t think I could ever be tired of.  I may need my space from time to time, as you know, but even then, I’ll still love you an’ be there for you.” He said. He kissed her again, and all seemed right with the world. They both knew how dangerous South America was. It was their most dangerous mission yet and it was tame compared to what lie in front of them. For the moment, though, nothing mattered except them. They would take what they could get, when they could get it, and hold onto the memory until the next time they could once again be at one with each other as they were now. As their bodies became one, how much this mission would test them personally and as a couple was the furthest thing from their minds.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 21st, 2020, 6:14pm At the ‘Gusto’ Cafe (103-0027 Tokyo, Chuo City, Nihonbashi, 2 Chome[ch8722]3[ch8722]4), a few blocks away from the Tokyo Train Station, Fernando and Jeanette take a seat for the simplicity of dining as they are one of the few restaurants that deals in International Cuisine. He orders Savory Pork with Tasty sauce and vegetables, she orders a similar Savory Beef with Tasty sauce and vegetables, both with white rice. She uses the spork to eat with though like many Non-Oriental Asians, their hand start cramp up from eating with chopsticks after a while. He continues to eat with chop sticks as he is more used to eating with them having been around the Asian communities around the world. The closest thing to a RootBeer was a Dr. Pepper they had. Fernando has a cherry flavored seltzer water instead. “As you were saying, if Tammy’s mother was not assassinated but her husband to be was before then, we would have gotten married and have a child? I don’t believe that, especially since we only had a few dates besides those missions we were in where we had to sleep with each other.” Jeanette asks and explains. “I’m just saying what I saw and was explained to me by of all people – you. You of that universe.” Fernando tells her. As they talked, three foreigners surround their table, though Fernando is not paying attention to them. To him, the Japanese local gangs would be more of a worry than some foreigner Otaku Fan Boys. One of them does speak, catching Fernando’s ear. “I say we sit right here so these two can go pay our bill.” The voice says to them. Jeanette turns to them to see a tall Black Squirrel and 2 grey squirrels, one as tall as the black squirrel, the other much shorter than the other two. Fernando does not turn to face them for despite the odds, and unfortunately the mess to be created, he can defend himself and Jeanette from whatever they would throw at him. “Never saw such a sorry ass couple in my life.” The short one says. “I’ll take the female so she can do my bidding.” The tall grey one throws in. “After I get through with her, you can have the sloppy seconds.” The black one throws in. “What was that?” Fernando gets up and faces them, ready to put up a fight if he had too. He and the black squirrel stare at each other for a long hard moment. “NIGHTRUNNER! YOU OLD DOG! YOU’RE FINALLY HERE!” They begin to hug each other. “You requested for us to come.” The black squirrel points out, adding, “Now, about our money.” “You and the others should have gotten an envelope from JAL Airlines with your papers and cash to hold you down for the mission.” Fernando tells them. “They said they knew nothing about it.” NightRunner says to him. Fernando looks at the others who nod at him. He asks them, “Then, where did you sleep at night?” “Who said we slept? We partied with the locals!” The tall grey one named Toro (Spanish for Bull) answers. “We even drank a few of them under the table!” The short grey one known as Shadow, adds. Shadow, despite his size, is Toro’s older brother. “I’m not going to ask how you got breakfast.” Fernando says to himself. “They pass out, their money is ours.” NightRunner says. “None of them want to touch the ‘Flaming Skulls!’” Shadow throws out. “You want to introduce the Flaming Skull to the people who only drink Rice Wine? Jeesh...” Fernando says to himself. “Who are these people?” Jeanette let herself known. “How about a seat? And paying for our food.” Shadow throws out. “Go get some chairs to sit in.” Fernando tells Shadow, before answering Jeanette’s question, “They are the main core of the 117th Street Goon Squad, also known as Horsemen of the Apocalypse.” “Somehow I do not want to know...” Jeanette asks. “And who is this little lady?” Shadow returns with a chair with the others behind him. “She’s an old friend and Tammy’s Wet Nurse, so she’s off limits to you ruffians.” Fernando tells them. “Ruffians?” Toro asks, throwing in “Just because you wear a suit everywhere you go does not make us ruffians.” “You get down and dirty with the rest of us.” Shadow throws in. Before NightRunner could say anything, Fernando asks, “Where ‘The White Man’, ‘Golden Heart’ and ‘Ivan The Terrible’?” “They could not come.” NightRunner answers. The waiter comes to the table, not happy with the situation she is seeing there. Fernando looks at her, saying “Add whatever they want to the bill. They’re with me.” “I’ll take this Egg thing, and a beer.” NightRunner points to the pictured menu to what looks like Chinese Egg Foo Young with gravy poured over it.. “Make that two- Another Egg thing and a beer.” Toro adds. “I’ll take, hmmm...” Shadow looks over the menu. “He’ll take the Egg thing and a beer as well.” Fernando throws in. “Hey! What if I wanted some sushi or something?!!” Shadow throws in. “This is an international restaurant, they do not serve Sushi here.” Fernando explains to him. “I’ll take the Egg thing and a beer then.” Shadow retorts. “How about some names?” Jeanette asks. “So the little lady does speak.” NightRunner replies, he extends a hand, “NightRunner’s the name. Running into the night is the game. Drinking and taking down heads – a specialty.” Jeanette takes his hand and shakes it with a nod. “Toro here. That’s Spanish for ‘The Bull’.” Toro says as he takes Jeanette’s hand. “I am The Shadow. Anything on anyone you want, I can get it for you.” Shadow tells her before taking her hand to shake it. NightRunner leans over to Jeanette, “And what is your name, Little Lady? And how you got mixed up with this poor excuse of a gentleman?” “Jeanette Miller. And for a long while, he was my EMT Partner.” Jeanette answers. “Still is if our schedules would match.” Fernando lets out. “You don’t need him when you have us.” Shadow points out. “All you guys would do is full up the ambulance with more bodies.” Fernando throws back. “If people were more cautious and less reckless, there would be no need for ambulances.”  Shadow throws back in return. “Hmm... Jeanette Miller... any relations to Jeanette Miller of the Chipettes?” Toro asks. Jeanette glances over to Fernando who gives him a nod before she answers, “The one and only.” “You definitely should not have said that...” Fernando points out. “Why not? You’re always spoiling the party!” Shadow says out loud. “Let me put it to you this way, she will not be singing to anyone unless it is to put my baby girl to sleep and  she will not be doing Karaoke or any other show for anyone. She has a job to do like you guys have a job to do.” Fernando tells them, adding, “After breakfast, it is a trip to the hotel to pick up a few things and a drive to the airport. After dropping her off, you guys come with me to deal with JAL and the papers and money I left with them for you guys.” The waiter comes by with the Egg dish and a side of rice for all of them and a Sapporo Beer each. With food in front of them, discussing details become a moot point.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jan 23rd, 2020, 1:56pm In Havana, Cuba A Drug deal going down in one of the warehouse, As the Marielitos and Comando Vermelho form Brazil as there leaders were there and guards were around. Outside Triple X new Recruit Frank Flames with Cuban National Police, BIA (Brazilian Intelligence Agency) and NSA were altering this gang members. They plan to attack USA And Brazil. So they need to stop that. Frank: Is the Teams in position? Inspector Max Guliconal (Cuban National Police): Yes we are in position. Agent Jack Lancer (Brazilian Intelligence Agency): My Team in Position. Frank: Wait until the deal drops then we go in for the arrest. * Mark Nightmare (Marilelitos): Do you got the cash for this bad boy? *Showing them a Thermonal Bomb.* Senchaze Max (CV): Yes we do! Then his guard show them $400,000,000 in Brazilian Cash. Mark: Perfect We got a deal my comrade. Senchaze: Good. Frank: NOW Then they went in as the Marielitos and CV see this. Then fire on them as CNP, BIA, NSA Fire back Frank leading the charge on his Motorcycle as he jump towards the window and crash into it. Senchaze: WHAT THE? Mark: COPS! GET THEM Then Frank Fire on them as he killing some then jump off his motorcycle as it land on the 7 Marlielitos and spin kick one CV guard to the ground. Then killing others too. Mark grab the cash while Senchaze men take the weapon. Then Mark got into his Car and drove off while Senchaze ands his men got into armor limo and They put the bomb in the armor truck and drove to the airport. Frank: SENCHAZE HEANDING TO THE AIRPORT STOP HIM AND I GET MARK! Then Grab his Cycle and chase after Mark. While BIA And NAS Chase after Senchaze. * Frank Chasing after Mark as he fire on him, Mark Fire back while dodging the bullets and then Frank shoot out mark Tires as he crash into the wall. Then Frank got off the bike as Mark open the door, Frank kick the gun out of Mark hand and then Punch him hard and handcuff him. As Cuban Police came and take Mark. Frank Got back on his back and drove off to the airport stop Senchaze. * CV, BIA AND NSA In a Shoot out while CNP Help them out too. As the CV were stop at the airport by the CNP Airport Police. Then Frank came jumps on the truck ramp as he fire on the CV and then Tackle Senchaze as he put him in a crippler crossface hold. Then the BIA help Frank hold Senchzae while they arresting his gang. Frank: Senchzae you going away for a long time same as Mark. For attacking USA and Brazil. Senchaze: SEE YOU IN HELL! Frank: You First. Then they took him the way and secure the bomb. Then Frank Cellphone rings as he answer it. Frank: Hello.. Charles: Frank we need you back in DC. Got a new mission. Frank: On My way. * In Hong Kong, China. Chan Xavier world villain holding a party to show his new weapon. The Big Laser. As a worker put bombs on it and took her hat off. Rebecca smiles. Rebecca: Chan will get a bang out of this. Then she went to ruined Chan party * Chan: Welcome to the party my fellow villains. Time to Attack CANADA! Then Rebecca push the button as the laser blow up. Chan: WHAT THE WHO DARE![ch8232] Then Rebecca came as the guards fire on her but she fire back and more explosion happen. Then She went to kick the door down. Chan getting up was hurt. “WHO ARE YOU?” Rebecca turn to Chan and smiles. Rebecca: Name Armington Rebecca Armington Double 009. You mess with the Queen land. Now you going to pay for it. Also I Call China Police and Hong Kong Police to your location Bye! Then Rebecca running jump into her Mustang and drove off as the Police came and surround the mission. Then Her car phone rings as she answer it. Malissa: Rebecca You need in DC. NSA want you to join them and got a mission. Rebecca; Right. Then Rebecca drove off to the airport. * In A Bar in Dallas, Texas Agent Burborn (Tex Armington) Was enjoying his drink until he hearing a female mouse was screaming as 4 male rats was messing with her. Then he went to the door and grows at them too. Burborn (Tex): Manners Maketh Man. You boys are not men for messing with a female. Male Rat 1: WAHT DID YOU SAY?[ch8232] Burbon lock the door. “Time teach you boys a lession about being a gentlemen.” Male Rat 2: WHY YOU! Then Burborn took out his Lasso as he moving it around, then throw it to the second Rat with the knife then throw him into the glass behind the bar as the bar owner ducks. Then First Male Rat took out a bat while charging towards him but. Burborn quickly move around lasso around his head and throw him into the tables. Then the Third One pull out a gun as he move fast and lasso his and take the gun out, then pull him forward towards and closeline the third Rat as he was KO. Then Burbon put his lasso away. Then help the female mouse up. Female Mouse: Thanks Burborn: I Am doing my job Miss *Then to the Bartender* “Sorry about that. Statemen will pay for the damage.” Bartender: It ok and thanks. Then Burborn cellphone rings. Burborn: Hello?[ch8232] Tequila: Burborn NSA Need you help them on a mission and want you meet them in DC. Burborn: Ok I will be there. Then Burbon get in his Dodge Durango and Drove off. * NSA HQ Washington DC. Charles with his Daughter Maggie as they heading to the meeting room and talking to each other too. Charles; Maggie are you ready become a Full NSA Agent since I been Training you?[ch8232] Maggie: Yes Dad and I will make you proud. Charles: Well you be going with me to Japan with my team since My old friend Fernando need us to help him with a mission. Maggie: What Mission? Charles: I will tell you when we get to the meeting and we are here. Then they arrived to the meeting room as Frank, Rebecca and Burborn (Tex) was already there. Charles; Ok we heading to Tokyo, Japan since Fernando need our service once again and something is going on in Japan. But Fernando knows what going so we are leveeing tonight and meet with him tomorrow and also there is a party going be in Japan. So once we get there. Fernando and I will be your bosses. So not only you listen to me but listen to Fernando. He know in and out of that area. So he will be the main boss until the mission is over. Is that clear. Frank: Sure. Rebecca: I am fine with it. Burborn: Ok Boss I am cool with it. Charles: Good; Let head out. Then they get there weapons, gadgets, money and equipment. Then heading to the Privet Jet at the Washington Dulles International Airport. Once they got there they went into a privet area as Charles show his NSA Badge to the guard and they let them in. Then got to a HZ-NSA A310-304 Privet Jet. And it was Polited by NSA Polites. Then they take off in the air and heading to Japan.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 23rd, 2020, 2:29pm After lunch, Fernando drives everyone to the airport, where he deals with the people at the JAL customer booth. This takes more time than it was worth but the paperwork and moneys were distributed to NightRunner and their pals. Next stop is taking everyone to the hanger and to the Marlin. There he parks the Mustang in the inside vehicle bay of the Marlin and takes everybody upstairs. Telling the guys to wait in the passenger area, he takes Jeanette to the rear of the plane to meet with Tammy. But Tammy was not happy to see him. “About time you got here!” Tammy growls at Fernando, “Where were you all this time?” “Doing my job in keeping us safe. Speaking of which, here’s Jeanette. I’ll be at the cockpit in a private meeting with others.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “Oh yes, in 2 days, there will be a dinner party at the Emperor’s Palace. You got all that time to be ready for it.” Fernando walks out of the bedroom before Tammy could say anything and head to the cockpit. He signals NightRunner and the boys to follow him and close the door behind them. Everyone inside the cockpit takes a seat. “You finally finished this flying bucket of bolts?” The Shadow asks. “This bucket of bolts will be our mobile base, for now it is in the hanger.” Fernando tells him, “And it does well for the modifications I did to it. Now tomorrow is a dinner at the Emperor’s palace, I need you guys to be in your best monkey suits and ready for action. I will be your invite to this event. Bring minimal weapons of your choosing, preferably a small firearm. The rest of your day is yours, you can get to your hotel or spend the night here but I only have 1 room left with 2 beds.  Unless you have a sleeping bag to sleep in there, that is all I have. The choice is your but I need a decision by 7PM tonight. Lights out here is at 10PM. Any questions?” “No.” NightRunner answers for them all. Toro and The Shadow both nod their heads. “What are your plans? Meaning, I do not want to be pulling you guys out of jail.” Fernando asks and says. “We’ll just survey the scene, check out the hotspots and hang out with the locals. We will get back to you by 7PM with our decision.” The Shadow explains. “How deep are we in for this mission?” Toro asks. “Very deep. Like the ocean is deep and it’s full of crabs.” Fernando answers. All three nod. “I’ll go with you to deal with your hotel reservations, so you have at least 2 places to go to: here and there. But call and update me of your actions.” Fernando tells them, adding, “But first, I need to speak to my guy before we go. He might go with us, he might not. And I need to know where my other operatives are as well.” “If you’re using outside operatives, then we really must be in deep.” Toro says. “If you only know how deep it really is. But we are to work together to get this done.” Fernando gets up and walks them to exit the Marlin. Once outside, Fernando looks around for Hondo but could not find him. Therefore he takes the Mustang out and drives the fellas back to town to deal with more paper work and their hotel reservations. For the time being they hang out until it is time for Fernando to return before 5PM. At the same time Kei and Yuri are at an outdoor sit-down café having a mid-afternoon snack, going through a list they have created. Kei lists out from her smartphone, “This is a historic treaty in order to create peace and unity to our nation and its neighbors.” Yuri replies, “Check.” “But there are still some still stuck in the Imperialistic Mindset of ‘we conquered it, it is ours.’” Kei adds Yuri replies, “Check.” “The Imperialists do not want to give up those lands we conquered before World War II.” Kei points out. “Correct.” Yuri replies. “But the United States defeated us in WWII and protected us from our former Imperialist enemies, namely Russia, China and Korea.” Kei recites the known history. “Correct.” Yuri replies. “As long as the USA is our ally, Russia and China will not dare attack us.” Kei points out. “Correct.” Yuri replies. “So this treaty that is to be signed when all the details have been hammered out by the ambassadors, easing tension and brining peace and cooperation to our corner of the world.” Kei points out. “Only if everyone is in total agreement on all sides. The problem is the Imperialists demands causing inner strife within our Japan as to not sign the treaty if one inch of land is returned to Korea.” Yuri points out the facts. “You think this is enough for someone to try to assassinate the emperor or any of the members of parliament?” Kei asks. “Fernando thinks so because the Emperor thinks so. This is not a Triad-Yaccusa contract issue we are dealing with. This is something more. Anyone wanting to upset the balance here could cause World War 3, and that would set everyone back 5000 years.” Yuri answers. Kei sighs for a moment as she picks up her paper coffee mug, finding it empty. “Damn it, I need a refill!”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 24th, 2020, 9:28pm Hondo and Valentine fooled around in the shower until almost five o’clock. They both could have gone a lot longer, but much as he loved holding and having his wife like this, he did not want anyone to go searching for them. He and Valentine had snuck off once before and had been gone too long. Fernando use the chrono-server to teleport their bare asses back that time. They could laugh about it now, but they were not laughing at the time. It had been a complete misunderstanding. They were supposed to have a night off, and the cell towers had been taken out. Fernando had got a message to meet someone about information and they said Hondo and Valentine had been captured and were being tortured. Not being able to reach them and the chrono-server showing rapid pulses and breathing rates … It was just a misunderstanding that neither he nor Valentine really wanted to relive. As they dried off Hondo came up behind her and kissed her neck again. “Hmm, you start somethin’ and we’ll end up a public event again.” Valentine said teasingly Hondo sighed, “Don’t remind me. I had four offers for you. They wanted to buy your ass, badly.” She giggled, “Now, stop! Your mustache tickles and is drivin’ me crazy! I  had several women offerin’ me money for you too. Are you sorry you didn’t sell my ass, as you put it?” He turned her to face her and wrapped his arms around her, grabbing her ass in the process. “It’s a sweet little ass an’ I’m selfish. I want it all for myself.” He whispered in her ear. He kissed her again, deeply, before letting her get dressed. He dressed slower as he was busy watching her. She smiled softly, as it made her feel good that he liked her as she was. “Any plans for tonight?” She asked as she pulled on her panties. Hondo shrugged, “Who know’s what Jefe has planned.” She sat down to put on her socks and pull on her pants, waiting on a bra and shirt as she knew Hondo liked it when she waited to cover her breast. “He gettin’ secretive again?” She asked Hondo shrugged and started to tug on a shirt, the first thing he had started to put on. “I think he’s unsure, honestly. Not that he’s in the dark but I get the feelin’ that he knows this is complicated an’ dangerous beyond belief.” He replied. She stood up, taking time to button and zip her jeans, “he can use his equipment to look at the different outcomes, right?” Hondo cracked his neck, “I think some events are too convoluted or too varied. He’ll tell us more when he’s ready. Not knowin’ aggravates me at times, but  I trust him. He’s my friend, I trust him, an’ he’s not done us wrong. Plus, we have the opportunity to right wrong that we’d not normally have.” She gave him a lopsided grin as she slowly covered her white mounds. “If I had a nickle for everytime I heard you say that!” Hondo frowned and complained, “You could have waited to finish until I was dressed.” She blushed a bit, “Now, if I waited for you we’d be here all night.” Hondo muttered, “Hmm, probably right.” He finished dressing quickly and stole another quick kiss as she finished buttoning her shirt. They then started gathering up their dirty clothes and shower kit. “If Jefe doesn’t have anythin’ goin’ tonight we can dress up a bit an’ find a nice place for supper, how’s that sound.” He asked. She smiled, “Sounds like fun! We don’t get to dress up and go out for fun often. Usually when we dress up it’s for business.” They unlocked the shower-room door and headed for the Marlin. They stowed their shower kit and put their coveralls in a hamper, to wash later. On the way out of their room they ran into Sabrina, who told him Fernando had been looking for him then left. They chatted about nothing important for a moment then went to the lower deck. There, Hondo lowered the ramp on the Marlin and started checking over some gear again, while Valentine started looking up restaurants on the laptop. About 5:15 Fernando returned and found them in the hanger. “Was looking for you two earlier.” Fernando said. “Was showerin’ after doin’ the maintenance.” Hondo replied. Valentine smiled slightly, looked away, and blushed slightly. It was involuntary but Fernando saw it.   “I am not prying into your private moments, but things could get bad. If you have free time, use it wisely, just let someone know where you will be. We do not want a repeat of the Brazil Incident.” Fernando said Hondo sighed and shook his head, “We’ll never live that down, I reckon.” Fernando shrugged, “It was entertaining, if nothing else.” Hondo shook his head again, “I doubt you were lookin’ for us to remind us of all that.” Fernando shook his head slightly, “No. We have a state dinner with the Emperor tomorrow evening. Need you here and ready for that. Also, some associates of mine from back home are here as hired muscle. We may need all we can get and what we can get may still not be enough. \I’ll introduce you later, but if you see them hanging out here and I am not here, that is fine as they are allowed. They are a bit rough around the edges but I trust them.” Hondo nodded, “Alright. Anythin’ between now an’ then?” Fernando shook his head, “No. The night is yours. Just be careful. This place is not friendly to us. Do not let your guard down.” Hondo nodded, “I’m not relaxed unless I’m home usually, anyway, but all the same we’ll be careful. Probably go out for a nice supper. Any plans? You an’ Tammy can join us. Don’t think all for of us have just sat down for a dinner an’ conversation since before Francesca was born.” Valentine frowned, “I know she’s busy with the baby, but she’s been distant lately. I miss the conversations she an’ I used to have. Fernando shrugged, “Babies change things.” Valentine nodded, “That's understandable. I still miss her friendship” Hondo shrugged, “Give her time. Might come again, darlin’.” He turned back to Fernando, “You’re both welcome to come ifin ya want. No hard feelin’s if you have other things planned.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 24th, 2020, 9:59pm 10 minutes after Kei gets her refill, they continue on their discussion. “For an “Enlightened Society” there are a lot of backwards assholes in it thinking that everything it owed to them.” Kei begins. “Had it their way, we women would be at home trying to make our husbands and families happy as we tend house and make meals for everyone.” Yuri throws back at her. “And the Emperor as a god.” Kei ping-pongs her reply back at Yuri. She adds after a hesitant moment, “Who is on the guest list for the various events to go on.” “Don’t know, but it would be a nice list to have.” Yuri says. “Maybe Fernando can get that list for us?” Kei asks. “We need to figure out things for ourselves and have Fernando as a last resort. But if he has such a list, we can ask for it but only if he has it, not get it or us. It would make us look bad as investigators.” Yuri answers. “Unless you want to shake down the local lowlifes and riffraff I think we should go home, get dressed and continue where we left off last night before that emperor’s guards’ car messed up our night out.” Kei says. “Might as well go ‘home.’ It takes you 2 hours to pick the right shoes.” Yuri throws at her. “You do not have red hair, and the complexities of matching shoes and dresses to go with it!” Kei throws back to her partner. Fernando takes the keys to the Mustang and tosses it to Hondo, “Don’t wreck it. It’s a rental.” Hondo catches the keys as Fernando starts to walk away, “I need my sleep anyways. Maybe with everyone gone, I can catch some sleep.” As he tosses Hondo an Emerald Blue Master Card with just a number on it but no name.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 25th, 2020, 10:53pm Hondo took the card, knowing better than to argue about it. Valentine looked up a few restaurants and Hondo Called about reservations. His accent being a little thicker than Valentine’s, and his not having the ear for language and discerning accent’s like she had, she ended up taking over the phone calls. After a few strike out’s they found an open reservation at a place called, Ninja Akasaka. It was a bit of a tourist spot, as it was Ninja themed, as even the wait staff dressed as ninja’s and all had some skills to enhance the experience with theatrics. It was not Hondo’s first choice, but it would be an evening together. Hondo finished up what he was doing and shut the cargo bay while Valentine went to get dressed. Before heading to their room Hondo grabbed a western suit out of a garment bag he kept in the cargo-bay lockers. He was not a fan of suits but the business he and Fernando had to attend to required such fancy duds at times. By the time he got to their room, Valentine was sitting on the bed, pulling on her last stocking. She was wearing a black lace mesh bra, g-string, and garter belt. She stood up, securing the last stocking top to the garter belt, before showing it off to him. “What you think? You like it?” She asked. He grinned at her, “I think if you don’t get your dress on, we’ll never make our reservation as I’d like to take it off ya an’ do ya lovely again, right now!” She blushes slightly and smiled as she walked up to him and pressed her body against his. Something hard poked her belly, so she was sure he liked her ensemble, or maybe it was just her he liked. Either way, it made her happy that she pleased him. He leaned down and kissed her softly. He pulled away and started to unbutton his shirt. “I’ll get dressed so as not to tease you any further at the moment. I will enjoy you takin’ them off me when we get back, though.” She said with a wink. He smiled and watched her as she slipped into her dress. He helped her fasten the dress up and wrapped a grey shawl around her shoulders, before finishing to undress. Once undressed, he slap on some deodorant, a bit of cologne, and then slip into his suit clothes. He secured his ankle gun into his nice boots, slipped derringer into his coat pocket and another into his vest, put on a shoulder harness with a new 1911 double stack, a silencer, and two spare mags, all of which Fernando had given him last Christmas, and a couple well placed knives. (one horizontal along the back of his belt, one in his other boot, and one up his sleeve.) Valentine secured a derringer and knife on a garter strap style holster, that Hondo had gotten for her on her birthday right after their last mission in Italy. She put a small revolver in her purse as well. Though they both had weapons, they had no plans on having to use them that night. Once ready they jumped into the mustang and pealed out of the hanger. It was a nice evening and the air felt good. Since they got on the road by 6:30pm and their reservation was not until 9:00pm they stopped by the Two-Dogs Taproom for a beer. Valentine got a ‘Roppongi Pale Ale’ and Hondo got a ‘The Day Innovation Red Lager’, both of which were local craft specialties. After the beer they hit the road again. Due to the location of the restaurant they had to park almost a mile away and walk. Hondo parked the car, opened the door for Valentine, and helped her out. Not that she needed help, but it was one of the ways he showed he cared. Words were not Hondo’s strong point, but long ago he found he could speak volumes with his actions alone. He offered her his arm, which she took without pause. She leaned against him as they started to walk, enjoying the touch and presence of her man. They walked slowly and talked about things they wanted to do on the ranch when they got some time off. They knew that the way things were shaping up, that time off would not be something they would see anytime soon. It did not bother them as they knew what they did mattered, but sometimes just talking about plans was fun. A lot had changed for them since Italy. Hondo was finding he could smile and laugh more these days. Trusting Valentine had been an effort at first, as was letting himself love again, but she made both easy for him. Valentine found the world not so lonely or threatening anymore. She still secretly hoped her father was alive somewhere, and the scars from her past still ran deep, but the nightmares were few and far between, and the scars no longer mattered. She was loved by a good man, a man who was not using her, disregarding her, nor thought she was inferior. He treated her like a woman, because she was, but not like a lesser being as many had done before. On missions they both saw horrors and both had to kill, though Hondo tried to take that burden on himself more often than not to protect her. At the end of the day, though, they could be together, work of their fears, guilt, and frustrations together, then hold each other in the night to keep at bay the nightmares they saw during their waking hours. They had both lived and survived alone, but they found they thrived together. Their relationship was not always champagne, roses, and perfect nights, unfortunately. At times Hondo got distant and would shut down, still. He got tired and snapped from time to time. Valentine had nightmares occasionally, and days she doubted she was good enough for him, and there were times after a bad night or when he was grouchy that she found herself shrink from his touch. It was not him, as he never laid hand to her unless in love or help, but it was just her own past haunting her. They argued from time to time, and had days they just needed to be alone. They were just like any other couple, imperfect. Unlike many couples, though, as imperfect as they were they were perfect for each other. They had only two big fights, but they regretted them both and promised to work with each other to never let something like that happen again. The reality was that it would someday, but they worked to at least make those fights be rare. “Fight the world, but not each other,” had been a promise they made each other and worked to uphold. It seemed like in no time they had made it to the restaurant and were being seated. There was a lot of dark stone work, and the place was set up so the seating was fairly private. The waitstaff all were dressed as ninjas, or at least how ninja’s were depicted to dress. A few of the waitstaff were actually acrobatic stuntmen and women who came around doing special stints from time to time to entertain the crowd. There were five or six dinner choices that was served in courses. They did not each get to order separately, but ordered the course set as a table. The food was slightly Americanized Japanese dishes. It was good enough for Hondo’s liking. He really did not care for fish, unless it was breaded, deep-fried, and covered in beans and tarter sauce. Valentine liked sushi and other seafood from time to time, but rarely asked to go to such places knowing her husbands dislike for such food. This place had the perfect mix to the courses that they each got something they liked and got to try some new things that did not sound too bad. They were served a beer each, at first, then they had a wine parring with the main course. With dessert they had a choice and Hondo ordered a Japanese whiskey called ‘Suntory Toki’ and Valentine had a Sake. The food was good, the entertainment was interesting, and the company was great. Neither of them forgot the danger they could be facing, but for the moment, all that seemed so far away. The evening had been perfect so far, except for a Japanese man in a suit and sunglasses, whom had been leaning against a wall a ways off from them for most of the evening. Hondo almost swore he was watching them, but never caught him staring at them. It was more of a feeling, anyway, and he chalked it up to a subconscious paranoia that he had seemed to developed on missions. He shrugged it off fr now. They were not being obvious and made no moves against them. A waiter came to bring their ticket and Hondo gave him the card. Valentine looked around a moment before standing up. “I’ll be right back. Need to use the lady’s-room, if we are going to be leaving soon.” She said. Hondo pointed, “Looks like it’s down there. Should be ready to go once you’re done.” She smiled and nodded, “I’ll be right back, my love.” Hondo smiled and nodded at her, finishing off the last of his whiskey as she turned and left. Hondo pulled out his phone and checked the messages. The phone itself looked out of date, but it was actually a quite impressive piece of hacked CIA tech. Fernando had given one to him and one to Valentine. They had special encryption that made them un-hackable and untraceable by anyone else than Hondo, Valentine, Fernando, and a couple other trusted individuals. As he looked at the phone he found there were no new messages, but some movement caught his eye. Hondo noticed the man in the suit and sunglasses move a bit. Once Valentine was out of sight the man nod at someone, stand up straight and head down the hall towards the restrooms. Hondo acted like he was looking at the phone but his peripheral vision was extremely acute these days. He attributed his change in vision to the bio-pills he had ingested after being injured a few times on missions. All of a sudden one day found he no longer needed glasses, and his vision seemed to heal way beyond what he ever remembered it being. The only down side was his light sensitivity seemed to get worse. Daylight without sunglasses gave him a bad headache, but that was hardly a major issue. Even when he needed glasses, his peripherals had been extremely good, now they were even better and had severed him well. After the man disappeared down the hall, Three more came, seeming to try to act nonchalant. One was dressed exactly like him, another looked similar but did not have a coat or sunglasses, and the last was bald and three times the size of the other three, which made him a little bigger than Hondo. Hondo waited for a second before standing up and heading down the hall himself. Something felt off and he had to check. He passed the ladies room and headed to the men’s-room, which was the only other door on that dead end hall. As he opened the door he noticed the men’s-room was empty. He did not pause a moment to look around before spinning on his heals.  As he walked quickly back to the lady’s-room door, he pulled his pistol and threaded on the silencer. His pulse quickened as he kicked the door open and entered all almost in one seemingly fluid action. The scene before him was this:  Valentine was in the middle of the room. She was leaned backwards, legs spread, dress pulled up, and her g-string lay around one ankle with one band cut. The large, bald man was standing in the open door of a stall, behind Valentine, holding her by her arms. The guy who had been leaning against the wall had her shawl wrapped around her neck and was keeping enough pressure on it so she could not scream and had to struggle to breathe. The other man in sunglasses was leaning against the sink watching with sadistic glee, as he held a large knife,  in his left hand, pointed menacingly at Valentine. The guy in the white shirt with no coat or sunglasses had Valentines knife in hand, his pants were around his ankles, and his pathetic excuse for a dick stuck out. His mind took in the sight that lay before him in a micro second and he made his first strike before they could even process his presence. He pistol whipped the guy with his pants around his ankles, causing the man to collapse, unconscious, onto the floor. He then shot the man, who was choking Valentine with her own shawl, right through the head. As his brain matter splattered the wall his body crumpled to the floor where it lay in an ever growing pool of his own blood. The man on the sink leaped at Hondo as the big man simultaneously threw Valentine against the wall. Hondo was momentarily distracted, as he looked to where she landed. That lapse in concentration cost him. The man with the knife swung it at Hondo’s face. He tried to step back but the knife still cut a gash from his forehead, down through his left eye and across his cheek. HE reflexively put his left hand over his injured eye. He ducked another slash and tossed Valentine his pistol. She caught it and shot the big man through the leg, causing him to cry out and fall to the ground. The man with the knife switched hands and slashed at Hondo again, but his comrade crying out caused him to be sloppy. With his blood covered left hand Hondo grabbed the man’s wrist and he threw his weight into the man’s elbow, snapping the man’s elbow backwards, causing him cry out and drop the knife. Hondo grabbed the man by the shirt, as blood continued to drip down his own face, and pulled a derringer from his pocket. He slammed the man against the sink, knocking the sunglasses off his face as he pushed the pistol onto the man’s nose. “Who the #$@! are ya?! Who sent ya?!” Hondo growled. The man laughed, his right arm hanging useless by his side, “You #$@!er’s do not know who you mess with! You all die!” Hondo slammed him into the mirror, shattering it. The broken glass cut up the man’s scalp. “I’ll beat it outta ya, you #$@!in’ animal!” Hondo growled, getting angrier. The man groaned, laughed again, “I no talk! I die, then you die!” The man laughed, crunched down on something, and then started to convulse. After a moment he stopped moving and stopped breathing. Hondo threw him to the floor, cussing as he did. “You damned, muther-#$@!in’ dickless bastard!” He growled. Valentine was shaken but held herself together. The big man looked at them and his buddies for a moment. He started to panic but before he could bite down Hondo stepped in, pocketed the derringer, and punched the man in the mouth. The bald man grabbed his own mouth but Hondo kicked him in the gut, making him vomit. In the process the man spit out his tooth. Valentine handed Hondo back his pistol and grabbed up her shawl. She tried to take a look at him, but he held her off. “Let me handle this first!” He snapped without meaning to. She just nodded and stepped back, still shaken from the event. Hondo points the pistol at the man, growling as he stood there. “You know the drill, you oriental shit-stick! Who do you work for!” Hondo barked The man shook his head and Hondo slammed the mans head into the toilet, breaking the porcelain and knocking the man out. The man on the floor groaned. Hondo turned with a growl and leaped on him. He pulled the asshole up off the floor. The man’s pants and underwear were still around his ankles, showing what little he had to offer still. Hondo hit him in the mouth several times, knocking more teeth out than needed, knocking the man unconscious again. He picked up Valentine’s dagger, the one the man had taken and used to cut off her g-string. He put the man’s hands together and pinned him to the wall by piercing the knife through the man’s shirt sleeves. Hondo slapped the man awake. He looked at Hondo, groggily. He sneered at him and said something in Japanese. Hondo shook his head, “I don’t speak that gibberish! Now speak! Who do you work for?!” The man babbled something angrily and spit in Hondo’s face. Hondo back handed him. “English, damn you!” He growled The man babbled again. “I … I think he doesn’t speak English.” Valentine said shakily. “I know somethin’ he does speak then!” Hondo growled. He grabbed up the big knife that still lay on the floor, and cut off the man’s underwear, shoving them deep into the man’s mouth after. He then held the knife to the man’s face. The man only glared at him. “Val, turn around. You shouldn’t see this.” Hondo said as he cut the man’s pants off and kicked his legs apart. “Hondo, I ...” she stammered. “Turn around!” He growled. She turned around and he turned back to the man. The man glared at him until he moved the knife down. He growled and spit the words into the man’s face, “You might not understand English, you #$@!in’ bastard, but you’ll understand this. No one touches my wife!!” The man’s eyes got wide and he shook his head as Hondo held the knife low. He tried to pull his legs together to protect himself but Hondo hit him in the gut, causing him to sag and not be able to control himself for a moment. Hondo took that opportunity to thrust the large blade through the mans balls and into the wall. The man screamed into the underwear gag in his mouth. Hondo turned and walked to Valentine. He pushed the door open in front of her and nudged her into the hall. As they stepped out Valentine turned to him and put her shawl over his cut eye to help with the bleeding. “This’ll hurt like hell when the adrenaline dies off.” Hondo said. “I’m … I’m sorry. I… I .” Valentine stammered. Hondo put a hand to her face, “It’s alright. Now, we need to lock this door before someone comes. We got lucky so far.” “What ... what are we goin’ to do?” She asked. “We wing it. Can you lock the door?” He asked. She nodded and fished some lock picks out of her purse.  Her hands shook a bit but she managed to get it locked. “What now?” She asked softly. Hondo put his hat on her head. “Hold onto me, an’ play along.” He said. She held onto his left arm, leaving his right arm free. His left held the shawl over his face, his shirt, vest and coat were messed up and stained with blood now, and Valentine looked pretty ruffled, but he figured it should work. As they walked quickly out of the hall they met a waiter coming their direction. Hondo waved and pointed to the bathroom, “Help! Some psycho attacked us! He cut me with a knife an’ the ran into the lady’s bathroom! Call the cops! Quickly!” His shouts got the waiter panicked, and he ran to a phone. They went by their table and grabbed the credit card, repeating the act for any waiter or waitress they came to. The wait staff rushed into action. Many of the patrons thought it was some kind of act to go along with the ninja theme. The staff worked to secure the area, call the police, and get the crowd to understand that it was not an act and they needed to stay seated. In the ensuing chaos, Hondo and Valentine slipped out and into the night. Sticking to the dark was impossible but they stayed to the edge of people walking and Hondo kept his face away. The dim lights outside on the path back to the car kept them from being too noticeable, and most people were to busy with their own thoughts or tasks to pay them any attention. As they got to the car they saw the police rushing past them and towards the restaurant. Once at the car Hondo unlocked the car door. “I’ll drive.” Valentine said softly. “No, you’re too shaken still.” He replied. He did forgo helping her into the car this time. He drove, one handed, holding the shawl to his face with his left hand. Valentine stayed quiet for a while. After a while she sighed, looked at Hondo then looked away sadly. “I’m … I’m so sorry. They … they jumped me and I … I wasn’t strong or fast enough.” She said shakily. Hondo shook his head, “Darlin’, it’s not your fault! I should have walked with you. Damn them! Did … did they do anythin’ to you? Are you alright?” She nodded, “I’m ok. You came in time before they could have their way. I’ll have a few bruises, but …” A tear started to fall down her cheek, “They hurt you, though.” Hondo shrugged, “I’ll be fine. I’ll heal in time.” HE grinned slightly and tried to cheer her up, “Might need an eye-patch for a while. You think I’d look more dashin’ with an eye-patch?” She sniffed and gave a soft giggle, “You’re bleedin’ and wonder if an eye-patch will make you look dashin’? Men… Besides, Fernando has bio-pills.” “He has some. Unfortunately we may need them all on this mission. This injury isn’t worth one. I can wait until after.” Hondo said. Valentine reached over and put a hand on his shoulder, “Thank you for savin’ me.” Hondo smiled, “You save me every day, Darlin’. I owe ya one once in a while.” She smacked his shoulder lightly. He complained teasingly. “Hey, no beatin’ the wounded!” She chuckled, “I do love you, ya know. Very much. But … You didn’t have ta … you know… what happened back there at the end.” Hondo frowned, “I love you more than my own life, so what I did I had to do. Sorry ya had to be there.” She just nodded. He looked at her briefly then back at the road. “You goin’ to be alright?” he asked. “Once I know you’ll be alright and I can hold you for a while.” She said. “It could be a long night, but I’ll hold ya as soon as I can. Now, Jefe is gonna be pissed, so let him be pissed at me. Take my phone an’ message him. Tell him we are comin’ in hot an’ there was trouble.” he said. Valentine nodded. She wanted to argue, as she felt it was all her fault, but she’d take blame later. She had been scolded by Fernando before. It was not fun but she’d rather take that then have Fernando distrust Hondo’s abilities. She sent the message and sat back into her seat. Hondo took a different route and doubled back a couple times to make sure they were not being followed. He was not sure when or how they found them to begin with. Was this a random hit and an unlucky coincidence? Or was this tied to with why they were here? Since he did not believe in coincidences, there had to be a connection. About an hour later they pulled back into the hanger.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 26th, 2020, 2:50pm In the ‘Garden Lounge’ at the Otani GardenTower, Kei and Yuri continue on with their prowl for male attention. But their choice in men was too high for the local crowd, with either too young, too old or too drunk. Lucky for the locals, both their smartphones go off at the same time ambulances and police pass by the Otani Garden Tower at high speed. They both look at the passing emergency vehicles and then at their smartphones. “Dead bodies found at Nagatacho, 2 Chome[ch8722]14[ch8722]3, 100-0014 Tokyo, Chiyoda City?” Kei says. “That’s a few blocks away from here, across the bridge.” Yuri points out. In truth it’s a little more than a 1/4 mile or 1/2 kilometer. “Let’s go!” Yuri says before she starts running. It takes them a couple of minutes to get there, eyeing a scene of emergency service vehicles. They get stopped as they try to cross the police tape. Kei pulls out her police shield before Yuri could finish going under the tape. “What happened here?” Kei tries to be the voice of authority here. “Nothing that would concern the Dirty Pair.” A tall slender man in a trench coat and a badge hanging from a chain with several police officers approach them. He takes Kei’s Shield Pouch and signal for Yuri to turn in hers. She does. He asks, “What are you two doing here?” “We were at the Garden Lounge...” Yuri begins. “Don’t tell him anything.” Kei tells her partner. “I’ve got a several dead Yaccusa members in there and you two show up. I can bet there is a connection.” The officer in the trench coat says. “We just got here! And we have an alibi being at the Garden Lounge!” Kei almost yells at him as she points to the direction of where they came from. “Wait, you said ‘dead Yaccusa members?’ How they died? Where? And what makes them Yaccusa members?” Yuri asks. “Missing pinky fingers says they were Yaccusa members. A couple were shot, the rest were stabbed. It’s a #$@!ing mess in there.” The officer in the trench coat says. Both Kei and Yuri put their hands to their foreheads and shake their heads. “Where were they killed?” Kei says without screaming it out. “The women’s bathroom of Akasaka Ninja. We have our techs coming in to get the video tape from their surveillance system.” The officer in the trench coat says. “I would like to see that video tape.” Kei says. “Who says you will be allowed to see it. This is Akasaka Police District. You both are not from my precient.” The officer in the trench coat says sternly. Kei reaches over and takes their shield from the officer in the trench coat, handing Yuri’s badge to her. She then tells him, “Wait until my supervisor has a talk with yours, then we will see who does what where.” “Kei, do not say anything that will compromise our mission.” Yuri tells her, but said it too loud for the officer in the trench coat to hear. “What mission?” He asks. “Kei, don’t say anything!” Yuri lets out. “Oh go wash your hair, missy!” Kei says as she looks Yuri before turning to the officer in the trench coat, “We’re on a mission from internal affairs looking for a few dirty cops that needs to be removed from their position.” The officer in the trench coat laughs before he suddenly stops and pokes at her shoulder, “Who put you on such a fool’s errand? For all cops are dirty because we break the law in our actions to enforce it onto others.” “I can’t give details, but let’s say to expect a visit from the Internal Review Board...” Kei pauses for dramatic effect, “Soon.”  She turns around, tapping Yuri’s chest with the back of her hand before she starts to walk away, “Let’s go Yuri.” “Kei!” Yuri shouts back as she clutches her chest before she follows and Kei away from the area. A mob was repeatedly chanting “GO! GO! GO!” around a few who were seated down with a half eaten meal and several empty bottles of hard liquor on the table. Two seated individuals were wolfing down tall glasses of hard liquor – a Japanese national and an American Tourist. There was enough money on the table to pay the restaurant’s bill for the entire day. Heads tilt back and the bottom of glasses are raised to the ceiling as liquor flowed out into their gullets. Once empty, the glasses are smacked down hard on table and the two opponents look at each other; one sat in his chair firm while the other was swaying about in the wind but there was no wind. His buddies pat him hard on the shoulders to make sure he was OK but it was not to last as he passes out and face plants his head onto the table. “NIGHTRUNNER WINS!” a short American tourist shouts out as the larger one reaches out and collects the money. As the money is collected, another slams his money down shouting “Beer Chug!” Toro and Shadow look at each other and high five each other “Beer Chug!” NightRunner is taken out of his seat and Toro sits in it as he, Shadow and NightRunner starts putting down their money. One of the Japanese around them gets the waitress to bring a tray with several beer mugs on it. A challenger is sat in the seat across from him. The rules are explained to this simple contest – the fastest one who can drink their beer wins. A beer mug is place in front of them and they are allowed to grab onto the handle of the mug. The crowd chants “1... 2... 3... Go!” The mugs are raised and placed onto lips and the beer is gulped down as fast as possible. Unfortunately for the Japanese challenger, Toro has a little trick up his sleeve as he opens the Larynx clip that separates his airway with his food-tube, allowing the beer to freely flow to his stomach. It takes only a few seconds for him to waft down the brew in a few seconds! His challenger is about half way through gulping down his beer as Toro slams down his mug on the table. “Ka-Plah!” Toro lets out before letting out a long and loud belch from drinking the beer so fast. Everyone looks him and the empty mug, and a couple of them look and feel about Toro to see if he has some sort of flow tube that he threw the beer into. Shadow tries to collect the money but is not allowed as Toro is searches. Eventually, the two doing the searching shake their heads that nothing is found. The one blocking the money points at Shadow and shout at him, “You – Beer Chug!” Shadow thinks about it as more money is placed on the table. He decides to put his money on the table and then tells Toro to get out of his chair. This time the former challenger and the new challenger sit across from Shadow and a beer mug is place in front of them and they are allowed to grab onto the handle of the mug. The crowd chants “1... 2... 3... Go!” Mugs are lifted to their lips and like Toro, Shadow wafts the beer in a couple of seconds and the mug slammed down on the table immediately after. Toro reaches out and gathers the money as Shadow lets out a long and loud burp. The crowd looks in awe. “No! No! No!” One in a crowd shouts out as another shout out “Beer Chug!” and points at NightRunner. “No! No! No!...” Shadow says before pointing to one of the smaller females in the crowd. He signals her to come to him. At first she refuses but peer pressure makes her comply. Shadow takes her away from the crowd and explains to her how the trick is done and tells her to take it slowly at first until she is used to it and can swig down a mug very quickly. He then sits the girl down at his seat and places his money on the table. Toro and NightRunner put their cash on the table as well. Everyone in the crowd also place their bets on the table as shadow whispers into her ear how to do it and to take it slow but she will still be able to beat anyone gulping down their beers. The two challengers point to the girl and laugh as the mugs of beer are place in front of them. The crowd chants “1... 2... 3... Go!” The mugs are lifted to their lips and girl following the given instructions pours the beer down her gullet in several seconds before she slams the mug down on the table immediately after before releasing a mighty roar of a burp. Though slower than the guys were, she was able to beat her opponents! Some of the crowd stands there in awe while others laugh and cheer at the sight. Toro, Night Runner and Shadow begin to collect the money off the table before police car sirens wail outside. They look at each other and then out the window, watching the police cars zoom on by. Taking the money, the run out the door, handing over 100,000 Yen to the cashier at the door, following the direction where the police cars went. They end up running a few blocks down on the street they were at Kobi to the Akasaka Ninja restaurant where a crowd has gathered and the area taped off. They work their way through the crowd to watch several bodies being taken out of the restaurants in body bags and a couple in gurneys. Taking their smartphones out they record what they can of the events in front of them before the police start to make the crowd go away. Hiding their smartphones, they walk away about a block from the scene to discuss details. “Men in suits being carried out dead or wounded, something is not right with this.” Shadow says. “Looks like a mob rub out to me.” NightRunner points out. “You noticed that the two on the gurney did not have a pinky on their left hand?” Toro asks. “Yeah. Definitely Mob related. But who and why?” Shadow says and asks. “What does this have to do with the case Fernando put us on?” Toro asks. “He thinks that the mob will try to influence the treaty signing when it is finalized.” NightRunner explains. “And the mobs are fighting for who has control and final say to that treaty.” Shadow adds. Toro lets out a disgruntled sigh, “It’s their version of the Paul Castalano assassination and the Gambino Gang War all over again.” “We need to contact Fernando and give him this information. It is what he is looking for.” NightRunner explains before sending Fernando a text message with a video attachment. In a nearly empty aircraft, Fernando sits back on the pilot’s seat on the edge of sleep and awake. His smart phone begins to vibrate and ring as several messages are sent to it at about the same time. It pushes him over the edge and wakes him up as much as he does not want too. He picks up the smart phone and sees several posts from those outside. The first one he reads is from Val about their situation.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 26th, 2020, 3:33pm Hondo pulled the car into the hanger and parked it. He turned it off the ignition and threw the keys into his pocket. He sat back and sighed deeply. Valentine looked at him, a concerned look on her face. “You going to be, alright?” Valentine asked softly “My face hurts but other than that I’ll be fine. Just bothered. We are already gettin’ hit an’ we haven’t yet begun to step on toes. Is it ‘cause they know who we are? Is it ‘cause Chip and the rescue morons have opened their #$@!in’ mouths? If that furry asshole started spewin’ shit, my past friendship with Gadget will not be enough to stop me from killin’ her husband.” Hondo growled “He’s a glory-hoggin’ moron, that all. Killin’ him is a bit extreme, isn’t it?” Valentine replied “Not if his stupidity almost got my wife raped!” Hondo growled. Valentine looked away from him and down at the floor, “It’s not the first time.” Her voice was soft and sad, and it tugged on his heart, though she did not intend it to. The experience made the past memories seem more vivid once again. Hondo grabbed her hand and held it silently for a moment. “I’m sorry, Darlin’. I know its hard on you.” Hondo replied. “Not half as hard as seein’ you hurt because of me or seein’ you angry again. I know you have to get emotionless at times on a mission but ...” She paused “But?” Hondo asked “Sometimes it scares me, to see you like that.  I know you have to as do I when on missions but … I never wanted to be the cause of pushin’ you there.” She replied. Hondo lightly touched her face. Her eyes glistened a bit as she looked at him a moment then looked away. The blood covered shawl only reminded her again of him being mauled for her. She was happy he cared so much but she felt extremely guilt too. “I need you to hold it together, my darlin’. Once we go to bed you can cry all you need to. I need my warrior queen right now, though.” Hondo said softly but firmly. She wiped her eyes and nodded, “After all you’ve done for me, I think that’s the least I can do for you.” Hondo shook his head, “It’s not ‘bout what I have or have not done, an’ the same with you. It’s about what we do for each other ‘cause we love each other, how we hide our weaknesses from the world ‘cause they will use them against us, an’ how we give those weaknesses freely to each other’s trust when we are alone. It’s never ‘bout owin’ each other. If it ever gets there then its not love, its indebted guilt. I don’t want that. I only want your love an’ trust, even when I’m angry or emotionless, I need your love and trust, as well as understandin’, even more.” She nodded, cleared her throat and gave him a smile, “You have that, my king.” He smiled and nodded, “alright then. Let’s go face the music. This could be bad. I may end up in jail for all we know. Fernando is gonna be pissed though, probably, an’ rightly so. It’s on me, though. Remember that.” She nodded, though she did not agree with it. She would let him take the lead, but if Fernando got too angry she’d take the blame whether Hondo wanted her to or not. If Hondo worried about how Fernando would take it, he did not show it. Hondo was not worried. He expected Fernando to be angry, but more so at the situation than him or Valentine. The situation was what it was, and his actions were his own and he would accept them as such. Hondo stepped out of the car slowly. Valentine got out more quickly and rushed to his side. “Maybe Fernando isn’t even here. We could get one of his daughters to look at your eye. Maybe they can do somethin’ for it.” She said. “Thanks to Fernando’s immortality pill it will heal in time, but that eye is #$@!ed right now. No medical procedure for that, I reckon. An’ As far as him not bein’ here ….” Hondo was cut off as the cargo ramp started to open. “I’d not bet on it.” Hondo finished as the ramp opened and showed Fernando standing there. He looked at them without saying anything at first and Hondo stood quiet as well. Valentine looked nervously back and forth between them. After a long uncomfortable moment of silence Fernando spoke. “I’m getting reports of Yakuza killed at the Akasaka Ninja. That you two?” He asked “Don’t know who they were but they tried to rape my wife an’ I ended them.” Hondo replied. As he stood there, the blood stilled randomly dripped from under the ruined shawl and landed on either his suit or the floor.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 26th, 2020, 9:11pm In a few minutes Val, Hondo and Fernando were in the cockpit of the plane, with Hondo on the co-pilot’s chair reclined back as Fernando goes through his med kit on a small folding table next to it. The old wooden box opens up to reveal various surgical implements from the civil war which made Val worry as they all seem to say, “Use me, I will hurt less than the others!” But Fernando lifts to the velvet covered try that held the implements in place and put them to the side to reveal more modern tools of medicine, including a couple of futuristic ones. “I’m not asking what happened or why it happened. Just wondering how we are going to clean it up.” Fernando says as he works on Hondo’s wounds. The Dermal Regenerator closed up the gash on his cheek and forehead. The eye took a little more work. Fernando thinks on how lucky he was, another few nanometers and the eye would have popped like a balloon and all its internal fluids leaked out instead of a deep scratch down along the cornea. This area is too delicate for a Dermal Regenerator to heal. The scratch was closed up with some surgical cryoacetate glue but the eye needs to be covered up for at least 24 hours. Fernando gives him a solution of water, half a bio-pill and some antibiotics to drink. “Drink it all, it’s an antibiotic so your eye does not get infected. After 24 hours, the eye patch comes off and you should be able to see from it again, just in time for the Emperor’s dinner.” Fernando tells him as he begins to put away his medical kit. Val looks over Hondo, surprised that there was not even a scar, but questions why was the eye not treated the same way. “The eye is a lot more delicate than the skin on his ass, and that takes time to heal. But he should be OK after tomorrow night.” Fernando tells her, “Now what about you?” “I’ll be fine. Just shaken up, that’s all.” Val answers. “Hmph...” Fernando lets out, “Let hope this is an easy mess to clean.” The others begin to come into the Marlin with NightRunner and the boys coming in first. Kei and Yuri arrive almost a half hour later after gathering more information as to what happened. The girls (Fernando’s daughters) remain outside as they were still shopping around and hanging out without incident. Earlier in the day. In a secluded bar near Momijigaoka Dai 2 Chiiki Park (in Fuchu Prefecture) is a held a meeting of minds. Outside is a beaten up cab, and inside the place seems empty except for a few guards at various placements with those at the meeting in a secluded room in the back – all males, for calling them men would be an insult to men everywhere. They sit on pillows around a small table with assorted drinks and foods on the table. But no one is to serve themselves. Geisha girls kneel at the corners of the table preparing the food and drink for the men to have. An older gentleman looks at the three foreigners across from him, two who are a bit uneasy about the place while the third tries to show off his bravado and machismo. The cab driver acts as a translator for them. (As translated by the cab driver) “Who are you and what brings you to my domain?” The old man says to them with his arms crossed. “I am Chip, and these are my associates Monty and Dale, we are the International Rescue Rangers Corp.” Chip tells him, trying to make himself bigger than he actually is. The old man looks to his associates before he turns back to Chip, “Rescue Rangers? No one needs rescuing here.” “I am quite aware of that, sir.” Chip begins to say before adding, “We were asked by the Emperor himself to help deal with political problems of corruption before he can sign some sort of treaty. That is why we are here.” “What do you think I can do?” The old man asks. “A man with your business savvy should be able pull strings, point fingers and teach us a few things about here we do not know.” Chip explains. “Such information can be very expensive.” The old man tells him. “I have no money but I do have information to exchange.” Chip throws at him. “I’m listening.” The old man replies. “There is a rag-tag group of Americans going around pretending to be us and pointing fingers at anyone without information or proof of evidence and having them arrested on point. Their leader is a beige squirrel named Fernando G. His right hand man is a blonde mouse in cowboy attire named Hondo. They do not know Japanese so they will be with a translator with them. And they always armed with some weapon.” Chip says as he sings them a song of details. “Any women with them?” The old man asks with a stone cold poker face. “There are but they are working or us getting us details about their whereabouts and actions. They are not the ones you want, it is Fernando and Hondo that you want.” Chip tells them. The Giesha Girls step up behind them and serve around from the left and to the front of them. The one serving Chip opens her robe slightly to show him some Giesha Girl Boobage. “I see she likes you.” The old man tries to play off his ploy. “Heh heh... I’m a married man.” Chip says. “Marriage in Japan means it is the man that owns the woman, and he can have any woman he wants outside the marriage. Marriage only means that she is to prepare your food, take care of your house and have your children and for that you are willing to tend and provide for her. Nothing more as every female is open as fair game.” The old man explains to him as the Geisha Girl reaches into Chip’s groin and squeezes lightly. He continues, “If you are to work with us, you are to accept our culture and our ways. Women are nothing more than second class citizens, they have to abide by the rule of man, what we men say is law and they have to do as we say so. Anything less is an insult to us.” “I don’t want to insult anyone sir...” Chip begins. “If you do not like her, I can find somebody more to your liking.” The old man tells him as the other Giesha girls took care of Monty and Dale. “Well, it is not that I don’t like her. I’m sure she is a lovely gal...*!” Chip says before he freezes on his words as she licks alone the back of the jaw line where a cluster of nerves resides, sending him to the launch pad to the moon. “So, where does this Fernando operates?” The old man asks in a very cold tone. “Some private floor on the Tokyo Hilton.” Chip nervously answers. “Which one? There are four Tokyo Hiltons in Japan.” The old man pries for more details. “There are?” Chip asks before flinching as the Giesha Girl gets on her knees and start examining his manhood. Behind their back she opens her thumb and index finger showing how ‘big’ he was. Either way, she lowers her head to his crotch and starts licking him all over his gonads. He tries to push her away but finds her stronger than he is as she pins his wrist to the floor as she continues with his treatment. “Any details about this Tokyo Hilton that sets it apart from the others?” The old man asks. “Wehh... eell... The...re is... a park... near it.” Chip says nervously. “That narrows it down to two.” The old man tells him. Chip breathes heavily as he tries to think of other details. He finds his brain empty. “Nevermind. We will figure it out.” The old man tells them. He claps his hands loudly and points to his left. The Giesha Girls quickly leave the area. Once it is just men, he tells Chip and his crew, “We’ll conduct business later, but do not call us, we will call you.” He points to the door as the guards surround them. Before they can figure out what had happened, they were booted out of the establishment. The cab driver follows them out, and then helps them up from the floor. “Looks like you’re on his good side.” The cab driver says to them as he helps them up. “Good side? How can you tell?” Chip asks. “He kicked you out from the front door.” The Cab Driver tells him. “How is that good?” Chip asks. “The back door leads to a 20ft drop that probably would kill you.” The cab driver tells him. “I... see...” Chip replies nervously.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 27th, 2020, 2:57pm “Whether it is a coincidence or not, this group has been attacked again.” Fernando begins the meeting, “Last time it was me, now it is Hondo. Who know who will be next? But since we move in groups, do not separate yourselves from the group you are with. If one of you have to go to the bathroom, you all go to the bathroom. If one of you have to go to the ATM, you all go to the ATM. There is no separation from each other as there is safety in numbers.” “Is Hondo OK?” Shadow asks. “Where did it happen?” Kei asks. “Hondo will be OK. As to where – the Akasaka Ninja restaurant.” Fernando says as he pauses, “You all sent text message about bodies being pulled out from the Akasaka Ninja. That was Hondo’s handiwork in self defense. Thing is, the evidence points to him as a criminal despite the intent of self defense and a target. I need to make this evidence either disappear or point to somebody else.” “I think we can get access to that evidence. It is at the Akasaka Police Precient.” Kei points out. “But things like finger print and blood evidence will be in the science lab at the police academy.” Yuri throws in. “One problem at a time.” Fernando states, “Kei, you find out where exactly the evidence such as video files from their surveillance cameras are at it would be greatly appreciated. Yuri, the same with the fingerprint and blood evidence.” “Yes sir!” They both say as if on command. “What about us?” Shadow asks. “Who do you think might help me make the evidence disappear?” Fernando asks, “But most importantly, find out who is responsible for this. These maybe Yaccusa members but these are more like low level grunts. I want to know who their head man is. That is where you come in.” “As brain or muscle?” NightRunner asks. “As both.” Fernando replies. The guys nod. “If there are no questions, we will deal with this and other things as needed. Kei, Yuri, take the fellows out to the airport restaurants and get us some dinner. I’ll take a Beef Teriyaki and a 20 piece Sushi Platter. Bring back what you want.” Fernando tells them. “You fellas up to a long walk?” Kei asks. “Ha! If we are not driving then we are walking, lead the way.” Shadow tells her. In a few seconds they are on their way. Fernando walks about the area and cleans it up as well as the cockpit area. He then checks the areas and rooms except for Hondo’s room. Everybody seemed to be out, including the skunk girls. Since none of them have called, it is hopeful to assume that they are safe enjoying a meal somewhere. He continues looking about and finds the camping gear in the equipment stash. He pulls out a few sleeping bags, pillows and blankets, putting them into the one of the two rooms left for NightRunner, Shadow and Toro. After all is said and done, he walks into the cockpit and works on his laptop. Hacking into the medical servers he finds that two of the attackers are in Akasaka-Mitsuke Maeda Hospital, 1 Chome-1-5 Motoakasaka while the others are in the morgue. They are in critical condition and will be in the hospital for several more days. With nothing much left to do, Fernando takes his seat in the captain’s seat of the plane. It’s been a long day, long several days, and he just wants to relax. The seat is reclined back to as far as it can go. Being dropped off at their hotel, the cab driver demands his 3-million yen to be paid off, which Chip has difficulty in getting together. Eventually he gets the money together from Dale and Monty and gives it to the cab driver. The cab driver quickly counts off the money and gets into his cab and drives away. Chip complains as he looks at his empty wallet, “We need more money, Tokyo is very expensive to work and live in.” “What you reckon we’re going to do?” Dale asks. “We do nothing. I will speak to Misao about an advancement to our cash flow as per our deal.” Chip explains as they walk into the hotel. If Chip was doing his math right, he would have seen that he is over spending by 10X that he should of. “How’s about a bite to eat before beddie bye?” Monty asks as they has not had a meal to eat for most the day. “On what money we are going to get food from?” Chip challenges him. “Well, I got a little something stashed away for a rainy day.” Monty says. Chip looks at him with a weary look in his eye before making his demands known, “OK, seeing how small these meals are, get me one of those meal in a box they have pictured  on the window. The one with the octopus sausage seems good to try out.” (He basically ordered a Bento Box lunch of rice, egg, sausage and a small pastry.) Monty is not sure how to take it but grabs Dale by the arm, “Come with me, mate. We get something for everyone.” “That meal in a box sounds good. If the price is right, would you pick me up one?” Dale asks. “We’ll see.” Monty replies as they walked away. “You know, other than the Emperor’s dinner, we have not seen Gadget since we got off the ship!” Dale points out. “Err... she’s probably with the ladies – Jeanette, Tammy, Misao and them. Let them figure out the Women’s stuff while we be doing the manly things they can’t do.” Monty says. “Yeah, that must be it.” Dale begins before flexing his arm and feeling the tightness of his bicep muscle, “We’ll be doing the manly stuff while they do the women things.” It takes them a couple of minutes to get to a small outdoor café specializing in fast Japanese meals, and orders a couple Bento box meals for Chip and Dale, and a larger meal for Monty of Vegetable Tempura with rice and a salad. But Dale questions as to what happened in the club earlier in the day, “Monty, about what happened at the club with the white mice girls... I do not want to be unfaithful to Foxglove and all that.” “Oh.” Monty begins, “I would not worry about it, my boy. It’s a cultural thing. Something you have to respect when you are on their lands and homes.” He pauses for a second, letting a slight chuckle, “Heh heh... I have me a wife in Boreno and another in Madagascar but that does not mean I am unfaithful to Maria, or even Gadget in taking care of her like my own. It is what it is – respecting their culture, that is all. It is not cheating behind your loved one. Now next time you go there, as per their customs, you will have somebody who will take care of you when you get there. That is not cheating.” “I... see...” Dale says unsure of himself. He then raises another question, “What about Chip telling them about Fernando?” “Chip is doing what he thinks is right. Chip thinks that Fernando is going to be detrimental to the mission, then Chip is going to send Fernando on a wild goose chase with wrong information and false targets.” Monty begins, “But is it right? By me, mate, it is not and for me it is better if we worked together on this. We have skills and talents we can all share to solve this case together.” “Hmmm...” Dale says. “Having second guesses?” Monty asks. “Second guesses, third guesses, what have you. I sense something is not right in all this.” Dale replies as they walk back into the hotel. “Look boyo- it’s good to have second guesses because it makes you think and better prepared. But you cannot have serious doubt clouding your head! It will make you freeze up and become useless in a rescue mission.” Monty explains. Dale sighs, “I guess you’re right.” “I know I’m right!” Monty says as they walk down the hall to their room.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 27th, 2020, 7:16pm With Fernando’s urging, Hondo took Valentine and headed to their shared room before the others got there. It did not require a lot of urging as the evening had him wore out, and though Valentine was trying to be strong and hold it together, she needed some alone time with him. As they entered the room, Hondo took off his blood-stained coat, vest, and shirt, folded them, and lay them in the hamper. Valentine just sat on the bed and stared at the wall for a while. He watched her the whole time, as he stripped down to his pants, trying to read her body language. He had not seen her this vulnerable in a long time. After he was finished, he stood and looked at her, but she did not move much other than to give him a side glance and then look away. “Val?” He spoke softly but she did not move. Darlin’? Look at me, … please?” He said softly again. She turned her head his direction but stared down at his feet. He sat sown beside her and she continued to look down. “Talk to me, Val. I can’t help ifin ya don’t tell me what you’re thinkin’.” He said. He saw a tear drop off her cheek and fall onto her lap. He put his arm around her and pulled her into his chest. She fought him a bit. “No … can’t..” She said at almost a whisper. “Why can’t you? He asked, as he held her anyway. She broke down crying, as he held her, leaning into his chest. “I’m not… strong enough! … you … need … stronger … wife!” She said as she tried not to full on sob. He just closed his eye for a moment as he held her. He shook his head and sighed. “Darlin’, It’s alright to cry. I told ya it was when we were alone. You held together just fine out there. Ifin ya need to cry, do it.” He said softly. She sniffled and tried to hold back the tears, “That’s not it. (sniff) ... I was (sniff) ... no good back there! (sniff, sniff) … and now … (sniff) … it just … (sniff, sniff) … I ... (sniff, sniff, sniff) … just … (sniff) …” She paused a bit then blurted it all out, “I let you get hurt and I feel dirty, and used, and Just like the first time my coworkers tried to rape me, and I let down the only man who makes me feel safe, and I’m no good, I’m just not strong enough, and I’m just worthless!” She finally completely broke down into a sobbing mass as she dropped to her knees, held onto his waist as if she was clinging for dear life, and buried her face into his lap. He rubbed her back and stroked her head, just letting her cry it out. Valentine was not an over emotional women, but her past had haunted her at times. He did his best to try to understand, and realized a long time ago, on the rare occasion she did get like this it was best to just let her cry it out first. After a while she could sob no more and just lay sniffling in his lap.   “You alright?” He asked. She lightly shook her head. He lifted her chin, so she had to look at him. Her eyes were red and looked so sad.  She looked exhausted on top of it all. They had not had a lot of rest since before South America and it had been a trying evening on top of it all. He gave her a smile and kissed her forehead. “Do you even understand how much I love ya?” He asked. She nodded, “I know, ‘cause I love you that much too.” “Then trust me. You’re not weak, you’re not worthless. You were outnumbered, you were forced, an’ you have been scared. You were made to feel powerless. I … I can’t say I understand completely, but I have been left powerless. I told ya about … Laurie. She died in my arms an’ I could do nothin’. I stayed alone a lot of years because I couldn’t go through that again. I met people but they were weak or not willin’ to do what needed done to survive. You are strong an’ willin’ to do what’s need to be done to protect me, yourself, an’ hopefully someday our family.” He said. “What about Gadget? She loved you. She’s strong.” She said. “Gadget?? She’s a mass of fear an’ insecurities. Why do ya think she hides in that shop or married Chip? She feared bein’ alone, she fears bein’ powerless, she fears bein’ used.” He said. “So do I.” She replied. “I think we all do, somewhat. The point is though, that she hides in her shop an’ lives with an abusive, womanizin’ asshole, an’ acts like an airhead to avoid makin’ choices! You think Chip’s been faithful to her? Hell no. Not that she’s been too faithful to him, either, but that was to use as leverage to gain power to change somethin’ she felt powerless ‘bout but shouldn’t have messed with.” He replied. “She tried to sell her body? Why?” She asked. “To get access to time equipment to save someone from somethin’ that only a timelord could change an’ in her haste she shook her fist at The Almighty an’ screwed it up so it’s an unchangeable event.” He said. “She tried to sell her body to Fernando?” She asked. “Long story short, yes.” He said. “But, if you had taken her instead of me …” She started but Hondo cut her off sternly. “I don’t love her! I had an interest in her at one time an’ then Chip tried to have me killed an’ she shunned me for doin’ what I had to do. She said she rather I had died then to have shot someone in self-defense! You think that’s someone I should be with??” He half growled. She pulled away from him, “I’m sorry… I didn’t know.” “But does it matter? If you love me like I love you, does it matter?? I choose you an’ you said yes, you accepted me faults an’ all, as I have you. Now, I understand feelin’ vulnerable, but damn woman! When you say all this shit ‘bout yourself you’re sayin’ I’m a fool for thinkin’ different. You believe that? That I’m some fool?!?” He snapped He said it a bit harsher than he intended to and she cringed. She sat on the floor with her back against the wall and shook her head. The tears started to flow again. “What am I supposed to do or say, then? I don’t know.” She said in a whisper. He slid down on the floor beside her and sighed. “Val, it’s ok to hurt, to feel vulnerable, to feel weak, but ya can’t let it eat ya or feel sorry for yourself. I know you’re upset I got hurt. I know you felt helpless an’ almost bein’ raped makes you feel used, weak, exposed, an’ maybe even dirty. Can’t say I know the feelin’ exactly but I’m tryin’. Admit what it is an’ move on. This other shit, it does you no service. Admit that it shook you up, an’ tell me what to do.” He said. She leaned against him, “I’m sorry. I was so scared. They … They were too powerful. They … They exposed me, an’ said lude things! … I … I thought they were gonna rape me! I escaped it once, but I thought this time … I thought that what we enjoy was goin’ to be ruined! Why … why would you want a wife who had been dirtied by other men? You … you deserved better. And … and when they cut you … I … I thought I would lose you twice over, once from bein’ soiled and not worthy and you would hate me, and twice because I was too weak to protect us both!” She started to cry again softly into his shoulder. He pulled held her tightly and kissed her forehead. “I never want you hurt like that, but if you were raped, I’d not love you any less. How can I hate the one I love for bein’ forced? An’ not bein’ strong enough? I’m not either. Neither of us are. Fernando is the only one who comes close an’ he’s even admitted that we are stronger as a team. You think he worked alone because he was so strong? He an’ I worked alone before ‘cause we were not strong enough to see those we cared ‘bout get hurt. When you’re hurt like that it takes time, but we both learned that havin’ people we care ‘bout help us does make us weak in some ways, but so much stronger in other ways that the weakness is worth it. I know what you’ve gone through. Have you not seen the same thing?” He asked. She nodded and sniffled a bit, “Yes … (sniff. Sniff) I .. (sniff) I just have forgotten I guess.” Hondo stood up and picked her up off the floor. She tenderly traced around the bandage that was over his eye. “How did I get so lucky as to find you?” She asked. “Hell, you luck #$@!in’ sucks! It’s me who is lucky! I won the #$@!in’ lottery with you! You got the short end of the stick!” He said with a grin. She grabbed his crotch playfully, “Your stick isn’t that short!” “Any ladybug would be proud to sport a bad boy, like that!” He said with a grin. He tried to wink but it came across as a blink in his current state. She shook her head and nuzzled into his chest for a moment. She then pulled away and looked down at herself. “I know you were plannin’ on havin’ fun tonight an’ I wanted to but after all that …” she started to say but Hondo put a finger to her lips. “Let me just help you get undressed an’ into your sleep clothes. We can have fun another night.” HE said. “I’m sorry, I just … its not that I don’t trust you I just ..” She stammered. He shook his head, “You don’t need to explain. I’m tired anyway. Just holdin’ you is all I want to do anyway.” She smiled softly as he unzipped her dress and helped her get it off. She turned and looked at him, her face still tear stained. She kissed him softly then pulled back slowly. “Thank you, my love.” She whispered. “What you want to wear?” He asked. “One of your t-shirts and some panties.” She replied. “You sure you don’t want shorts or pants?” He asked. “No. I … I still want to be exposed to you. Just can’t go nude tonight. I know you like it when I sleep topless, but …” She paused and shook her head. “It’s ok. Here.” He handed her a t-shirt and panties. She turned away from him and stripped off her bra and put on the t-shirt. She then took off the garter belt and sat on the bed to pull off her stocking. Hondo took off his boots and pants and folded them up. By that time her stockings were off and she had slipped her bikini cut panties on. He took her other undergarments and placed them in the hamper before turning down the blankets on the bed. She crawled onto the sheets and lay on her side, facing the wall. He turned out the lights and crawled in behind her and wrapped his arms around her. She rolled over, still in his embrace and nuzzled into his chest. “Val, I love you, never question that. It’s alright to hurt an’ cry. Out there I need you strong an’ I know you can be. In here, its fine to be weak, but no more self-pity, alright?” He said softly. She nodded and whispered. “I’m so sorry. I do love you and I’ll be strong out there, I promise. Just … just hold me when we are alone, that’s all I ask. Hold me and listen to my fears and tell me you love me, no matter how foolish I am.” “I will. Now, get some sleep, my little mustang.” He replied softly. She cried softly for a bit then fell asleep as he held her and stroked her long, auburn hair. He always made her feel safe. No matter how wrong things were, the world felt right when he held her and spoke soothingly to her. As she fell asleep, she vowed to be better for him … for them.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 29th, 2020, 2:44pm The girls return to the plane at the same time as Kei, Yuri, NightRunner and the guys. The older daughters know NightRunner and the guys, but Sabrina and Tabitha do not. But things settle down after a few minutes of chaos. Fernando takes his time with dinner at the cockpit. Though it is early, things are getting quiet. Midnight approaches without incident. He puts the empty plastic food trays into a nearby garbage bag by the seat. The seat itself can only recline so far back and has no leg rests to prop up on. The cockpit door opens and closes, though he ignores it thinking it could be any of his daughters – soon to be adopted or not. It was far from it. “Why are you not in bed with your wife Tammy?” She asks as she leans against the co-pilot’s chair. “Why are you not in your own bed, Jeanette? Medication not kicked in yet?” He replies as he sees she is in a robe tied up and secure. What is under the robe, he cannot tell nor does he want to know. “I’m concern about you and your responsibilities to your marriage and your child.” Jeanette tells him. “Whether this marriage passes or fails is on Tammy for she is the one who has been hard on me, saying that things are my fault and I am too controlling of her in the marriage when I gave her total freedom on what she can do. Even when I called her from the ‘Boys from Brazil’ mission, she seemed cold, distant and demanding. What did I do to deserve that?” He tells her. “I don’t know. Maybe up and leaving her for the ‘Boys from Brazil’ mission?” She replies. “I did not up and leave her. I was shackled and dragged out own house like some rabid dog at gun point with idiots like Chip and other café members outside watching what had happened.” He tells her. “And she finds you at fault for that?” Jeanette asks. “Apparently she does.” Fernando tells her. He continues, “Look, she blames me for not being there when Francesca was born though I was at home baby-proofing the place and setting up the baby furniture for Francesca’s arrival. Then she blames me for when she arrives, 48 hours later I am dragged out by the very agency I’m supposed to be retired from. Like – what the #$@!?!! They got better agents than I am to do this!” “I do not think they have agents that are multi-lingual in Spanish and Portuguese like you are.” Jeanette tells him. “They got hundreds – thousands of Spanish and Portuguese multi-lingual agents!” He tells her. “Native speakers like you or learned speakers?” She asks.   “Either/Or and Both.” He tells her, “Spanish is not a hard language to learn. That’s why they teach it in high school!” “Well, there has to be a reason why they chose you.” She tells him. “Whether there is a reason or not, Tammy blames me for leaving. And I checked the video recordings of who goes in and out of my house, and guess who I seen on those recordings?” He says and asks her. “Who?” She asks. “Chip.” He answers. “I don’t believe you.” She throws at him. Fernando takes his laptop and types a few commands to access the server(s) at his home, pulling up a recording from two and half months ago. He gives the laptop to Jeanette, watching the video. Chip is tracked going through his lawn and to the front of his house. The Camera switches to the indoor camera as he walks into the home, where Tammy is just wearing a tied up robe with nothing underneath as far as any visual clues can show, taking him by his hand and leads him around the house. She checks up on the sleeping baby in the living room before taking Chip and the baby to the main bedroom. That is where it is left as there is no indoor camera in the bedroom. Jeanette stands there with her jaw dropped in awe. “Now, I can be forgiving and all that. But there is a limit to a man’s patience. If Love is an investment, then I am currently losing in that investment. What would you want me to do that does not involved pesticide of a chipmunk and a squirrel?” Fernando says and asks. “This can’t be real.” Jeanette says. “Why do you think I want you to be her ‘wet nurse’?” He asks. “This Can Not Be Real!” She says out loud. “Look. Like I said, I can be forgiving but infidelity is a bitch. I can still love her but she has to return that love to me if she wants this marriage to continue. And she has to stop faulting me for problems that are not my fault.” He tells her. “This Can Not Be Real!” She shouts out. “Why?”      He asks. “Why?” She asks. “Yes.” He replies. “Because on the day we started this trip, she was very hostile and violent to him when he interrupted her breast feeding Francesca.” She tells him. “Means nothing. But it also means they were or still are quite intimate in order to display such a reaction.” He explains. Jeanette says nothing in the defense of either of them. “In what you know now, if we were to have married instead of Tammy and I, would you have blamed me for those things she blames me for and would you have cheated on me through somebody else?” Fernando asks. “I... I don’t know.” She says. “Why not?” He asks. “I’m not married to you to think in those terms.” She answers. “That’s a cop-out answer. You either would or would not, but it is why that is the answer I am looking for.” He replies. “Look...knowing who you are and who you work for, I would understand and not blame you for those problems. What other problems remains I would have to see what they are and whether or not we can deal with them as a couple. But as your wife, I would not have cheated on you.” She says to him. “Then why didn’t we get married?” He asks. “Like I told you then, I am not ready for marriage. It’s not you, but it’s me. And Tammy needed an emotional rescue that only you could provide.” She answers. “And now that such a rescue has been given, I have been dismissed like nothing happened.” He tells her. “That is not true from what I know.” She tells him. “Then what do you know?” He asks her. “I just know. I can’t say.” She tells him. “Sounds like you are covering up for her, so I will have to honest you.” He tells her. “So you’ve been lying to me?” She asks. “Some say withholding the truth is lying. I do not think so, at least not in all cases and not so in this case.” He tells her. “How so?” Jeanette asks. “In this case holding back exaggerates the truth.” He explains. “Continue.” She says. “That video and the actions it depicts only happened once. No other time before or since has it happened, at least not in my house.” He tells her. “I see. So nothing happened.” Jeanette says all but to herself. “Don’t kid yourself. Something did happened but it only happened in my house that one time. Who knows what happened outside my house though I could do a Chrono Server purge of her whereabouts and actions during the time I was not there, including what happened in my bedroom in my absence. But that would be done in distrust of her and of what we have. If I cannot trust her then who can I trust?” He explains. “Apparently nobody.” She replies. “Not even you?” He asks. “I am not your wife or girlfriend to be held in such high regard.” She tells him. “You’re my friend and my EMT Partner and in that I should hold you in that regard. But if you think you do not deserve that much respect and trust, when who can I trust? If not you, then no one. There’s Hondo and Val, and my daughters and my other friends and associates but you and Tammy? That is a pretty big hole there to fill.” He begins, going off on a tangent but one he hopes that connects everything together, “So let me fill you in. Hondo and Val were attacked on their date this night. Though Val says she was not physically injured there was some emotional trauma to contend with. Hondo was serious hurt and required some advanced medical attention and will recover from his wounds in 24 hours or so.” “I see. What about their attackers?” Jeanette asks. “4 dead, 2 critically wounded – none of them are going to receive my advanced medical technology to heal from their injuries.” Fernando explains. “There is no excuse for killing anyone, even in self defense.” She tells him. “Murder, Rape, Arson, Kidnapping – MARK – the 4 reasons why one can kill in the cause of self defense, and to let you know, they tried to rape Val in the women’s room. In trying to stop the rape, Hondo was severely hurt. So I dare say that it was justifiable and absolutely necessary.”  He tells her. Jeanette lets out a sigh. “I already spoke to the members of the group except for you and the girls, but the message is simple. When outside of this plane, you are not to leave Tammy’s side ever. Not for her protection or for yours, but in the baby Francesca’s protection. Anything happens to her, I will nuke this misbegotten island off the face of the earth.” He tells her. “I will do what I can to protect the child.” She replies. “I don’t expect you to die for my child but I do expect you to kill for her. Nothing less will be acceptable.” He tells her. “I won’t kill but I’ll do what I can.” She tells him. “If it were your child, you would kill. But I will accept that much from you even though I will expect more.” He says before looking at his watch, “1o’clock already? Hmmm... Time for you to go to bed as do I.” He gets up out of his pilot’s chair and steps up to her. This is the first time he looks at her from head to toe, noticing that her legs were not covered by pajama pants. “You wearing anything under that robe?” He asks. “Just my panties and pajama shirt.” She tells him. “Oh.” He says with a sigh. “You thinking that I came here to seduce you or something?” She asks. “No. You know I notice such small things. Considering what we went through as a couple, I already have seen more of you than you allowed most people to see. But that is not the issue, it never was an issue.”  He says with a slight pause before adding, “But if I noticed this, so would Tammy and she would think that you and I are, well... you know.” “She has nothing to worry about of us reconnecting our former relationship.” She tells him. He takes a closer step up to her, taking her by her waist and looking straight into her eyes, “What if there was more Chip and Tammy encounters where it denotes she was having an extramarital affair with him against me, would you allow us to...” “No I would not.” Jeanette tells him before he could finish his sentence. “Can I ask why not?” He asks. “One – two wrongs do not make a right. Two – you are very disrespectful to my friend Misao.” She tells him. “I’ll agree with Number One. But as for Number 2 – It was your mistake that you gave and taught her how to the Time Travel Technology that was only meant for you. I had to stop her from in short eliminating us ‘Earthlings’ so that a larger group of Lanteans could land on Earth.” He tells her. “Now I know you’re lying, for that is not true.” She tells him. “How would you know? She has your Time Travel Equipment, not you. And she has yet to return it to you and she never will.” He points out to her. He continues, “Anyways, it is a total disrespect to send us through this suicide mission with no possible end in sight. Alone with a few friends I could provide protection to the Emperor, but sending in the Rangers to try to stem corruption with Parliament and the Royal Court, as entrenched as organized crime is, is suicide. Her involvement has already cost the lives of several people and attacks on this group already because they are already aware of our presence and our mission. Don’t be surprised if your next burger and fries meal gets you very sick or even kills you, because that is what Misao’s interference and openly seen actions will put you through. This was supposed to be simple and easy and she put a level of complications and drama that is not allowed in normal circumstance that will cost somebody in our groups their lives. And that is a level of disrespect I will not allow.” Gadget Alone. The tech center of Tokyo is where one can get anything or any part for any device created within the past 50 years or more, and a blonde mouse is going from store to store looking for various electronics and mechanics, carrying what she can get in a large hand truck she bought for this purpose. She has been operating alone, taking what she had brought to a small hotel room the others do not know about and spending her time tinkering about and assembling parts into who knows what. She is unaware of what has happened in the past few days, only checking up with Misao as to when and where is the next meeting with the Emperor. Of all involved, hers is probably the most covert because no one knows what she is doing or where she is going. Only her credit card record trail hints at what might be going on and even then it may lead to nothing.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 29th, 2020, 5:24pm Morning comes with a loud crash of a frying pan being dropped, waking up those who are yet awake. 6AM is a bit early for some. NightRunner and the guys gather themselves together and head out on their own, seemingly knowing in what they have to do for the day. Kei and Yuri try to sleep for another hour while the girls gather the two skunk girls into another shopping trip for the emperor’s dinner party tonight. Val makes breakfast while Hondo receive some post operative care for his eye. Fernando takes off his eye patch, putting a couple eye drops to numb his eye. A pair of tweezers pulls out the ‘scab’ of the cryoacetate glue. The cornea seemed to have sealed shut without bubble, wrinkle or distortion. A couple more drops of antibiotics is added before the eye patch is put back on. “You should be able to remove the eyepatch by 4 in the afternoon. Be in a dark room, take off the eye patch and put these on over your regular pair.” Fernando explains as he hands him a similar pair of glasses to those he wears. “The day is yours but I suggest spend it getting ready for the dinner tonight. Around mid day I will have something for you and the others. Can’t say what it is yet until I get it first.” “I’ll see what I can do.” Hondo says as he sits up on the pilot’s chair. Instinctively he reaches into is eye. “Any questions?” Fernando asks. “None so far.” Hondo replies. “Good. Now go before I forget who I am and start yelling at everyone.” Fernando tells him. “But Val is making breakfast.” Hondo points out. “Take it, put between two slices of bread and take it out with you both. Tammy and I are going to have some alone time throwing things at each other, and it’s going to get ugly. I do not want you or anyone else to see that.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods, “I see.” He pauses for a second before getting up out of the chair, “I’ll get us out in a few.” He takes a few steps to the door. “Hondo?” Fernando calls to him, making him stop at the door, “The guys say that a place named ‘El Gusto’ has an excellent Tex/Mex Breakfast menu and very low prices. They speak English there, and located in Downtown Tokyo not too far from the Hilton where we were staying.” “Much obliged, I’ll go look it up. But I got to have some coffee first before I leave.” Hondo says. “Thanks.” Fernando tells him. Hondo leaves the room a few seconds later.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 29th, 2020, 9:26pm Hondo went to the kitchen to get Valentine. "Darlin', let's go out for breakfast." Hondo said as he poured himself some coffee. "But, I have bacon fryin'." She replied. "I know but ... Fernando an' Tammy need some alone time to ... discuss things." Hondo said carefully. Valentine frowned, "You mean they are goin' to have a knock down, drag out." Hondo nodded, "Possibly. Either way, they need some privacy. We do at times too to talk things out, ya know." She nodded, "I'm sad for both of them. Fernando deserves more from her after all he's done. 'Course I'm one to talk. I could never make up for all you've done for me." Hondo shook his head,  "Now, none of that talk! Your love is somethin' I could never earn, but it's all I desire. but, yeah, I wish they had a better relationship. Hate seein' Jefe unhappy." Valentine turned the stove off and put the bacon up, "Where are we goin'?" "Jefe said there's a Tex-mex place thats good an' inexpensive." he replied. "What .. What about last night? Are you in trouble?" she asked softly "I'll be fine. Jefe would have not asked us to go out ifin I would be in danger of bein' arrested." Hondo replied. Valentine nodded, "True, you ready to go, then?" Hondo raised an eyebrow as he looked at her in her brown coveralls. She had not worn those in a long time. "You .., you don't want to change?" He asked hesitantly She looked down at the coveralls and toyed with playing dumb, but she knew her husband knew her better than that. "I ... I guess I should." She said. Hondo found his dark glasses and armed up as Valentine disappeared into the room to change. she returned a few minutes later in some baggier jeans, a long sleeved shirt that was fairly loose fitting, and her light weight outback coat. Hondo looked at her a moment then lifted the edge of her coat seeing she was armed to the teeth. "Darlin' ..." He said with a sigh She nodded, "I know, but... after lastnight ... after you got hurt .." he kissed her cheek the gave her a loving squeeze on her shoulder. "I'm sorry I lost your trust in me to protect you." HE said "No! It's .. It's not that!" she exclaimed. "Then, what is it? Tell me." He asked "I ... I .. I don't know ... it's just" She sighed, "I'll leave some." She pulled about 5 knives and 6 pistols out from under her coat. Hondo pulled her coat back again and took out 3 more knives and 2 more pistols. She frowned and hung her ehad a bit. Hondo wrapped her in his arms and held her for a moment. "I"m sorry, darlin'," He said. She just nodded and sniffed back a tear. He let her go and looked her over. "You ready now?" he asked She just nodded. He headed out to the car and she followed. Hondo knew the baggy clothes was not how she usually dressed. He was pretty sure that shirt was one of the ones that was a little lose on him usually. She never wore skin tight clothes but had always worn clothes that fit. Now she seemed ashamed of her body or scared to show she had a good figure. He knew it was stemming from last night but was at a loss on how to help her. he kept his silence for now. They took the mustang again and used the blue credit card to buy breakfast. They talked as they ate, but Valentine proved quieter than normal, forcing Hondo to talk more than normal. He was worried about her but there was little he could do at present. Their safety was his first concern.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 30th, 2020, 10:16pm Things sounded pretty silent for the moment, Fernando goes out onto the kitchen. He finds the half made meal Val was making for Hondo and anyone else who was interested she was cooking for. Taking a few bits here and there, and throwing in a fried egg, he makes a bacon egg and cheese on a roll sandwich. He is too concentrated on his working on breakfast for himself thinking that he was alone. “Something smells good.” A female voice startles him into an unexpected reality that he was not alone. “You want one, Jeanette?” He asks without turning around to see her. “What is it?” She asks. “Bacon Egg and Cheese on a roll.” He answers, “I’ll take one. And Tammy needs a cold cereal with fresh fruit and milk.” She replies. Fernando points out to the cabinets on the other side, “Cereal and canned fruits should be there. We do not have any fresh fruit as they would not have held up during our flying trip over here.” He continues after a pause, “Milk is in the refrigerator below the cabinets.” He works on making Jeanette a second Bacon Egg and Cheese on a roll sandwich. Jeanette gets a tray together of a bowl with milk, canned fruit and cereal for Tammy, and head to the rear of the plane. She returns to Fernando by the time he finishes her sandwich. Jeanette goes into the refrigerator and pulls out some orange juice for herself. Fernando puts her sandwich on a small plate before handing it to her. “Thank you.” Jeanette says to him. “Yeah, anytime.” Fernando tells her before shutting off the stove and head to the passenger section of the plane and sits down at a seat with a table. Jeanette sits down across from him in a nearby seat as they ate their morning meal. She tries to start conversation with him as they ate. “Tammy wants to talk with you before you go out.” She tells him. “We’ll see what happens.” He tells her, adding, “But do remind her that she has to prepare for the Emperor’s dinner tonight at the palace.” He slides one of his sapphire blue credit cards to her, “You both should get a new dress, shoes, and other things you ladies need.” Jeanette looks at the credit card, “There is no name on this.” “Oh, how observant!” He almost mocks her, “It does not need one as it is tied to my personal account. Though nearly bottomless, don’t try to buy or rent something stupid like a Lamborghini or a Ferrari, there is a spending limit to it for a 24 hour period. Exceed it and the card shuts down for 24 hours. Exceed again and it will shut down permanently.” “No need to ridicule me.” She tells him. “For as long as you have known me, have I ever stuck you with the bill?” He throws at her. “No, but... what am I to say if I get questioned about not having a name on the card?” She throws at him. “Tell them it’s a family credit card, one of several tied to a central account.” He tells her. Jeanette refuses to comment for the moment. “I see you’re still in your robe without pajama pants.” He comments. “I can trust you in what I wear around you.” She tells him. “Even if you wear nothing at all.” He throws in. Jeanette tightens her lips for a second before she replies, “Correct.” “Nothing to be ashamed off, considering how close and intimate we were. What bothers me is how suddenly it ended.” He points out. “Part of that is you being disrespectful to my friend.” She tells him “Misao is not your friend. She is using you for as long as she finds you of valuable for her cause. If you did not have Time Travel Technology from me, you would have never have been led to believe you two are friends with her.” He tells her in return. “You do not know what you are talking about.” She tells him. “I am not going to push you into anything to prove a point. But you are just going to get burned to learn your lesson with her.” He throws at her before adding, “Long ago I said to you that if we were to have a relationship with each other, that we do not have to accept the other’s friends but those friends have to be respectful to both of us and our relationship. You did not necessarily like my friends and in fact some of them scare you. But my friends respect you and like you for who you are to me and not some singer from some pop group. And in times of need, they are willing to help you if I am not around. Now, flip the coin – what has Chip done? What has Dale done? What Misao done? I’ll tell you. Chip has tried to steal every award and accolade I have received in the work I did, saying that it is Rangers who did it and he leads the Rangers into action – which is bullshit. Dale, he’s too idiotic to know his right hand from his left foot but if it comes to me vs. Chip – he will always go to Chip. Remember, he left you to be killed years ago in that upstate chemical plant explosion that I rescued you from. And Misao has never said a kind word about me since she arrived because before she ‘befriended you’ she tried to befriend me with a huge price tag of ‘let me barrow your time travel equipment’ and I flat out told her ‘No.’ So she ran to you when she found out you have access to such equipment. And in that time has she ever say a good word about me? I don’t think so.” Jeanette does not say a word in anyone’s defense for the meantime. Fernando gets up and begins to clean up the kitchen area. It only takes him a short time to do so. Tammy walks into the area with her empties, looking at the area and what is going on. Handing over the empties to Fernando to clean up in kitchen, Tammy says loud enough to be heard by both of them, “I hope you two not plotting on having an affair behind my back.” “No Tammy, we’re not. You would be invited into our sexual orgy of pleasure and bliss as you are my wife and wives are always invited into such events.” Fernando tells her. “Now wait a minute!” Jeanette lets out. “Look, Jeanette. Despite the difficulties and problems Tammy and I might be having, she is Number 1 in my life as you once were. She understands that and I hope she does not take our friendship as a threat to our marriage and relationship.” He tells her. “What threat is there? If you are going to take her to bed and #$@! her brains out, I hope you rock her little world like you do mine and used to with her.” Tammy says. “Fernando and I never had sex.” Jeanette tells her. “Maybe you should. The sexual tension between you two is unbearable.” Tammy tells her. She then turns to Fernando, “Anything to do today?” “Just you and her have to go out and buy a lovely dress to tonight’s dinner at the Emperor’s palace. Nothing more.” Fernando tells her. “Alright. I’ll be ready in about half an hour. Jeanette?” Tammy says and calls to her. “I’ll be ready by then.” Jeanette tells her. “Good.” Tammy says before leaving to the bedroom at the end of the plane’s fuselage. As soon as the bedroom door closes, Jeanette tells him, “I’m not having sex with you.” “Or anyone else as far as I remember. You used to say, ‘Not until we are married first.’” Fernando reiterates. He adds, “But that’s besides the point. Nobody on my side finds you or your relationship with me, no matter how deep it would be, as a threat or disrespect to what they have with me and what I have with you. Misao however thinks that I will destroy the world with my Time Traveling on a whim. And she has been a driving force to divide us and it was allowed to happen on your part.” “Our split up was not because of her.” Jeanette tells him. “Oh really. Well, I’m not going to question that.” He tells her, “You do need to get ready to go dress shopping with Tammy.” Jeanette lets out a sigh before asking, “Is there a place I can wash up?” She asks. “Come” Fernando tells her as he takes her to the bathrooms, opening the door and showing her inside, “Bathroom with a small basin and shower stall. We have a couple thousand gallons of water so try to not to use it all. All I got is Ivory soap and I can get you a spare towel. Also, on the opposite side of the hall is a second shower stall in case somebody is using this one. It is a mirror image of this one.” “I can manage with this.” Jeanette says noticing the closeness of the room. “Jeanette...” He calls to her despite being less than a foot away from her. “What?” she asks. “Thank you.” He says to her. “For what?” She asks. “I swear, I think our past relationship left a bit of my thinking inside you.” Fernando says, but then goes back to subject, “Thank you for helping Tammy out. Thank you for helping me helping her out.” “This is not over, you and I are going to have a long talk about this. I do not see your marriage in as dire straits as you say it is.” She tells him. “No relationship is perfect. And we do have our problems, but if we do not work out on our problems, this marriage is going to break. We need our friends as much as we need each other to keep this marriage from breaking. Thus I say to you, ‘thanks,’ because you are helping in ways you do not see.” He tells her. “I see. It is not just about Francesca, but you and Tammy.” She says. “You are to help her with Francesca. This is not about Tammy and I where you are to referee us or to choose sides. This is a dangerous mission and this group has already been attacked twice. I do not trust no one else to help Tammy with Francesca but you. Don’t fail me, because failure means that little girl getting hurt and I will nuke this island nation off the face of the earth if she does get hurt.” He tells her. “I see.” Jeanette says, almost unsure of herself. She then begins to untie her robe, “If there no problem, I’ll take my shower here. Just need some soap and a towel.” “I’ll get them to you.” Fernando says as he turns around to walk out of the bathroom. Jeanette reaches over to him, taking him by his shoulder to turn him around. Once he is facing her, she opens up her robe to show what little she had on: her pajama shirt open and exposing her front and light nearly see-through bikini-cut nylon panties on. “Jeanette...” He calls to her. “Just making sure I can trust you like I used too.” She tells him. Fernando turns away to the doorway, “I’ll put the towel and soap on the basin here. Hot water takes a few seconds to heat up.” Jeanette just nods before he leaves. She starts taking off the robe, shirt and panties when he is gone and the bathroom door closes. She looks over the shower stall, it is smaller than she is used too but she fit comfortably inside. She turns the shower on to see how it flows and let the hot water warm up. The door opens up and Fernando steps in halfway to put the towel and a bar of soap in a plastic soap box on the basin for her. The shower door opens slightly with Jeanette sticking her head out of the doorway, “Fernando, could you hand me the soap, please.” This requires that he had to step all the way into the room and hand her the bar of soap, which he does. He opens the plastic box and takes out the bar of soap, turning around to hand it to Jeanette. She stands here naked with her arm extended out to receive the soap. He tries to make it as fast as possible but it seems to drag on. He has not seen her totally naked like this since a year before the Gunslinger Bink missions started. She takes the bar of soap from his hand before closing the shower door on his face, “Thank you.” For some reason he takes his time to leave, making his way past the kitchen for some final touch ups before heading to his pilot seat. He is just tired, not physically but mentally tired and emotionally drained. He just sits there staring at the ceiling. Several minutes that seemed like seconds passed before Tammy walks in with baby Francesca sleeping on her shoulder. She was already dressed and ready to go. “Not taking a shower?” He asks. “I took a shower at 5-in the morning before anyone else woke up.” Tammy tells him. “Oh. I did not know.” Fernando says to her. “In all seriousness, Fernando, if I find out you’re screwing that stamp-licking ‘muck, I’m cutting off your balls.” Tammy tells him as she presses her finger against his temple. “Then don’t give me a reason why I should chasing down her panties when I have you to chase.” He tries to sit back against his seat. “I’m just telling you that you better not.” Tammy throws in. “The only time I would put my dick into her pussy ever again is if you were either dead or did me wrong with Chip or others. Now that we got that cleared up, you just be careful out there. Hondo and Val were attacked last night and I had to clean up the mess that was created. I do not want to know if you and Francesca were attacked for I will nuke this stupid Island Nation off the face of this Earth.” He tells her. Tammy lets out a sigh, “OK then. I’ll be careful out there.” She tries to lean over and kiss him on the cheek but can’t reach. “Take care then.” She tells him as she stand up again from leaning over. “Yeah, I’ll be here, doing much of nothing.” He tells her. Tammy walks out carrying Francesca. She meets up with Jeanette and makes sure she does not interrupt Fernando from his personal space in the cockpit.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jan 31st, 2020, 1:14pm The conversation over breakfast was not too deep this particular morning. Valentine poked at her breakfast like is was trying to eat her fork while giving Hondo very short answers to his questions. He did his best to strike up conversations with here, but she was not interested. "You need ta go shoppin' for a new dress for dinner tonight?" He asked "No"  She replied quietly "Goin' to wear your blue one I like?" He asked "It's at home." She replied The green one then?" he asked "Dunno." She replied. "Your food taste alright?" "Dunno." "Gadget ever talk to you again 'bout that dirigible project?" "No." "Nice 'nuff day, I reckon." "I guess." "Not sure 'bout this dinner tonight. Never felt comfortable at fancy shindigs like that. Always liked seein' you dressed up for them though." He said still fishing for some response from her She didn't even respond that time, just continued to poke at her food. He sighed and shook his head. "If ya don't want ta talk, I understand. Just know I'm worried 'bout ya an' love ya." He said softly She poked at her food for a bit longer before sighing and looking at him. "I'm sorry. Tryin' to hold myself together. I .. I feel like everyone is starin' and every loud noise I expect somethin' bad to happen." She said sadly. "Darlin' it's alright. You got shook up. I don't expect you to get over it over night." He said "But … How can you trust me now?" "Val, you've always had my back. There is no one I trust more than you." He said. "Not even Fernando?" She asked "You're my wife, whom I love and trust very much. Fernando is my best friend, but he's not you. I trust him almost as much, but its a different dynamic." He said "I guess, but … How can you trust me when I don't trust me?" She asked "I guess my trust will have to be enough for the both of us." He replied. She shook her head but said nothing. After another bout of silence Valentine had a to-go box brought out and took her whole breakfast with them.  Hondo pulled the keys for the mustang out of his vest pocket and played with them while they waited for the waitress to return with the credit card and receipt. As he played with them he stopped and looked at the buttons on it. He held it up to Valentine. "Didn't notice until now that it has remote start. What use is remote start on a convertible?" He said Valentine shrugged, "Maybe to get the A/C goin' if the tops up and its hot outside?" Hondo nodded, "Could be. Guess I'm too used to livin up north an' needin' it just to get the heat goin'. Wonder if it works from here?" Valentine shrugged, "Might. Car's probably only 200 yards away as the crow flies." Hondo nodded and hit the button. About 5 seconds later, the sound of an explosion ripped through the air in the direction of the car. Hondo swore, "SHIT! If that's what I #$@!in' think it is, Jefe is going to #$@!in' lose it!" "No one was following' us! I know, I'm paranoid as hell right now." Valentine exclaimed. About the time the waitress returned police cars started flying by. Hondo and Valentine walked out and joined a crowd of gawkers to see what was going on. The spot the car had been in was a pile of burning and twisted scrap metal. Hondo swore under his breath and pulled Valentine back out of the crowd away from the excitement. Hondo pressed the speed-dial on the phone marked FG. It was answered in three rings. "I hope this is a friendly call, but I am doubting it." The voice said "Sorry, Jefe, I'm not callin' to say Howdy. The mustang just blew up." Hondo replied.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 1st, 2020, 3:51pm “Fine. The choice is yours in what you are to do next: coward here in the plane or go get those things you need with the Emperor’s dinner. I would advise you to stay out and make a presence before you go home to deal with your eye and get dressed in for the Emperor’s Dinner. I say get home at 3 or 4 o’clock. That will be all.” Fernando tells him before hanging up the phone. As soon as he hangs up, he begins to receive text messages from others of what happened. He sends a mass text to all to continue about their day but to keep an eye out for each other and suspicious activity. He then makes a phone call to Ichikawa Realties. (Translated from Japanese) “What is the Code Word?” a computer generated male voice says “Enemy Trash Panda.” “Good morning Agent G. How can we of assistance to you?” The voice changes to a female one. “Hello, Yes. I would like to know if the American Safe House is available.” “No. With all due apologies, it is under renovations. Is there another place you might be interested in?” I will have to get back to you on that after some research but it will be within the hour. Thank you for your time.” “Thank you for calling.” Fernando hangs up the phone. (Back to English) “Damn, I swear!” He says to himself, thinking of the options available to him. Ichikawa seems to be the best of all options but nothing seems to be available to him. He also thinks, knows, that the car was registered to his name, not that he has a lot to worry about as insurance will cover for it. But if somebody did a license plate trace on it, it would come up as from the rental company and he as the renter of the vehicle. It is paranoid to think along these lines, but of somebody was able to track the vehicle to him, instead of being a random act of terrorism, this has become a deliberate plot against him personally and anyone in the group indirectly. “What was that?” Dale asks as he hears the muffled explosion almost a quarter mile away. The others heard it too, but Chip tells him, “Ignore it. These people are not as civilized as we are and bomb each other constantly.” “I think you’re speaking of the Middle East. This is the Far East.”  Monty says. “Middle East, Far East – who cares. They are still savages. They still have a king, while we vote for our leader.” “We vote for our leader?” Dale asks. “Yes we do.”  Chip answers in an annoyed tone. “Then I vote for Gadget to be our leader!” Dale throws out, only to be bonked on the head hard by Chip, “OW! Why you did that?” “Nobody asked for your opinion!” Chip barks at him. “But you said...” Dale begins to state. “I know what I said and it does not apply to me as Leader of the Rangers!” Chip tells him. “Then we must be savages too since we did not elect you...” Dale says to himself. Chip turns around about to Bonk Dale on the head again but is stopped by Monty. “Easy ‘are mate... we’re not ‘here to argue who’s leading who. We got a mission to do!” Monty tells them as he looks at Chip. “Yeah.” Dale butts in, “Got the money from Misao? We need to get spiffied up for the Emperor’s dinner tonight!” “She said she would forward something around noon, and I would get a text about it then.” Chip replies, calming down in the process. “What about the invites?” Monty asks, “We can’t get in without the invites.” “We’ll go in early and say Misao and/or Gadget has our invites.” Chip says. “What about Fernando? He got us kicked the last time before I was able to eat anything...” Dale whines. “I’ll need to make some more phone calls but I think our new found friends can take care of him if they hadn’t already.” Chip replies. “How much money we got left over? I’m getting hungry and it is almost lunch time.” Dale complains. “Food is expensive here, if you have not noticed. You can hold out until the Emperor’s dinner.” Chip tells him. “I have a little something to get us a meal, but it needs to be cheap.” Monty says. “We can get something from the 7-Eleven.” Dale says. “7-Elevens have no place to sit down.” Chip throws in, trying to get something better and more expensive. Dale sighs as he looks at the prices on the posters of the nearby restaurants, thinking that they are quite high. Eventually as they meander about, they find a place to their liking that serves American Cuisine at a very low price. Fortunately for them, or at least Chip, Hondo and Val left the place more than a half hour ago. As they sit down, Dale leans over to Monty, “How much can you spare?” “No a ‘hole lot. So go easy on me.” Monty tells him. Dale looks at the menu and points out to Monty a burger with egg and cheese on a bun, “Hmmm... 900 acceptable?” “That’s just a bit mo...ooh...ooh...Cheese?” Monty says before seeing the cheese on the picture. “Don’t get too excited, Monty. It’s a fake cheese. For rats and mice, they do not eat cheese here. Instead they eat tofu!” Chip throws at them “Toe-Fu?!! Of all the disgusting...” Monty goes back into a normal but angered mode. Unknown to them, it is real cheese, that has been imported from the states. But they continue to argue the finer points of the pictured food on the menu instead of asking the waiter questions about various selected items. After a while they choose scramble eggs with sausage and fries. Standard cola went with their meal adding up to a total of 1200 Yen. Monty sighed in relief that he was able to feed himself and his friends for such a low cost instead of 1200 Yen per plate. Another phone call is made to Ichikawa Realties. (Translated from Japanese) “What is the Code Word?” a computer generated male voice says “Enemy Trash Panda.” “Good Afternoon Agent G. How can we of assistance to you?” The voice changes to a female one. “Hello, Yes. Can you verify a place for us?” “What is the name of this place?” “Maria Rental B&B.” (2-29-4 Takinoi, Funabashi) “Hold on please.” (sounds of someone typing on a keyboard can be heard) “That is in Funabashi Prefecture, we do not have access to it unless given the proper access codes.” “Room for more.” The sounds of somebody typing can be heard, “OK, it is just a quarter mile from the Ichikawa Prefecture Border, closer to Tokyo than from Ichikawa’s furthest southern point. Hmmm... How many rooms do you need?” “I have a party of 20, so 8 10 or more rooms would be great.” “The building has 8 12 rooms. And... it is available. How long will be your stay?” “Undetermined, but for now to the foreseeable future, 3 to 6 months.” “Let me discuss this with the rental agent in Funabashi and I will get back to you.” “I appreciate your assistance with this matter.” “Since it is a B&B, the renter can send your group meals if you like.” “I’ll accept the meals but not many in my group like Japanese foods. I just need access to a market and stores. Looking at the map, Tokyo can be reached by highway and train.” “That is correct. It is the national high speed bullet train from the main station to Tokyo’s main station with a stop in Ichikawa’s main station. It will get you there in less than 20 minutes. The 296 highway is nearby and 14 is further to the south but accessible, both will take you to Tokyo by vehicle as well” “Again, thank you.” “It has been a pleasure to serve you, Agent G. I will call you as soon as arrangements can be made.” The call ends. Fernando looks at the house on the screen on the laptop, thinking to himself, “It is no safe house, but it will have to do. And it is out of the way to keep everyone safe during our stay.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/MariaB&BRental.png

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 1st, 2020, 11:09pm Fernando makes phone call to the agency, trying to explain what had happened with the rental he had. The Agency will not want to do this for free and is interested in what intel Fernando can dig up for them. Thus Fernando’s request for 6 new 2012 302Boss Mustangs is akin to signing a deal with the devil. He asks for the following colors: Purple, Blue, Red, White, Black and Pale Yellow. Each one is equipped with anti-tampering and anti-theft Israeli Defense Hardware. He waits for their arrival. They manage to come in at 2:30PM. He goes over their options with the agency field leader as well as his mission directives are concerned with the agency. “Anything else?” Fernando asks. “That would be all.” The agency field supervisor says. “Then with all due respect – GET OUT OF MY DOMAIN!” Fernando tells him and his fellow agents. “With all due respect....” The agency field supervisor begins to say. “With all due respect my ass! At this point I’m running deep undercover and you all hanging around here is bringing unwanted attention! Now leave before I forget which side I am on and start shooting! I hope I do not see any of you during the mission – unless it is to return these vehicles or to replace those that broke down.” Fernando tells him. “Alright. We will keep in touch.” The agency field supervisor tells him. “Oh, you better not. I will contact you not you contact me. You will get my weekly reports in the email. Now please kindly leave before I forget how deep this mission is.” Fernando tells him. “Alright men, let’s go.” The field supervisor tells them. In a matter of seconds, the crowd of agents that were there were gone in their agency van.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Feb 2nd, 2020, 5:26pm NSA Plane Arrived in Tokyo International Airport as they park. Then they got out while heading to there cars and drove to the Best Western Tokyo Nishikasai. Charles: Ok Team we meeting My old Friend Fernando and his family at the Party witch is one week tonight. So Our Tech Advisors Sparky will meet us at the hotel so we can hide our weapons and this way metal decorators won’t pick up our weapons since they will be hidden. Burborn: What you mean? Charles: You will see it when we get to the Hotel Burborn. * Then They arrived at the Hotel. AS they head to the penthouse sweet and meeting Sparky as they put there suit case in the rooms too. Since it got 9 Bedrooms. Sparky: Ok This is a New Suit and Dress for you people to wear to the party. It can hide your weapons like this. Then he put a 9mm into the Suit as it dissaperd into he suit and then he went into the suit. Then pull it out. AS they were amazed by this. Rebecca: Wow that is amazing Frank: This is cool tech Maggie: Wow Charles; This will help just incase if anyone try to interfere with the peace treaty. Burborn: Peace Treaty? Charles: Yes It going down this week. Fernando give me the details of the Treaty and it on the news too. So we bet anyone want to mess this up. Frank: I.see Charles; So tomorrow at the party we meeting with Fernando and he will give you your orders. So Get some Rest and We need be ready for the party tomorrow Dismiss. All: YES SIR. Then they went to sleep.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 5th, 2020, 3:46pm Hondo growled a bit as he put the phone away and pulled on valentines arm to get her walking "Everything alright?" She asked "Not sure if he's just pissed off or tryin' to piss me off!" He growled "What did he say?" She asked in a worried tone. "We can be cowards an' hide, or go 'bout business! #$@!... Like we've ever hidden before unless ordered too.... an' even then not always stayed hidden." Hondo said half angrily "It's Fernando. he gets like that on missions at times. You know that." She said softly. "Yeah, an' so do I. Just didn't need that right now." He replied Hondo sputtered and muttered for a bit as they walked. She sighed after a moment. "I'm bein' a burden to you, ain't I?" She asked quietly He raised an eyebrow, "What makes you say that?" "Fernando pisses you off from time to time, I know. All friends and family do, no matter how close they are, but you usually brush stuff off like that. It's gotta be because of me." She said. "Maybe I just woke up pissed off, ya think of that?" He replied "You didn't answer my question." She replied "Val, it's not you … I mean it is but it's not. I'm piss 'cause you were hurt an' mishandled, I'm pissed 'cause they tried again with the car, I'm pissed that I can't help you with what happened, I'm pissed 'cause it was even thrown out as an option to hide, I'm pissed 'cause Misao threw Tammy an' the rescue rejects into this so we hafta go into a mission that is literally doomed. We have no clue who the enemy even is. You can't fight an unknown enemy. Usually we get a chance to figure out who is after us, or we study each other before attackin'. We've been here less than two days an' everythin' has gone to shit. So, yeah, I'm grouchy an' pissed!" He said in a low growl. "Would it be easier for you if I did hide in the plane?" She asked He furrowed his brow and looked at her for a moment before shaking his head. "If it was a shoot 'um up mission I'd say yeah, but … this is a lot more complicated than that. I wish I could help you be yourself again, but I know it will take time. Until then, I still need ya. Maybe there will be times we need to split up for your safety, but I'm not sure even the plane is safe right now." He replied "I'm … I'm sorry I'm not actin' like me either. I wish … I wish I could explain it. I ... I wish you could just fix me or take it away. I don't … I don't know even what you can do to help." She sad sadly. He put his arm around her, "This is all I know how to do. Just keep holdin' you." She leaned her head against him and gave him a weak smile, "It mean's more to me than you know." She wiped a tear from her eye and sighed, "So, what do we do for now?" Hondo shrugged, "We don't hide, that's for sure. I'd like to get you a new dress." Valentine shook her head, "I'm don't need a new dress. I'll be fine." "I know you'll be fine, but I want to get you a new dress. an' as far as bein' fine … how are ya, really? I'm sure the car blowin' up didn't help." He said She shrugged, "It was bad, but that didn't bother me. I know its strange but the thought of dyin' by car bomb isn't as frightenin' as … as … you know." "I don't but I wish I did so I could help ya better." He said. She shook her head and replied softly, "No, you don't want to know." Hondo did not reply verbally, but just pulled her in tighter to him as they walked. After a moment she looked up at him, "So, where are we goin'?" "A store called Beiley Stockman's. I'm gonna get you a couple fancy dresses before we leave, but I know ya prefer western an' maybe you'll feel more comfortable in a western style for now." he replied She smiled softly and sighed, "You always did understand me like no one else could. I love you, you know." He nodded, "Yeah, I know." It took then and hour and a half on foot, but they got there without any interruption. Hondo felt like they were being watched by certain individuals but no one seemed to follow them with anything other than their eyes. He knew the stark reality of it all, if someone had called out a hit on them the yakuza was too big an organization to hide from and with modern technology they could report sightings of them in a flash. No one needed to tag them with a GPS or follow them to know where they were. He needed Valentine to be herself now, more than ever, but it was not to be at the moment. He had to do his best to protect her and help Fernando save asses on this mission. He knew it was going to mean swallowing and holding in his own emotions and frustrations, and possibly swallowing his own pride at times, but its the job that needed doing. Valentine was not much of a clothes shopper. She geeked out more over vehicles, tech, and gadgetry, clothes shopping was more of a necessity. She did like looking nice for the man she loved, though so she did shop a bit more than she used to. Before Hondo she could pick up shirts and jeans at the local Farm & Fleet store and make the occasional trip into Wally*World or one of the other large, cheap conglomerate stores for underwear and hygienic items. Since she married him, though, she took more care in what she wore. Today, though, was about looking her part for the meeting and dinner with the Emperor. Normally Valentine would wear something a little more formal to a gathering like this, but she greatly appreciated her husbands trying to understand and make her feel comfortable. Valentine picked out a long western style grey skirt, a black blouse with medium cut neck, a black belt with copper accents and a grey western shawl. Hondo also bought her a copper bracelet and earing set to go with it. Hondo bought himself a new grey and black suit jacket, so they would both be wearing similar colors. They were in and out in less than forty-five minutes, a record for many but what seemed like an eternity to them both. Valentine carried the bags, leaving Hondo free to reach a weapon if the need arose and they started walking south. "Where we goin' now?" She asked. "Well, we need to lay low without hidin' for a bit so we can figure out what next. I saw an ad for a bar south of here called Little Texas. The guy at the counter gave me directions. He said most people there dress like us. Believe it or not there are areas where Japanese "cowboys" hang out, or at least locals who dress like they think American cowboys dress. He said we'd blend in there." He said Valentine nodded, "Wouldn't mind sittin' down for a drink either. Wasn't dressed for walkin' today." "Well, its an hour's walk, still. You gonna be alright for that?" He asked She nodded, "I'm not doin' bad yet. Just wouldn't mind a drink and a rest." "Alright, ifin ya need to stop, we'll stop." He replied

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 6th, 2020, 5:01pm They made it to Little Texas in about an hour and they were both ready to sit down and have a drink. As they approached the bar there were several locals dressed in American western type dress. Some more closely resembled 50's cowboy movie stars, as they were far more bight and ostentatious than what was worn by western Americans. There were a few motorcycles outside, done up with finely tooled leather saddled bags with bight conches on them, and one even had a saddle for a seat. a couple had empty rifle scabbards and most had either a lasso or bull whip attached to them somehow. Hondo could only think they were setup as gas powered horse substitutes. As they walked into the bar there were more people in 'cowboy garb' and everyone greeted them with a 'Howdy, Partner', a few even tipped their hats at Valentine. Hondo shook his head at it all. Wood, brandings, rod-iron, tumble-weeds, and cactus. It seemed like a Las Vegas tourist trap, but they blended in well enough, though they were almost underdressed in their darker colored, practical western clothes. They found a small table in a back corner where Hondo could see the whole room , the kitchen door, and the entrance. He ordered a bottle of MGD and a shot of Four Roses for himself, Valentine ordered a margarita, and they got an order of Nacho with chorizo to share. They talked for a bit and rested but they were no closer to an answer after and hour of talking and drinking. Hondo pulled out his phone and looked at the time. He sighed and shook his head. "Well, we should probably get back. Not sure what time Jefe wanted to leave for the dinner tonight, but its 2:30 now an' it's a three walk at least from here." He said "Should we get a taxi or somethin'?" Valentine asked. Hondo shrugged, "Could but not sure I trust any of them. Who better to act as eyes an' ears for the Yakuza. Call me paranoid, but we might be better off on foot." She sighed and nodded, "Just not lookin' forward to a three hour walk in these boots. They are practical until ya have to walk a lot! I was figurin' on just breakfast, maybe a stop for supplies then back." Hondo chuckled, "Since when does anythin' we do ever go accordin' to plan?" "True. you ready?" She asked "I reckon." He said with a nod. They paid their bill and headed out the door, back to the street via the alley they came in through. As they exited they saw a few men standing around a couple of the duded up motorcycles. Hondo appraised the warily with a side glance, but the men paid them no great attention, so they continued on. As they turned to head to the street, a woman and small boy, dressed as a cowboy, came from the street and headed their way about 50 yards off. About then a black car squealed to a stop behind them and a man with a gun jumped out. Valentine dropped their bags and Hondo started going for his gun, but hesitated as the woman and boy were in the way. He grit is teeth and growled a bit as he waited for the man to rush past the woman and boy and head for them. Instead, to his surprise the man grabbed the boy. At first Hondo thought it was to use the boy as a shield or something but The man seemed to ignore him and Valentine completely. As they boy cried out the mother attacked the man, trying to wrestle the child away from him. She was soon stopped as he beat her along side the head with his pistol, causing her to fall to the ground. Valentine froze in place, unsure of what to do. Hondo paused for only a moment before leaping forward and snatching a rope off of one of the motorcycles. The woman's and boy's combined cries drew a crowd from the bar, and got the attention of those already outside. As Hondo charged forward he whipped the rope up over his head, swinging it around to open the loop. a couple other men started forward but a second man with a gun exited the car. The other men stopped their advance, but Hondo did not. The boy's struggling slowed the one man down, keeping him from bringing his gun to bear. The second started to raise his gun towards the rapidly approaching American with the lasso twirling in his hand, but he was stopped short and dropped his gun as a bullet tore through his shoulder. Hondo threw the rope and snagged the man who held the child, casing him to lose grip on the boy and fall to the ground. The wounded man jumped back into the car and the car sped off, without the prize it was after. As the car roared off, to woman got to her knees and she wrapped the crying boy in a hug, crying herself. Several of the 'Japanese Cowboy's' rushed forward and pounced on the man Hondo had lassoed. They used the rope to tie him up further. Hondo turned to look back at his wife, who stood, still holding the smoking 1911 .38 super in her hand. he gave her a bit of a lopsided grin. "I told ya that my trust in ya was enough." he said. She shook a little bit as she looked at the gun for a moment, put the safety back on and holstered it. she looked back at her husbanded and grinned. "I … I don't even remember drawin' it. I just saw the man point the gun and … and.." She stammered a bit, still grinning. He closed the gap between them and gave her a quick hug. "You knew what was needed an' did it. Just need to trust yourself more, is all." He replied. About then the woman, boy, and a man who wore a large Stetson hat, Holstein vest, matching chaps, gator skin boots, and a bright red shirt came up to him and Valentine. "Konnichiwa. Howdy. You are Americans?" The man asked Hondo nodded, "Yes, sir, we are. My name's Hondo an' this is my wife, Valentine." "I am Shingo Tanaka. This is my waifu Aina, and my son Isamu. We are forever in your debt Hondo-sama." Shingo said with a slight bow "No worries. Just saw a need an' did what we could. The boy said something to his father in Japanese. He turned back to Hondo and smiled. "My son asks if you are real American cowboy?" He said Hondo grinned, "Well, I've done some cowboyin' from time to time. Just consider myself a country boy." Shingo spoke to his son in their native language whatever he said for a reply made the boy smile. He turned back to Hondo and bowed again slightly. "We are forever in your debt, Hondo-sama, so if you ever need anything all you need to do is call." He said as he handed Hondo a card with his number on it. The card did not just have his number but had a business name on it. It read, 'Tanaka Wagyu Ranch: Shingo Tanaka Owner/Operator'. Hondo looked it over and looked back at Shingo, "You're a rancher?" Shingo Nodded, "Yes. and maybe we will still be ranchers because of you. Those who took tried to take my son have been trying to force us to sell. If it had not been you , Hondo-sama, and your waifu I would have been forced to sell." "Well, ranchin' is somethin' I know a little 'bout, anyway. Would like to see how y'all ranch over here." Hondo said. "And my family would benefit from hearing how we ranch differently from you in America. You would honor me and my family if you join us at our ranch." Shingo said. "We'd like that." Hondo replied "How about tomorrow?" Shingo asked. About then three young men, dressed in dusters and western clothes as if they had came off a movie set for the Japanese remake of 'Young Guns', started down the alley from the street side. The man who had been tied up for trying to kidnap the boy yammered at them in their native tongue. As if one man, all three turned and looked at Hondo simultaneously. Hondo had seen that look before and he did not like it. Hondo whispered, "Tanaka, get your family back. Val, stay with them." "But, Hondo …" Valentine started to say before a growl from Hondo cut her off. Shingo looked at the men then back at Hondo and gave him an understanding nod. Valentine stood looking at her husband for a moment, but knowing the look on his face, she backed off with the Tanaka's. The three young men spread out in the alley and the crowd up people got off to the side and fell silent. The middle young man looked at Hondo and sneered. "You are Hondo the Sackett! The Yakuza is paying big money for you and you bitch." He said in slightly broken English "Who wants to know?" Hondo asked angrily. "Why you need to know, Sackett?" He asked "So if you do somethin' stupid,  I know what name to have put on the tombstone." Hondo said flatly. Someone snickered and this only made the young man angry. He spat at Hondo then spoke, "Call me the Clint of East-a-wood, if you feel lucky, punk Sackett!" The man on the ground yelled at the young man in Japanese. The young man snarled and yelled back at him. Shingo spoke in a low voice so Hondo could hear, "The man wants you dead, but the gun slinger wants to kill you in gun fight." Hondo just nodded slightly to show Shingo he understood. The young men pulled back their dusters exposing their six-shooters. Two looked like newer guns, but the man in the middle looked to have an original colt. Hondo chuckled lightly and shook his head at their showmanship. "Quite a performance there, tinhorn, but if you're so tuff does it really take three of ya to take me on? You're either lousy gun slingers, or afraid of me." Hondo replied still grinning. The two you guns on the outside yammered at the one in the middle for a moment until he yelled at them and they backed off to the side and put their coats back down. "You dishonor us by saying we afraid. I will kill you and you bitch myself!" He yelled Hondo glared at him, "And you dishonor me by speakin' 'bout my woman like that. This is between you an' me, understand? The code of the cowboy was never to harm women and children. You care to dishonor the code of the old west?" The young man looked nervously around at the disapproving stares. those who did not understand English were filled in quickly by those who spoke both languages. The attitude towards the young gun was growing increasingly hostile and his bravado was quickly fading. He pulled himself together for a long angry look at Hondo. "I leave your woman alone, Sackett." He said. The man on the ground yelled at him in Japanese and the young man yelled back angrily before turning his full attention back to Hondo. "I leave her alone, but the Yakuza will have her soon after I kill you. Now draw!" He yelled. Hondo stood there, coat still down and not moving. The young gun's hand hovered above his gun and his eye twitched as he waited, but nothing happened. "Draw I said, damn you!" He spat in broken English Hondo stood still for a moment then started slowly walking forward, hands away from his gun. "Stop, I'll kill you dead! Stop and draw! Draw!! I'll shoot you dead, I swear!!!" the g=young gun yelled, sounding a bit more frantic the closer Hondo got. Hondo growled as he approached, "I don't think ya will, Hombre." Hondo walked up almost nose to nose with the young gun. As he stared in him he saw more of a kid than a man, a kid who had a lot to learn. Hondo stood there staring him in the eyes for a moment before he reached down and took the kids gun from his holster. He thumbed out the shells, dropped them on the ground them slammed the gun into the kids hand. Hondo spoke after a moment, in low, cold tones. "I real man doesn't kill for fun. There are four reasons to kill ;Murder, Arson, Rape, Kidnappin'. You kill to stop those. You kill only to save lives an' protect what's yours. That is part of the code of the west. That is what usin' a gun honorably means. Until you learn that you'd best put that thing away." he growled. He young gun hung his head and holstered the pistol. He looked back up at Hondo then bowed. "I have acted dishonorably and brought disgrace upon my family. Death is the only honorable thing now." He said. Hondo growled again, "No, learnin' from your #$@!in' mistake, bein' a man, an' helpin' other to regain your honor is what should be next." The young gun looked at him a moment then looked at the man who had been tied up. His eyes grew wide for a second and that was all Hondo needed to see. Hondo pushed the young man away and spun, pulling his own gun from his holster as he turned. He turned to see the man had freed his arms and had pulled a small pistol that no one had noticed. Hondo shot at the pistol, not only knocking it from the man's hand but also blowing a hole in his hand at the same time. … to be continued

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 6th, 2020, 7:57pm Valentine's gun was out a second later, but the man was already stopped. The young gun walked over and looked at the man, as he held his hand and cussed in Japanese. He looked back at Hondo in astonishment. "I ... I did not see gun come out of holster. It just appear in hand. You must be fastest gun alive!" He said. Hondo shook his head, " No. I have a friend who is faster. It's not about bein' fast, though. It's 'bout doin' right. If speed is all you care 'bout, no matter how fast ya are someone faster always comes along sooner or later." The young gun looked at the man on the ground in deep thought for a moment. one of the other behind Hondo looked around. With all the focus being on Hondo he slowly pulled out his gun. as he brought it up, the young man in from of Hondo caught the glint of steel out of the corner of his eye and looked up quickly. He pointed at his friend and yelled out. "Nobu! Stop!" He yelled. Hondo spun, and seeing the gun out of the corner of his eye, grabbed it by the barrel to pull it away. A blur of movement close by and the barrel and half the frame came away into Hondo's hand. Hondo and the other young gun looked where the blur had stopped and there stood an old man, dressed in western garb, that was more reminiscent of Old Mexico,  and holding a short katakana like sword in between them. The young man had seen almost nothing, but Hondo caught what happened, as he had been around Fernando long enough to where his eyes caught faster movement now. The old man sheathed the sword and bowed momentarily to Hondo. "I hope I did not alarm you, sir." the old man said. Hondo shook his head, "No alarm. I work with someone who is that fast and uses a sword like that. I appreciate the aid, though." The man nodded, "I think you do not need such help from an old man, but I could not be sure, at first. You acted most honorably and I could not let such a dishonorable action happen in my presence." The old man turned to the young gun who still held half a gun, and scowled. The young man looked at him startled. "You are a dishonor to your family!" The old man growled at the young gun. The one who had called himself Clint Eastwood stepped up to Hondo. He acted afraid of the old man and spoke to Hondo instead. "My pardons, Sensei. But he knows little English." Clint said The old man raised an eyebrow but didn't turn. Hondo knew he had heard, though. He cleared his throat and chewed the young man out in Japanese. The young man stared at the ground and nodded. After the old man was done the young man bowed, turned bowed to Hondo and left. The old man turned back to Hondo. "My apologies. Young men are too fast to seek glory and to slow to remember honor. I know his father. He is going home to report what he has done. If he wishes to regain his honor he will find you." The old man said. "Much obliged, Mr..?" Hondo paused as he did not know the man's name The old man smiled, "My apologies again. My own pride let me forget that I am only known well in my country. MY fellow countrymen know me as The Samurai Cowboy. They treat me with fear and respect as I have proven myself to me a fearsome, but honorable warrior. You, though, are my equal, and have the right to my name and to address me as such.  I am named Yuudai. It is known by few and I am called by my name by much fewer." Hondo nodded, "I am honored, sir. Thank you for your help, Yuudai. Your English is very good. You spend time in my country?" Yuudai nodded, "Yes I spent time in your west and south west states. Went to a University in Colorado many years ago." Hondo nodded, "It shows. I expect your police will show up soon." Yuudai nodded, "Yes, but you have no worries. Yuudai will tell them to leave you alone." "Many thanks, sir." Hondo said. Yuudai turned and looked sternly at Clint, "You are lucky. You acted dishonorably but show you are willing to learn. You are wish to see this man as your sensei. If he lets you, learn from him. If he doesn't not, find someone to help you learn to be like him." He turned back to Hondo, "I must leave now. the polcie will be handled. The man you disarmed, the police will take him and leave everyone else alone, that is the word of Yuudai! Any time you need Yuudai, call and I will be there." He handed Hondo an embossed card with his name and number on it. Hondo pulled out one of his own and handed it to him. "My wife, myself, and my friend have been attacked multiple times since we got here. We are rescuers here on behest of the Emperor." Hondo said. He paused a moment as the crowd gasped as a whole. He half forgot they had an audience. He continued, "I cannot say why we are here further than that, but we have no intention of messin' with your way of life or causin' trouble. We only want to help." "How can I help?" Yuudai asked "I just want to know who, who was it that ratted us out or called out the hit on us? That's all I ask." Hondo said. "I have connections. I will see what I can find. This is a small thing for Yuudai.IF you have anything more to ask, just call." he said. Yuudai bowed, turned , and disappeared into the crowd. Shingo and his family approached Hondo. "You must be great man! Greater than Bill Hickok or Wyatt Earp! That was the Samurai Cowboy. He's a legend, and now you are too!" Shingo said. "Yeah, I got that impression he was, but me, I'm just doin' the best I can." Hondo said. Valentine joined him shortly and Clint bowed to her, "Waifu of Sackett-Sensei, My many humble apologies. I have been rude and dishonored myself." Valentine just nodded but stayed silent, letting Hondo speak as they had talked about how things were different in Japan with how women were treated. She did not like it but letting her husband handle it, she knew was just safe. Hondo nodded, "Thank you for apologizing to my wife. An insult to her is an insult to me, as she's the most important person in my life." "I am glad it was you here, Hondo-sama. My son would like your autograph when you visit us. I told him you were more than cowboy. you are hero gunman! We hope you still will see our ranch." Shingo said. Hondo nodded, "I'd be honored to see your ranch. I think the praise is more than I deserve, but your praise is appreciated an' I'll be glad to sigh somethin' for your son." Shingo bowed, "Thank you, Hondo-sama. We need to go home. Can we do anything for you before we leave." Hondo shook his head, "I just need to find a ride. someone blew up my car this mornin' an' its a three hour walk back. Will be late to me meetin' if we walk. Any taxi service you can suggest?" Clint spoke up, "Sensei, take my motorcycle!" Clint pointed at the one with a double seat, lasso, whip, and rifle scabbard on it. It was maroon with black leather accents. Hondo nodded, "That will work." Shingo bowed to Hondo, "Hondo-sama, we must be going then. I look forward to hearing from you tomorrow. Until then." Hondo nodded and Shingo turned and left with his family. Valentine stowed the clothes they bought into the motorcycle's saddlebags as Hondo turned to Clint. Hondo handed him an embossed card with just a number on it that was linked to a computer text account that was not attached to any phone. "I don't know if I have time for you or not, but if I do I'll see what we can do. Text this number and I'll get back to you if or when I have time." Hondo said. Clint took the card and bowed, "Yes, Sensei. Until then I will try to regain my honor by being as honorable as you." Hondo merely nodded, got on the bike, helped Valentine on the back, started the engine, and took off. Less than an hour later the deep throbbing thump of the bikes engine was heard pulling up to the hanger.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 6th, 2020, 8:19pm A phone call comes in from Ichikawa Realties. Fernando answers his smartphone. (Translated from Japanese) “What is the Code Word?” a computer generated male voice says “Enemy Trash Panda.” The voice changes to a female and explains the situation, “Good Afternoon Agent G. Good News, the rental agent in Funabashi for Maria Rental B&B accepted the arrangements for renting the place. Payment has been made for 6 months and can be extended to a year if needed. The B&B owner ‘Maria’ will be there to hand you the keys and show you about the place.” “That is great to hear. Thanks you. When can I go pick up the keys?” “Maria will be there until 5PM today, so as soon as you can get there, the better.” “Thank you.” “Glad to be a service.” The phone call ends and Fernando thinks as to how he is going to get this done. Taking the keys for the cars, he puts them all into the glove box of the pale yellow one except for the one for that car. He then secures the aircrafts in the hanger before getting into the pale mustang. Sitting in the vehicle he thinks. The ignition is turned on and the seat belt is pulled and clipped into place. Taking his cane into his hand, Fernando twists the head of the handle as the car slowly rolls to the closed hanger door. It disappears in a bright flash of light, only to reappear elsewhere in a bright flash of light. He goes down a quiet road in Funabashi Prefecture* before finding his way to Takinoi street and makes his way to 2-29-4 Takinoi, address of “Maria Rental B&B.” He pulls up to the driveway of the addressed building and step out of his vehicle, looking around the area. An elder woman with two middle aged men walk out of the house  and walk to the edge of the driveway, stopping before they got to the sidewalk. Fernando takes a bow towards them before asking in Japanese, “Is this Maria Rental B&B?” The old lady speaks, “Yes it is. You must be the foreigner I was called out. Come.” Fernando walks to the house as the elder lady explains, “Your Japanese is excellent for a foreigner. My name is Maria, and this is one of several B&Bs** I own in the area. I hope it is to your liking.” “I like what I see.” Fernando tells her, before asking, “Maria is not a Japanese name, is it not?” “I was born in America in a Japanese Concentration Camp, and moved to Japan with my family after the war. My mother was half-Japanese, her name was Rose.” The elder lady explains. She then points out and asks, “I was told that you have a large group to rent this place for?” “Mostly Embassy work, but when I arrived I was told that the Embassy Work house was under renovation, leaving me and my staff without a place to sleep and work in.” Fernando explains. “I see. Can I ask who will be here with you?” She asks. “My wife, she’s a chief negoticator, our baby daughter, a medical staff and a body guard staff. About 20 people in total, they can all share rooms.” He explains. “How about food? Nothing like a home cooked meal to ease the nerves.” She points out. “That would be great, but not all of us eat Japanese food though I will accept it. But there will be days like today where we will be at a special event and not be ‘home’ for dinner.” He explains. “If you tell me ahead of time, I will know when to bring in the food for your group.” She tells him. “Thank you. Anything I should know before I accept this place as home?” He asks. “As you may know about B&Bs, each dorm room is its own apartment with its own bathroom or shared bathrooms. This one has shared bathrooms. They are also connected to a center room, the first floor center room is the kitchen, and the second floor center room is the entertainment room with a TV and sit down furniture. The basement center room is the laundry room, it has a washer and dryer. There are 4 6 extra rooms down there but only accessible from the center room and each has its own room shares a bathroom with one other room. There is no outside entrance to the basement though there is an outside hall to connect the rooms together.” She explains. “Is it possible to add those 4 6 rooms to the current contract? In case the Embassy sends me more staff to work with?” Fernando asks. “My... that would increase the cost of the rental agreement.” She says. “Not a problem, the Embassy is paying for this through me. So, can I have those 4 6 more rooms?” He says and asks. “Then I’ll accept, but I can give you the keys to those rooms tomorrow. Right now I have these 8 12 to give you.” She explains. “Not a problem.” He explains. “Then sign this. I already have the deposit and rent from the realtor. You can now call this place home.” She explains as she hands in two scrolls for him to sign in. Not expecting his next move, Fernando pulls out a small white box and pulls out a rubber stamp from the box, stamping each scroll with it, and then pulling out his Monte Blanc fountain pen and signs it besides the red stamp mark. He hands the two signed scrolls to her. She gives him one of them along with a medium sized ring with 8 sets of keys on smaller rings on it. “Thank you.” Fernando says to her. “What time should I come with the updated agreement and keys?” She asks. “Around 11AM would be a good time. Maybe then you can see my little girl.” Fernando replies. The old lady smiles before giving a bow and walking away. Fernando gives the place a once-over before he gets into his mustang and drives away to the abandoned street and teleporting back to the hanger. Notes: * Prefecture = County in the USA, region of areas with a local self governing municipality. ** B&Bs = Bed & Breakfast dorm rentals, in Japan it is usually college students who rent out such places during their studies. Though students are preferred, tourists and working foreigners also rent such places under long term contracts.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 8th, 2020, 3:41pm 2:30PM The girls come in first: Rachel, Michelle, Sabrina and Tabitha. Aiesha was with Jeanette and Tammy to help take care of Francesca. They notice the new cars in the hanger. “Father, what is this?” Rachel points out to the cars assembled in hanger. “Get to your rooms, pack up your things and put them in the truck of the purple one. Then get ready for the Emperor’s dinner. After the party, we have a new place to go to.” Fernando tells them. He throws the keys to Rachel, “You’re driving.” Michelle turns to enter the Marlin Sea Plane, clapping her hands twice yet loudly, “Alright ladies! You heard the man! Time to pack up!” Rachel asks Fernando, “Where are we moving too? And why?” “Someplace safe out of the way – about a half hour’s drive from here. I’ll tell you where at the dinner since you and the others have to follow me to get there. As to ‘Why,’ Hondo barrowed the Mustang to take Val out a brunch date and to get her things she needs for the dinner. The car was bombed while they were having their meal. Now these are agency cars, you drove agency cars before. I do not need to explain any more than that. Do I?” Fernando tells her. Rachel nods, “I’ll get the others packed and ready.” She then starts to head off into Marlin. “Good. And thanks.” He says as she walks away. Though he was on the outside of the plane, he can hear the commotion of the girls packing and getting dressed up for the Emperor’s dinner. Oddly enough the dinner is at 7PM though for the hour of 5PM to 7PM so it will be a mutual gathering and hanging out with various dignitaries, while the table being is set. Fernando makes a phone call to the Emperor, explaining that he will be bringing his support staff as well as Tammy and the baby Francesca – a total of 14 people in 6 vehicles. For him it is not a problem as things will be accommodated for him though it means adding tables to the main group of tables to fit them in. With that out of the way, he can continue with other things. Next to drive in are Kei and Yuri. With a phone to Rachel to verify that the content of their car is empty, Fernando has them take the cars back to the rental center and terminate the rental agreement. It takes them 15 minutes to get it done and return. He explains to them the situation and what they have to do to prepare for the party and the move. He also gives them more details about the new place. The Goon Squad comes in soon after and after a discussion with Fernando, go about preparing for the dinner event. But Hondo and Val; and Tammy, Jeanette, and Aiesha with baby Francesca have yet to return. Though not important or constrained for time, Fernando is more annoyed than anything, especially to Tammy, Jeanette and Aiesha for not calling him when the others have. In Tokyo’s Garment district a blonde mouse is going through store to store trying to pick out various objects of dress for her attendance that the Emperor’s dinner. It goes beyond basic matching of shoes, belt and purse, but also into type of dress, color, material it is made from and how it all fits to allow freedom of movement. Also various shampoos and fragrant perfumes are carefully selected as Asians tend to have sensitive noses. But with zero time to go to a hair stylist, she continues to get those things she needs to do it herself. The last dinner event she went too, she seemed rather drab when compared to the others that were there; what may work in the cities in America, does not work in Japan. All that Gadget takes to her hotel room and works on it and on herself, as she would any other invention. A half hour shower she takes to get the grungy “Inventor’s Lab Smell” off her, which includes washing and rinsing her hair out several times. Once out of the shower, she dries herself up and uses the lightly scented products to cover her mousey scent, though much of the nation is Mouse populated, she is not of their kind and has a different scent than they do due to different diet and activity levels. Unlike the others, she has not had eaten breakfast or lunch. Most would complain and get food to eat but Gadget it used to working hard and not getting regular meals throughout the day. She will have her meal at the Emperor’s dinner later tonight. Until then she takes her time fixing herself up and trying out different combinations of things that would best suit her for the event. Chip leads Dale and Monty over to the Hilton and scopes it out in hopes to fin Fernando or anyone of his crew going in and out of there. While they are there, their hired cab driver drives up to them before stepping out of his car. “What you three are doing around here?” The driver asks. “That idiot Fernando and his crew are somewhere in there.” Chips answers without thinking, adding more information than he should have, “We followed him here days ago, and one of our female operatives should be there with him.” “Well, maybe he’s #$@!ing her brains out or something.” The cab driver points out. “I would not put it past him. That bastard even tried to screw my wife but I put him in his place long ago.” Chip lets out. Dale and Monty both look at him in disbelief because they know it is not true. “In Japan, any man messing around with another with another man’s wife is rightfully killed. Plain and simple.” The cab driver points out. “Can’t do that in America.” Chip begins to fume, “If I could have him killed, I would.” “Well then, do you know what room he is in?” The cab driver asks. “No, just that he is in that hotel.” Chip says. “OK. I’ll get some help to look for this Fernando character and have him detained for you. If I remember, there is a dinner party at the Emperor’s palace tonight you three should be getting ready for.” The cab driver points out as he pulls out his cellphone. “Just one quick call before I take you three to your hotel and then pick you guys up at 5PM to take you to the Palace.” While on the cellphone, the cab driver says in Japanese, “The target is at the Hilton hotel closest to the Emperor’s Palace. Room unknown.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Feb 8th, 2020, 4:13pm Next day NSA Team getting ready for the dinner as they putting their Suits, Dress on, then put their weapons into the suits and dress so they say hidden like 9mm and combat knife into it while the lady’s putting make up on. Then once they were ready. Charles: Ok let head to the dinner and meet Fernando. All: Yes sir. Then they get into two Limos as they drove to the Emperor places as Charles thinking this not going well. Charles: Burborn and Frank I need you two be our eyes and ears see if any danger come our way. Frank: Ok we will go. Charles: Also Frank I Need you be Maggie date while Burborn will be Rebecca date. Rebecca: Fine with me Burborn: Don’t have any problems with it. Frank: Ok. Limos keep driving to the places.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 8th, 2020, 8:01pm Hondo and Valentine pulled into the hanger about 5:45 pm. It was much later than planned, but it could not be helped. Calling Fernando had crossed Hondo's mind but from their last phone conversation he decided against it. It was better to just handle themselves for the moment. Hondo pulled the motorcycle up close to the plane, before shutting the bike off and kicking the kickstand down. Valentine climbed off first before he swung his leg over the seat and stood beside the bike. He looked around a bit as Valentine pulled their bags out of the saddle bags. The fleet of mustangs were new, but he did not think a lot about that. Fernando did what he liked when he liked so it was not new to see something like that without being told beforehand, OF course Hondo and Valentine did their own thing as well, from time to time. Hondo had seen himself as Fernando's side kick mostly, when in reality They were partners when together but separate teams when not. Hondo had earned that trust and respect, but Fernando often saw more potential in him than he did in himself. Not seeing Fernando around in the immediate area Hondo and Valentine headed to their room, via the cargo bay, as it was open at the moment. Valentine beat Hondo there to start changing. Hondo had to grab pants and a vest to match. Hondo, not thinking anything had changed entered their room where Valentine was half naked. She grabbed her duster that lay on the bed and gave a surprised gasp.  Hondo raised an eyebrow at her and shut the door, but she did not relax fast. "You alright, darlin'?" He asked. "I'm... I'm fine ... I ... You ... " She stammered. "Somethin' is wrong. what>" He asked in a worried tone. She looked at the floor and answered softly, "I ... I'm just not dressed and ..." "I've watched you dress many times. You're my wife!" He said She hung her head even more and tears started to flow. "I'm sorry. Just ... Just since last night ... " She sniffled a bit. Hondo was at a bit of a loss. She had pulled her gun in his defense and seemed to be doing good, other than her baggy dress and slightly depressed demeanor, but those were understandable. He gave her a confused look and held out his arms in a questioning manor. "Darlin', I'm at a loss. You have to tell me what's goin' on as I can't guess." He said "I... I can't explain. I just ... Just feel so  ... so vulnerable ... exposed. I can cover my body with clothes but when exposed..." she paused. "You don't trust me with your body anymore?" He asked in a hurt tone. "No! ... yes... I ... I don't know." she replied. He shook his head and looked at her, dumbfounded. "I'll go then." He said. "I didn't mean ..." She was cut off by his shutting the door a bit hard. She fell on the bed and cried for a while. She did not understand her feeling and was having trouble controlling them. The on thing she knew for sure was she just hurt the one person she needed and it was her fault. Hondo went to the bathroom to change. He was not angry from what happened but was definitely hurt, All he could do was swallow his emotions and take on a more grumpy demeanor. She might need him but he could not help if she did not let him and too much was was happening for him to loose focus on the mission. He finished cleaning up and changing in less than 20 minutes, and was back in the cargo bay.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 11th, 2020, 3:20pm Rollback 4:00PM Fernando is not happy with Tammy, Jeanette and Aiesha arriving so late knowing that they have to be somewhere within the next hour. He is also not happy with Hondo and Val not arriving but he has to deal with it. But he has to accept what is there. He does not say a word as they get out of their rented car but points to his watch and makes sure that they see him pointing to his watch. “I do not care, Fernando.” Tammy tells him as she passes by him with the baby in her arms. “You better care, because if you force my hand not to care, you will be raising that baby alone.” Fernando tells her. “Dad...” Aiesha tries to step in but he interrupts her. “Shut up and get dressed. You women take forever to get dressed.” He tells her. Jeanette walks by shaking her head at what she is hearing. The others are putting their finishing touches to their attire. He leans against the fender as he covers his brow and eyes, shaking his head. They hanger door has yet been lowered, allowing anyone passing by to look inside though there was no one out in the airport’s air field. A blonde haired female mouse in a tight blue dress walks up to the hanger, looking inside. “Fernando, is that you?” She says as she cautiously walks in. Fernando looks up and at the female mouse, “Gadget?” “It is you!” Gadget runs in but stops within a couple steps of stepping into the hanger. She looks around and sees the cars and the planes inside, “All this is yours?” She asks. “The planes are. The cars belong to the Agency. What brings you here?” He says to her. “Looking for you and Tammy, mostly Tammy. Know where she is?” She explains. “She and the others are in the plane, getting ready for the Emperor’s dinner.” He explains. “So...?” Gadget asks. “No. It is not in good taste for you to enter a private place when they do not know you are coming.” Fernando tells her. “You will wait for them to come out like I am.” Gadget looks about the hanger and the planes before she asks, “These planes yours?” “The Lear jets were mine before I joined CDRR. The Marlin I recently had modified to what you see there.” He explains. “Looks like wings from a 737 but with the four jet pods on top? A 737 never had 4 jet pods.” She points out. “I said modified. Before I got her she was just rusting in the middle of the Arizona dessert, and took over a year to complete. The Boeing 737-200 I got the wings from was only half a fuselage and the wings. Many changes had to be made to it like removing the landing wheels, moving and adding jet pods to the top of the wing near the fuselage, and adding stabilizing swing pods at the wing’s end that also act as extra fuel tanks. This gives space for a larger fuel tank, greater strength and better lift than the original Marlin P6 wings had.” He explains. He then asks, “How in hell you found us here?” “It was a hunch so I did an interweb search of arrivals to the airport of private aircraft and found only one that fit. So I decided to come over to see if it was you and, well... here I am.” Gadget says to him. She then asks, “If you flew that big one, who flew the other two little ones?” “My daughters. Three of the six are here, well not counting Francesca, and the Skunk girls are also here. They were supposed to bring the larger one, but somebody took advantage of the situation and took something that should have been left alone. I’m not happy with the one who lied to me, for daughters do not lie to their fathers.” He tells her. “Girls will be girls.” Gadget says, trying to laugh it off but Fernando is not laughing so she stops as soon as she started a giggle. She then adds, “Only good girls do not lie to their fathers.” “Lovely save.” He tells her. He then adds, “Since you are here alone, I’ll be assuming that you need a lift to the Emperor’s dinner. You are alone, right?” “Well, yes. I am alone, but Chip, Dale and Monty are somewhere around. I don’t know where though.” She points out. “You made sure you were not followed?” He asks. “I took a cab here. I’m sure nobody followed me.” She answers. “Good, then. Excuse me.” He says to her before going to the hanger door controls and presses a large red button to close the door. The hanger door slowly closes as he walks back to leaning against his car’s fender. 4:45PM Everyone start to trickle down to the main hanger floor where Fernando and Gadget were. Fernando pulls out his smartphone and calls Emperor Akihito. “I got a slight problem here. I am going to need to teleport part of the group to the dinner within the next ten minutes, but I need to stay behind and wait for missing part of the group to arrive or get some word as to what happened to them. But I will be there by 6PM to rejoin my group. Main lobby? In ten minutes. I will have them there. Thank you.” Fernando says on the phone. As soon as he hangs up his smartphone, it begins to ring. It comes up with a blank number but only a few knows this number to be calling him. “Greetings Agent G. This is the NSA.  We have several agents arriving to the Emperor’s dinner to meet with you: Charles, Rebecca, Burborn, and Frank.” The voice says on the phone. “They have invites to get in?” Fernando asks. “They are going in through you.” The voice says. “Alright. Thank you for calling.” Fernando tells them before hanging up the phone. He goes back to calling the Emperor. “Hello Aki? My deepest apology for this one. I was just alerted by one of my government agency that they will be sending 4 agents through my invite. I can vogue for them but only have their first names. Yes. Their names are Charles, Rebecca, Burborn, and Frank. They will be arriving by agency limousine. You can set an extra table for them? Many thanks. No word on the missing group but I will get in contact with you as soon as I learned what happened to them. Again, many thanks. See you later.” Fernando hangs up and pockets his smart phone. Everyone looks at him as they overheard the conversation. “How deep are we, daddy?” Tabitha asks. “Don’t ask how deep we are in, just keep treading water and stay afloat.” Fernando tells her before turning to the others. “Now look, I will get these cars ready for you over there but: 1) we are moving out of here after the party. 2) I’m teleporting your guys to the main lobby of the palace, they are expecting you in the next few minutes. 3) I’m still waiting for Hondo and Val to return. Behave while you are over there. I do not want to hear that somebody had to go to the dungeon for being a complete idiot...” “We’ll be on our best behavior!” The good squad says as they stand at attention and salute. “That is what worries me.” Fernando says. “Alright, I’ll be sending you in now. Just stay as you are and after a bright flash, you will be at the palace’s main lobby. They all know you are with me so that should not be a problem. Ready?” “Wait!” Gadget says before she steps up besides Fernando, “I’ll go with you.” “Can I ask why?” Fernando asks. “No real reason. Just that I prefer to go with you. That’s all.” Gadget says. “At least she’ll be away from the baby.” Tammy says to herself. Jeanette looks at Tammy and then at Gadget, thinking which one she should be with but before she can decide, a bright flash of light says that she and the rest of the group are at the palace’s main lobby. “You must be part of Fernando’s group.” One of the Palace servants approaches them, “After registering you and your identifications, you will be escorted to the party room.” Back in the hanger... Gadget pounces on Fernando, “This means we are finally alone?!!” Fernando struggles and manages to get Gadget within arm’s reach of him, “Do you mind?” “I was hoping for some alone time with you, you know, to discuss things...” Gadget begins. “First off. Hondo and Val are on their way. I do not care what you have to say but if they find us in a compromising position, it will be uncomfortable for all of us.” Fernando tells her. Gadget sighs, “Alright then.” “I swear.” He says to himself, though she was able to hear it. He continues, “If I did not know any better, I’d think I was being set up.” “Set up by who?” She asks. “Misao or Chip, pick your choice.” He turns to face her. “I can see why either of them would want to set you up. But it’s not any of them that is setting you up.” Gadget tells him. “And how do you know this?” He asks. “Because I want to set you up.” She says. “WHAT?!!!:” Fernando holds back from yelling. “It’s not what you think.” Gadget begins, “It that I want to set you up with me.” “What the #$@!, Gadget?!!” He asks. “My marriage with Chip is not a perfect one. He does not love me and he’s always bossing me around. It’s been a Loveless marriage for a long time now.” She explains. “And I’m a married man, Gadget. Or did you forget that?” He tells her. “I know that. I also know that your marriage has been on the rocks as well. You and Tammy have not had a full week together, and this is the first time you are together with her since you returned from the ‘Boys From Brazil’ mission.” Gadget explains. “What do you know about that?” Fernando asks. “Well, we seen you get dragged out of your house for one. And Chip pulled a few strings to get you out *GASP!*” Gadget lets out before covering her mouth. Fernando lets out a laugh, “Now I know you’re lying. What strings Chip can pull has no affect to what agencies I work for.” “But he said...” Gadget tries to interject. “Let me put it to you this way, Gadget. If in any time during or after the mission I find out that Chip did something to drag me into some case to separate me from my wife and family, I would have him dragged away and forever lost as a person in a mental prison of his own mind while he lives a life of a homeless individual in some unknown city, not knowing who he is or where he came from but he likes the situation he is in and helping him will only bring out his anger against you.” He tells her, adding, “Consider that he is not in such a situation, he has done nothing to affect me or my job with the agency. If he were, you would have been freed from your marriage to him retroactively.” Gadget remains silent for the moment. “Consider him lucky that I do not feed him to Lucy the T-Rex.” He throws in for added affect. “You would not dare!” Gadget gasps. “Anyone who makes themselves known as a threat to me, my friends and/or my family, will end up in a situation where being chased by a T-Rex would be the least of their problems. That includes Chip.” Fernando tells her. Gadget remains silent for the moment before she tries to change the subject, “Is there any food around here? I have not had any lunch today.” She then lets out in a lower softer tone, “Or breakfast.” “Nothing in here, but let’s see what we can get at the airport mall.” He tells her before walking to the side ‘people’ door. Gadget follows him out onto the airfield and to the airport depots and mall. The meal took longer than expected, for Gadget ate more than it was possible for such a tiny mouse. The discussion continues with Gadget suspecting Chip on cheating on their marriage but has no proof of its activities or of with whom he is cheating with. Fernando tries to get her to slow down her eating as there will be food at the Emperor’s Palace in about an hour. She basically puts away what would have fed a family of 4 in Japan. Looking like she was 3 months pregnant, Gadget follows Fernando back to the hanger. They get there at around 5:55; just a few minutes remain before he contacts his friend the Emperor and tell him of his status. They walk into the hanger, finding the hanger door open and a motorcycle parked by the Learjets. Its appearance says that it is something more like a cowboy road warrior would ride instead of some motorcycle gang member or local law enforcement. It does not take much for Fernando to deduce that it belongs to Hondo in some way. Hondo steps out of the cargo area, looking like some left lover reject from the high school prom after his date left him for another guy. They spot each other across the distance of the hanger. “I’m not going to ask what kept you. Let’s go to the cockpit and deal with that eye.” Fernando tells him. “I need to put away...” Hondo begins to say. “The Iron Horse will be safe where it is.” Fernando tells him, “Your eye is more important, unless you want it to get an infection in it and eventually lose it. Now let’s go deal with it.” As Fernando enters the cargo bay with Gadget following him, Gadget asks, “Where’s Val?” “Probably in their room getting dressed.” Fernando tells her in an annoyed tone, throwing in, “And you are not going to bother her. In fact you are going to help me deal with Hondo’s eye.” Gadget remains silent as she follows him and Hondo to the cock pit. Hondo takes his place on the co-pilot’s seat. Fernando prepares a folding table by the seat and puts a medical tool kit on it, opening it and revealing various surgical tools from the Civil War. Gadget looks at the tools in awe and discomfort as they look like something that is meant to cut off a limb and not deal with delicate eye injuries. Fernando puts on some rubber gloves before telling Gadget, “Bring the garbage can here from the radio station.” What Gadget though was going to be a couple hours of surgery, turned out to be a few minutes of bandage removal and clean up of the area. Fernando threw into the can what remnants of soiled bandage from Hondo’s eye. It looks more horrific than it actually was, as the eye teared behind the bandage-patch and collected in the gauze material along with any infectious material that was expelled by the medication. A couple eye drops put into Hondo’s eye completed the procedure. “There. You’re done. It’s going to itch for a while but do not rub it.” Fernando tells him as he takes off his rubber gloves. “Damn shit itches like hell.” Hondo throws in. “Then let it itch. It will be over in a couple of minutes.” Fernando tells him. He then adds as he hands him a set of car keys, “You and Val need to pack up your things and put them into the trunk of the Red Mustang. Little Ms Sunshine over here showed how vulnerable we are staying here, so I got us a place in Funabashi Provence, a half hour’s ride from here. But first we got the dinner to go to, then I’ll move all of us to our new place so we can sleep there tonight. It is not an agency safe house but it is safe because it is out of the way.” Hondo stares at the car keys for the moment. Fernando throws in, “I’ll make sure the motorcycle is safe during the transfer.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 11th, 2020, 8:45pm Hondo nodded, "Thanks, Jefe. I'll get our stuff in that car here right away." Fernando nodded and started to put away the med kit, as Hondo started to move back to the living quarters. gadget followed him a bit but stopped short. "What happened to your eye?" She asked "Fell down an' stepped on it." Hondo replied flatly. "No, seriously! What happened?" She asked. "Funny, you carin' 'bout what happened to me." Hondo said "I've always cared." She retorted "I remember things differently. Last carin' word I've gotten from you was better than eight years ago." Hondo replied "We've talked several times since." she said indignantly. "When you need somethin' from me or want to bitch about someone. What you doin' here anyway?" Hondo replied coldly "Just ... was kinda alone." She said with a frown. "So tryin' to get Fernando to bed you again?" He asked "I'd have tried you if I didn't know you'd reject me. I miss what we had." she said. "Funny, as that all ended cause you rejected me an' choose that self-servin' bastard." He said with a bit of a growl. Gadget was starting to reply but stopped short as Valentine appeared. "Valentine! Good to see you!" gadget said a bit over enthusiastically. Hondo just sighed and shook his head, "Wish you weren't so awkward." Valentine just nodded at gadget timidly and looked more at the floor than any of them "Darlin', we need to pack. Not safe here. Movin' to a better location after dinner. Valentine nodded and replied softly, "It will just take a minute." She turned and walked away from them and shut the door to her and Hondo's room. Gadget cocked her head slightly, and at least had the sense to wait until she left to speak again. "What's wrong with Valentine?" She asked "None of your business!" Hondo growled as he started for the room. Gadget grabbed his coat, "What's wrong with her? You beat her or something?" Hondo turned and gave her a seething glare, "You really don't know me, do you? It's not your damned business, but she was almost raped last night an' I almost lost an eye savin' her last night! an' when I find the one responsible for callin' a hit out on my wife they will beg for death! " Gadget gasped, "That's why you're upset! I'm so sorry, Hondo." "You're sorry? yet you accused me of beatin' her? I don't believe you. you're becomin' a self-righteous bitch, just like your husband." He growled. Gadget was left speechless for the moment, so Hondo pulled free of her grip on his coat and went to the room to help Valentine. Hondo entered the room and shut the door. Valentine was already packing. "You alright?" He asked She shook her head, "I don't know." He nodded, "Understandable. Just know I'll be here for when you trust me to help you." She looked at him sadly and just nodded, not knowing what to say. A few minutes later they came out with bags in hand. Three trips saw their clothes and gear stowed into the Mustang.  Hondo was not ready for any more of Gadget's self pity and accusations at the moment and Valentine really did not want to face her thoughtless questions, so instead of going back to the cockpit, they waited by the car for Fernando to join them.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 13th, 2020, 1:30am Fernando walks down the cargo bay of the aircraft as he makes his call to the Emperor, telling him that they are on their way. Meeting Hondo and Val at the main hangar area, he tells then that he will be teleporting them to the Emperor’s palace. He then does what he says, though Hondo and Val thought he and Gadget would be teleported with them. They were not. “You must be part of Fernando’s group.” One of the Palace servants approaches Hondo and Val, “After registering you and your identifications, you will be escorted to the party room.” Hondo and Val look at each other before leaving with the servant. Back at the hangar area, Fernando turns to Gadget, “You’re next.” “No, wait!” Gadget tells him. “What do you want now?” He asks. “If both our marriages fail, would you consider going out with me?” She asks. “That is a lot of ‘If’s’ to deal with.” He tells her. “Like what?” She asks as she tilts her head off to one side. “For one - you believe that a dating couple should have sex in their relationship?” He asks. “Before I got married I thought that answer was no. But now, I don’t know. Between you and I? Maybe.” She answers. “What about living together?” He asks. “Again, before my marriage to Chip, that was no. Now? Don’t know. Between you and I? Maybe.” She answers. “And sleeping together?” He asks. “Again, before getting married to Chip, that was no. Now? Don’t know. Between you and I? Maybe.” She answers. “Too many ‘I don’t knows’ and ‘Maybes,’ which is a lot of uncertainties to deal with when the answer is simple – if you cared about that other person – me, then in that caring the answer should be ‘Yes’ on all fronts.” He tells her. “You’re asking for a lot.” Gadget says. “That is coming out the same person that tried to make a deal with me about exchanging my life for Tammy’s family and for that exchange that you would give me anything and everything I could ever want from you and your body even though you were still married to Chip.” He begins to tell her. He adds, “As it was once said in Martial arts class a long time ago, ‘You may have to sacrifice a finger to save a hand, You may have to sacrifice a hand to save an arm, You may have to sacrifice an arm to save a life, but you can never sacrifice a life.’ You tried to sacrifice my life for theirs. Now who asked for too much? If you want to have a happy and loving life with me, you need to sacrifice to me a lot more than what you have between your legs. You will need to sacrifice everything you have in your life for mine. I do not think you are up to the task.” “Is that it? I would drop my panties down here for you right now to get out of this dead end marriage with Chip and have you as my husband!” She tells him as she bends over slightly and puts her hands under her dress with her thumbs inside her panties waist band. She was beginning to pull down her panties slowly, scared and unsure if it is the right thing to do but is doing so reluctantly until Fernando steps up to her. Putting the thumb side of his fist under her chin, he guides her head up to look at him, making her stand up from her hunched over position. He tells her before planting his lips onto hers, “Sex is easy. Love is hard.” His cane slides down his slightly opened palm and taps Gadget lightly on the side of her foot, making her disappear from the hangar and at the lobby area of the Emperor’s palace. The Emperor’s staff looks at her and she at them before she quickly fixes herself up and faces them. “I’m Gadget Hackwrench.” She says to them as she quickly fixes herself up. “We know who you are Ms. Hackwrench. We did not expect you to arrive with Agent G.’s crew.” The head of the Emperor’s staff says to her, adding, “And at such a compromising position too.” “Err... I was in the bathroom when Fernando teleported me here...” Gadget says in her defense. “Spare me the details, Ms Hackwrench. We can show you the facilities if you need to use them.” The head of the Emperor’s staff tells her. “I think I’m done.” She tells him. She then tries to switch the subject, “Has my husband Chip Maplewood or his group arrived yet?” “No they have not. And if they are who you say they are, please tell them to not tip the staff with loose coins. It is rather insulting.” The head of the Emperor’s staff tells her. Embarrassed in hearing this, Gadget blushes before answering, “I will...” Fernando looks at the Mustangs in the hangar before summoning an Observation Orb of the Emperor’s Palace parking lot. Going up to each car, he taps the side of the wheel with the cane, teleporting it to a slot at the parking lot until they were all gone. He then teleports himself beside the pale yellow Mustang and begins to walk to the Emperor’s Palace’s main entrance. He knocks on the door. The door opens and he is allowed inside.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 13th, 2020, 7:55am At the party, guests and dignitaries slowly gather and mingle among themselves. Outside the palace is a long line of limousines jockeying for position as their VIPs are released at the door. Inside Fernando takes Kei and Yuri as ‘Arm Candy’ as he walks around the party hall to speak of various guests. “Ambassador Sakamoto! I have to thank you for bringing me these two lovely ladies.” Fernando walks to the ambassador. The ambassador was sipping his drink before chokes and spews out his drink, coughing several times, managing to let out, “You... Brought... Them... HERE?!!” Fernando lets go of Kei and takes the ambassador by his arm and walks him to a less crowded part of the room, “Have too.” He then looks about before returning to the ambassador, “We have been attacked several times already. I want to know why and I want to know by who.” “You know my position does not allow me...” Ambassador Sakamoto says to him. “I do not care what your new found position of authority entitles you to what. You can get the information and I want it. Because whether you believe it or not, Misao is going to try to move against those in high positions of authority who have the remotest connection to the Yaccusa and have them publically removed in disgrace. Your name is on her list. Now that I gave you that much information to work with, I need information I can work with. See what you can find for me.” Fernando tells him. The Ambassador looks around at room filling up with party guests. He coughs a couple of times before giving an answer, “I’ll see what I can do for you.” Fernando reaches over and shakes the ambassador’s hand, playing along loudly, “I greatly appreciate that gift, sir! It will be hanging on my mantle piece when I get home!” President Obama, seeing Fernando shaking the ambassador’s hand, walks to them, “I see you have returned, Agent G.” “Good Afternoon, Mister President.” Fernando turns to face them. “What is this ‘gift’ I heard about?” President Obama asks. “It’s a replacement for an award I received long ago. But that is none of your concern.” Fernando tells the president. “Replacement?” President Obama asks. “When I was in Italy, somebody broke into my home and did damage to what they could get access too. Including an honor scroll made by the hand by a famous Japanese Artist. The ambassador is having a replacement made for me.”  Fernando explains. “I see.” President Obama says. He looks around and spots a familiar face, “Is that?..” “If you’re talking about my wife Tammy, it is.” Fernando interrupts him. “I must say hello to her, then.” President Obama says before walking away. The US Naval officers arrive but Fernando stays in his little corner with the ambassador for now. Last thing he needs is another scene with Admiral Ready. Fernando breaks away from the Ambassador and starts heading to the snack table, fixing himself a small plate of Sushi with a bit of Pickled Ginger, Wasabi and Soy Sauce. Hondo takes Val by the arm and heads to Fernando who is still with Kei and Yuri. Hondo looks at the sushi platter served on the table. “This looks like bait.” Hondo says. “Then gut me up for it has caught me.” Fernando tells him. He quickly changes subjects, “Admiral Ready is here. Chip and his boys will not be far away.” I noticed you and Gadget did not come with Val and I.” Hondo points out. “One, I had to tell Gadget to behave or else while at the party, and two I had to move the Mustangs. They are at the Palace’s parking lot waiting for us.” Fernando tells him. “I see. Anything else I should know about?” Hondo asks. “I’m shaking down my contacts for information. If anyone knows who and why we are being attacked, they would know. Nothing so far though.” Fernando tells him. “I see.” Hondo says. “Go out and make friends. Find out who’s who, just keep in mind Misao, Chip and his boy pals will be here.”  Fernando points out. A plate of rolled up thin slices of raw cured beef is placed by the Sushi, Fernando puts a couple on his sushi plate, “I think this is more to your liking.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Feb 13th, 2020, 10:56am Two Limos came out as Charles, Maggie, Burborn, Rebecca and Frank got out as they head to the place and meet with two guards. Charles; Hello I am Agent Charles of NSA and these are my agents. Also Meet with Fernando in the place too. Guard: Oh Mr. Roberts. Fernando tell us about you and your group. Come in and he is inside. Charles: Thanks Then the went in there and Charles see Fernando going for a sushi role as Charles beck. Then he saw Rice and chicken was there. So he like that but need talk to Nando. Charles: Ok go and chat with the party gust while I chat with Fernando then once I am done I will single you come to me and him. All: Yes sir. Then Charles went to Fernando as he was talking to Misao. “Well Well Nando. Long Time no See.” Charles saying to Fernando since he always call Fernando his nickname. “My Team is here and you want to meet them since they chatting with the gust right now.” (Ok Charles talking to you Fernando)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 13th, 2020, 6:10pm RPG Note: I'm increasing the number of rooms in Maria's B&B from 12 (4 per floor @ 3 floors) to 18 (6 per floor @ 3 floors).  It will still have 4 bathrooms per floor, and are shared with connected rooms. This will enlarge the center living space of the building. The attic is just a huge empty space on the 3rd floor. Modified posts to show changes in Red : http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1578201224/40#45 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/YaBB.pl?num=1578201224/51#51 http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/SuperPlans.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/FrontRight.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Front Left.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Rear Left.png http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Rear Right.png

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 13th, 2020, 9:22pm Hondo picks up a few rolls of cured beef onto a small plate. Fernando notices somebody approaching him and signals to Hondo, “Looks like somebody allowed the riff-raff to enter the room. I’ll see you in a bit.” Hondo turns around and notices Misao walking to their direction and nods. They both split off into different directions. Fernando makes a bee-line to an empty corner, watching Misao make her adjustments to intercept him. He waits for her there. “Looks like you’re avoiding me.” Misao tells him. “If I was avoiding you, you would never find me. Now what do you want.” Fernando tells her. “I hear that your group was attacked. Just want to know if everybody is alright.” Misao tells her. “I do not give a rat’s ass if you care about our well-being or not. But I will tell you this – since you threw my wife and thus me and the rest of my friends and family into this stupid mission, you better hope none of us get hurt because if somebody does, I will go after your ass personally and feed you to a T-Rex myself.” He tells her. “I have nothing to do with anyone going after you or your group.” Misao tells him. “You forced our hands into this mission, that alone makes you responsible for what happens to us.” He tells her, adding, “You have it within your power to find out who it is and why it is being done and thusly stop it or give me the information and I will put an end to it.” “Again, I have nothing to do with anyone going after your group.” She tells him like a broken record. Fernando points to Tammy who is pulling Francesca out of her carriage. “You see that little package of joy Tammy is carrying? It is your fault that she is here because you gave Tammy no time to prepare or find babysitting services for her. That makes you responsible for anything that happens to her, along with anyone in my group. So you are going out after this dinner is over and find out who is doing this and why, then you are going to put an end to it or give me the information to deal with it myself. If we get attacked one more time, I will kill you. If Francesca gets hurt, I will make you cry louder than she will before I kill you. Do I make myself clear?” “Crystal.” She replies. “Now, unless you have something intelligent to say or information to share, I would advise you to leave me alone.” He tells her. Misao lets out a pent up sigh before saying, “I was hoping that we can work together in this. Have some mutual cooperation between us, so we can get this job done quickly as possible.” “Misao, you’re a #$@!ing fool and a blooming idiot. You want to remove those holding political office who are remotely connected with the Yaccusa? The person that replaces them might be worse than the one you took out.” He tells her. Charles goes over to Fernando as he sees him talking to Misao. “Well well Nando! Long time no see.” Charles says to Fernando as he approaches them. “My Team is here and you will want to meet them since they are chatting with the guests right now.” “Excuse me, Misao. This is top secret agency business.” Fernando tells her before he takes Charles by the arm and walks away from her. He then asks Charles, “You guys have a place to stay?” “We were going to use the Agency suites at the Hilton.”  Charles answers. “Don’t they are deemed unsafe as they had been infiltrated and attacked by an inside source. I am currently looking for that source.” Fernando tells him, adding, “I can get you some space to work and rest in but after tomorrow.” “And the Agency Safe House in the country side?” Charles asks. “Under renovations for the next several months, some stupid idiot on the last mission almost burnt it to the ground, so I was told.” Fernando explains. “We’ll go to the Marriot and rent some rooms as tourists until you get us that space.” Charles tells him. “Charles, just be careful out there. Somebody is trying to make sure this mission ends in a bad way.” Fernando tells him. ”I see...” Charles replies. “Call me around 1PM and I’ll see about the rooms for you.” Fernando tells him. “1PM it is.” Charles relies. “Then lets mingle about and learn who some of these VIPs are.” Fernando says before stepping away and disappearing from the crowd. Chip and his little entourage manage to make it to the pre-dinner gathering and start mingling with the crowd. Gadget is in the crowd but is hard to find. Fernando finds Hondo and Val. “Val, I’m going to position you with Tammy for a few minutes, Hondo and I have a few things to discuss with the admiral and his men.” Fernando tells them as he point Tammy out. Val turns around to find Tammy and turns back to face Fernando, answering though unsure of herself, “Alright. I’ll go...” She takes slow and deliberate steps, keeping an eye on Hondo and Fernando as she walks away. Fernando walks over to Kei and Yuri and the members of the Goon Squad to place themselves to either side of Chip and Admiral Ready in a pincer movement when needed. He then walks with Hondo to get behind Chip. Fernando puts his hand on Chip’s shoulder, “You and I need to have a talk.” “Whatever he needs to talk to you about can be said right here in front of all of us.” Admiral Ready tells Fernando. “It would save him some embarrassment if I were to talk to him alone. But have it your way.” Fernando tells Admiral Ready. He then turns his attention to Chip and says out load for all to hear, “Chip, I talked to Gadget and I did not like what she told me, or what she refused to say. So, I must ask you, Have You stopped beating Your Wife?” The whole room stood in silence, turning to face the one the question was thrown too. But Chip was oblivious of what was say or how it was say, answering, “Oh hell no I have not!” Admiral Ready grabs Chip by his arm and was about to haul him away but Fernando keeps his hand tightly on Chip’s shoulder. “I warned you that this would be embarrassing but you wanted all out in the open, Admiral.” Fernando taunts him. NightRunner and the Goon Squad move in half way to close the distance. “I am not going to let my friend’s reputation get smeared by word play and trickery.” Admiral Ready stands up to Fernando. “Now you listen here – Cracker Jack Boy, Hondo, the girls and I spent the whole day trying to calm Gadget down, she was scared and nervous, because though she would not say it, she showed it. The bruises on her face she is hiding what all layered makeup, the cuts on her wrists, the skittishness and jumpy nature she is under – all says the same thing – she’s an abused wife. She tore off her first dress in order not to come here and meet up with Chip because she’s afraid that he will grab her by her ear, twist it and haul her away to who knows where!” Fernando tells him. “A mouse’s ears are one of the most sensitive spots on our body. Worst than being kicked in the balls.” Hondo stands there with his arms crossed. “But it does not end there.” Fernando says. He gives Chip’s shoulder a hard squeeze to make him wince, “Now Chip... how you answer this question depends on whether you live tonight or they find your body in the pier by the USS Enterprise. Since you like to brag and flap that big mouth of yours, have you spoken to anyone about this mission, who are involved and what we are doing?” “I spoke with my contacts. Nobody else.” Chip answers. Fernando glances over to Hondo nods slightly, and then signals for the Dirt Pair and the Goon squad to close in on them but to keep their distance. He then asks, “Who are your contacts?” “That is confidential, you idiot!” Chip tells him. “You have contacts, here in Japan?” Fernando asks. “You learn to make friends fast in this job.” Chip tells him. Fernando turns to Hondo before turning back hard and fast with a Round House Fist smacking him across the jaw. Before Chip’s unconscious body can hit the floor, “Then You’re The Source Of The Leak! YOU IDIOT!” Dale and Monty manage to run away from the rushing of the crowd. Fernando was about to grab Chip before he fell flat on the floor, but Admiral Ready punches Fernando in the jaw. Fernando turns slowly to look at Admiral Ready and was about to hit him as hard as he did Chip. Hondo steps forward to take care of the couple captains on his left side while the Good Squad jumps in and takes care of anyone who might jump in from the right or behind. Fernando goes toe-to-toe with Admiral Ready who was being beaten senselessly. The fight only last for a few seconds but the palace guards surround them with guns drawn. Fernando grabs Chip and lifts his unconscious body onto its feet and holds him there. He turns to one of the palace guards, “You. Find out if he came in by limo or private car and detain the driver for questioning!” “You do not order us around.” The guard says to him. “But I do.” A voice says from behind the guards, it was Emperor Akito. “Now do as he said, and I want this riff raff locked up for questioning!” The Goon Squad was putting handcuffs on Admiral Ready’s entourage, and Kei and Yuri had captured and handcuffed Dale and Monty. As the place gets cleaned up, Emperor Akito steps up to Fernando, President Obama was just a few steps behind to listen. “You always seem to see past the details of a problem.” The Emperor says to Fernando. “The next time I see that ‘munk. I’m throwing him over the Agent’s Room Balcony.” Fernando tells him. “Before or after I put a couple rounds into him?” Hondo lets out. “After.” Fernando throws in. “And we’ll be recording his mighty fall from grace.” Shadow says. “How about we get back to this party!” Fernando says out loud!

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 13th, 2020, 11:36pm Hondo and Fernando nodded at each other and went separate ways in the room. Hondo still had not really eaten, though he was not incredibly hungry, but it was a dinner party after all.  Since Jeanette was with Tammy, Valentine excused herself and rejoined Hondo who was headed to the food tables. "You alright?" She asked. "Yeah, felt good. Rather have taken on that #$@!in' Chipmunk or that loudmouthed that masquerades as an admiral. IT was Jefe's fight, though. Just glad he included me." Hondo replied quietly "Chip really admitted to leaking information?" Valentine asked "That's what he said, anyway. I'm surprised Gadget stayed quiet through it all. Maybe he really is beatin' her." Hondo said Valentine shuttered a bit. The whole ordeal last night left her shaken enough as is, even to the point where she found herself pushing Hondo away when she did not know why, but the thought of having the man she loved beat her sent icy tendrils down her spine. "I'd not wish that on anyone." Valentine said shakily. "You alright?" he asked She shrugged, " Don't know. It ... it still feels odd bein' round Tammy. She's changed and I'm not sure its for the best. She ... she's not even once asked if I'm alright." "Don't think Fernando has either." He said. "he's like you, though. doesn't have to say anythin' to say volumes. Besides, he knows you'll take care of me." She said softly Hondo nodded, "I reckon. Sorry things changed so much between you two." She just nodded. He started to pick out a few food items to try.  The beef rolls Fernando had pointed out earlier were not bad, but that's all he had tried so far. He noticed, though that Valentine was staying to his side and back a step with her hands both clutching her purse tightly. "You gonna eat somethin'?" He asked. She shook her head. "You sure? You like these foreign type foods better than I do." He said She shook her head and spoke softly, "Not hungry." She was really worrying him but it was useless to argue, especially here. He grabbed a couple of food items and they got out of the way. Hondo looked around, taking in the group. He knew this was about mingling but even in these event people tend to bunch up into groups. Those groups told you a lot about who associated with who and was in what class, socially speaking. Valentine stayed slightly behind him and just looked around warily, avoiding any glances that were thrown her way. As they stood there the crowd parted from one side and a blond mouse in a blue dress came through, apologizing as she bumped into people. She was carrying two small white cups, one in each hand and appeared to be searching for someone. She smiled as she saw Hondo and Valentine, but mainly at Valentine. "Val! I was looking for you. Golly, there are a lot of people here." Gadget said. "What do you want, Gadget." Hondo said. She looked at him with a bit of a coy smile. Her cheeks were a bit flushed, her blinking seemed a bit slow, and she seemed all too friendly. Her speech was still pretty good but Hondo almost detected a slight slur at times. "I was looking for my friend Val. Thought she might want to have a drink with me." she said Gadget held up the two white cups. "You been drinkin'? how many have you had??" Hondo asked a bit in a worried tone, knowing Gadget was an extreme light weight when it came to any kind of alcohol. "Yeah, found a bar over there. The bartender said this is sake. Golly is it good! I had three or four already. Brought one over for Val and me to have a drink." Gadget replied. She held one out to Valentine, who looked at Hondo. He shrugged in reply. Valentine looked back at gadget, took the offered drink,and downed it. Gadget cocked her head and frowned a bit. "No toast? Oh well. To new beginnings." Gadget said as she raised her glass. Valentine raised her eyebrow a bit, snatched the drink out of Gadget's hand and drank it down too. "That was mine!" Gadget pouted. Hondo refrained from chuckling and fought down an amused grin. "Looks like you've had enough." He replied. Valentine turned to Hondo and spoke softly, "I need to use the ladies room." Hondo looked around, "Alright. I'll go an' stand by the door." She shook her head, "You don't have to." "After last night I'm not lettin' you go alone." He said. "Gadget will go with me." She said. Gadget looked at them both, "I will?" Hondo scowled at her. "I will, I mean I will go with her." She said quickly. Hondo frowned but nodded, "Alright. If you're not back in ten minutes I'm comin' in after you!" Valentine gave him a slight smile and placed a hand lightly on his arm. She stood there for about a second before Gadget drug her off to the bathroom. Hondo shrugged and finished eating as he watched them until they disappeared from site. Once in the bathroom Gadget looked around to make sure they were alone, which they were for the moment. "Hondo said you were almost raped! You alright?" Gadget asked "I don't want to talk about it." Valentine said as she leaned against the sink. "Don't use have to use the bathroom?" Gadget asked "Just needed to get out of there for a bit." Valentine said "What ... what was it like?" Gadget asked hesitantly. "What was what like?" Valentine asked, almost afraid she knew the asnwer "You know ... being forced like that." Gadget said Valentine frowned, closed her eyes for a moment and shook her head, "You don't want to know." "At least someone wanted you. Other than some of those slimy creeps at the cafe I can throw myself at some men and they just push me away." Gadget said Valentine scowled angrily, "You must be drunk or #$@!ing stupid. You want to know what its like?" Valentine grabbed Gadget by the throat and slammed her against the wall. "Imagine all your privacy, all the control over you body, all feelin's of safety, all of that taken from you! They grabbed me, chocked me, hit me, held my arms so I couldn't move and forced my legs open! They cut off my panties and leered over my body! The laughed as tears ran down my eyes, and held a knife to my throat threatening to kill me if I moved! All I could think of was Hondo and him looking at me in disgust after they used me, as I was defiled! Dirty! used! He saved me but they hurt him badly and I could do nothing to stop it. They didn't penetrate my body but they did my mind. I still feel dirty! I still expect the man I love to hate me! but he doesn't. He loves me and tries to be understandin', and it makes me feel worse! I couldn't even let him see my body while changin' today as I hate myself as I feel dirty and so vulnerable. He would give his life to save me, but I can't control my own feelin's around him even so I'm pushin' him away and that scares me too as I'd not blame him if he left me!! You want to know how it feels?!? It's unimaginable fear and hate! If I'm not scared of it I hate it and some of both and I don't want to feel this way!!" She half yelled half sobbed. She let go of Gadget and fell to her knees as she cried. gadget coughed a bit from being half choked and knelt down beside the sobbing Valentine "I'm ... I'm sorry. Golly... please don't cry. I talk to much. This is why I have no friends, I guess. I'm a stupid idiot when it comes to things like this. I really am sorry." She said It took Valentine a few minutes but she finally pulled herself half way back together. "I'm sorry. I should be able to control myself better. You do know how to ask the stupidest questions at the worst times." Valentine said Gadget nodded, "yeah, especially when drunk. I lied to Hondo. I think I had six of those rice wine sake things." She helped Valentine to her feet. "Thanks. I should probably fix my makeup." Valentine said. "You hardly use any as is. Wish I was that pretty." Gadget said "I'm not any prettier than you are. You just are insecure, though I'm one to talk these days. I'm a quivering mass of insecurities." Valentine said. "Can I help you at all?" Gadget asked Valentine cocked her head and looked at Gadget for a moment, "Why do you want to help? You never liked me let alone cared." Gadget looked at the floor, "It's not that I didn't like you. I guess I'm just jealous." "Jealous? how?" She asked "He probably told you the story, but I love Hondo once and I drove him off. I still don't like killing but ... Let's say I've learned a lot the hard way. I love being a part of a team and found that with the Rangers. After my ordeal, chip seemed so supportive. I had driven Hondo off and I told myself Chip was my last chance at happiness. Unfortunately, the happiness died a long time ago." Gadget answered sadly. "Does he hurt you?" Valentine asked. Gadget shrugged, "Nothing I didn't deserve. As a Ranger he doesn't drink in public but he does at home sometimes. he's a mean drunk. We got into a fight once and he got drunk. I refused to have sex with him as I was still mad. He ... he made me. It's not like rape, I guess, as I am his wife. I was upset about it for a while, but I'd welcome it now for the attention. I can't prove he's cheating but ... he doesn't want me. Starting to wonder is something is wrong with me. It'd do it four or five times a week, but we've not had anything in months!" "Fernando confronted Chip earlier about hurtin' you and leakin' information." Valentine said Gadget nodded and smiled to herself a bit, "I saw it all. I know it's wrong of me to say so, but he deserved it all." "Fernando said Chip beat you and ... and he twisted you ear. I thought it was just to get him worked up. Is it true?" Valentine asked with some concern Gadget looked at the floor, "I  ... I didn't tell Fernando ... I mean, I never said ... That is, I'm sure Fernando just made it up to rattle Chip." Valentine cocked her head at her, "Is that why you've been after Fernando? You think if he took you in he'd protect you?" Gadget shook her head, "I really rather not talk about it." "I know Fernando is pretty powerful but given your past with my husband ... can I ask why you didn't try to get him to take you and dump me?" Valentine asked Gadget sighed, "I see how he looks at you. He loves you very much and you make him happier than I ever could. I want that in my life badly, but not enough to ruin it for someone else. And besides, Hondo is a man of old fashioned honor. I could probably tempt him into something if I tried hard enough, but he's just end up hating me and himself." Valentine nodded, "I can appreciate that. I don't know what I'd do if I lost him, but even as messed up as I am right now, I know in my heart he'd never leave me. So then you want Fernando for the power?" "I never said I wanted Fernando." Gadget replied. "I heard different." Valentine said. "Let's talk about something else." Gadget said. Valentine sighed, "We probably need to make an appearance before my husband breaks down the door." Gadget nodded, "At least Fernando got rid of Chip and the others. You want another drink? You look like you could use one." Valentine nodded, "I could use a couple, but I'm not sure you should. I heard how much of a lightweight you are." Gadget shrugged, "Only ones I have left here to embarrass are Jeanette, Tammy, and Misao, so why not? Chip never let me drink. Said I embarrassed him too much when sober." Valentine shook her head, "Let's not talk about him anymore. I already hate him enough." Gadget nodded grimly, "Understand, sorry. He and the others found me in a dark time in my life. I can't forget that. If it wasn't that I felt I owe them for that ..." Gadget paused and looked at the floor for a moment. valentine put a hand on Gadget's arm,"Let's go find my husband, then we will see about another drink."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 15th, 2020, 8:47pm Fernando finds his way to sushi platter, finding another platter added to the table. It appears to be Prosciutto, an Italian dry-cured ham that is usually thinly sliced and rolled up tightly to be served with antipasto. He thinks to himself, “Raw fish, raw beef, raw ham. For an advanced civilization, these mice like raw meat a bit too much.” He does not care about who is behind watching. “Looks like you found your leak.” Misao says as she approaches him. Jeanette is just behind her. “You still need to find out how deep that leak goes and clean up the mess that he created.”  Fernando tells her. “I told you before - I have nothing to do with anyone going after you or your group.” Misao tells him. “You assembled the majority of this group, which includes Tammy. Anything involving Tammy, includes me. So like I said, anyone to who tries to hurt Tammy and/or my baby, will deal with me. That includes you. To save face, you need to find out how deep the leak Chip created goes and fix it. Chip was in your group and thus you are responsible for his actions. So the choice is clear, the actions you need to take are simple. Go do your job or deal with me.” Fernando tells bluntly. “This is not over.” Misao tells him. “It’s not over until the fat lady with the horns sings. Now go deal with your job before you suffer a similar fate of Chip and his pals are going through now.” Fernando interrupts her. Misao turns around and walks away, going past Jeanette without stopping to say hello to her. Jeanette steps over to where Misao was. “Of all the uncalled for actions you had ever taken, Fernando!” She begins to tell him. “Do you want to be in a burning car with Tammy and Francesca?” Fernando throws at her. “What does that have to do with anything?” Jeanette asks. “It was my car that was bombed that Hondo and Val barrowed. The car I rented out. It could have been you, Tammy and Francesca in the car when it blew up instead of Hondo and Val. And the reason why it blew up is because Chip opened up his big mouth bragging about a mission of taking down the Yaccusa to the wrong people! So let me ask again - Do you want to be in a burning car with Tammy and Francesca? Because it could have been you and them instead of Hondo and Val!” Fernando tells her. “What makes you sure that it was Chip?” Jeanette asks. “Follow the dialog, Jeanette. I asked ‘...have you spoken to anyone about this mission, who are involved and what we are doing?’ He answered ‘I spoke with my contacts. Nobody else.’ I then asked ‘Who are your contacts?’ he answered ‘That is confidential, you idiot!’ So I asked him ‘You have contacts, here in Japan?’ He answered ‘You learn to make friends fast in this job.’ Take note: Chip has no friends in Japan, Chip has no contacts in Japan, Chip’s modus operandi on intel gathering is going to places of ill repute and brag about what he is doing until somebody wants to join them for a price or wants to kidnap him and his pals to give them a world of hurt. In bragging, he has exposed us, our mission and our goals to those who do not want the treaty to go through. It is through that exposure that we as a group has been attacked several times so far and will continue to be attacked until Misao sets things right. I am doing what I can to protect us from getting hurt. So tell me Jeanette, Do You Want To Be In A Burning Car With Tammy And Francesca? Because of Chip and his big mouth, that could have been you and them instead of Hondo and Val!” Fernando tells her. Jeanette can only do nothing but stand there in indecision of whether or not to believe what he is saying. The truth is known: Hondo and Val barrowed Fernando’s rental car and it blew up when they tried to start it remotely. The speculation is: if Tammy and Jeanette would have borrowed the car, knowing that they would entered it, secured Francesca into the baby seat, and they themselves would have sat down in it before starting it, would have it blown up? Fernando’s answer is “YES!” But Jeanette is not thinking in those terms and thinks that all that is happening is a series of coincidences, one following another. She thinks such coincidences would have not affected her. A voice comes up from behind Jeanette, though Fernando sees that it the Emperor, “What is this about your car being blown up?” “It’s nothing serious, I heard no one got hurt in the explosion and the insurance will pay for its replacement.” Fernando explains. “If anyone would have gotten hurt, Japan has the Death Penalty though it is for cases of multiple murders. I will gladly sign his execution orders if anybody got hurt.” Emperor Akihito tells them. Jeanette drops her jaw in hear this and tries to quickly recovers, protesting “But he did nothing connected with the car bombing!” “Planning of one’s demise is conspiracy to murder, which is still murder in the eyes of Japanese law.” Emperor Akihito tells her, adding, “If the car bomb missed its targets but killed innocent bystanders, that is still murder. Mentioning to the criminal elements of our society that a person is a threat to them and the criminal elements act out to eliminate the threat makes them an accomplice to that murder." Emperor Akihito tells her, “Your friend just dug a hole he cannot get out of.” “In the United States, people are innocent until proven guilty.” President Obama says to be heard as he approaches them. “If that were true, people would not be arrested and detained for their trial, sir.” Fernando tells him. “People are arrested and detained for their trail for their protection, Agent G. If they were not, they would be open to attack by those who were their victims seeking revenge.” President Obama explains. “How it works and how it is supposed to work are two very different things. But despite Chip being American, he committed a crime on Japanese soil, and therefore is to abide by Japanese authority has to go through its justice and legal system.” Fernando explains. “I’m sure we can make a deal...” President Obama begins to say. “And it will be front page news ‘President Obama makes deal to release American charged with murder in Japan.’ Sir, with all due respect, you should leave it alone, and find out why the Admiral of the USS Enterprise is willing to kiss this lonely ass flea bitten ‘munk’s ass and not follow your orders.” Fernando explains to him. “Explain that one to me?” President Obama asks. “Admiral Ready is a member of the Rescue Rangers, and as such has been following the orders of Chip Maplewood who is the leader of the Rescue Rangers, not yours. How else did he get passage to Japan from America – for free? I had to use my own private resources to get here!” Fernando explains. “Admiral Ready needs to answer some questions before he regains command of any ship under my watch.” President Obama says. “If it were me, Admiral Ready would not have enough rank to command rubber dingy for the Navy, let alone captain a Chinese Cargo Ship hauling rubber dog shit from Hong Kong as a civilian!” Fernando throws in. Everyone looked at Fernando for a second, though wanting to laugh but don’t. After a couple of seconds of recomposure, the Emperor says, “They are all subject to Japanese law.” He turns to face President Obama, “If you want to make deals for their release, it will have to be after the treaty signing and after the magistrate has decided on their trails. That will be done concurrently with the treaty signing as to save time on their issues. Misao approaches them after listening in for as long as she can from where she stood in the room. She butts in with her opinion, “I think they learned their lessons as is and be released, at least under my watchful eye.” Fernando laughs before President Obama makes his opinion known, “Admiral Ready is under my command and jurisdiction, not yours or anybody else’s. If he is following somebody else’s orders other than mine, then he has to be dealt with.” “Show him some leniency, kind sir.” Misao throws out. “This is #$@!ing war, Misao. Showing leniency in war will only get you killed in the end.” Fernando tells her. “War with who?” Misao asks. “This was supposed to be a simple peace treaty signing, but you opened up a can of worms by trying to eliminate the dark elements of society – organized crime. The war against crime is one that can never be won because when you eliminate one, another will come in and replace them, with the possibility of being worse than the original. There is a balance between good and evil that has to be maintained. If you eliminate all evil then you will upset that balance until one starts to look at good for the evil within. Then that is where the ‘fun’ begins. You need to leave such things alone.” Fernando tells her. “Then I will cease any investigation you wanted me to do since you found the source of your leak.” Misao tells him. “You are not going to cease what I requested for your convenience. Chip caused a lot of damage, and you are going to find out the extent of that damage and repair what you can. If you fail in this simple task, then a lot more than just feeling are going to get hurt. People are going to get hurt, my friends and colleagues, and yours. You do not want any of your friends and colleagues hurt, and since you dragged in my family, you do not want any of them hurt unless you want to incur my wrath.” Fernando tells her. “Let me remind you that you are subject to Japanese Laws when in Japan.” Misao tries to make her stand. “Let me remind you that there isn’t a time or a place you cannot hide from me if my wife and my daughter gets hurt. I will even throw in that I will go after you if any of my friends and the rest of my family get hurt as well.” Fernando tells her. “Now, if you do not mind, there is Sushi waiting to be caught and eaten. And you got a job to do.” As Fernando begins to walk away to the sushi platter on a table not far away, the Japanese Emperor looks at Misao, “It is in your best interest to do as he tells you.” “It is in your best interest to follow my advice when I give it.” Misao tells him. “I have not followed your advice since you refused to rescue my kidnapped son, but he went out and got back my son to me without want of a reward. You failed me, you failed the Japanese – Lantean people. Now do not think that if I do something which is in what you advised me to do, it is not. I am following a parallel action to your advice that I had deduced for myself without your help. So do us all a favor and walk away while you still have a face to show without disgrace.” The Emperor tells her. “Why I never!” Misao lets out. “In the words of that man over there who saved my son, ‘Maybe you should every once in a while. I hear it is great for the skin and nails!’” The Emperor tells her. Wanting to scream, Misao walks away pissed off. Jeanette just stands there in flabbergasted realization that her friend has just been shot down when she was told that she could never be shot down.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Feb 15th, 2020, 11:42pm Charles see Chip, Montray Jack and Dale being cuff and taken out of the room as he shaking his head. Charles: Chip you a idiot then he wen to his team give them the details. Frank: So is Fernando ready to meet us? Charles: Not yet since something Is wrong here and I know him. He have that look and something is troubling him. Also Here a life lesson. Don’t be like Chip did or you be taken out of the mission quicklyley. Burborn: What did he do? Charles: Blab about the other mission to anyone who can be a spy or emery. So NEVER Do that. Rebecca: Right boss. Charles; Right now let enjoy our selfs. Also Keep a eye out for any emery foes who want to attack and enjoy our party. Tomorrow before Fernando call us at 1PM. We going Car shopping and Sparky will modify the cars you pick. Maggie: Ok Dad.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 15th, 2020, 11:58pm Hondo had found the bar shortly after the ladies had left. He leaned against it with a whiskey in his hand as he waited. It was a good vantage point as he could see all the entrances and exits, see the hall to the restrooms, where Valentine and Gadget had gone, and watch as Fernando put Misao in her place. That last bit brought a slight smile to Hondo's face. It was good to see that bitch be told off. As Fernando went back to the buffet, the others disbursed from the group, except Jeanette who stood looking lost.   Nothing interesting seemed to be going on, until someone new entered the room. Attention seemed to turn to the main entrance all at once. Hondo happened to be looking the other direction at the moment the new guest entered so he did not see who it was at first. The expressions, whispers, and such from many of the others intrigued him though. The most excited person in the room seemed to be President Obama. He smiled his large, almost creepy, smile as he strode forward towards the new visitor. Hondo turned just enough to see who he was so eager to talk to. Standing in the doorway, appraising the crowd, was an older Japanese gentleman dressed in clothes reminiscent to one of the Spanish dons from an old Zoro movie. His black coat, pants, vest, and flat brimmed hat were trimmed in silver. He worse a frilled white shirt, black string tie, and a bright red sash. A full length samurai sword hung at his side, and his black, snake-skin boots were polished to an almost mirrored shine. Two men, dressed in brown suits with brown leather boots, brown stetsons, and black string ties, stood back a step and on either side of him. The old man's face was grim as he looked over the sea of people. His frown grew all the more at the sight of the approaching Obama. The sight of one person perked him up and he started in this persons direction. Obama changed course to try to cut him off. He held out his hand as he approached the older gentleman. "Samurai Cowboy, it is an honor to meet you ....' Obama started to say but the old man veered away from him, ignoring Obama completely. The old man smiled as he approached the cowboy leaning against the bar, and called out his greeting. "Howdy, Hondo Sackett! It is good to see you again, my friend." Yuudai said as he held out his hand "Yuudai, good to see you again, sir. " Hondo said as he took the offered hand and matched the firm handshake he was given. President Obama stood awestruck. He pulled himself back together after a moment and started to fume. "I'm the President of The United States! He's just some red-neck hick, and he knows your true name and is greeted, when I'm snubbed?" He said incredulously. Hondo and Yuudai both turn and look at him for a moment then turn their backs to him without saying a word. He started forward about to say something more but the two men in brown suits move in between him and Yuudai. Obama frowned and walked away, trying to fully recompose himself, though a definite look of insult played across his face, Yuudai shook his head as Obama walked away, "Some people do not know their place. They all think because they hold an office they are due respect! I respect the man over the office. A man who uses his office to get respect was not worthy of that respect from the beginning." "I know what ya mean. Care to join me for a drink?" Hondo asked. "I had hoped you would ask! I will take whatever you are having, my friend." Yuudai said with a big smile. Hondo downed the last of his drink and ordered two more whiskies. The bartender nodded and started to fill drinks. Yuudai nodded,"That is a good choice, my friend." The bartender sat the drinks down in front of them and they both picked them up. Yuudai held his up to Hondo, "Kanpai!" Hondo held his up and replied, "Salud!" They both downed their drinks and set the glasses back on the bar. Yuudai grinned, "You Americans definitely know good whiskey." His face fell a bit, "I do have some news for you. I talked to a few of my people and though I cannot tell you everything yet, one of my men said that one of the families picked up three foreigners and took them to one of their pleasure parlors. Understand, a lot of the families have members drive taxi cabs. They try to pick up people of interest and this family picked up two American chipmunks and a large mouse, possibly British or Australian, I am told. The chipmunk who called himself their leader asked that you and your friend, Fernando, be taken out as you were in their way. It seems this American chipmunk thought there was glory to be gained and that you and your friend would take it from him, that is at least what my man believed." Hondo nodded grimly, a tinge of anger showed in the lines on the edges of his eyes, "I have a good idea who that is. Sounds like Chip Maplewood." Yuudai nodded, "That is the name I was given. Though the whole reason is still unknown, why the family is carrying out his request seems to be tied in with their belief that you have come to end the Yakuza. Is this true?" Hondo frowned, "Chip and several others have came thinking they will bring the Yakuza down. My friend an' I have no such delusions as to believe we could do that. For now, we are here at the Emperor's request an' to protect my friends wife as she was pressured into joinin' the group those munks belong, and to join in their foolish crusade." Yuudai nodded, "I understand. I knew you were a far wiser man than they, and were one to have friends who had similar wisdom. Now, enough business talk for tonight. Where is your lovely wife this evening?" As if on cue Valentine and Gadget headed their direction. "Here she comes now." Hondo said Yuudai turned towards them and grinned, "Ah, the beautiful Valentine Sackett. Your husband is a lucky man indeed." Valentine tried to show a slight smile as she nodded, but her downward  looking eyes showed her inner conflict. Yuudai raised an eye an eyebrow a bit then turned to Gadget who stand beside Valentine. "And who is this fair flower?" Yuudai asked "I'm Gadget Maplewood. Nice to meet you!" She said with a smile. Yuudai Looked at Hondo with a quizzical look, "Is this ..?" Hondo nodded, "She is married to Chip of the Rescue Rangers." Gadget's smile faded and she nodded, "Y ..yes. Chip is my ..husband." Yuudai nodded at her, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Maplewood." "Please, just call me Gadget." She said, trying to smile again. Yuudai nodded as Gadget turned to Hondo. "Valentine and I are going to get a drink." She said Valentine looked up at Hondo, "If you don't mind, that is." Hondo looked at his wife for a moment, and their non verbal exchange said a lot. She nodded after a moment and he nodded back. "Alright, Darlin'. Just stay close by." Hondo said She nodded and they moved down the bar a bit and sat down. The bartender had just gone into the back so they waited for him to reappear to order. Yuudai looked at them a moment and then back at Hondo. "Is your lovely wife alright??" He asked in a low tone. Hondo sighed, "I told you we had been attacked a couple times, right?" Yuudai nodded. "Well, last night she was attacked first. The men who attacked her tried to rape her. It ... It took a bit of a toll on her." Hondo said Yuudai's eyes almost glowed red with anger and his jaw muscles clenched, "Those who did that have no honor and must die!" Hondo nodded and replied calmly, "Several of them did. The few who didn't will never be the same again if they live." Yuudai took a deep breath and visibly settled down a bit, "I believe I heard of that incident. Some men dead, one shot through the leg and his skull smashed, and another pinned to the wall and part of his manhood removed with a large knife. I salute you, my friend." Hondo just nodded. Yuudai looked over at Gadget then back at Hondo. "What about this wife of Chip Maplewood? Why is she here with your wife instead of with her husband?" He asked "She an' I have ... history. I was too wild for her, I reckon. She ended up marryin' that self-absorbed bastard an' seems to regret it now. Their marriage is not a good one, an' I know he doesn't treat her right. He never had any respect for her, to begin with. I think she wants out now, but doesn't know how to deal with it all." Hondo replied "Well, wanting away from that dishonorable hombre speaks to her credit. Not staying with you shows a definite lack of wisdom, though. I could make this Chip disappear and solve both your problems." Yuudai offered. Hondo shook his head, "No. We handle our own troubles, but thanks for the offer." Yuudai smiled, "I knew this would be your answer but I wanted to hear it myself. You are indeed honorable, my friend. Too many would just have accepted and had someone else handle their troubles. I fear much honor has gone from my country." "It's not just here. I think the world suffers from a lack of honor these days," Hondo replied grimly. "I believe you are right." Yuudai replied About then a new bartender came out from the back. He placed drinks down for Hondo, Yuudai, and the ladies. Yuudai smiled and nodded, picking up his drink. "That is good service here. Drink this last one with me, then I must go talk to a few others here." Hondo grinned, nodded, and picked up his drink, "Salud." "Kanpai." Yuudai replied. They down their drinks and set the glasses down on the bar. Hondo's grin slowly faded. His tongue tingled a bit and he started not to feel right as pain started to grip his chest. He looked at the glass then at the bartender who stood grinning at him. Hondo grabbed the glass and threw it at the bartender, the noise causing a scene and stopped the ladies from taking a drink of their drinks in time. He started to turn a bit white and leaned against the bar to stay upright. Yuudai looked at him in shock, "What is wrong, my friend?!" Hondo gasped, "Drink ... poisoned!!" The bartender tried to run out through the service door  at the other end of the bar, but the other bartender showed up about then. He looked angry and was rubbing a large lump on his forehead. The bartender who had served the poisoned drink scowled, swore in Japanese and ran back to the end of the bar close to where Hondo and Yuudai was and leaped over the end. He did not make it far, though, as in a blur of motion Yuudai pulled his sword and ran the bartender through, pinning him to the wall. In the meantime Valentine and Gadget had rushed to Hondo's side. Valentine grabbed onto his arm, an extremely worried look on her face. His teeth were grit, his breath started to become ragged, and his vision started to blur as he struggled to stay on his feet as the poison started to flow through his body. "No, my love! Please, stay with me! Fernando!!" Valentine yelled desperately.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 16th, 2020, 11:18pm Fernando makes it to Hondo and Val’s side to check on Hondo. Hondo does not look good, though his immortality status will save him but leave him feel like microwave shit going through a conveyor belt of more microwave ovens. Looking at Hondo and his symptoms points to one thing: Arsenic Poisoning. Cyanide would have him foaming at the mouth and Ricin takes too long to act. Arsenic tends to block Oxygen from cell respiration, thus starving the cells of Oxygen, creating problems like pain and cramps to the victim, similar to what Hondo is going through. Surveying the scene, Fernando picks up the cup Hondo drank from. A sniff from it says a lot, though it is hard to decipher past the strong smell of alcohol but there it is – a small twinge of a chemical scent that is not associated with alcoholic drinks. A taste confirms it: Arsenic or Arsenic based chemical. Though Fernando had given Hondo a Bio-energy pill to deal with his wounds, he reaches into his jacket and pulls out the bio pills to give him. It is not a cure all, but more than enough to keep him going until an antidote can be found. Until then Hondo will be slowed down with various aches and pains from the poison and oxygen deprivation it causes. “Here, take this.” Fernando gives Hondo the bio pill to swallow. Hondo takes the pill and swallows it. He begins to feel better but not perfect. Fernando looks around and sees bartender pinned to the wall by the sword Hondo’s friend ran him through with. The Emperor’s guards surround the area and survey the bartender’s injuries. “I want him alive!” Fernando yells out. Yuudai yells at him in Japanese but the bartender argues back: “Who are you, who sent you!” “I’m not telling you anything.” “You’re going to talk or else!” “#$@! you! I’m already dead!” “You will die if you do not answer my questions!” “We’re all going to die!” The bartender pulls a hand grenade from behind his back, pulls out the pin and tosses it between them. Yuudai pulls his sword out of the bartender’s body and grabs him by the hair and forces him to fall onto the hand grenade. He then jumps out of the tiny bar area and ducks down in front of the bar. Fernando takes his jacket and covers Hondo, Val, Gadget and himself with it, hoping it is bullet proof lining will protect them. Many go to the furthest corners of the room but many do not make it as a muffled “BOOM!” is heard and the spray of blood and body parts are thrown upwards from behind the bar. The guards escort the guests to various smaller rooms. Hondo, Fernando and Yuudai are taken to the medical room of the palace. Fernando’s quick assessment to the medical staff gives Hondo an antidote treatment of Dimercaprol, a universal heavy-metal anti-poison used to clean out the body of what heavy metals that had entered it. Hondo rested on the bed as the IV Solution is pumped into the vein in his arm. “I’m going to check on the others.” Fernando tells Hondo. “Tell Val I’ll be OK.” Hondo says. “I will.” Fernando says before he leaves the room. Yuudai leaves the room after Fernando. Out in the hallway Yuudai calls to him, “Fernando-san.” Fernando stops in his footsteps and turns around slowly to face him. Yuudai walks up to him, “Hondo spoke highly of you.” Fernando eyes him in his cowboy get up and bloody sword in his hand. Before he could reply, Yuudai continues. “Come, I need to clean my sword and we have a lot to talk about.” Yuudai continues. Fernando looks about the rooms of the hallway until he finds a bathroom, “In here.” Yuudai walks into the bathroom, looking about inside, “This will have to do.” He begins to clean his blade with water and paper towels found inside. He continues to explain himself, “You and your friends are in danger by the mouth of a braggart and liar. Hondo explained many things to me, and I can see where it is going to go wrong. I also see that ungrateful female dog is going to be a deterrent to this task because it does not promote her or her agenda.” “Given time we will become more than associates, but now that is what we are. Hondo is one who does not make friends easily with anyone, if he trusts you then I will trust you.” Fernando tells him. “Hondo is one with much honor. It is sad to see my fellow countrymen throwing honor away for the likes of money and power to satisfy their greed.” Yuudai says. “A man with no honor is no man at all.” Fernando adds. “Where are you going, if I can ask? I would like to go with you.” Yuudai asks. “I need to check on the others. I think you should stay with Hondo for now.” Fernando says. “I see. I will be here with Hondo then.” Yuudai points out. “Arigato.” Fernando says before he walks away. With the guards help Fernando find the others, with Val and Gadget first. Fernando walks into the room, “I only have a couple minutes to say this. Hondo is going to be OK. He just has to take some medications first before being released. I have to go find the others, so I’ll see you.” Fernando tries to leave the room but Val tries to stop him with questions, “When can I see him?” “No promises but soon.” He tells her, before he leaves. Next room he checks on is on his daughters, finding them to be OK. Not much was said but to wait for him in order to see what happens next. Tammy was next where he finds Jeanette with her. Tammy was watching over Francesca even though the baby was sleeping. “How is Francesca doing?” Fernando asks. “She’s handling it quite well.” Tammy answers though not looking at her husband. “Alright then. I’ll be back but we are not being detained.”  Fernando tells her. “I’ll be here waiting.” Tammy replies. Charles and his team were with a few of the dignitaries in another safe room. Fernando then finds Kei and Yuri, and The Goon Squad in separate rooms. At least he was able to take Kei and Yuri to the dungeons in the basement below the palace. Along the way he removes his holstered weapons and hands them to Kei and Yuri to hide them. There he is taken by request to the cell holding Chip, Dale and Monty. He walks up to the bars of their cell and stands there. It takes them several seconds before they notice him there. “Aye, Fernando! You come to get us out?” Monty asks. “I do not know what I can do but maybe there is a chance if you tell them the truth – who said what to whom and when. Because depending on who is to blame, is getting the death sentence.” Fernando explains. “What for?!! You Set Us Up!” Chip gets up and tries reaching for Fernando through the bars. “You set us up, Chip. Now there are several dead upstairs, including Gadget, Jeanette, Tammy and our baby. One of the workers of the Emperor’s kitchen staff had a bomb and blew the party room with it. The Emperor is badly injured. So you better hope you stay inside that cell, because I can’t touch you in there. But come out, I will take you out like Jack Ruby did to Lee Harvey Oswald did when he was being taken to his trail. So Chip, you better hope I do not see you again, for it will be the last time we will see each other again. By The Way, I will be there for your interrogation.” Fernando tells them in the coldest most somber voice he can tell them in. They just stand there in the cell, Monty and Dale trying to hold back their tears but Chip was more angry than before. “You’re lying, Fernando! You’re lying!” Chip yells at him. “I can bet that you are thinking that if it were true, I would be here and just shoot you execution style.” Fernando tells them before he opens his jacket, “I would, but as you can see, they had taken away my guns. So I would be doing neither of us a favor tonight. So think about it, Chip. Your mouth cost me the lives my some of my friends and of my family. You’re dead meat to me as of right now.” Chip looks at him and his empty gun holsters. “Now if you will excuse me, there is a mess to clean up upstairs, thanks to you, Chip.” He tells them before he begins to walk away. He listens in to their conversation when he and The Dirty Pair were out of sight. “Gadget? Dead?!! I ‘wore to me friend I’d protect his lil’ gal!” Monty howls out like a mad man. “Monty, think of your blood pressure! Think of your arthritis! Think of your... DALE HELP ME!” Chip yells out. “Why Should I Help You! I Knew It Was Wrong But You Didn’t Listen!” Dale yells back. Fernando signals to Kei and Yuri to walk away with him.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 17th, 2020, 8:42pm Valentine sighed and slumped into a seat after Fernando left. She did her best not to cry but a solitary tear betrayed her. Gadget sat down beside her and put a hand on her shoulder "Valentine? ... You going to be ok?" Gadget asked Valentine nodded, "Yeah. Just worried about Hondo. We've ... we've been through a lot together. Don't know what I'd do without him." Gadget shook her head, "You've been through a lot in just two days! That's not figuring the last 2 years." "Been more than two years." Valentine said quietly. Gadget cocked her head, "But .. how? You two met in Italy, right?" Valentine looked at her and spoke quietly, "Hondo's best friend and partner is a time traveler." Gadget looked at her blankly, "so?" Valentine sighed, "You think maybe we have had mission where we had to jump out of time?" Gadget stared at her for a moment long before it clicked. "Oh! I got it." SHe exclaimed quietly. "For someone so smart ..." valentine said while shaking her head. Gadget hung her head, "Yeah... I'm a bit dumb that way. It's another reason I don't have many friend. I was a fool to turn down Hondo all those years ago. Don't know what he saw in me, though. I'm just a ditz. I deserve to have a manipulative, abusive asshole for a husband." Valentine looked at her with a surprised look, "So he does hurt you?" Gadget looked at the floor and absentmindedly grabbed her ear, "I .. I .. I didn't mean .. That's to say .." Valentine put a hand on her shoulder this time, "Gadget, ... I know we've not really been friends but I understand somewhat. before Hondo I was... handled badly. It scared me. Hondo was the first man to treat me right, other than my father and his friends. I know your Father disappeared, as did mine. We have a lot in common and ... if you need a friend ... well... I'm not exactly in my right mind these day's but I'll try." A tear betrayed Gadget's eye this time, "That means a lot to me. The other ladies ... they barely tolerate me. None of them have any of my interests and they don't trust me. I admit, I get carried away at times, but its because ... it's because I'm bored and lonely." "I've been there myself. Fortunately, Fernando and Hondo put my skills to use. They aren't overly expressive, but what they don't say speaks volumes, and the way Hondo holds and loves me ..." Valentine said, but paused as she saw Gadget frown all the more. Valentine sighed, "Sorry. I forget at times. I ... I feel as I've been pushin' him away since last night, but ... But I know he won't abandon me. I'm ... I'm sorry you have it so hard with your husband." Gadget shrugged, "It's my fault partially. I was ... desperate. I'm also a ditz, so I earn the wrath he gives me." Valentine shook her head, "No. No one should be treated like that. I was pretty awkward at first, and still mess up at times. Hondo, even when frustrated he lovin'ly showed me how. He still gives me a lot of patients. That's part of love and friendship. He's not an overly patient person but with me his patients endure  lot. If Chip truly loved you he'd be patient." Gadget sighed, "You think he's truly the reason that you and Hondo have been attacked? Why you almost got raped and why ..." She hung her head, "... and why Hondo almost died from being poisoned?" Valentine sighed, "I .. I'm not ... sure." "But you think it's so." Gadget said sadly. Valentine could only nod. Gadget hung her head and sighed, "Yeah. I believe it too. I ... I try to be a good wife and stand up for him. Even when I think he's wrong. It's what a wife is supposed do to ... isn't it?" Valentine sighed and nodded, "Yeah, it is, to a point." Gadget's frowned deepened, "He's passed that point, hasn't he." Valentine shrugged, "That's not for me to say." Gadget nodded, "I understand. Thanks. No one has spoke this nice to me in a long time. Tammy thinks I'm a creep and Jeanette just ignores me, as do a lot of others. Foxglove doesn't like me because Dale used to be enamored with me. The only people I get any notice from are those  creepy fan boys, or fan old men these days, at the cafe, or guys I throw myself at. I don't like to be like that, but if I don't ... if I don't I'll end up some creeps play thing or alone." "Speakin' of throwin' yourself at men ... You should leave Fernando alone." Valentine said. Gadget shrugged, "I know no one else I can trust." Valentine shook her head, "It doesn't make it right. I know Tammy and Fernando's marriage is on the rocks, but is it better to be one who tries to help them overcome their problems or be part of their problems?" Gadget nodded sadly, "I ... I understand what you're saying but ... I'll think on it." "Please promise me you'll at least talk to Fernando and maybe Hondo about your problems first. You could have friends here. Is that worth losin'?" Valentine asked "Sorry. You have so much to worry about right now without me adding to it. I'll ... I'll try to talk to them about it. I can't promise anything but I'll try." Gadget said. Valentine nodded, "You have to do what you think is right, but think about how it effects others. I don't want you to suffer or be alone but is it better than hurtin' others." Gadget looked sad and shrugged, but didn't say anything. She was torn inside. She had been alone much in life and had endured some dark times. There had been times when ending it all seemed like the only viable option. IT was not a place she wished to be again. Yet Valentine's words rang in her ears. Did she have the right to put her selfish desires above the welfare of others? Was she being any better than her husband? She knew the answer and it scared her as all she was in that future, if she did what she knew was right, was a bleak existence at best. Valentine's mind was on her husband. She longed to be by his side and it hurt her that she had pushed him away. She wishes she could say it would be different now, but she was not sure. She just wished she could be by his side. Though she knew the poison would not kill him, she could not help but think, what if that was the last memory he had of them being together? -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo felt like runny dog-shit that was being tumbled in a steam dryer. He lay with his eye's closed as the IV drip continued. Yuudai returned after a couple minutes and looked at him. He looked about as bad as he felt. "You are one tough Hombre, my friend." Yuudai said. "Then why do I feel like a newborn kitten that's been bounced off the pavement?" Hondo said trying to half joke. Yuudai chuckled, "Better than feeling dead, my friend." Hondo nodded, "True. Thank you for your assistance this evenin'." Yuudai bowed slightly, "It was this old man's pleasure. You friend Fernando is an interesting person." "I'd not made it so far without him." Hondo replied. "You sell yourself too short, my friend. I am not saying that as a team you two have not accomplished a lot, but you can do much on your own." Yuudai said. "I learned a long time ago a team can do so much more than their members ever could on their own." Hondo replied Yuudai smiled, "Wise words indeed. It is sad how many people go through life never understanding this. That wisdom will serve you well. It speaks well of you and the friends you keep. I hope I can be of help to you and your team while you are hear." Hondo groaned as he tried to sit up, "We appreciate the help, sir. Yuudai put a hand on his shoulder, "Rest for now. I will keep watch until your friend Fernando has returned." Hondo nodded and sighed as he lay back down, "Thank you, sir. It is appreciated."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 18th, 2020, 9:42pm Fernando makes his way back to Hondo’s room though there is one more person for him to see: Misao. Dimercaprol works great in clamping down on heavy metals in the body’s systems, but it is not a cure until it leaves the body with the poison. Like any patient before and any patient after, that means Dimercaprol going through the kidneys, the bladder and down the toilet. As it cleanses out the Arsenic from bloodstream and other organs, it’s making him wanting to go to the bathroom and thirsty at the same time. He just needs to hold out a bit longer than he is used too. Fernando makes his way through the various halls, finding Misao’s room not too far from Tammy’s room. He walks in as other guards take the various dignitaries to another room to continue the party. Fernando walks into Misao’s room as the door was already open. She stands by the window looking out into the Imperial Gardens. “How many more must die before you take action?” He says from the doorway. “I told you before, I’ll tell you again - I have nothing to do with anyone going after you or your group.” Misao tells him. “They went after us here tonight – you, me, the emperor, our groups and all the dignitaries. Though Hondo has been the target of the attacks, it is because he is the one most noticeable of the group, just like Chip, and Dale and Monty. They’re easier to find than Waldo in a sea of blue. It is one less bad guy now, but I know the Kamikaze mentality – there will be others coming as long as we stand. They attacked us here because they knew we would be here. But you know who these people are or can easily find them, and then find them and deal with them as needed. Since they had attacked us, you have ran out of time to act. You need to make time to find these people before I will, because you can spare them a fate I would dish out in the form of Death A La Carte.” Fernando tells her. “I will do what I can when it is time, not before. Until then I need my people back.” Misao tells him. “There is no time left, Misao. On top of everything else, members of your crew have to answer to the crimes they partook actions with criminals. If deemed innocent of the circumstances of the crimes they were part of, then from my understanding, they will be released. Until then...” He explains to her. “You have the mighty arm the agencies of your government assisting you.” She tells him. Fernando laughs for a moment, “Believe in what you want to believe in. What agencies I may work for drops me in the middle of nowhere and I have to do what they requested with the nothing they gave me to do the job with. I will get paid if and when the mission is over and after it has been evaluated and they are satisfied with the results and findings I give them. That can take months if not years. So the mighty arms of the agencies assisting me do not exist. All I have is just me, my mind, my body and what friends are who are willing to assist me which I have to pay out of my own pocket. You not doing a thing, when you have the resources of your home nation backing you up, is just an excuse. Even in having nothing, you have everything here to work with. Not being able to says that you do not want to or you’re a brainless idiot. Which one shall it be?” He tells her. “You’re a Time traveler.” She throws at him. “Through trickery and deceit, so are you.” He tells her, adding, “So there is no excuse for any delay on your part. So, again, how many must die until you take action?” “I will act when I am damn good and ready.” She tells him. Fernando pulls out his handgun and aims it to her, before pulling back on the slide and ejecting the bullet inside. Catching the bullet as it is ejected from the pistol and tosses it to her. She catches it out of instinct and looks at it for a moment. “While you are waiting to be damn good and ready, the next one sent your way will be meant to kill. Thing is, chances are it may not come from my gun, but from somebody else’s.” He tells her. As Misao was going to give a reply, the emperor’s guards come into her room. “Ms Sakimori, your presence is needed at the gathering room downstairs.” One of the guards tells her. Fernando steps out of the room and follows the guards take Misao to the gathering room with his eyes. He thinks for a moment before heading to Hondo’s room. Yuudai was still there with Hondo. Fernando inspects the IV Bag, finding it nearly empty. Taking a few medical items from about the room, he goes up to Hondo and stops the flow of the IV Bag into his vein before pulling the needle out of his arm. A bit of gauze and a bandaid is placed on Hondo’s arm. “Besides thirsty and wanting to go to the bathroom to drain the lizard, how do you feel?” Fernando asks. “Tired.” Hondo answers. “That’s to be expected.” Fernando tells him, “I hope that is a bathroom and not some storage closet, because you will need to piss out the poison the antidote is removing from your body. If not, everyone is heading downstairs to the gathering room, you can use the bathroom there. The guards have searched the staff, each other, the party food and the dinner, and there are no other idiots or surprises to crash the party. You should be fine after some food and drink hits your belly. I’ll see you downstairs, I got a few things to do first.” “I’ll see you around, Jefe.” Hondo tells him as he sits up on the medical bed. Fernando gives him a nod before leaving the room. Hondo walks across to the end of the room where a separate door was at near the exit door. “Your friend is a strange one.” Yuudai says as Hondo opens the door. “How so?” Hondo asks her the door open and he shakes his head, “Damn, it’s a storage closet.” “Don’t take it negatively. Your friend is extremely focused and driven. It is rare to see that in a person.” Yuudai points out, “But sometimes one needs to relax and smell the flowers, even when one is focused and driven to complete their task. It is needed to lower the stress and to put things into perspective.” “You know if there’s a Men’s room outside?” Hondo asks. “We can go find one.” Yuudai answers. After Chip has been beaten to an unconscious bloody pulp of chipmunk mass, Dale and Monty were removed for interrogation. They are taken to separate rooms and connected to lie detector machines. The diagnostic questions are asked to get their base level reactions. After an hour of asking questions, and rephrasing them again and again, the truth comes out: Chip hired the driver, had the driver taken them to meet with various leaders of low lives and riff raff at places of ill repute, and gave them information for various information of the mission and mission personnel, exposing many, especially Fernando and his team because he believes that they are going to take away what awards for doing the mission that he thinks he would receive. Chip is left alone to recover and have his interrogation given during the dinner. Both the Emperor and Fernando sneak out to check how it is going. “Why would you endanger your fellow mission mates? You really think you are going to get an award?” A voice in the room says. “I Was Promised An Award For Doing A Mission, Not To Be Cheated Out Of One Like On The Italian Mission!” Chip yells out. He adds “That Fernando! He Even Got A Dag Hammarskjold Medal! Only Dead People Get The Dag Hammarskjold Medal! But Fernando Is Alive!!! EXPLAIN THAT TO ME!!!” “We are not talking about Fernando. We are talking about you. Now again, why did you endanger your mission mates? For awards? For money? For wine and women? Why?” the voice in the room says. “I endangered no one – for one! I Went out and made contacts and traded information with them! Now if Fernando and his crew is getting attacked, it must be something they did!” Chip throws out as an answer. He continues with, “Besides, I work hard! I should be getting awards for the hard work I put in! Fernando does nothing and he gets awarded!” “Do you even know who your contacts are?” the voice in the room says. “I do not ask for confidential information on those I work with! They have something give me, I give them what information can help them with their problems!” Chip answers. “That includes the names, description and location of your mission mates?” The voice in the room asks. “What information I give out is between me and them!” Chip answers. “OK. This Interview is over.” The voice in the room says. “So when am I going to be released?” Chip asks as he is being disconnected from the machine. “That is for the judge to decide.” The voice in the room says. “Now Wait A Minute! I Have A Mission To Do! I Got Friends In High Places Needing me To Do This Mission!” Chip starts to get belligerent. “Well... I’m sure your friends can help you... in about 20 to 30 years...” The voice says. Several guards grab Chip by his arms and haul him away to his cell as he curse and complains on the way out. “Well Fernando. You got your answer there.” The Emperor says. “It’s not whether I got my answer, I always had it. The question is what to do with him?” Fernando asks. “The ‘munk is a danger to the mission and to himself. He deserves to be locked away in some mental institution for the rest of his life. His friends however are another matter.” The Emperor says. “Release them to me. And that Admiral Ass Hole too. With Chip gone, they will behave better.” Fernando tells him. “You sure about that?” The Emperor asks. “Yes. But release them around 1PM tomorrow, and send them to Maria’s B&B. I will text you the information on where to send then exactly.” Fernando tells him. “Alright, I’ll do that.” The Emperor says, “We got dinner guests to mingle with.” “What is on the menu?” Fernando asks. “It’s a variety of things. Some American, some Japanese, some Chinese.” The Emperor explains. “Then lets eat!” Fernando says.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 19th, 2020, 3:23pm Valentine perked up a bit when the door to the room they were in, with a few other's they did not know, opened up. Her face fell when it was only one of the palace guards asking everyone to regroup in the gathering room. Gadget looked at Valentine with a bit of a frown of her own. While she had always told herself that she joined the Rangers to help others and ease their suffering, it occurred to her that she had been using them to hide from reality, more so these days, and to ease her own suffering. Valentine's worried sighs and crestfallen face made her forget her own troubles for a bit. She knew she should probably worry about her husband, but would he have worried about her? She knew it was not right thinking to only do right for someone who will do right back to you, but he had wronged her so many times in recent years she had ran out of worry for him. Though she knew Valentine was probably about as resilient as Hondo, Gadget found herself worrying about them both. It was something she had not done in a while. The problems of others and of her own, she had hid from and buried for so long. What it was about this woman that brought her out of herself, she did not know. Was it her kindness in the face of adversity? Was it her plain speaking and grit? Was it that she saw something of herself in this woman but saw Valentine overcome where she had not? Whether she realized it full or not, Gadget knew it was some of all of those things. She had a long way to go, and knew things would get worse before they got better but maybe, just maybe a new beginning was in sight for her. Valentine slowly stood up, and Gadget followed suit. Gadget placed a hand on her shoulder again and whispered in her ear. "You going to be alright?" She asked. Valentine nodded, "I'll be fine. Will feel better once I know Kondo is okay, though." They followed the group out, seeing other groups merge with theirs but no Hondo or Fernando. In the gathering room Valentine spotted Tammy and Jeanette but they made no moves towards them nor seemed to acknowledge them so they stayed on their own. Fernando appeared after a bit. He did not go to them nor to Tammy but Valentine knew he had seen them all and knew they were accounted for. After a bit Fernando and the Emperor seemed to disappear but still no Hondo. Valentine found a seat against the wall and sat down with Gadget taking a seat beside her. They sat silently for a minute before Gadget spoke again. "I'm … sorry. So sorry." Gadget said. Valentine raised an eyebrow, "For what?" "Hondo and you, and all of it." she said softly Valentine shook her head, "I don't understand." "MY … my husband is to blame here. I know he had to of ratted you guys out somehow. On purpose or accidentally, I don't know. But I know he hates and despises Hondo. And as much as he hates him he hates Fernando ten times more. If he thought he could get away with it he'd have them both killed, I know. I've heard him rant several times about them. and you …. if it took them out he'd not shed a tear if anything happened to you. I think the same goes for me, Dale, Monty, any of us. In his mind he's the only one who matters. I … I feel to blame too." Gadget replied sadly. "It's not your fault. If Chip did say somethin' then its all on him." Valentine replied. "No, I knew how he felt and I said nothing. Instead of trying to sleep with Fernando I should have been warning him, or Hondo or someone. I've tried to pretend there was not trouble for so long … I don't even know who I am anymore." She replied sadly. "So, what are you going to do now?" Valentine asked. "Maybe eat some more and see if I can find some alcohol that's not bee poisoned." Gadget replied Valentine let slip a partial grin, "No, I meant after all this. What's goin' to happen to you and the Ranger is Chip goes to jail?" Gadget looked at the floor and furrowed her brow, "Golly, I don't know. I'd not thought about it before. I … I don't think I could stay with the rangers. Dale always wanted to get his private investigators license. Chip said he was too stupid to do so. I might be able to talk him into trying for it. Monty would probably stay with him if he did that." "But you wouldn't stay with them?" Valentine asked. Gadget shook her head, "I don't think I could. I could help them at times, but I need to figure out who I am. Maybe I could work as an aviation mechanic or open my own resto-mod shop and invent stuff when I have time and money. I want to help people, still, but how can I when I've hid from life for so long? I'd like to just have a job to do every day, maybe. Make some friends, work on things with my hands, go out in the evenings, plan real vacations with people I want to hang out with. I just don't know." Valentine nodded, "I understand, I think. I'm feelin' a bit lost myself right now. If you need a place to stay in the states there is room out at the ranch. Might could make a fresh start out there." Gadget smiled softly, "I'll keep that in mind. I'll stay around here, for a while at least, if I can be of some help that is. After this, whatever it is, is done, then I'll figure that all out." About then someone in the crowd murmured something about the Samurai Cowboy and his American friend. Valentine looked around and after a moment saw Yuudai and Hondo enter the room. Hondo stopped for a moment and looked around, appraising the crowd anew, as if it was he had just arrived. He looked tired and physically worn down but still held himself well. Most could not tell he was fatigued, but Valentine knew him too well to not see it in his movements. After a moment Hondo and Yuudai approached them. Yuudai flourished his hat and bowed slightly as they approached. "Fair ladies, I am glad to see you are unaffected from the earlier unpleasantness." Yuudai said. Valentine stood up and rushed to Hondo's side. She stopped short and lifted his dark glasses so she could see into his eyes. "Are you alright, my love?" She asked softly. "Jefe said I'll live. Just tired, mainly." He replied Yuudai nodded, "Fernando-san said he should eat and drink. It will revive him some. Now, I must leave him in your capable hands. The social graces dictate that I must make the rounds. I will, however be looking into further information  so we can stop these attacks against you all." "Thank you for your help, sir." Hondo replied "It has been my pleasure. Until next we meet." Yuudai said with a quick bow. Hondo watched him walk away a moment before sighing. "I need to lean or sit down or somethin'. That shit whipped my ass." He said quietly. Valentine nodded and took his arm and lead him to  the chairs. As he sat down Valentine sat beside him and gadget stood infront of him. He looked at her a moment but she would not make eye contact. "Somethin' on your mind?" He asked her. "You going to be alright?" She asked meekly. "I'll live long enough to stomp Chips ass." He said in a half growl. Gadget frowned and a tear came to her eye, "I'm sorry. I really am. I wish it was me who had been poisoned instead." Valentine patted his arm, "She feel's bad enough as is. Be nice to her, for my sake." Hondo sighed, "It's not your fault, Gadget. I'm shouldn't speak ill of your husband in front of you like that. Must be hard on ya. An' … I'm glad it was just me who got poisoned. I'll heal. You might not have lived." Gadget shrugged, "Might be easier if I hadn't of lived." Hondo scowled, "I'll have none of that talk." Gadget looked at him for a moment. She was holding herself together but just barely. He had never seen her so broken before, and it intrigued him a bit. He had seen plenty of denial in those eyes but never this. He actually felt bad for her all of a sudden, even after all the pain and shit she had put him through. She was genuinely hurting and for once was not denying her own brokenness. "My husband is a monster. If I had admitted that long again I could have saved you all a lot of grief, maybe myself some too. Me, Dale, Monty, we've been living in this fantasy world that if we turned a blind eye it would be fine as we were doing more good than harm. I think we did more harm than good. He … he hurt me so many times. I hid in my workshop for weeks at a time not always because I was obsessed with a project but too ashamed of the bruises on my face and ears so come out. It was easier to just hide and work than to admit I married an abusive, self-centered man-child. I … I don't like killing, I really don't but I was blinded by Chip's pacifistic beliefs. Now I'm not even sure if those were real. He tried to sacrifice you to get what he wanted and I think he'd do it to any one of us. He'll make back room deals with assholes to get the dirty work done but isn't man enough to do it himself. You were and I was blind to it. You knew who you were and you and Valentine found something together that we might could have had if I had not been so stupid. Now I'm alone and disgraced because my name is tied to his. I was a Ranger because of him. Now … I don't know who I am. Valentine … she has been far kinder to me than anyone else has been in a long time. I .. I don't deserve it. I thank you for that though, Valentine. I'm sure you two want to be alone now. I'll … I'll just slip out. I'll not be missed." Gadget said softly. As she turned to leave Valentine grabbed her hand, "Wait." Gadget turned  back to them , but did not look at them fully, as she was starting to fall apart. Valentine looked at Hondo sadly then looked at Gadget. Hondo knew what she wanted. He sighed, "I've been low before too. I've had to pull myself up alone before an' it's not easy. Good friends always make the dark times more bearable." Valentine looked at her, "What my crusty husband is trying to say is you don't have to go. Please stay." Gadget nodded, "Thank you. I'll... i'll stay for now. Just no more talk about … you know what. I .. I just can't deal with that anymore tonight." Valentine nodded, "Understand. How about we go find some food for my husband and ourselves as well?" Gadget forced a half smile, "That sounds like a good idea.... thank you … both." Hondo just nodded and Valentine got up to go with her. as they left in search of  something edible Hondo could only shake his head and wonder what the hell his wife had gotten him into now. Hordes of angry Yakuza members sounded more fun than helping his ex find herself, but she had been a friend once. He wondered if old wounds and the bitter taste of the past had been blinding him, but he liked to believe that before she was too blind to help. Though things might be different now, he had his own problems to deal with. He learned long ago that people in need rarely show up at the most opportune time. If she needed their help, she would get it. He did not look forward to trying to explain it all to Fernando, though.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 24th, 2020, 11:16pm A few more minutes have passed as guests calm down from the excitement from earlier. Fernando and the Emperor return to the guests. They talk with South Korean delegation over some Saki though no details were discussed about the treaty and barely touched the subject of history, but the differences between Japanese Sushi and Korean Sushi is a subject of discussion to the smallest of details. Fernando walked alongside with the Emperor, discussing unimportant matter of international politics. They stop by the Sushi table where Fernando picks up a few items of fish, beef and pork. “Your love of Sushi still ranks high.” The Emperor says. “I need the protein, my body is constantly burning protein at a high rate.” Fernando tells him. They continue their walk among the guests. They finally find themselves approaching Jeanette, Tammy and baby Francesca. Fernando steps up to Tammy and takes her by her waist to pull her towards him. He tries to kiss her on the cheek but she pushes him away. “Something wrong?” He asks. “Plenty of things wrong.” Tammy points out. “Look, whatever I did that I do not know that I did, I’m sorry.” Fernando tells her. “You have not done anything yet. Nor will you. Look, we need to talk in private after dinner. And next week I’ll be heading to Italy for Bink’s graduation, but I’ll be back.” She tells him. “Not a problem, I can set that up for you tomorrow with plane tickets and hotel accommodations in Rome.” Fernando replies. Tammy reaches up with her tip toes and kisses him on the cheek, “Go with your friend. I’ll be fine.” “You sure?” Fernando asks. “Just as I’m sure as you and your friend here are going to be practicing making babies while I am gone.” Tammy says as she points to Jeanette. “Hey!” Jeanette throws out. “I do not need to practice making babies with her when I can be making real ones with you.” Fernando tells her. “Francesca was not a mistake but she was unexpected, and I’ll love her more than I do you though you gave me her. Don’t you forget that.” Tammy tells her. They just look at each other to see who blinks first. Unfortunately or not, it was Fernando, “I love you too, and her. I’ll be see you around.” The Emperor and Fernando continue to the bar where Hondo was with Yuudai, Val and Gadget. “Yo Hondo, ladies.” Fernando talks to them before extending his hand to Yuudai, “And you sir, thanks for helping my Number 2 out.” Yuudai takes Fernando’s hand and shakes it, “It’s my job to help others.” “Then keep up the good work.” Fernando tells him. The Emperor takes out a small but loud bell which he shakes it to get everyone attention. His staff begins to open a side wall to expand the reception area. “If you follow my staff inside, dinner and entertainment is about to begin. Menus are on the tables, Waiters will be around to take your orders. Please enjoy the food and show!” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/The-Ritz-Ballroom-St-Regis-Rome.png

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 1st, 2020, 1:01pm Charles was eating Rice with butter, miss dash and chicken. Drinking Pepsi while looking at the others having a good time. Then he was thinking about something too. Charles: *Since I let Clarice and his son stay home. She did let me get some time with another female. But not to marry them. So I will enjoy my week and training new recruits too.* Then he keep eating. Maggie was dancing with Frank as they heading to the dining room and began to eat too. Same as Rebecca and Burborn. As they heading to the tables and eat too.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 3rd, 2020, 2:33pm Hondo and Valentine moved to find their seats. They happened to be the next table over from the Emperor, as they were seated with Fernando and Tammy. Most tables had six to eight placements, but a few only had four, as the one Hondo and Fernando found themselves. Gadget looked around and saw the table that corresponded with her ticket. "I .. I guess I'm over there on the other side. Will … will I see you guys after?" She asked Valentine. "I don't know. We are moving to new accommodations after this, so I don't know what is happening." Valentine replied "Oh …" Gadget replied sadly. "Are you going to be ok?" Valentine asked. "Yeah. Just didn't really want to be alone after all this and you guys are the only ones left here I trust. If they let Chip out he'll be very angry and …." She trailed off giving Valentine a look that said "you know the rest." Valentine looked at Hondo, who sighed in response. Fernando looked over at Hondo, as he was seating Tammy, giving him a questioning look. Hondo just shook his head in reply, letting Fernando know it was a long story and this wasn't the place. Fernando nodded back before Hondo turned to Gadget. "Go find your seat. Jefe an' I will talk later. We'll figure somethin' out, I reckon." Hondo said flatly and quietly. Gadget gave them a half smile, "Thanks guys. I really appreciate it." Gadget then went over to her table which was a couple tables to the other side of the Emperor and back a bit. It was setup for six, but no one else was there yet. She looked at the name cards quickly. The table was for her, Chip, Monty, Dale, Jeanette, and Misao. She hoped She would not see Chip or the guys as she was not sure if she could hold herself together or deal with them right now. Not much later Jeanette and Misao joined her. None of the spoke to each other or made eye contact. It was going to be a long, uncomfortable meal, but at least she did not have to talk to anyone. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo seated Valentine as Gadget left them. The goon Squad and the Dirty pair were seating themselves at the table behind them as Hondo sat down. He sat down a buit harder than usual and tried to stifle a wear sigh. Valentine looked at him, with a worried look and placed a hand on his shoulder. "You alright, My Love?" She asked He nodded wearily, "Just tired, Darlin'." "He will be tired for a bit, but the food should help him." Fernando said. "Thanks again for helping him." Valentine said. "We are a team. It is what we do." Fernando said brushing it off as not a big deal. "I know, but I still appreciate it. Not sure I'm helping the team out much at the moment." She replied. "I see Gadget has taken to you. I don't want the whole story now, but just tell me this, has she said anything about that munk abusing her?" He asked trying to change the subject Valentine nodded sadly. "I see." He replied "I know she's a pest an' I've had my share of problems from her, but if there is room maybe she should come with us." Hondo said. "We will talk about that later." Fernando said as Tammy gave them both the evil eye. Hondo just nodded and picked up his menu.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 4th, 2020, 5:13pm Fernando daughters sat in the table for 8 behind them on the left side, but Gadget sat alone on a table reserved for her and the Rescue Rangers with a table with various Naval Personnel not far away from her but no one willing to sit with her. Their table was also with empty chairs as Admiral Ready and at least one of his supporting captains is in the dungeon with Chip, Dale and Monty. Food, wine and entertainment continued through the evening with some taking to the dance floor area though no such area was assigned to the dinner hall. It is that some took the large empty areas as such. Fernando never liked dancing, so that is not an option for him. “Come Hondo. We have a lot to discuss about.” Fernando tells him before getting up from the table. Hondo follows him as Fernando goes back into the gathering room which remains open. “We have about 12 rooms, 6 rooms on 2 floors, and I will be getting the basement rooms as well.” Fernando tells him as he gives him a key to Room 2-2 (Second Floor, Room 2, which is in the front left above the driveway). “Charles and his group will be joining us as well as Dale and Monty, which is why I’m asking for the extra room. Chip will continue to be jailed until the judge decides what to do with him though it does not look good for him. That leaves one in question for either of us to deal with.” “Gadget.” Hondo replies as he puts the House key with the car keys.. Fernando just nods for the moment. “I’ll have the Goon Squad and the Dirty Pair downstairs on the first floor with Charles and company, with Dale and Monty in the basement. Gadget though, I’ll put her in Room 2-3 (The right rear of Room 2-1), behind my room.” “You think that is wise, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “For the time being I do not care what Tammy thinks. She’s on ‘Mommy Mode’ – All for the baby and the hell with the rest of the world, which is fine by me. Our task is to guard the Emperor during public events and that is it. Misao wants to get her paws dirty in trying to uproot the Yukuza, that’s on her. But if her work harms us in anyway, I’m taking her head off her shoulders.” Fernando explains. “I see. What about Chip, what is going to happen to him?” Hondo asks. “In exposing us and the work that we are doing to the criminal elements, he might get the Death Sentence.” Fernando answers bluntly. “No way!” A voice says from behind them. It was Charles. Both Hondo and Fernando turn to face him. “I agree Chip needs to be in jail for being stupid but the Death Sentence? That is uncalled for!” Charles tells him.” “Only an Emperor’s pardon would save him but I discussed it with the Emperor and he’s not too happy with having his dinner gather interrupted by a suicide bombing terrorist. The problem is this – Because of Chip opening his mouth and bragging about the missions, he put us in a dangerous situation where we now have to be on guard 24-7. None of the Hotel Safe Rooms are safe anymore. None of the Safe Houses are safe anymore. I had to go out of my way to get us a new space and hope we do not get attack during our stay here.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “So far we have been attacked 7 times – twice at the Hilton’s Safe Room.” “Damn that Chip, I swear!” Charles says out loud to himself, before facing Fernando, “I keep telling him that secret missions are to remain secret!” “Please if the three of us dressed up as girls and felt up on his acorn smelling tail of his, he would give us the secrets of Area 51 and all its UFO Tech if he had them at Ranger HQ!” Fernando tells him. “You got that right, Jefe.” Hondo throws in. Fernando looks at his keys before giving 2 sets to Charles; to rooms 1-4 and 1-6 (rooms that face the back area of the house on the first floor.) “Like I told you before, Charles, be at the place at 1PM tomorrow, the rooms should be ready for you by then. We’ll discuss details tomorrow afternoon. I’ll give you the address later. Right now Hondo and I are discussing about clean up and moving out to get there by morning. And just between the three of us, I did get Dale and Monty freed. They will be at this safe house by the time you come, Charles.” “Good. I would like to take Dale and teach him how to be a proper spy.” Charles says. “If you want to take him on, then go ahead. At least Dale is willing to learn and do what is right.” Fernando says. “I’ll take on Monty.” Hondo says. “You sure about that?” Fernando asks. “Like you needed me as muscle, I’m going to need some muscle in some areas of this mission. He should be up to the task.” Hondo points out. “I think he would make a better bullet magnet, but what the hey... if you need him you can have him, at least it will keep those two away from the riff raff.” Fernando tells him. He thinks for a moment, “My girls will take care of Jeanette, Tammy and the baby. That leaves me with Gadget.” He shakes his head for the moment. “Alright, everybody, back inside. Hondo, if you can get Gadget for me, I’ll be here.” “Will do Jefe.” Hondo says as he goes back into the dining room. “If you can do anything to spare Chip, it would be appreciated.” Charles says to Fernando. “I’ll see what I can do, but no promises. Remember – 1o’clock tomorrow.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll see you then.” Charles says as he walks away. Gadget arrives as Hondo leaves her by the doors. “You want to see me?” She asks. “You got a place to sleep and store your personal things at?” Fernando asks her. “Yes, at the Marriot.” She answers. Fernando sighs. “We’re moving you out.” “Where too?” She asks. “A Private Safe House. I’ll take you there myself.” He tells her. “OK then. Anything else?” She asks. “For now for as it is needed, you are going to be my Number 2. You are going to be with me most of the time. This mean being dressed like this and not in your work overalls, I will give you a pocketbook with some high tech equipment for you to use. Familiarize yourself with them when you get them. There will be little tinkering and/or inventing for you to do. But, Gadget, I’m armed and if I have to shoot somebody, stand behind me because my jacket is bullet proof, you are not. If I throw you my jacket, put it on for your protection. I need you as a tech expert. You think you can do that?” Fernando explains and then asks. “I think I can.” Gadget answers. “Good.” Fernando tells her, adding, “No funny business, but you have any more dresses and/or business suits to wear?” “I got a few things.” She answers. “It’s a start. We’ll get you more if you need them.” He tells her. The sounds of Native Drums can be heard in the background as a group of Polynesian Fire Dancers take to the larger dance floor. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cabnVg4j8aU

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 5th, 2020, 9:55pm Hondo was back at the table before Fernando by a couple minutes. as he sat back down Valentine gave him a questioning look. "Just makin' plans, Darlin'. By the way, Monty will be workin' with us." He said "Monty? Why?? You don't like him." she said "I don't hate him either, an' in light of all the shit that's happened I want someone to help protect you until you're back on your feet. Plus with the shit Chip pulled an' Monty an' Dale lettin' it slide, they need kept apart an' they owe us." He replied "What about Dale and Gadget?" She asked "Charles and his stuffed suits want to train Dale as a spy." Hondo replied "I though Gadget said he wanted to be a private investigator?" Valentine said "Whether he does or not, its not our business. He can't be one today anyway. Maybe Charles can get him some skills to get him on his way. Dale's an immature punk an' I don't have the patients for him right now, but I hope they don't hire him on with them. It's bad enough that because of our success in Italy that the SWA and CIA yank on our leashes whenever they feel like it. I might not like the little bastard, but don't hate him enough to wish that agency or any others on him." Hondo replied Valentine nodded, "I understand. What about Gadget?" Tammy gave them a side long glance so Hondo choose his words carefully. He had nothing to hide from her but he also was not going to get her pissed at Fernando. Fernando could do that well enough himself. "She will be 'round. Just not with us. I want to help her but I don't trust her still. I can't be teachin' her to protect herself an' be a useful member of the group, watch over you, an' do my job." he said Valentine looked down at her plate sadly, "I'm .... I'm sorry I am makin' things hard on you. If she gets hurt because I can't handle myself and she can't be with us, I'll not forgive myself." Hondo put a hand on her arm, "I didn't mean it like that, darlin', but this is what I'm talkin' 'bout. It's not your fault, but you're not well either. We can't stop our job to let you heal mentally, so I am gettin' help for us until you can heal." "But I blame myself for feelin' this way. I should be stronger than this!" She said. "We all have things that break us down at times. Just hafta take it one day at a time." He said She shook her head and tried to force a smile, "What did I do to deserve such a patient, understandin' husband? I'll still worry 'bout Gadget, though." "Patient? Understandin" You have a husband you not told me 'bout?" He said with a cock-eyed grin. He then gave her a more serious look, "Don't worry. She's in better hands than mine." "Who's?" Valentine asked "My husband took on another floozy, I see," Tammy said "She needs help. Chip has been abusin' her." Hondo said "And she will be in bed with him within three days." Tammy said "You should know you don't have to worry about him." Hondo said a bit crossly Tammy just shrugged, "I'm not worried. He wants to jump her and make puppies with her, that's his business. Just if his dick touches that whore, it just won't touch me again." Hondo just shook his head. He wanted to ask what crawled up her ass and died, but did not wish to deal with the repercussions. About then the fire dancers came out and the music got loud. It at least made any immediate conversation impossible. Tammy left, with the baby in her arms, stopping by the table Jeanette was at with Gadget, to grab Jeanette.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 5th, 2020, 10:04pm “Fernando?” Gadget calls to him as he begins to walk away. He stops just a couple steps away from her, “Yes?” “Be honest with me, please.” She begins to say before she asks, “What’s going to happen to Chip?” “Japan has the Death Sentence, and in that, Chip has committed himself and others to crimes that carry out the Death Sentence. Everything depends now on a judge to decide.” He explains. “Could you get him out? Somehow?” She asks. “I can talk to the Emperor to give him a pardon, but that is the most I can do.” He explains. “I know he’s has been abusive to me but he is my husband.” She begins, adding, “If you can get him freed, somehow, I would forever be in your debt.” “If he has been abusive, why would you want him back in your life?” Fernando asks. “As his wife, I can forgive him for those things, but not all things.” She says to him, adding, “If he continues to abuse me, then I will leave him and divorce him, and take him for everything he is worth.” She wipes a tear that begins to roll down her cheek with her forearm. “I cannot promise the outcome of my actions. He put himself in a position where he endangered all of us, and endangered others for nothing more than just money and awards.” He explains. “I know...” Gadget says before she starts balling. “Go up to her and give her a hug, you idiot.” A voice says from behind Fernando. It is Tammy, carrying Francesca with Jeanette behind her. She reaches out and pushes him towards Gadget. Fernando stumbles a couple of steps before turning Gadget. He takes her into his arms as she cries. Tammy closes in with the Baby and Jeanette behind her. Tammy continues, “You better be able to get Chip out of trouble.” “What is it to you?” Fernando asks her. “Chip is a friend. He maybe an asshole but he has been a friend long before you came to the café.” Tammy tells him. “Don’t mean jack shit to me, Tammy. He committed a crime, he should answer to the law for doing such crimes. I am not going to interfere in that and in the laws of this land – this is not the United States where the Rangers know judges and prosecutors to help get them out of trouble and get prosecutable immunity for doing crimes during a mission. His actions endangered all of us, we have been attacked at the hotel, out in the streets and even here in the Emperor’s palace because of him and his big mouth. If he’s such a friend, he would not have put you and Francesca in harm’s way, because that is what he did. And for what? So he can stand on some stupid stage and get a medal pinned to his jacket? Get a paper award along with a check that has four or five zeroes behind the first non-zero digit? Because that is what he did, and you need to see it.” Fernando tells her. “If you are not going to do anything about it, then I will.” Tammy says. “Tammy, it takes months for Chip to be processed, tried and judged. Let’s leave it alone where it is, and see where it is going. Now is not the time to ask. A few days or even a week may not be enough time to ask. And the most I can do is just ask, nothing more. The rest is on them.” Fernando tells her. “If you do not get him out of trouble by the time I come back with Bink, consider us through.” Tammy tells him. “On what grounds?” He asks. “Irreconcilable Differences.” She tells him. “Do not use our marriage as a weapon, Tammy. Just don’t.” Fernando tells her. “And why not? I’m not getting what I want from this marriage.” Tammy tells him. “I told you that when you came into this marriage, you came with nothing, and that if you leave, you will leave with nothing. Anything and everything I own is mine for a reason and I will defend it like I have defended this planet from oblivion from the Orion many years ago. But if you think my best is not good enough for you anymore, then maybe I should go back in time and undo everything that was done to get us here in the first place. Now, which one will it be?” He tells her. “Don’t think you have the upper hand in his marriage, Fernando. I will find out about your cheating ways and when I do, that fluffy tail of yours is mine.” She tells him before she starts to walk away. Jeanette waits for a couple seconds, shakes her head at the whole situation before leaving after Tammy. Gadget stops crying with a couple of sniffles from her nose. She looks up at him. “You cheated on Tammy?” Gadget asks. “Never.” Fernando tells her. “I don’t get it then.” Gadget says. “I do not get it either.” Fernando tells her. He lets out a sigh before he tells her, “Look. I may not be able to get Chip out, but I might be able to get Monty and Dale out as they were blind to Chip’s actions until he did it. So they are innocent on this. But that does not mean that I’m going to stop from there. If I can help get Chip out, I’ll only try to do it for you. But there is no guarantee on the outcome.” “If you do, I’ll be forever in your debt.” She tells him.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 9th, 2020, 3:47pm The fire-dancers were entertaining, for some, but Valentine and Hondo did not seem to pay them much mind. Hondo was just worn out, physically, from the poison and Valentine had a flurry of thoughts and insecurities racing through her mind. The others were still gone at the moment, but Hondo did not care where they were at the moment. It was way too much drama for him. After a bit Valentine looked over at Hondo. She sighed a bit to get his attention. He looked up at her after a moment, the weariness a bit more evident as sitting still was not helping him. "Somthin' on your mind, darlin'?" He asked "I know its not our business, but … You think Tammy and Fernando are going to make it?" She asked. Hondo shrugged, "Hell if I know. Jefe says she's in 'mom mode', whatever that entails. Seen plenty of mothers who didn't act like that, but Tammy is a squirrel of extremes. Her highs are extremely high, her low are down deep, her happiness is over the top, an' her anger knows no limits. Jefe is in mission mode an' as long as she an' his daughter are safe I reckon he doesn't give a shit as he's got other important things, than the hellacious drama Tammy brings, to deal with, as do we. Will their marriage make it? if she doesn't even out or if she cheats … not a snowballs chance in hell. Jefe's been 'round too long to take that shit from even her. If she levels out an' stays true to him they may make it a long time still, though." "You think she's cheatin' on Fernando?" Valentine asked. "I have no real reason to believe so, but her behavior doesn't add up to just motherhood, in my book. Not sure what else.  She may be one of extreme's but I'd think she'd be wanting them together as a family. She's seemin' to keep Jefe at arms length; all of us for that matter, except Jeanette an' last I remember she had no use for her an' was even suspicious of her tryin' to steal Jefe from her." Hondo said. "If somethin' happened between Tammy an' Fernando, you think he and Jeanette would … you know?" Valentine asked. Hondo shrugged again, "I can only hope not, mostly for his sake but someone selfishly too. I can't stand her an' she don't like me. If Jefe had listened to her on that first mission I'd not even be here nor met you. She wanted me thrown off the mission before I got on the plane! If she's what make's Jefe happy, I'd wish him well, but I don't think we could work together anymore. It would be a strain on her and Jefe's relationship an' our friendship. I'd leave for his sake as I won't be the cause of his unhappiness." "I don't think he'd want that. You should talk to him about it." Valentine said Hondo shook his head, "I don't reckon I will. It's not put that burden on him. He says he's keepin' me out of his family to protect me from the burden involved. Well, he's family to me an' I'd not want to add that burden to him, nor make him feel like he should put his happiness on hold for me. I'm not that kind of person. Besides, no use worryin' 'bout somethin' that may never happen. Jeanette has a lot to make up for before Jefe trusts her that much again anyway. She did give away his time travel tech tot hat Bitch, Misao." "True … so you think maybe he'd hook up with … Gadget?" She asked hesitantly Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, "Gadget's married, even if it is to that traitorous bastard. Even if she wasn't, where are these thoughts comin' from?" Valentine shrugged, "I don't know. I just feel for her. She wants out of that marriage, she told me so, but she has been abused for so long she doesn't think she's worth anything better. She feels she owes Chip for taking her in and saving her, and the abuse is deserved. Her self-worth is shattered and she's bein' loyal to a fault." "She sure didn't show that loyalty all those years ago when Chip nearly got us both killed." Hondo replied flatly. "She regrets that too, but she knows we have a good thing and wouldn't try to ruin it for either of us, not for her own benefit at least." Valentine said "But she'd ruin Jefe's marriage for her own benefit?" Hondo asked "I don't think it's like that. She sees things are not good for his marriage and feels there is understandin' there, maybe?" Valentine replied. "Doesn't make it right. I know she's havin' it rough, but I can't help feelin' a bit resentful still. I definitely don't like how she's goin' 'bout it." Hondo said "I know, but if it wasn't for you I might be in the same place. When your hurt your head doesn't always work right. Sometimes you act without thinkin', just lookin' for somethin' or someone to make you feel safe again. I don't think Gadget would ever want to hurt Fernando or Tammy. I think she's scared and doesn't know how to ask for help. I know, 'cause … I don't know how to either." She said quietly as a tear rolled down her cheek. The light was dim enough that Hondo was the only one who could see it, had anyone been looking their direction. Hondo sighed and took her hand, lightly in his. "You don't need to ask, Darlin'. Just need to tell me how." He replied. "When I know I'll tell you. I just don't know right now. Maybe that's why I feel so strongly for Gadget. I know I don't have to ask, though I wish I had the words to ask you.. Even so, I know you are there. She has no one to even ask, let alone know what to ask. You don't understand how lonely and scared one can feel like this." She said. Hondo shook his head, "I reckon I don't. I've been lonely an' afraid before, but I'll never pretend to understand how either of you feel. I just want to make the feelin' go away."| Valentine forced a half smile, "I know you do, and that helps more than you know. Just until I know how to let you help, thinkin' on and helpin' Gadget takes my mind off of it." "Now that I understand." He said. She nodded, "I knew you would."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 9th, 2020, 7:28pm Charles was eating his food while watching his daughter, Maggie, talk to Frederick while Burborn talked to Rebecca. Since he had no woman to talk to, he kept eating his food and drinking his orange pop, since he did not drink alcohol. As he ate, he was thinking about Fernando thing and see what is going on. Then before he head to Nando house. He take his team to get their cars first and send Sparky to Nando house so he can meet them there to fix the cars. But he needed to put someone with Sparky, to make sure no one not follow him and make any threats towards Sparky too. So e decide call friend to keep Sparky safe until they got to Fernando safe house.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 13th, 2020, 12:16am “You forgot the first rule of rescuers – nobody owes you anything for rescuing them.” Fernando tells Gadget. Gadget remains oddly quiet about that response. Fernando decides to take a walk back to the dinner room. Gadget remains in the room by herself, not wanting to go to her table as she would be the only one there. Her actions do not go unnoticed, however. Shadow from the Goon Squad gets up and heads out to the other room where she was. “What is a nice lady like you doing in a place like this?” Shadow says as he walks up to her. “Who, me?” Gadget points to herself. “You’re the only one in the room. And the paintings and statues do not answer back.” Shadow tells her. “Well, I, err... Need to see Fernando.” Gadget says before she runs into the dinner room. She gets to his table but he was not here. Instead Fernando was on the dance floor with the Polynesian Fire Dancers, twirling one of the larger fire batons with them. Gadget slowly takes his seat and watches him. “What a damn show off.” Tammy says to herself. “It’s what drew you to him.” Jeanette says from behind her. “I was a child then. I’m grown up now. The same can be said about you too but you were smart enough to dump him on me.” Tammy tells her. “I did not dump anyone on another. And though I’m a couple years older than you are, we are about the same age.” Jeanette tells her. Hondo and Val listened to this little conversation, shaking their heads as they hear it going along. “This could be your child you would be carrying here and now instead of me and my child.” Tammy tells her. “In another Parallel Universe, it is I who has the child and not you. But that is not here, and that is not us. So if I can ask, what is the problem?” Jeanette explains and asks. “There is no problem.” Tammy tells her rather bluntly. “Then why the sudden negativity, especially against Fernando?” Jeanette asks. “There is none. All I’m saying is that he better not be putting his penis into you, Ms Blonde Sunshine over here or any other female hoe for a quick lay.” Tammy tells her. Next group was from China; though we celebrate the Lunar New Year in our own way, The Lion and Dragon Dancers also dance for other celebratory events. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Z_P7EyrCHSo As the Dragon and Lion Dancers begin their show, Jeanette tells Tammy, “I’m not going to help you if you are going to be negative and destructive towards your husband, a man who I dated and who had never betrayed what we had as a relationship for I know he would never do that to you. Never, unless you chase him away and that is what you are beginning to do!” “You are so damned misguided – You want him as a husband, you can have him starting tomorrow! I’ll be going to Italy and be with my sister Bink as she graduated from high school!” Tammy tells her. “You do not have to go there for another week!” Jeanette tells her. “I work for the SWA, and I can return anytime to them as required, or did we forget that little detail. I’ll be leaving tomorrow and I do not care if you like it not.” Tammy tells her. “Bink graduates in a week or two as I remember.” Jeanette says. “I still have my room at the SWA and the Agent Safe House to live in during my stay in Rome.” Tammy tells her. “You think you have it all planned out.” Jeanette points out. “The only thing I have not planned out is who he sleeps with during my absence, for I know he is going to bed with somebody while I am in Italy. He does that I have him where I want him.” Tammy tells her. “I don’t know what happened and I do not want to know what happened, But reconcile your marriage or end it. As I remember Fernando say ‘As a Roman Catholic, we marry for life. I do not believe in divorce.’” Jeanette tells her. “Then he is going to get a surprise when my lawyer hands him the divorce papers.” Tammy tells her. Fernando is heading back to the table when Jeanette calls to him. “Fernando, Gadget, I need to see you two.” Jeanette tells them as she gets up from her chair. As the three gather, Tammy yells out, “Don’t be panning a Menage Trios without me!” Jeanette shakes her head as she guides Fernando and Gadget into the gathering room. “You know what is going on with Tammy?”  Jeanette asks. “I don’t know. I can only guess that it is some form of Postpartum Depression and hope she will come out of it on her own.” Fernando explains. “Is that why Tammy is acting weird?” Gadget asks. “It’s more to it than just that.” Jeanette says to her. She then turns to Fernando, “You ever showed her what you had shown me?” “No, and I do not intend to unless I have too.” He tells her. “Then she should know.” Jeanette throws at him. “I should know what?” Gadget asks. “Don’t say it Jeanette.” Fernando tells her. Jeanette looks at him, “Then when?” “Now is not the time.” He tells her. “When is?” Jeanette asks. “What is going on?” Gadget asks. “Jeanette... Do not say a thing.” Fernando tells her. “Sooner or later she needs to know.” Jeanette says. “Then it is going to be later than sooner.” Fernando tells her. Gadget releases a frustrated sigh. “Look, Gadget, there is a time and a place for every purpose under heaven. What Jeanette and I are discussing is something you need to know but not to need to know now for it is not your time to know it. But later than sooner, it will be. You got to trust me.” Fernando tells her. “I trust you.” Gadget tells him. “Then Jeanette – drop it.” He tells her, adding for the both of them, “We got bigger problems to deal with than petty crap. I have to sit down, assign rooms and get us to the new place when this dinner is over. Until then I suggest that we go back inside, sit down and enjoy the show and the meal.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 15th, 2020, 6:30pm As Jeanette leaves the room, everyone notices Tammy standing in the doorway. Jeanette pauses at the doorway, as is to let Tammy to come into the room but Tammy refuses. Jeanette goes back into the dining room as Fernando told her. Somebody else was behind Tammy, but unseen to those in the party room Tammy enters the room after she watches Jeanette go to her table and sit down. She walks right up to Fernando and Gadget. “If you value this marriage, then you will have Chip released as soon as you get the others released.” Tammy tells him. “Chip is arrested under Japanese law. There is nothing I can do but advice on the matter.” Fernando tells her. “If I have to get somebody else to get him out, you and I are through.” Tammy tells him. “Like who can you get? Misao? You’re joking. Not even the Emperor listens to her. And even if you get a rag tag group to try to break Chip out, then you and your friends will be in jail and I get to father Francesca alone. That you do not want.” Fernando tells her. Tammy becomes silent before she turns around and walks away in anger. Misao walks in after Tammy leaves. “It’s your fault I am losing face here.” Misao tells Fernando. “You lost face a long time.” Fernando tells her, “As I see it, when you refused to aide in the rescue of Emperor’s kidnapped son is when you lost face with the Emperor. Whether I had succeeded or failed, at least I tried, and that is where I save face with the Emperor.” He tells her. “I was going to take action before you interfered!” Misao stated. “When? After the boy was killed? Because when I took action, they were about to kill him.” Fernando tells her. “You did not know what my plans were of the time.” Misao tells him. “The only way the Emperor’s son would have been saved under your actions would have been if you had a direct connection to call them up and stop the assassination. That would make you guilty of conspiracy. You willing to admit that? Because I can pop up an observation orb and watch everything you were doing at the time of 96 hours before and 96 hours after my rescue of the prince. And do not try to go back in time to change the events – The Time Lord Tribunal Event-Locked the era from manipulation.” Fernando tells her. Misao remains silent for the moment as if thinking. But Fernando interject to derail her train of thought. “Get out of my face before I talk to the Emperor of dropping conspiracy charges on your head. You and Chip can share a jail cell together. Hope he does not male you his cell bitch.” Fernando tells her. “You are such a vulgar and disgusting individual!” Misao tell him loudly. “If you were my cellmate, I’d make you into my cell bitch if you want protection from the others, including the guards.” Fernando tells her. “Chip would trick you into giving up that mouse tail of yours to him.” “I would have you killed before I give up my mouse tail to you, adding before she leaves.” She tells him. “You are a sick minded perverted fool.” Fernando gives a half smile as she leaves. He then throws away the half smile before going deeper into the party room. Gadget follows him. “Fernando?” Gadget calls to him. He stops as he takes a chair in the room to sit down, “Yes Gadget?” He sits down as she gets closer to him. “Don’t get me wrong when I say this.” Gadget stops with feet from him, “If you and I were to share a prison cell, I would want to be your cell bitch.” “Even if you were still married to Chip?” He asks. “Yes.” She answers. “Can I ask why?” He asks. “You know I was imprisoned before that put that computer chip in my head. Things were... I had to do things... It was a desperate time...” She begins to ramble. “You did what you had to do in order to survive. I can understand that.” He tells her. “Prison is not a friendly place. To have a friend to hold me and tell me things will be alright and protect me from the others, I’d do anything for that friend. And I would want that friend to be you.” Gadget tells him. “I’d do anything for you if it came to that, and expect nothing in return, Gadget. Nothing. You need to understand that. But what happens between you and I in that jail cell, remains in that jail cell. Once we get out, though we would have tethered emotions from what happened, I would give you your time and space while we recover to a normal world.” Fernando says to her before letting out a sigh. “Thanks.” Gadget says as she nervously fidgets with her fingers. “Look. I have to figure out a few things and need some alone time. We’ll talk later.” Fernando tells her. Gadget lets out a sigh before answering, “OK.” She then begins to leave the room to give Fernando his privacy. He pulls out an old fashion IBM ThinkPad of the 1950s vintage. He begins to write on several pages on it. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/IBM-ThinkPad.jpg

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 17th, 2020, 2:25pm After Fernando took off with Gadget and Jeanette, Hondo and Valentine found them left with a surly Tammy. Usually Hondo let them sort out their own issues but he was getting tired of this shit, ands was just plain tired. "Tammy, what #$@!in' crawled up your ass an' died?" Hondo asked flatly. Valentine looked at him a bit surprised and Tammy just glared at him. "As I told Jeanette, nothing is wrong, not that I owe the hired help any explanation." tammy said crossly. "As I remember it, Jefe an' I are partners. An' as for you havin' grown up, that's bull-shit. I'm twice your age and seen ten times as much, so don't give me the grown-up, seen-shit spiel you gave Jeanette." Hondo said "You're just a rent-a-cop, hired goon. Fernando will dump you as soon as he tires of you both or you mess up. If you were smart like me, you'd leave him before he leaves you stranded, naked, on some volcano, but you aren't that smart. You hicks will be loyal until the end." Tammy said with a sneer. "Tammy! You really think that of us? We were friends..." Valentine started to say Tammy cut her off, "If I don't want advice from the hired hill-billy, I want it even less from his white-trash bitch." Valentine looked at her in shock, a tear started down her cheek. "That was #$@!in' uncalled for!" Hondo said angrily, but in a low tone, trying to keep attention away from them. "We've both helped you, befriended you, an' I've pulled your tail out of the fire, myself, a few times. Jefe died for you an' I stayed by you through it all! Valentine befriended you, an' helped you through your pregnancy …" Tammy cut him off, "I think I made it clear that I have no interest in what either of you say nor do I respect either of you. You are just attention seekers. Fernando may have died, but he's still living. Death isn't a sacrifice if you know you're coming back." "There was a lot more to it an' you know that! How we are attention seekers I don't know as I've shunned the limelight an' never asked for any credit. Whatever is wrong between you an' JEfe, its unfair to talk to Val like this, still. I don't give a damn how you treat me, but Jefe an' my wife I do." Hondo growled Tammy stood up, "As much as I enjoy sitting here, loathing our conversations, I need to go talk to my soon to be ex-husband. If you care about him or his marriage, you'll see he gets Chip out of jail and freed tonight!" Tammy turned and left, with the baby in her arms before either of them could speak again. Valentine looked at the table trying to hold back the tears. Hondo put his hand lightly on her shoulder and gave it a loving squeeze. "Sorry, darlin'. You didn't deserve that." Hondo said. "Neither did you or Fernando. I'm bein' over emotional, I know. You are right, I need time to heal mentally. Just not sure how many more things like that I can take right now." She replied "You'll make it. you're stronger than you know." He replied. "I don't see it." Valentine said "Well, you'll just have to trust me an' let my belief in you be enough for us both." Hondo said. "I'll try. … What are we going to do about Tammy?" She asked "I'll talk to Jefe later, but he's got enough on his right now. For now there's not much we can do but be around to pick up the pieces. I'm just worried that … never mind." He said "Worried that what?" She asked. "I'm worried Gadget is rushin' this along." He said "She's not tryin' to break them up, I know. Why do you hate her so?" Valentine asked a bit crossly. "I don't hate Gadget! I just understand Jefe." Hondo said. "I don't understand." Valentine said "I'll try to explain. Yes I have some hard feelin's where gadget is concerned. I loved her once an' I put my life on the line to protect her an' the others. Chip tried to have me killed, She got mixed up an' Though I was badly hurt I got her out. My reward was to have her turn her back on me, so there is that. As for Jefe, Gadget is an attractive woman, though not as much as you are." He said Valentine smiled, "Flattery will get you a long ways, go on." Hondo chuckled, "Just want to make sure you always know how I feel, as you could take this wrong, but I don't want you to." Valentine frowned, "I know I've been actin' odd 'round you lately. Understand its not because I don't trust you. Tis no one else I trust more. It\s just me and my … brokenness." Hondo put his hand back on her shoulder, "You don't need to explain. I just felt I should." "I appreciate it. Go on." she said. "Gadget is attractive, lonely, and a sort of damsel in distress. Jefe an' I both want to be with strong women, but there is somethin' in us that pulls us to the damsels in distress." He said. "Like me, the helpless damsel." She said sadly. "You're a strong woman, Val, an' I'm so lucky to have you. You were in distress when I met you but you were never helpless. We all need help at times. Your distress is what got us together but it's your strength that kept us together." Hondo said. She smiled softly, "You make me feel strong. I feel bad that Gadget doesn't have that. You think that tammy isn't in distress anymore that Fernando will move to someone who is?" Hondo frowned, "Its not that simple, unfortunately. Tammy was a damsel in distress an' is still somewhat. IT was mainly Fernando, but we all helped to push Tammy to be strong. Now she believes she's so strong she doesn't need anyone, or that's what she wants us to think. I think she's in more distress than ever but won't admit it, but that's just a personal feelin'. Gadget is very much known to be in distress. If Tammy keeps pushin' Jefe away, an' Gadget tries to run to his arms for strength, it would be a hard choice. Take the woman who wants your strength or stay with the scorner who makes you feel unwanted? An' if Tammy is havin' some metal war, maybe she will used Gadget as an excuse to leave Fernando." "I guess I didn't see it like that, but it makes sense. I hope I don't even make you feel unwanted." she said "We all have our days, but other than a few understandable time, no I've never felt unwanted by you. You perplex me at times, but I don't feel rejected or scorned by you." He said "Honestly, would you have been happier if you had been with Gadget?" She asked "That's a hard question, darlin'. Had I been with her I would never had met you. Jefe an' I would probably not be friends. If Gadget had still been kidnapped I probably would have charged in an' might not have lived. Had we lived an' she stayed true to me the ranger probably would have fallen apart a long time ago. Too many variables. As much as there are personal hard feelin's there, I don't regret how things turned out. IT took a long time but I found the woman who was perfect for me, an' that's you. I just hope I'm half as good for you as you are for me." he replied. "I know I'm a bit of a burden right now, but … would it be easier on you if we separated for a while and you and gadget got together?" she asked meekly Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, "Where did that question come from?" Hondo noted that Tammy had stormed out of the room where Fernando had taken Gadget and Jeanette earlier. He almost did not care what was going on at the moment. He cared about his friends greatly, but the extra drama Gadget, Tammy, and Jeanette were causing was not helping their situation at all. She shrugged, "I don't know. I guess I feel useless right now. You are needed here and if you and Gadget got together it would let you help a damsel in distress, let you try a relationship with her and maybe help Tammy and Fernando fix their relationship. Hondo shook his head, "I'll not have any more of that talk. What Jefe an' Tammy do is on them! If they work things out, which I hope they do we will all help Gadget as friends. I don't need any damsel in destress to help as long as I have my lovin' warrior queen by my side, even is she is wounded at the moment. IT's part of being man an' wife. We carry each others struggles. I don't need to try a relationship with Gadget when I got you! That is not now or ever will be an option. Unless you turn into some shrew an' turn on me like Tammy has, I need no one else." She hung her head a bit, "Sorry, my love. I just feel like such a burden. I thought maybe I could help everyone that way." "I don't think Gadget an' I could get along like that. You're hurt but you're not a burden. If you left me I'd be a miserable wreck an' if I took in Gadget I'd probably just screw her as a salve for you leavin' an' end up messin' her up worse. That whole thing won't help anyone." He said. "Thank you." She said softly. Hondo frowned a bit as he looked up., "Speak of the devil …" Valentine turned and looked to see Gadget approaching them again. She sat down in Fernando's chair. "Tammy didn't come back?" Gadget asked. Hondo shook his head, "No, she stomped off elsewhere. Seemed mighty pissed off. You weren't the cause of that, I hope." Valentine scowled at him slightly. "Golly, I hope not! It seems more like something between her and Fernando." Gadget replied. "Just make sure you don't push them apart." Hondo replied flatly. "I … I'd never try to push them apart! Marriage is sacred!" She said almost shocked he'd suggest such a thing. "Don't bullshit me. I know your husband hasn't treated it that way an' Tammy is not seein' it that way, plus I know you've propositioned Jefe." Hondo replied. "Hondo! She needs our help, not ridicule." Valentine said. Hondo knew one of them were in trouble when she used his first name, and he figured it was himself at the moment, but he was too tired to let it bother him. "Maybe so, but ya can't help someone who bullshits ya." Hondo said in his own defense. Gadget looked at him with tears in her eyes, "I'm sorry. I know I have tried to get with Fernando and I admit its because I'm scared and weak, but I was not the cause of this and I have not tried to break up their marriage. I need Fernando, you, and Valentine right now. I … I have no other friends." "If you weren't tryin' to break them up, what did you think gettin' with Jefe would do?" Hondo asked seriously. Gadget looked between them, "I … I guess … I don't know. I told myself I thought they were through but maybe … maybe I'm just too much of a scared little pup to be alone. Maybe it felt like he needed me as much as I needed him. I don't know. Please, believe me, Hondo." "She needs us." Valentine said to Hondo sternly. Hondo sighed, "I ain't gonna win this, am I?" "I'd be grateful if you'd forgive me, Hondo. I can't promise that if Tammy continues like this that I won't seek comfort from Fernando. Please try to understand. I'm a married mousette, I know, but … you don't understand what its like. I want to be a good wife and do what's right by my husband, really I do, but I just need held and told I'm not worthless, for once." Gadget pleaded. "You're not worthless. I'll say that much. Not holdin' ya as anythin' other than a friend, though. I ask you don't push Fernando or add to the causes for tammy to leave him. I … what you did to me all those years ago hurt bad … but everyone deserves a second chance. You'll have to do a lot to earn my trust, but …" Hondop said "Respect is given; trust is earned." Valentine said. "Think I've heard that a time or two. I'll give ya a chance, Gadget an' we'll help as we can. I can't promise that we'll be great friends but … I'll give ya a chance. As far as your husband is concerned, as much as I don't advocate divorce, you should leave his ass. His almost gettin' you an' I killed all those years ago was bad enough, but again an' what my wife was put through because of him is unforgivable. You leave him an' we'll help all we can. You go back to him an' you're on your own. He'll only drag you an' anyone around him to their deaths." Hondo said Gadget nodded. Tears started to fill her eyes so she looked away from him. She rubbed her arm and shoulder as if rubbing and old wound, "I've lived with him and felt his evil, you don't need to remind me. I'll think about it." Valentine cleared her throat and gave Hondo a look that he interpreted to say, 'not another word about that!' "So, do you know why Tammy stormed off?" Valentine asked trying to change the subject away from her Gadget shrugged, "Something about needing to get my husband out right away or she was leaving him." Valentine cringed as Gadgets frown deepened at the question. "Sorry, didn't mean to bring that up again. Was trying to change the topic." Valentine said apologetically. "Don't worry about it. It's part of my life, of my nightmare. Just want life to get better. IT won't get better if I hide from what it is now." Gadget said in a depressed tone. Gadget paused for a moment then looked at Hondo, "What did Misao mean by making her lose face?" Hondo raised an eyebrow, "When did she say that?" "Just a bit ago to Fernando. She was mad about him rescuing the Emperor's son and said he was making her lose face." Gadget replied Hondo frowned, "I didn't see her go to the room or leave. I must be slippin'. It's too long a story an' not the place for it. Seems like we've had plenty of conversations we shouldn't have here, but I'm puttin' my foot down on that one." "Ok. I understand. At least the music is loud enough to cover our talking." Gadget replied "You're not slippin, my love. You're just exhausted from bein' poisoned." Valentine said "That among other things." He replied "Golly! I almost forgot about that. So lost in self-pity I forgot all you've gone through because of … of .." She stammered not wanting to say it. "We know, its okay." Valentine said reassuringly. "Thanks. I am sorry. I want to help you all, believe me I do. I'll make up for it. I do have a question though." She said "What's that?" he asked "How are you still upright?" She asked "It's a long story, but Hondo isn't easy to kill." Valentine replied "Don't let my appearance fool ya. My mental capacity is probably less than half, my reflexes are greatly diminished, an' I'm havin' to focus to keep together. I'd love to sleep right now." He replied. "Why don't you leave early then?" Gadget asked "I'd be lyin' if I said we are safe here. There are enemies all around us. They only thing they truly respect is strength. The older folks respect honor first, but that is a dyin' thing. If I show weakness now they will eat us all alive. They all know I was poisoned. I have to show them I am not phased. If I can last the night out they will be hesitant to try anythin' like that again. They will also be more careful. This makes them more dangerous, but it also buys us more time." Hondo said quietly Gadget swallowed hard, "Golly. I knew it was bad but …" "I know, Misao made it seem like you guys could waltz in, do the job, an' get fame an' fortune overnight." Hondo replied "Pretty much." Gadget said "She is a fool. Powerful an' manipulatin', but still a fool." Hondo said with a growl. "Where is Fernando now?" Valentine asked. "He said he had to figure some things out. He is still in that room writing in a little black notebook." Gadget answered. Hondo nodded knowingly, "He'll probably want to be alone for a bit. If he doesn't show up in a while I'll check on him, but usually when that's out, unless he askes you to be there, he wants to be alone."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 22nd, 2020, 2:19am Charles see Tammy Rushing off as he saw Fernando Leaving with Gadget while thinking as he getting up and walking around find anyone to talk too while looking at the window. Charles: *Thinking* Tammy you got to understand that Chip made his bed and lay in it. He did this, you have to understand how spy missions works. You can’t blab about the mission. That part of the Agency code. Also Japan do have that Death penalty too. So he did almost got the empore killed. So how you going to convince the empore. If you anger any further. Then you might be in it. Fernando is protecting you form that Fate. Don’t Temp it. Also Gadget look this is hard on Fernando and I know him than anyone else. I was working with someone like him and he told me never blab or talk about the mission. So I Keep my mouth shut about the mission and keep it like that. I never get in trouble and that why I am a better Agent. I always listen to my superiors. Now since my teacher pass away I am in charge and teaching new agents to learn the same thing that I was taught. Tammy you need to think before you act. Because Nando is protecting you and he don’t want to lose you or his daughter too. Charles went back looking at the sky and drinking his Pepsi

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 22nd, 2020, 4:01pm Fernando works out the room arrangements on his little pad. He comes up with the following list: Room 2-1: Fernando, Tammy and Francesca. Room 2-2: Hondo and Val Room 2-3: Jeanette and Aiesha Room 2-4: Sabrina and Tabitha Room 2-5: Gadget Room 2-6: Rachel and Michelle Room 1-1: Kei & Yuri (Lovely Angels/Dirty Pair) Room 1-2: Shadow & Toro (Brothers-Goon Squad) Room 1-3: Room 1-4: NightRunner (Goon Squad) Room 1-5: Charles group (tentative) Room 1-6: Charles group (tentative) Room B-1: Room B-2: Room B-3: Dale (tentative) Room B-4: Monty (tentative) Room B-5: Room B-6: http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/MariaRoomsAssign-small.png (http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/MariaRoomsAssign.png) CLICK to Enlarge! (Had trouble trying up upload image map of rooms, will upload image map in a future date.) He thinks he has everybody in a room, and with extra space on top of that. He writes it down on slips of papers to give out with the keys. He heads out to the dinner room and start distributing the keys. First with Rachel/Michelle and Sabrina/Tabitha. He then finds Kei and Yuri with Shadow, Toro and NightRunner. He gives Charles the note with the address to the place and a key to two room in case he needs them tonight. Jeanette and Aiesha got a key to a room they are going to share, like the others getting a note with the place’s address and room location. He gives Hondo and Val a note and a set of room keys before sitting down and giving a note and key to Tammy and Gadget. “Thanks Jefe” Hondo says as he leans over the table to thank him. “Let’s see how long it lasts, but it is out of the way that we should be safe there for a long while. With Charles and his group with us, we will have more eyes and ears to protect ourselves.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods for a second at what Fernando says. Fernando adds, “I need to talk to the emperor about where to deliver Dale and Monty tomorrow.” “We’ll be here.” Hondo says to him. Fernando get up and starts to walk to the Emperor’s table. He extends his hand to shake his before handing him a note, “Hey, Aki. That is where I need Dale and Monty delivered at around 1PM. As for Admiral Ready – put his ass in a gunny sack and drop him off with the Enterprise’s Mail delivery. The Emperor looks at him and smiles before looking at the note, “I’ll get them there at 1PM.” “Many thanks.” Fernando says to him. He adds, “We will be leaving within the hour, I got to get the younger girls to sleep. You know how that can be.” “That is not a problem. I will drop by your place when needed, but I will call first.” The Emperor says to him. “Thank you!” Fernando says before he bows down and leaves. As he gets to his table, Tammy growls at him, “Made a deal for Chip?!!” “Chip can go #$@!ing rot in hell! His actions endangered Hondo, Val, Gadget, Jeanette, Aiesha, You and Francesca! Anybody who threatens my girls can go rot in Hell! If you do not see that, you can join him in the next jail cell!” Fernando tells her. He then points to Hondo, Val and Gadget, “You three come with me for a moment.” The three of them follow Fernando into the party room while he continues to head out the palace’s main lobby. “What do you want, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “You two can talk or make out in your car, I’m taking Gadget to her hotel to get her things and just her clothes – not her inventions she might have lying about. It should only take 10 minutes or less.” Fernando explains. “You sure about that?” Hondo asks. “You want Gadget walking about the hide-out naked cause she has no clothes to put on? What she has on is all she got right now. Everything is at her hotel room.” Fernando asks. “Go get Gadget her clothes.” Val says, “We’ll be here waiting for your return.” “Make sure no one takes out spot. Gadget, Get into the car.” Fernando says as he points his yellow Mustang. She complies without saying a word. Fernando gets into the driver’s side and in a flash of light, disappears from the parking lot. In the parking lot of the Tokyo Marriot a yellow Mustang materializes. “What room is it in?” Fernando asks. “22-floor, last room at the end of the hall.” Gadget says to him. Fernando shakes his head for a second before getting out of the car, “Come on, let’s go.” They get into the elevator and Fernando uses his service key to override its functions and takes it to the 22nd floor directly. Gadget steps out into the hall and looks at both ends of the hall before heading off in one direction. Fernando takes his key and follows her. She takes out her hotel electronic key and tries it on the door. Lucky for her it opens the door. He follows her inside. “Go get your bags and clothes and let’s get out of here. Tomorrow maybe you, Val and Hondo can get your tools and other things.” Fernando tells her. Gadget lets out a sigh before going around through her room getting her things and throwing into a pair of rolling luggage. She gathers her things in just a few seconds before returning to Fernando’s side. “I have my stuff...” She tells him. Fernando takes one of rolling luggage from her, “Then let’s go.” Together they leave the room and go back to the elevator. As they wait, Gadget shifts herself closer to him before kissing him on the cheek. “You mind? Last thing I need is Tammy to find your lipstick on me.” Fernando complains as he takes a handkerchief from his pocket and wipes his face on it. “Sorry...” Gadget says. She says to herself, “I feel like a little girl being rescued by her prince.” “I’m no prince, Gadget.” He tells her, “The way things are going, if it were not for our conscious, you and I would be breaking some marriage vows right now.” “I know and I would be willing to let it happen. Just don’t get me wrong. It’s not a girl’s need, maybe it is, but I have to thank the prince for saving me from the darkness I was being dragged into and all that which resides in the darkness that was going to eat me. What is rewarding somebody with sex when they saved your life, for life is a lot greater than sex.” Gadget begins to ramble. Fernando reaches over to Gadget, putting an arm around her waist and draws her closer to him. She puts an arm around his waist and pulls herself tightly against him, feeling almost every hard muscle of his body against her soft feminine self through the layers of their clothing. He can feel her trembling slightly. “You OK Gadget? You’re trembling.” Fernando asks. “If it were possible, I would want us to go into my room and for the next five minutes have you ravage me in sex and carnal knowledge to relieve this stress we are both under.” Gadget says to him. “Five minutes?” He asks. “Yeah, that’s the longest Chip and the others have ever lasted when we had sex. How long have you and Tammy done it for?” Gadget says and asks almost unsure if that was the correct thing to say. “It takes me more than a half hour, sometimes two hours to do it with a girl. We have had days where is seems like we had the whole day of sex and intimacy.” He tells hers. Gadget looks up to him with her jaw dropped. Fernando lowers his hand from behind her back and up under her skirt, feeling the smoothness of her black nylon panties on her ass up to her tail. She tenses up a bit upon initial contact but soon relaxes against him as she holds him tighter against her. “Look Gadget. Between you and I, no matter how our marriages go, due to the pressures of this job, you and I are going to end up sharing a bed together to share our bodies in. And if that happens, I am not going to stop it and I have a feeling neither are you. It would end both our marriages. But we need to treat each other as if we were husband and wife – give each other that much respect and trust and understanding. Because for me, to be my wife, you need to be my friend first – not just a co-worker or a friend you say ‘hi’ to in the streets – you need to be an intimate and close friend with me as my wife. No secrets held, no secrets taken. Everything all out in the open.” He tells her. He can feel Gadget breathing heavy even though he has done nothing more than put his hand up on her ass. “Understand what I am telling you?” He asks. Gadget nervously nods before she pushes him away and takes his hand from under her dress. She begins to run to her room, yelling, “I have to go use the bathroom!” Fernando stood there as he looks at her room door as it slams closed behind her. One minute becomes two and time continues to pass onward. Fernando takes his cane and waves it over Gadget’s luggage and teleports them inside the Mustang’s trunk. He continues to wait for her in the hall but decides to make a phone call. It is answered on the third ring. “Hello Hondo? We are ready to go but Gadget ran to go to the bathroom, so I’m stuck waiting. Yeah. As soon as she gets out, we will teleport there. Alright. Thanks.” Fernando says on his phone. He then shuts off the unit and puts it away in his pocket. A couple more minutes Gadget comes out of her room, walking a lot calmer than when she went in. She walks up to him. “Where is the luggage?” She asks. “I already put them away in the car’s trunk.” He says as he presses the button for the elevator. “I took that long?” She asks. “It does not matter, so let’s go back to the dinner party and go our new home.” He says to her. Gadget steps up to him, putting her hand behind his back, and lifts herself on her toes before giving him a kiss on the cheek once again. “You mind not doing that? Tammy is going get angry if she finds your lipstick on me!” He tells her as he wipes his cheek with his handkerchief. “Sorry.” She says to him as the elevator opens the door on their floor. They both get in with Fernando putting his service key into the elevator switch and makes it go directly to the garage floor without stopping for any other floor. They get off and walk to the mustang. As soon as they are in, Fernando teleports them back to the palace parking lot in the same slot the car was in before. They get out where they meet with Hondo and Val again. “We’re back.” Fernando says to Hondo and Val. He adds, “Val, take Gadget back inside and have some girl talk with her. I need to talk to Hondo about some mission details before we go in.” Val nods before she steps away from her husband and takes Gadget by the arm, dragging the mouse-woman back into the palace, “You’re coming with me...” The men wait for a while until the women were out of hearing range and inside the palace. “Hondo. If I told you to outright kill Chip, would you put a bullet into his head as requested?” Fernando asks. “It depends on what he had done, I might do before you even ask.” Hondo replies. “A couple things Gadget said to me at the hotel room. One – She wanted five minutes alone with me to have sex with, because according to her that is “the longest Chip and the others” ever lasted with her.” Fernando explains. “You thinking Chip is pimping her out or something?” Hondo asks. “That is only part of it. The verbal clues say more than that. Five Minutes? You and I last longer than that, but that’s beside the point. The only thing I seem not able to shake off is that the clues add up to Chip turned Gadget into a Heroin addict. The putting up with the abuse, the forced sex with multiple partners, the getting off from such sex in a short amount of time, the nervousness she was in at the hotel room, the sudden change to a relaxed person she now is after she came out of the bathroom... She is either one desperate sex addict or a junkie.” Fernando explains. “I’m beginning to understand.” Hondo says as he puts his hand under his chin. “Between you and I, I am going to have to get Gadget in bed with me while Tammy is in Italy so I can check her body out for needle tracks. And if so, cure her with a bio pill. But if she is a junkie, getting cleaned up, she will think she can take the same high dose she is taking now and end up overdosing if she does. I’m going to have to get some Narcan Heroin Overdose Recovery medication for the two of us in case she does overdose and take care of the situation as necessary.” Fernando explains. “That ‘munk better not leave his jail cell, I swear. Turning a friend into a sex slave junkie – there must be a death sentence for that, and if not, I will put one on him.” Hondo says as he holds back his anger. “Let’s find out the truth first before we act. And then we act.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “See what you can get from Val, and get Val to dig deep for more information from Gadget.” “I’ll get on that right away...” Hondo says as they begin to walk to the palace.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 24th, 2020, 12:23pm Charles got the key from Fernando as he nodding while take the note, then heading to his team. “Ok we leaving right now to the hotel get our stuff and I think Sparky is waiting for us so we pick him up and get to the cars and then head to the place.” Charles saying. “Ok boss you got it.” Rex saying “Let see what cars we got first.” Burborn saying “I am all for it sir.” Rebecca saying “I am Ready dad.” Maggie saying “Ok let move out.” Then they heading to there limo as Charles looking around making sure nothing happen while his team check for anything, Burbon look under the limo see if any explosives was there and it was any. “Clear sir.” Burborn saying “OK let get in.” Charles saying as they get in and drove off to the hotel. They grab their stuff, picking up Sparky as they enter into there limo and head to the car dealership. In Shinjuku as they arrive to the Ford Car dealer. As Charles and his crew getting out and meet with a Japaness Cat. “AH Mr. Robertsson. I See you and your group here.” Snizukie Cat saying “Yea we are here and is the cars ready?” Charles saying? “Yes they are ready.” Then Mr. Cat lead them to the Cars. A Ford Fusion, Ford Mustang, Ford Ranger, Ford Escape and Ford Mustang GT. “A Car for me dad?” Maggie asking “Yes daughter and it will be modify same to your cars too.” To Mr. Cat “We will take them and payment is form NSA. “Yes I know since they pay it.” Mr. Cat saying. Then they get into their cars and drove off to Fernando hideout.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 24th, 2020, 8:03pm Valentine pulled Gadget into the lobby. Gadget tried to protest but Valentine didn't let her. Once in the lobby Valentine puled her into a smaller ladies restroom and locked the door. gadget looked at her curiously. "Why did you do that?" She asked "To make sure we aren't bothered. Now, what was with me having to half drag you?" Valentine asked Gadget shrugged. "You know if you get clingy you'll only drive Fernando away, faster than Tammy is doin'." Valentine said Gadget frowned, "but ... but .. I ... I need him." Valentine frowned and put a hand on Gadget's arm, "Gadget ... What's goin' on in your head? What happened to you? I've heard 'bout you and I don't see the person I heard about." Gadget shrugged, "I don't know..." She looked up at Valentine, "Hondo tell you about me?" Valentine shook her head, "No, mostly from others." "He told you nothing about me?" She asked with a slight desperate edge in her asking "He spoke of what transpired between you, some of what happened when you were taken, but that's about it. He only told me the full story once, but that was only after I hounded him about it after Tammy told me you two had  a history." Valentine said. Gadget hung her head, "I guess I gave him plenty of reasons to hate me. He warned me about ... about Chip. I didn't believe him and I rejected him. I don't deserve any of your help. Other than Fernando, you two are the only two I trust. I'm surprised he even lets you talk to me." Valentine smiled softly, "My husband is a very crusty sort, and he doesn't often say a lot, but he probably cares more and feels more deeply than most people you will ever meet. You hurt him, but he'll put that aside to help you. The only thing that would change that is if you willingly hurt others." "Like Chip?" Gadget asked quietly "Yes." Valentine replied "You think he want's Chip dead?" she asked Valentine started to turn away from her, but Gadget grabbed her arm. "Please, tell me the truth." Gadget said. Valentine sighed, "I think he'd shoot Chip himself given half a chance, especially after what happened to me and if you ever tell us the truth about what he's done to you." Gadget looked away, "I figured as much." Do you blame him?" Valentine asked Gadget looked at the floor and started rubbing her arm and shoulder again. She shuffled her feet nervously. "You can't tell anyone I said this ... please promise." Gadget said softly. "I don't like keepin' secrets from Hondo." Valentine said hesitantly. Gadgets head snapped up, and her eyes pleaded with valentine, "He especially can't know!" Valentine nodded, "Ok, I'll not tell anyone." Gadget looked back at the floor and sighed, "I dreamed for a long time after all this started that Hondo came busting down the door in the middle of ... of ... of it all and shot Chip!" Tears started flowing from Gadget's eyes, and Valentine pulled her into a hug. "I dreamed it for so long. I even prayed for it at times. I begged God to have Hondo come rescue me again, but ... but ... He didn't come!" She sobbed. Valentine held the sobbing mousette for a bit, softly telling her it would be alright. After a few minutes Gadget pulled herself back together. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to cry." Gadget said through sniffles as she tried to recompose herself. "It's alright. Sometimes we all need to let it out." Valentine said. Gadget nodded, "Thanks. So, yeah, I wanted Hondo to shoot Chip. I gave up after a while, then I met Fernando. Chip kept us apart, and even when we were close Fernando held me at bay. It was bad but not as bad back then. I just told myself that the thought of rescue was just pure fantasy. I'm still not sure it isn't all a dream." "It's not. We are here and we will help you, if you let us." Valentine said. "I do appreciate it. Golly, I haven't had a friend to talk to like this in a long time. You don't know what it means to me." Gadget said with a forced smile on her face. "We can help better if you tell us what Chip has done to you, from the beginnin'." Valentine said. Gadget looked at the floor, "I ... I can't." "Why not?" Valentine asked "You couldn't understand." Gadget said "Help me to. I want to help but ..." Valentine said but was  cut short "No! you couldn't understand ... you don't want to!" Gadget said in a frightened manner as if just talking about it would kill them both. "He has you scared to death, doesn't he?" Valentine asked softly Gadget could only nod. "How have you survived this long?" Valentine asked Gadget shook her head, "You don't want to know. I hate myself for some of the things I've done to survive. Some days I think I'd be better off if I had not survived all those years ago... But I owe him. I hate him but  ... I owe him and he owns me ..." "Who? Chip?" Valentine asked Gadget nodded. "Fernando and Hondo both have told me that one of the rules of a rescuer is that those rescued owe the rescuer nothin'." Valentine replied. "Tell that to my husband." Gadget said flatly. "Why have you stayed with him?" Valentine asked "Because he is my husband... because its the right thing to do ... I was brought up to believe divorce was wrong...  God doesn't like it." Gadget said without any conviction. "Though I agree with all that, not in this situation. You truly believe that is right for your situation or is that stuff chip pounded into your head?" Valentine asked ' "I don't know what I believe anymore. Maybe that's why I stayed or maybe its like I said earlier, I'm too much of a fraidy little pup to be alone." Gadget said. "I think there's a lot more too it." Valentine said Gadget shrugged, "Maybe .... please, don't make me talk about that anymore. If I do I'll not be able to face anyone out there." Valentine nodded, "Aright, but once we get settled in you owe me the truth." "Just please don't tell Hondo. He hates me enough alright. If it wasn't for you I'd try to make it up to him." Gadget said. "Is that why you're trying to get with Fernando? To make somethin' up to him?" Valentine asked Gadget shook her head, "No that's different." "Do you love him?" Valentine asked Gadget started to nod but stopped short. After a brief pause she shrugged. "I don't know. I told myself I loved Chip once too. I thought I loved Hondo before that and you know what I did to him... I am a horrible person and deserve all that's happened to me, I guess." She said sadly. "You are not a horrible person and you definitely don't deserve to be hurt! Now, what happened tongiht?" Valentine asked trying to change the subject a bit. Gadget was in a bad place and was ripped apart inside. Valentine recognized the feeling in herself, but she had Hondo now. She knew why Gadget was running towards Fernando, but why was still not clear. chip was the cause of Gadget being broken but how broken was she? Gadget gave Valentine a questioning look, "Why do you think something happened?" Valentine gave her a serious look, "Fernando wouldn't have asked me to talk to you if nothin' happened." Gadget thought for a bit then shrugged, "Maybe it was because I told him  that Chip and the others never lasted longer than 5 minutes when we had sex?" Valentine gave her a surprised look, "Others? What others?" Gadget gave her a surprised look, "Others?! I didn't say others! Its just Chip. I've always been faithful. I'd never have sex with anyone that Chip didn't know about!" "So if he knew about them you would?" Valentine asked "That's not what I meant! I just meant if I were to have it with anyone else HE would know and be alright with it, not that he would be unless it was to help save someone, not that that's happened, but if it had that's how it would happen, I mean it would be needed for good and chip would accept it for the greater good, if sex with me helped the greater good, not that it has ..." Gadget rambled nervously, a definite look of fear on her face. Valentine had to almost shake her to get her to stop, "Gadget! It's ok.. stop... breath!" Gadget breathed heavily and nodded, "Sorry. I didn't mean to go on like that. Just know I've never been unfaithful. Please believe me!" Gadget seemed almost desperate for Valentine to  believe her. Valentine searched her eyes for an answer, but all she saw was fear. "What would have happened if Fernando had taken your advances?" Valentine asked "Fernando told you about that! When? When I was ... was in the bathroom? ITs just ... I didn't. It was just a kiss! He ... I ... he said we might end up in bed ... I wasn't trying to push him ... you don't understand ... I just ..." She started rambling again Valentine had to shake her this time, "Gadget! For the love of god, stop! Fernando didn't say anything about tonight. I was meaning before tonight! we talked about it earlier and you admitted to it." Gadget froze and looked at Valentine like a child who had gotten caught with their hand in a cookie jar. "You ... you mean you didn't know about tonight?" Gadget said. "Not until just now." Valentine said flatly. "Oh." Gadget replied as she looked back at the floor, studying the grout work as if Leonardo Da Vinci himself had done the work. "Didn't you promise you'd not push Fernando for now?" Valentine asked Gadget shrugged, "I ..I might have." Valentine sighed, "Gadget, we can't help you if you show us we can't trust you." Gadget turned away from her, "I ...I'm sorry. I want to promise I wont because you and Hondo want me too but ... I can't. You don't understand but ... I can't." Valentine saw she was getting no where and gadget seemed to be locking up on her so she backed off. "Ok. Just try, please. Now, what was that about Sex being only five minutes?" Valentine asked Gadget shrugged, "Just that I told him that I'd never had it longer than five minutes and he said that usually lasted hours for him, half hour at the shortest. but ..." "But what?" Valentine asked "But, is that normal or is that just because there's something different about him? I know Jeanette has called him super squirrel before." Gadget asked Valentine smiled, "I take it you and Hondo didn't do it back when you were together." Gadget shook her head, "No. I told him I wanted to wait for marriage and he respected that. He always was too good to me, right up to the end." "That's my Hondo. But, no,  five minutes is not the usual, at least not with all men." Valentine said "Not with real men, you mean." Gadget said. "Maybe. Maybe it has somethin' to do with if they actually care about us or it they are tryin' to just make themselves feel good. I don't know." Valentine said. Gadget nodded, "Maybe. I'd like to know how that feels... someday, being cared for that is." "Anythin' else happen that I should know about?" Valentine asked Gadget started as if she wanted to say something, looking Valentine in the eye for a moment, but she then turned away sadly. "No ... that's all." Gadget said "If you change your mind, I'll be around." Valentine said. Gadget nodded, "Thank you." "Now, we better get back before we are missed. You should fix your makeup first." Valentine said. Gadget looked in the mirror to see her makeup running, "I look a mess, don't I?" "I don't know why you wear so much. I've seen you without and you are too pretty to hide behind so much face paint." Valentine said Gadget forced a smile, "You are sweet. I know why Hondo fell for you. I only wish I was half as beautiful as you." Gadget fumbled around in her hand bag, "Golly, I left it all in the bag in the car." Valentine handed her a couple items from her bag, "We have almost the same complexion so mine should work. You'll have to wash your face and start completely over, though as I'm a minimalist when it comes to make-up. Hondo likes it that way. I put on a bunch once for him and he told me I should wash it off as they only paint ugly barns!" Gadget chuckled, "He always did have a way with words." Valentine chuckled and nodded, "Yeah. he's not as smotth talking as some but you know he means what he says and when he speaks its generally worth listenin' to." "Unless he's pissed off and mumbling." Gadget replied. "Good to know he's always been like that!" Valentine said with a laugh. A couple minutes later gadget was ready and they both headed back towards their table. As they passed through the party room, they found Hondo, leaning against one of the decorative columns, alone. "Where is Fernando?" Gadget asked "He's back at the table, I think. Once we regroup we'll probably head out. He needed to make a presence, though, so I stayed out here to make sure you two were alright." Hondo said. Valentine nodded, "We are alright." Hondo nodded, "Gadget, head back to the table. I need to talk to my wife ... alone." Gadget looked at Valentine, "You promised, remember." Valentine nodded, "I do. Don't worry." Gadget nodded and walked warily to the table, glancing back at them a couple times Once she was out of hearing range Hondo turned to Valentine with a questioning look. "What was that 'bout?" He asked "I promised I'd keep our conversation private, just between her and me." Valentine said. "Is that for the best?" Hondo asked "We need to gain her trust. She's been hurt and has as much trust as an abused puppy." Valentine said. Hondo nodded, "Yeah, an' our past probably doesn't help that." "Actually it does. She is nervous about you, as she feels you should hate her, but your kindness stuck with her. That's all I can say without breakin' her trust." Valentine said "Alright. I know you'd tell me if I needed to know. You need to know this, though. She said a few things to Jefe that makes him think she's been turned into a sex addict, a junkie, or both." Hondo said "Five minutes?" Valentine asked. Hondo nodded, "That an' some other things. I take it she said a few things to you too." Valentine nodded, "Yeah. Not about drugs, though, but it makes a few things make sense. What he thinkin'? Meth? Cocaine?" Hondo shook his head, "Heroin." "I was hopin' you weren't goin' to say that. I had a friend in college who did that. I almost did after ... after ... you know what. I'm glad I didn't. She ended up dead in a ditch. Overdosed and gang raped. Never decided if it was murder, suicide, or accidental." Valentine said. "Yeah, seen te like before. Jefe says he's probably gonna have to bed her to check for marks, but if you could get her to admit to it or somethin'." Hondo replied. Valentine nodded, "I'll try." Hondo sighed, "Sorry to ask this all of ya, especially with you tryin' to heal up, yourself." Valentine shook her head, "Don't be sorry. It's what we do. Besides, helpin' her might help me. It get's my mind off my problems and lets me be useful." "Maybe you see why Jefe an' I were always drawn to the damsel's in distress." Hondo said "When you put it like that ... yeah, I do." Valentine said. Hondo nodded, "We'd better get to the table. Jefe's probably waitin' for us." They headed back to the table and sat down. Tammy glared at them both before turning to ignore them again. Hondo didn't let it both him. Right now her attitude was the least of their problems.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 26th, 2020, 7:07am A little more than a half hour had passed when Fernando started to gather his crew together, telling them to wait outside their cars as they assembled for he had to talk to them. Once outside he talked to them as a group. “Because of the situations that were happening and the attacks on some of us, I got us all a new hideout in Funabashi Prefect, not too far from Tokyo but far enough to hide us and have us some protection. I have you a slip of paper that has a hyphenated number on it, that is your room and I have the key to those of that room only. The first number is the floor the room is in, and the second number is the room number itself. There are six rooms per floor in a ring configuration with a bathroom connecting to two rooms each. In the middle is a living are on the second floor and a kitchen and dining area on the first floor. That is a common area for everyone to access and use. Charles and his team from the NSA will also be with it as of tomorrow, maybe even tonight, and will be part of this mission and also be another set of eyes and ears used to protect us all as we protect them along with us. With few exceptions, we are a team. We will share what we have in resources. Dale and Monty will also be there, Charles will take care of Dale, and Hondo will take care of Monty. They will have their own rooms in the basement and will be arriving tomorrow. Gadget will also be with us as she discovered our vulnerability and forced me to take this action.” Fernando explains. He continues, “Not all rooms are rented to us, so do not go exploring until I get clearance from the landlord for those room. We have the place for the next several months. Now, when you get into your cars, just turn on their engines. I will get into my car and initiate ‘Train Mode’ from it and all our cars will line up according to my car like a train. All you have to do is sit back and enjoy the ride. Once we leave the palace, we will teleport to the new hideway. We will go to our rooms and settle in for the night. I will be wake during the night, stocking up the kitchen with food for us. By morning there should be enough food for breakfast. You discuss it among yourselves as to who does what in the kitchen; who cooks, who cleans. Jeanette, Aiesha, your role in helping Tammy with Francesca remains the same. Tammy, they are to help you with the baby and her needs, not serve you hand and foot like some Imperial Queen. I am not going to allow bullshit and drama break this team from doing its mission, and break our marriage for the same reason. Gadget, you are with me. You do not come and go alone. Your husband is being dragged through the Japanese Judicial System for crimes against the Empire, its citizens and us which includes terrorism. That makes you a very large target to those who want revenge for Chip and the investment they threw into him to get us. We are going to do as I say, so no questions. Now, as it is said in my favorite sporting event, Ladies and Gentlemen – get in your cars and start your engines!” Everyone goes into the car Fernando gave them earlier, buckling up and starting their engines. It takes Tammy a little longer to stow away the baby carriage even though Fernando tried to help, she did not want his help. Gadget gets into the Mustang Fernando is driving and he sets up his computer system to link up with the other Mustangs into Train Mode. They all at once get out of their parking slots like synchronized swimmers in a poll before they start to line up behind Fernando’s Mustang. Together they drive out in a single line behind him as they leave the Palace drive through. Once on the streets, Fernando takes them to the highway but teleports the whole line into the new Hideout’s parking area. The engines on each car are turned off and they all get out looking at their new hideaway. Fernando points out, “There are two stair cases in the front, and a stair case indoors in the common area. You have three doors: one that goes outside, one that goes to the common area and one that goes to the shared bathrooms. Now go in and explore and lights out in an hour. I will be leaving to get food at one of the 24-hour markets. Gadget, you are with me. Tammy, if I can find baby formula here, I will get it for her. Everyone else, is there any special want or need for food?” “Val and I can go with you.” Hondo volunteers. “OK. You got a half hour to check out and prepare your area and meet me down here with Gadget.” Fernando tells them. He turns to the group, “OK everybody, get your stuff and go to your rooms.” Everyone complies to his orders, and he tries to help Tammy but she is not without wanting to get help from him. It takes a while for them to get into their rooms and explore the place, the bathrooms and their connections to each other. Fernando walks into his room with Tammy. She is not happy with the arrangements. “If I find a crib for Francesca, I’ll get it. We just got to make do with that we got.” He tells her. “You are not sleeping here with me.” Tammy tells him. “I do not know what had happened to you as of late. But you better understand that I am your husband and you are my wife. In this land and in the good book, I am to support us and get us the things we need while you take care of the family. I am the king of this little family, you are supposed to be queen, you are to do as I say not I do what you say. As for Chip, he can rot in hell. And as for you wanting to divorce it, I have enough video graphic material to divorce you for marital infidelity and at the rate you are going, spousal abuse. Either one will insure that Francesca will never see you ever again, and you get nothing, not one iota as compensation, but I get everything you own. Now don’t push me or else.” Fernando warns her. “Like it or not, I got to go and get supplies. I’ll be back in a couple hours.” Fernando leaves the room and heads outside. He waits by his Mustang the others to come. Gadget arrives first, making Fernando look at his watch. “That was fast.” Fernando points out. “I just put my bag in the room and looked inside for a moment before locking the room up.” Gadget replies. “OK. You sit in the rear seat behind the driver’s seat. Hondo’s taking the front passenger seat. Val will sit next to you in the rear seat.” Fernando tells her. “OK.” Gadget replies. “We will be getting breakfast supplies: eggs, cereal milk, bread, butter, sausage, bacon, cheese, anything else you and they might think off.” Fernando explains. “I think that would be it, I mean not getting fancy with Melba Toast or Swedish Crackers.” Gadget says. “If you want it, if it is part of your diet then get it. If I’m right small tomato and other greens goes with the Melba toast, get what you eat.” He tells her. “Well, OK.” Gadget says. In a couple of minutes Hondo and Val show up. Fernando gives them their orders. “Val in the back seat with Gadget, Hondo, you are in the driver’s seat. We are just getting breakfast foods - eggs, cereal milk, bread, butter, sausage, bacon, cheese, anything else you might think off.” “Should not be too hard.” Hondo says. “Gadget is getting a few things for herself, you get what you need. Before I forget: Baby Formula for Francesca. And sweet chocolate cereal for the girls.” Fernando says, adding, “Let’s go.” “Sabrina and Tabitha?” Hondo asks as he gets in after Val. “For Rachel, Michelle and Aeisha. They eat the stuff like it is going out of style.” Fernando says, turning on the car and slowly drives out of the driveway. “We’ll go to Tokyo’s 24 hour Mart, there is a 24 hour mart here but I do not know where it is.” “It’s the chocolate.” Val says. In a couple minutes, they were on the highway, Hondo taking mental notes as to where they are going and where they came from. It was a short ride, less than 15 minutes to get to the 24 hour Mart which was really a small ma with several stores inside. They go inside the supermarket inside and take separate shopping carts. Fernando tells Hondo to go with him, making sure Val was with Gadget in searching the various items they need. They agree to meet often to discuss what they got for the group. Along the way Fernando spots a small rice cooker, “Hondo – please get me that Rice Cooker.” “We need a rice cooker for breakfast?” Hondo asks before reaching for it. “Japanese often has rice with their breakfast, so Kei and Yuri will be needing it. Also a 5 pound resealable bag of rice.” Fernando explains as Hondo puts the rice cooker in the cart. They continue looking about, and Fernando finds some Kosher Beef Bacon. They take it, along with some ham that was found.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 26th, 2020, 6:10pm Charles heading to Fernando place as he got a call on his car phone, He answer it and it was Bernard Charles old friend. “Hay Bernard what the call today?” Charles saying “Well since I been made Leader of the Rescue Aid Society and also saw the news what Chip did.” Bernard. “Oh yea he went stupid.” Charles saying. “Yea since this is Chip Actions on his team, Me and the Board Members were in a meeting and it dose look bad for the Rescue Rangers.” Bernard saying. “What you mean?” Charles asking. “We will broadcast this on the news. But I am telling you this and to tell them that. We Rescue Aid Society decide to disband the Rescue Rangers, we confiscating their Treehouse, their equipment and their transports. So tell them that they won’t have a home when they come back. Chip Just give us a Black Eye to the Japan Government and we trying get back on there good side. Telling them that we disband the Rescue Rangers and there services to us. I am sorry but Board vote 5 to 4 Disband them.” Bernard saying as he was sad. “So who going to take there place?” Charles saying as he was shock more hearing this. “The Danger Rangers. Scratch, Sniff, Glitch, Orgo and Digger. They will be one taking over the Treehouse and operations.” Bernard saying. “You got to be Kidding me? Those Guys?” Charles saying angry. “I Know. But Chip Force us we were out of options and We have no Choice.” Bernard saying “Great thanks Chip.” Charles saying “So what you be doing with Dale, Montray Jack, Zipper and Gadget?” Bernard Asking “Dale will be with me since I am going to train him. Montray Jack, Zipper will be with Fernando Friend. Gadget she will be with my Friend since she left Chip.” Charles saying. “Great Chip is Driving a Wedge between him and Gadget. Me and Bianca still together. We been through anyway. I Hope Gadget be ok.” Bernard saying. “Don’t worry she will.” Charles saying. “So Tell Fernando to turn on Nippon News they will be broadcasting our decision tomorrow 4pm, That 8Am in Japan Time. So See you later old Friend.” Bernard saying. “Yea Bye old Friend.” Charles saying as he hang up and driving to Fernando Place with his team as he was sad hearing the news.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 26th, 2020, 9:58pm Hondo muttered something half incoherent and half scathing about kosher bacon, and threw some regular bacon and sausage into the cart as well. They met up with the ladies not long after. They had a couple different kinds of Chocolate cereals along with a normal cereal, eggs, bacon, sausage, ham, kosher bacon (bleh), bread, biscuits, rice, rice cooker, an assortment of fruit (no strawberries), tomatoes, seasonings, some other rabbit food, a couple kinds of juice, nuts, milk, almond milk (bleh), Tabasco, and a few other assorted items that each wanted or needed for individual diet needs or to compliment other items. Once they were sure they had everything the headed to the checkout. Being as it was late, the check out was operated by a cashier, but it was bag your own. Unfortunately it was one of those 'green' establishments and you also had to buy cloth bags or bring your own. They bought a few cloth bags, though Hondo had a few choice mumblings about it. Fernando swiped one of the nameless cards for the food and bags while Hondo and the ladies bagged and gathered up the bags. "Damn bags are expensive." He said flatly as they carried the bags to the car. "A lot of places are going that route." Gadget replied "Doesn't mean I have to like it." Hondo replied Gadget started to reply but Valentine shook her head. "You'll not change his mind." Valentine said "But, the plastics cause problems with the environment. Do you have a better solution?" Gadget asked "Hemp plastics." Hondo said "Hemp plastics?" Gadget asked Valentine shook her head at Gadget, "You are in for a lecture now." Hondo shook his, "No, I'm too tired to teach her the history of the world." Gadget cocked her head quizitivly Hondo sighed, "Hemp plastics are biodegradable an' the bags are stronger an' cheaper to make." "Then why don't they use them?" Gadget asked "The hemp industry threatens big oil and big cotton industries." Fernando replied "Now you really peaked my curiosity." Gadget said. "Later, after this is all done we can all sit down at a bar and talk about it, but not now." Fernando said "Why not now?" Gadget asked "'Cause we're tired, you'll need booze, an' you end up in bed with Valentine an' me from the nightmares, an' that will just put me into a very bad mood." Hondo said flatly. "When are you not in a bad mood?" Gadget mumbled to herself. Hondo growled, "I heard that." Gadget jumped and blushed out of embarrassment. She forgot how good his hearing was. "S.s.sorry." She mumbled. They loaded the food into the truck and climbed into their respective seats in the car. about then Hondo and Fernando's phones chimed at about the same time. Hondo pulled his out and looked at it. "Looks like Charles sent us both a message." Hondo said. "Read it to me, and I'll start driving." Fernando said as he buckled his seat belt and started the engine. Hondo glanced over it and shook his head, "Ya might not want me readin' this out loud." "That bad?" Fernando said as he pulled out his phone and glanced at it. "What's wrong?" Gadget asked. Hondo and Fernando looked at leach other and Fernando nodded. Hondo sighed, "Gadget ... it's 'bout the rescue rangers." "What?" Gadget asked with an edge of fear to her voice. "The Rescue Aid Society has disbanded the rangers an' pulled all sanctions. Looks like they took over the base, put some other group in place, they are lockin' down the cafe an' interviewin' all the members to see if there is anythin' else. They consider what Chip did to give them a bad name. they are publicly announcin' it in the states tonight." Hondo said with very little emotion. "What!?! What ... what does it mean?" She asked trembling "It means you have no home to go back to, most of your so called friends from the cafe will turn against you, and this sham of a mission Misao took you all on is no longer sanctioned by the US or any of the Aid Societies that gave the Rescue Rangers their clearance and credence as a verified rescue operation." Fernando said as he pulled onto the street. "But ... What.. what will I do?" She said in a trembling voice "As I see it, ya have two choices. Show you can be a valuable member of our team an' maybe join us. or ..." Hondo said with a pause "or ... what?" Gadget barely squeaked out "Ya go back to the states an' start a new life. You'll have to move away an' maybe even change your name. Most folks won't hire ya if they know your connected to a scandal like this, at least no reputable place, an' the media will hound ya for a while, each wantin' to make a career outta airin' your dirty laundry." Hondo replied "No .. no .. no ..." Gadget whispered. "I'm not  *sniff* not *sniff* sure I can take much more .." Tears started to flow down gadgets face as Valentine put an arm around her. that was all it took for gadget to fall apart into small pieces. She grabbed valentine and sobbed into her shirt front. "No ...NO! .. I ...I can't!" She sobbed. "Why God why? ... what .. did.. I do wrong?!?!" Hondo frowned. He did not mean for it to sound so harsh but he was never one to sugar coat things. Valentine tried to keep herself from crying. Her heart was breaking for the poor mousette as she sobbed into her shoulder.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 26th, 2020, 10:32pm Back in the Hide-out, Tammy is going through the room, setting things up for her and Francesca but not unpacking her bags. She sits in the room’s armchair (the only chair in the room) with Francesca on her lap. There is a knock on the door. Tammy calls to who it is to enter, it is Jeanette and Aiesha. “Does the baby need anything?” Jeanette asks. “We are doing fine.” Tammy answers. “What about you?” Aiesha asks. “I said ‘We are doing fine.’” Tammy repeats herself. “Look, Tammy.” Jeanette begins. “I do not know what happened between you and Fernando. In fact I do not want to know. But you two need to work things out.” “If you want to know, he abandoned me to the wolves when he should have been with me, taking care of me and the baby. But no, he had his people put up an act of dragging him out of the house for a useless mission. Then his so called best friend on the throne had me drugged up and incapacitated while he was out with some Japanese harlots and floozies. Now he has threatened me with divorce for infidelity, accusing me having an affair with Chip, claiming that he has video evidence of the affair.” Tammy throws at them, adding, “The only thing he wanted what is in between my legs. And now that I’m taking care of Francesca, he is going after anything in a skirt, including Gadget and Val. I would not be surprised if he’s doing it with those two whores he picked up from Italy as well.” “Care to explain what Chip was doing in his house?” Jeanette asks, throwing in, “There is video evidence of Chip leaving Ranger HQ and heading to your home on several security monitors entries.” “Business. Business that led up to this mission with Misao.” Tammy throws back at her. “I can verify that with a phone call to Misao.” Jeanette tells her. “And Fernando did not know that you were in trouble with the Emperor until after the fact and took you out of harm’s way when he found out.” Aiesha tells her. “Don’t lie to me I know a set up when I see one.” Tammy tells her. “We tried.” Aeisha said to herself. “Between you and I, Tammy, Fernando would not harm you, and I know because despite the many arguments we had had, he never had harmed me in any physical way.” Jeanette tells her. “Oh here we go with that. How many times has he hurt you with words, your emotions by his actions, telling you that you are not good enough. I know it has been a lot so don’t give me that guff.” Tammy tells her. “As for Sabrina and Tabitha, whether you accept them or not, my sisters and I accept them as they are as sisters to this larger family. You do not accept any one of us as your step-daughters even though we have accepted you as our step-mother.” Aeisha tells her. “You cannot be my daughters, most of you are older than me!” Tammy tells her. “Family is not the people who live in the same house. It is those who care for each other.” Jeanette says to Tammy, thinking of herself and her sisters and what they had been through in life. She throws in, “As for his last mission in South America, I have been digging through the Ranger Archives. For the past 6 weeks before Fernando was dragged away, Chip was making phone calls to his agency. What those phone calls were about, I do not know, but I can ask his friends in the agency to find out. Now, If Chip made phone calls to have Fernando sent away, and afterwards he was visiting you...” “Enough. Now leave before I forget I am holding Francesca and begin shooting up the place.” Tammy tells them. “Look. I am, make that we are here so we can help you with my little sister – your daughter. Now I will do anything for my baby sister, including die for her. But for you, I would not die for you. And at the rate you are going, I do not care. Goodnight. I’ll see you in the morning.” Aiesha tells her before leaving the room. Jeanette remains for a second, making Tammy say, “You still here?” “Fernando is not the enemy. And from what I seen and heard, Chip tried to kill him and hurt you and the baby. If it were me and Francesca was my child, extramarital affair or not, for trying to harm my child, I would put a bullet through that Chipmunk’s head – and you know I am not into violence even if it is needed. But to protect my child, I will burn half the city to get to those would try to harm her, including Chip.” Jeanette tells her, “You and little Francesca have a goodnight. I’ll see you both in the morning.” Jeanette gently closes the door before going to her room.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 27th, 2020, 1:13am “Before I forget, we may need some pots, pans, dish-ware (Dishes, plates, bowls and cups) and flat-ware (spoons, forks, knives, and bamboo chopsticks). Hondo, care to come with me?” Fernando asks and says. Hondo looks at Fernando before he nods, “You ladies be safe in here.” They get out of the car and walk into the mini-mall, going into cooking-ware. Fernando gets a few things for the baby – bottle cleaners, baby towels, diapers, and couple cans of baby formula. They get a few pots and pans, and cleaning agents and items. Before going to the cashier, Fernando stops at the end of the aisle. “What do you think – Rangers HQ taken over? Their equipment confiscated? Don’t they have stock on the Café Hotel as well? That would mean those living there will lose their homes, Jeanette being one of them.” Fernando asks and points out. “We will deal with it when we get home.” Hondo says. “Don’t you have room at the café?” Fernando asks. “We will deal with it when we get home.” Hondo says. “I will get Juanita to recover what she can. As for this mission, the hell with Misao and whoever thinks they are in charge are not for I am in charge and you are my second in command. Charles runs independent of us but they are under my wing, as we are under theirs. It’s just everything else is falling apart at the seams.” Fernando begins to say. He ends it with, “Damn that #$@!ing money grubbing, reward sniffing, poor excuse of a Lord of the Rings Tolken’s troll!” “I don’t like Chip either, but I never thought he would take it this far either. Somethin’ about him changed.” Hondo points out. “Also Hondo.” Fernando begins, “I know you and Gadget had a past. And I am not going to tell you to back off when it comes to issues with her. But right now Gadget, like everything else, is breaking at the seams. I do not need her to crash and burn. And if I end up in bed with her, that is my problem to deal with. Right now I need to examine her and evaluate her and that means eventually taking her to bed and getting her naked. You and the others, including my daughters, may not like it, but it is something I have to do and all of you to deal with.” Hondo lets out sigh like a locomotive releasing steam pressure from its valves. “Do I make myself clear?” Fernando almost demands. “Crystal.” Hondo replies. “Good. If in finding out the truth that saves Gadget’s mind and well being also saves everyone else’s lives, then I’ll do what has to be done – right or wrong.” Fernando tells him. “That do you mean by that – savin’ Gadget will be savin’ us?” Hondo asks. “Gadget still has that chip inside her head. Even though I have EMP’d it several times, it’s like a damn lizard who drops its tail when you try to catch, only to grow a new one.” Fernando tells him, adding “Pushing Gadget’s emotional buttons could reactivate that damn thing. That I do not want. If giving her some dick insures that she will be stress free and more able to deal with the world without having that chip going 3-5-0-0 on us, then let me be wrong. I’d rather look like the bad guy than be the dead guy.” Fernando tells him. “Didn’t know it was that bad.” Hondo says. “That’s why I need to find out what Chip has done to her and why, and then try to undo the damage he did to her so she won’t end up killing everyone while she sleepwalks through the hideout.” Fernando explains. He adds, “The hell with tip-toeing though the tulips.” They stand there in silence for the moment before heading to the cashiers. The items fit into two large clothe bags. Fernando pays the bill with his nameless credit cards, and they both head out to the Mustang. The bags were put into the trunk, and Fernando and Hondo get into their respective seats. Fernando drives them ‘home’ and once at the hideaway, they take several trips to the kitchen to drop the items at the dining table. Fernando gets Rachel and Michelle to organize the kitchen of the things they bring in. He then walks into his room with the box of baby formula and diapers. He places them on top of the room’s dresser. “What’s that crap?” Tammy barks at him. “Baby formula and diapers for Francesca.” Fernando tells her. “They are not the ones I use for her.” Tammy growls at him. “No, but they are the Japanese version of the things you do use. Same damn thing, different label on the box.” He tells her. Tammy looks at them from where she sat. “Then get out. You are not sleeping here tonight or any other night.” Tammy tells him. “No, you get out. There is some important news you and the others need to see on the TV.” Fernando tells her. “Oh this ought to be good.” Tammy mocks him. “The NSA has disbanded the Rescue Ranger and put the Danger Rangers in their place. They have confiscated everything from Ranger HQ. The US Government has terminated the mission Misao started. Like my agency likes to remind me, ‘if you are ever caught, we disavow any knowledge of your existence.’ Chip got caught.  The Rangers are no more. It will be on the news in 10 minutes. You and everybody else will be in the living room to see it on TV.” Fernando tells her. “I do not believe any of this.” Tammy throws at him. “Then see the news. I’ll be gathering the others to watch it.” Fernando tells her before leaving the room.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 27th, 2020, 11:42am Once to the hideout Valentine took gadget up to her and Hondo's room, as she was a mess. Gadget had continued to cry softly, and cling to Valentine. "Why ... what did I ... do to deserve this? I ... I tried to be a good wife .... i ... I tried to... to help people... I've ... I've lost everything ... again!" She said through the tears. "Sometimes bad things happen to good people, its just the way the world works." Valentine said. "i'm ... I'm not good. ... you ... you don't know what .. what i've had to do. .. I was .. was just trying to ..to survive, though. I ... I never hurt anyone else ... not since ... since ... God, am I being punished for what they .. they made me do??" She cried "shh, it's gonna be okay. This isn't your fault or punishment. Unfortunately when people do bad things and get caught, those 'round them get hurt. Friends, loved ones , they are the ones who get hurt most from our actions and that's what happened." Valentine said "but ... I wasn't a friend nor a loved one ... not at least for a long time. Just a wife... a play thing ... a tool to be used... I .. I should have left him a long time ago. I .. Was was afraid .. and .. and .. I was his wife and it was my duty to ... to stay and do ... do what I was told." She replied as she continued to cry softly. "You are a person, not a tool!" Valentine said firmly. "You have friends here and now. Chip did you wrong and that's why you're suffering. Maybe you should have left him before now, but ..." She sighed. "Gadget, I've lost everythin' before too. We look back and see the things we should have done, people tell us we could have saved ourselves pain if we had done somethin' different, but ... the reality is though they may be right and though we might should have done different, when we are trapped in a situation its easier to say than to do. This is a new beginnin' for you. You need to trust us, your friends who are here though your bad times, and you need to move forward. Lookin' back will not help. Talkin' 'bout what could have been will not help, belittlin' yourself will not help." "But ... but .. what if Chip gets out and orders me to go back with him?" Gadget asked "Tell him no. Marriage is a partnership. He doesn't own you. If he's hurtin' you and others you need to say no. For yourself and for those you care about." Valentine replied. What ... what if it was .. was Hondo? Could you say .. no? Gadget asked "If Hondo hurt me and others I cared about, while only carin' 'bout himself I'd like to think I'd leave him." Valentine said a bit weakly. "You don't have .. have to worry about that with him though... I know." Gadget said, trying to recompose herself. Valentine gave her a half smile, "Yeah. I think you're right." "I .. I know I am. I was a fool to treat him like that... maybe I did bring this all on myself." she replied "We all play a part in what happens to us, but blamin' yourself now won't help. Makin' a new start, fixin' yourself, trustin' real friends, and findin' a new path in life, whether it is bein; a rescuer with us or somethin' else, that's what you need to do now. Maybe you should have stuck with hondo, but honestly, I'm glad you didn't." Valentine said. Gadget gave her a smirk through the tears, "I'm sure you are. And know I'd never do anything to hurt that. I .. I think I have feelings for him still, but .. so much has happened. I just.. I just want to at least be friends again." Valentine raised an eyebrow, "Well, we'd have problems if you tried to get into bed with him, again. Understand, he cares 'bout you as a friend. He may seem crusty and hard, but ... when he loves he loves with his whole bein'. When you turned your back on him you crushed him. He'll stand by you and help you and try to be your friend, but ... He'll be a bit harsh at times. It's just he way of dealin' with things. He'll get over it after a while, as long as you don't push him." Gadget nodded, "I know, and I understand more now. Understand, I'd never try to push my way into a married man's bed." "What about Fernando's then? He's a married man." Valentine said Gadget turned away from her, "That's.. that's different. You .. don't understand." "It's not different." Valentine said. "It is. I ... I have to ... I need ... You can't understand... It's Fernando or Hondo... I ... please, try to just trust me. I ... I need someone I trust ... it has to be one of them. Tammy is pushing him away.... I can't ruin happiness... there is none there." Gadget rambled softly and almost nonsensically. "Please, I don't understand, and I want to. I want to help you." Valentine said "Just be there for me, please. I ... I can't ... I can't explain ... I can't ... tell you." She stammered. "Then please, at least ... at least try to not ruin Fernando's marriage any further." Valentine pleaded. About then the door opened and Hondo entered. Both of them looked at him a bit surprised, then they settled down. Gadget turned back to Valentine, "I'm not sure if I can. I don't want to lie to you. Please don't ask me to promice anything like that." "Anythin' like what?" Hondo asked. "About not gettin' in ferando's bed or gettin' between him and Tammy." Valentine said. "That's their business, not ours. leave it be." Hondo said flatly. "But .." valentine started to question. "Leave it be!" Hondo said a bit harshly. Both Gadget and Valentine looked at him with extremely surprised looks. "You ... you don't want me to stay away from Fernando?" Gadget asked "What I want is irrelevant. It is not my or my wife's business what you do." Hondo replied sounding a bit annoyed. "You ... you don't care then?" Gadget asked. He half glared at her, "Whether I care or not is also irrelevant. We asked, you want to push it, its not up to us to, so its not our business. Now, the news report will be on in a bit an' Fernando wants everyone to be out to see it, so there are no questions." "I ... I don't know if I .. I can ..." Gadget started to stutter. "Everyone means everyone." Hondo replied sternly. "She's embarrassed enough as is. Can't we watch from the door? We can see the TV from here, so in case .. in case she gets emotional again everyone doesn't see it." Valentine asked, pleading for her friend Hondo sighed heavily again. He was far too tired for this shit. "Yeah, that's fine." Hondo said. "I'll be in the livin'room." With that Hondo turned and walked out, leaving the door half open. Gadget turned questioningly to Valentine, "What was that about? I've never seen him like that before." Valentine shook her head, "I don't know. I've seen him like that once before and it wasn't good."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 27th, 2020, 9:40pm Then Charles, Rest of his team got there as he enters into Fernando hide out. “It on right now, Tammy, Gadget you need see this and it the truth.” Charles saying as he turn on the TV To Channel 4. Nippon TV and Every News Agency is Broadcasting the RSA Decision on Rescue Rangers. Sandy Mouse:[ch12371][ch12435][ch12395][ch12385][ch12399][ch12289][ch12491][ch12483][ch12509][ch12531][ch12491][ch12517][ch12540][ch12473][ch12486][ch12524][ch12499][ch12398][ch12469][ch12531][ch12487][ch12451][ch12510][ch12454][ch12473][ch12391][ch12377][ch12290][ch12491][ch12517][ch12540][ch12520][ch12540][ch12463][ch12471][ch12486][ch12451][ch12398]RSA HQ[ch12395][ch12356][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch24444][ch12425][ch12399][ch12289][ch12524][ch12473][ch12461][ch12517][ch12540][ch12524][ch12531][ch12472][ch12515][ch12540][ch12398][ch36939][ch21629][ch12395][ch12388][ch12356][ch12390][ch19990][ch30028][ch12395][ch21578][ch12370][ch12427][ch12388][ch12418][ch12426][ch12391][ch12377][ch12290] [ch24444][ch12364][ch31169][ch12383][ch12385][ch12398][ch12456][ch12531][ch12509][ch12450][ch12434][ch21361][ch38522][ch12395][ch12373][ch12425][ch12375][ch12390][ch20197][ch26469][ch12289][ch12481][ch12483][ch12503][ch12399][ch24444][ch12425][ch12395][ch40658][ch12356][ch30446][ch12434][ch19982][ch12360][ch12414][ch12375][ch12383][ch12290] [ch12456][ch12531][ch12509][ch12450][ch12399][ch12289][ch12481][ch12483][ch12503][ch12510][ch12483][ch12503][ch12523][ch12454][ch12483][ch12489][ch12434][ch21009][ch21209][ch25152][ch12392][ch27515][ch21009][ch22234][ch12395][ch36865][ch12426][ch12414][ch12375][ch12383][ch12290] [ch12381][ch12371][ch12391][ch12289]RSA[ch12398][ch26032][ch22823][ch32113][ch38936][ch12391][ch12354][ch12427]Bernad Bianca[ch12392][ch12381][ch12398][ch22971][ch12398]Bianca[ch12395][ch34892][ch12365][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290](Hello I am Sandy Mouse of Nippon News TV, I am at the RSA HQ In New York CIty. They are going to tell the world abou the Fate of The Rescue Rangers. Chip have give them a black eye since he put our Empore in Danger. The Empore sent Chip Mapplewood to Prison and also a Death Sentcens. So we going to the New RSA President Bernad Bianca and his Wife Ms. Bianca. ) Bernard step up to the podium and began to speak. Bernard:  Hello I am RSA President Beranrd and it depenes me that a tought decision had to be made get back in Empore good graces. When the Rescue Rangers Join us for the past 10 years. Chip Mapplewood was warn that if he or his team casue any international incident with any country or leaders. Then he and his team will be disband. Now he cross the line. So I am hear to say this. Rescue Rangers are no more they are temarated form the RSA, There Tree House, epqument, transports are confasicated. AS for the Acorn Cafe. Since the Acron Cafe members were hurt by this and were the victumes of Chip Action. So We will give the Cafe in Agent Charles Roberts and Fernando care. AS for Gadget Hackwinch, Dale Oakmald, Montray Jack and Zipper. They are not be charge in any involment. So they will find new careres to suit them. I wish them luck. ([ch12371][ch12435][ch12395][ch12385][ch12399][ch31169][ch12399]RSA[ch12398]Beranrd[ch20250][ch38263][ch12391][ch12377][ch12290][ch31169][ch12399][ch12289][ch12456][ch12531][ch12509][ch12450][ch12398][ch20778][ch38597][ch12373][ch12434][ch21462][ch12426][ch25147][ch12377][ch12383][ch12417][ch12395][ch12289][ch21427][ch12375][ch12356][ch27770][ch26029][ch12434][ch19979][ch12373][ch12394][ch12369][ch12428][ch12400][ch12394][ch12425][ch12394][ch12363][ch12387][ch12383][ch12392][ch31169][ch12395][ch35328][ch12356][ch34920][ch12375][ch12390][ch12356][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch12524][ch12473][ch12461][ch12517][ch12540][ch12524][ch12531][ch12472][ch12515][ch12540][ch12364][ch36942][ch21435]10[ch24180][ch38291][ch31169][ch12383][ch12385][ch12395][ch21152][ch12431][ch12387][ch12383][ch12392][ch12365][ch12290] [ch12481][ch12483][ch12503][ch12510][ch12483][ch12503][ch12523][ch12454][ch12483][ch12489][ch12399][ch12289][ch24444][ch12414][ch12383][ch12399][ch24444][ch12398][ch12481][ch12540][ch12512][ch12364][ch22269][ch12420][ch25351][ch23566][ch32773][ch12392][ch12398][ch22269][ch38555][ch30340][ch12394][ch20107][ch20214][ch12434][ch24341][ch12365][ch36215][ch12371][ch12375][ch12383][ch22580][ch21512][ch12395][ch12399][ch35686][ch21578][ch12373][ch12428][ch12414][ch12375][ch12383][ch12290] [ch12381][ch12398][ch24460][ch12289][ch24444][ch12392][ch24444][ch12398][ch12481][ch12540][ch12512][ch12399][ch35299][ch25955][ch12373][ch12428][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch20170][ch12289][ch24444][ch12399][ch22659][ch30028][ch32218][ch12434][ch36234][ch12360][ch12390][ch12356][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch12384][ch12363][ch12425][ch31169][ch12399][ch12371][ch12428][ch12434][ch35328][ch12358][ch12398][ch12434][ch32862][ch12356][ch12390][ch12356][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch12524][ch12473][ch12461][ch12517][ch12540][ch12524][ch12531][ch12472][ch12515][ch12540][ch12399][ch12289]RSA[ch12363][ch12425][ch12486][ch12510][ch12524][ch12540][ch12488][ch12373][ch12428][ch12383][ch12418][ch12398][ch12391][ch12399][ch12394][ch12367][ch12394][ch12426][ch12289][ch12484][ch12522][ch12540][ch12495][ch12454][ch12473][ch12289][ch35373][ch20633][ch12289][ch36664][ch36865][ch25163][ch27573][ch12364][ch27809][ch21454][ch12373][ch12428][ch12414][ch12375][ch12383][ch12290] [ch12393][ch12435][ch12368][ch12426][ch12459][ch12501][ch12455][ch12398][ch12424][ch12358][ch12395][ch12290] [ch12450][ch12463][ch12525][ch12531][ch12459][ch12501][ch12455][ch12398][ch12513][ch12531][ch12496][ch12540][ch12399][ch12371][ch12428][ch12395][ch12424][ch12387][ch12390][ch20663][ch12388][ch12369][ch12425][ch12428][ch12289][ch12481][ch12483][ch12503][ch12450][ch12463][ch12471][ch12519][ch12531][ch12398][ch21213][ch21033][ch12391][ch12375][ch12383][ch12290] [ch12381][ch12428][ch12391][ch12289][ch31169][ch12383][ch12385][ch12399][ch12456][ch12540][ch12472][ch12455][ch12531][ch12488][ch12539][ch12481][ch12515][ch12540][ch12523][ch12474][ch12539][ch12525][ch12496][ch12540][ch12484][ch12392][ch12501][ch12455][ch12523][ch12490][ch12531][ch12489][ch12398][ch12459][ch12501][ch12455][ch12395][ch27671][ch12434][ch37197][ch12426][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch12460][ch12472][ch12455][ch12483][ch12488][ch12495][ch12483][ch12463][ch12454][ch12451][ch12531][ch12481][ch12289][ch12487][ch12540][ch12523][ch12458][ch12540][ch12463][ch12510][ch12523][ch12489][ch12289][ch12514][ch12531][ch12488][ch12524][ch12452][ch12472][ch12515][ch12483][ch12463][ch12289][ch12472][ch12483][ch12497][ch12540][ch12398][ch22580][ch21512][ch12392][ch21516][ch27096][ch12290] [ch24444][ch12425][ch12399][ch12289][ch12356][ch12363][ch12394][ch12427][ch19981][ch26412][ch24847][ch12391][ch12418][ch36215][ch35380][ch12373][ch12428][ch12414][ch12379][ch12435][ch12290] [ch12375][ch12383][ch12364][ch12387][ch12390][ch12289][ch24444][ch12425][ch12399][ch24444][ch12425][ch12395][ch21512][ch12358][ch26032][ch12375][ch12356][ch20171][ch35703][ch32773][ch12434][ch35211][ch12388][ch12369][ch12427][ch12391][ch12375][ch12423][ch12358][ch12290] [ch24184][ch36939][ch12434][ch31048][ch12426][ch12414][ch12377]) American Mouse Reporter: SO who going to Replace the Rescue Rangers since they are gone? Bernard: We found a Replacement. They are the Danger Rangers. There Leader Scratch, and his members. Sniff, Glitch, Orgo and Digger. Then they came out as they were happy getting the treehouse. Bernard: They will not make a mess like Chip did and I hope the Empore of Japan is watching. Also Scratch want to say something. Then Scratch came to the podium. Scratch: Finally after all these years. We Finlay get the Treehouse and all because Chip Mapplewood cause a International Incident. See Chip I know you a fraud and now it caught up with you. Gust someone find that out. So Chip while you rot in prison as we going to help people. See Chip you don’t have any spy skills. I Know your friend Dale dose since he do watch Spy Movies. If you haven’t learn form him none of this will happen. But No you went idiot and cause your downfall. Oh Also your friends ditch you too. You alone. So I will be a better leader than Chip Mapplewood will ever be. Also your hero Surlock Homes will be disappointed. That is all. Oh Gadget. Glitch want to say something. Glitch: Gadget what matter you man can’t cut it? HEHEHE. Like I say I am better than you. Then they left. Bernard: So as for now Rescue Rangers are no more they are gone. So Danger Rangers are here to be the new Rescue Rangers. So Gadget, Dale, Monterey Jack and Zipper. Let hope you make it though this. Then he left. Sandy: [ch12375][ch12383][ch12364][ch12387][ch12390][ch12289]Resuce Rangers[ch12398][ch26368][ch24859][ch12398][ch12498][ch12540][ch12525][ch12540][ch12399][ch12289]RSA[ch12392]Disband[ch12398][ch23550][ch35937][ch12391][ch12399][ch12394][ch12367][ch12394][ch12426][ch12414][ch12375][ch12383][ch12290] RSA[ch12399][ch12289][ch12456][ch12540][ch12472][ch12455][ch12531][ch12488][ch12481][ch12515][ch12540][ch12523][ch12474][ch12525][ch12496][ch12540][ch12484][ch12392][ch12501][ch12455][ch12523][ch12490][ch12531][ch12489][ch12364][ch12481][ch12483][ch12503][ch12510][ch12483][ch12503][ch12523][ch12454][ch12483][ch12489][ch12398][ch28151][ch20081][ch12398][ch20013][ch12391][ch21213][ch21033][ch12375][ch12383][ch12383][ch12417][ch12289][ch12456][ch12540][ch12467][ch12540][ch12531][ch12459][ch12501][ch12455][ch12434][ch12456][ch12540][ch12472][ch12455][ch12531][ch12488][ch12395][ch25552][ch20379][ch12375][ch12390][ch12356][ch12414][ch12377][ch12290] [ch12384][ch12363][ch12425][ch12481][ch12483][ch12503][ch12510][ch12483][ch12503][ch12523][ch12454][ch12483][ch12489][ch12364][ch24444][ch12398][ch27515][ch12398][ch12395][ch12362][ch12356][ch12434][ch24453][ch12388][ch38291][ch12290] [ch20182][ch12398][ch20803][ch12522][ch12477][ch12540][ch12473][ch12524][ch12531][ch12472][ch12515][ch12540][ch12399][ch35506][ch37329][ch12373][ch12428][ch12414][ch12379][ch12435][ch12364][ch12289]RSA[ch12395][ch21442][ch21152][ch12375][ch12414][ch12379][ch12435][ch12290] [ch12391][ch12377][ch12363][ch12425][ch12289][ch24444][ch12425][ch12399][ch20182][ch12398][ch12459][ch12524][ch12473][ch12434][ch35211][ch12388][ch12369][ch12394][ch12369][ch12428][ch12400][ch12394][ch12426][ch12414][ch12379][ch12435][ch12290] [ch26085][ch26412][ch12486][ch12524][ch12499][ch12398][ch12469][ch12531][ch12487][ch12451][ch12510][ch12454][ch12473][ch12392][ch12362][ch12420][ch12377][ch12415][ch12391][ch12377][ch12290](So The Resuce Rangers belovet Heros are no more by the RSA and Disband. RSA is giving the Acorn Cafe to Agent Charles Roberts and Fernando since they were the victumes in Chip Mapplewood mess. So While Chip Mapplewood wait for his death scentes. Other Ex-Resuce Rangers Will not be charge but not joining the RSA. So they have to find other Careres to do. I am Sandy Mouse of Nippon TV and Good night.) Charles: See it true. Just happen now.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 28th, 2020, 7:18pm Fernando sighs as he walks away. He walks into his and Tammy’s room before going outside. The sound of Gadget Bawling and Tammy throwing in a second act was just a bit too much to bear. He walks outside of the outside connecting balcony. Hondo gets the clue and does the same, joining Fernando on the balcony as he leaves through his room. They stand hung over the rail looking at the various cars they drove in on. “At least Jeanette and the others will not be homeless with you in charge of the café and hotel.” Hondo throws out. You actually think I want that piece of rot-wood stump?” Fernando asks. He throws in, “Hell No.” “Why not?” Hondo asks. “I’m a Tinker, Taylor, Soldier, Spy, Time Traveler – none of that says ‘Business man.’” Fernando replies. After a bout of silence, Hondo asks, “What about Tammy and Gadget?” “Tammy does not want me to sleep in the same room with her despite what is going on right now. Gadget will get through this night.” Fernando answers. “None of my business but where are you going to sleep?” Hondo asks. “The couch. Though I can bet that Sabrina and Tabitha would want to share their bed with me.” Fernando answers. “The Skunk Girls? But you’re adopting them, right?” Hondo asks. “It’s something they reminded me of – poor families with little to share will share their bed to keep each other warm and comfortable. I remember being dirt poor as a child in Puerto Rico and doing what they said – sharing the bed with 8 or more family members. Now I will not take up on their offer, but I am glad that they would offer it. It’s a lesson we do not have to teach them.” Fernando explains. “Yeah, I remember being dirt poor as a kid too.” Hondo throws in. “It’s not the only time I slept on a couch anyways.” Fernando throws in. “Tammy does not want you in her bed and Gadget does. What a problem that is.” Hondo says to himself. “Last thing we need is Gadget going Robotic Assassin on us. I’ll do anything to stop that. I’m just wondering what happened to Chip to make him abuse Gadget “ Fernando begins, “I know some husbands would turn to drugs and abuse their wives to do drugs with them, and to get the drugs, pimp out their wives to dealers and other addicts with a supply. But would have Chip had gone that far?” “It’s unforgiveable what he did to her.” Hondo throws out. “Funny that coming out of you.” Fernando throws out. “Yeah, yeah. That bitch spurned me. But she does not deserve the abuse that ‘munk gave her. No one does.” Hondo replies. “Well, she’s going to be a widow and I a divorcee. To believe that when all this shit started years ago at the murder of Tammy’s mother and step-father, that Gadget wanted me to give up my life in exchange for theirs and to do so, she was about to drop her panties to seduce me into doing the sacrifice.” Fernando explains. “What stopped it from happenin’?” Hondo asks. “Jeanette.” Fernando answers. “Interestin’. I do not want to know how.” Hondo points out. “Well, from that you did get a wrecked Time Traveling Delorean.” Fernando says. “Parts for that shit are hard to get.” Hondo complains. “You’ll get running again. Just don’t transfer the Time Travel components to your pick up. They are not compatible.” Fernando throws at him. “Not Compatible? How so? It’s a simple ‘Chop & Swap.’” Hondo points out. “Doc Brown took the Delorean into the future and added a few options, including some protection to the Time Travel Device so it only works on the Delorean and not on anything else.” Fernando tells him. “Hmmm... That would explain lot.” Hondo replies. “Let’s go inside and get a beer.” Fernando says a he points to Hondo’s door, “Make sure Val is descent before I go in.” “Now you’re talking.” Hondo says as he goes into his room, finding it empty. He thinks Val must be in the bathroom or in Gadget’s room. Fernando follows him into his room and out into the living room, the kitchen is on the first floor. They get a couple beers from the refrigerator, standing about the kitchen as they nursed their drinks. “Tomorrow is a free day for most. Just be careful out there and get what you need – food and things. I have to talk to the landlord in the morning about accessing the other rooms and with the Emperor’s men to hand over Dale and Monty to me. Then there is dealing with Gadget on top of all that.” Fernando explains. “What time are Dale and Monty coming?” Charles walks into the kitchen. He sees them sipping on their beer and asks for one. Fernando points to the refrigerator for Charles to get it himself. “Around 1 o’clock.” Fernando answers. “I’ll be here for that then, though I might step out in the morning.” Charles replies. “I’ll be here then too.” Hondo throws in, adding. I see a refrigerator and a freezer here. Is that enough for all of us?” “I’ve been thinking about that, and I think we should get two more refrigerators and maybe a freezer chest but, I need to talk to the landlord first before making such additions. I’ll get some answers tomorrow when I see her.” Fernando answers. “I can get them from the agency so you do not have to buy them.” Charles points out. “Thank you, but let’s wait for me to talk to the landlord first. Then I will let you know what she decided.” Fernando tells him. Charles nod before asking his next question, “Who will be taking care of Gadget?” Hondo turns to Fernando who answers, “I will.” “What about Tammy and the baby?” Charles asks. “They too are under my care.” Fernando answers. “I see.” Charles says, adding, “Let’s hope Tammy does not get jealous of Gadget getting attention. Women can be... strange about that.” “We noticed.” Fernando says. Finishing their beers, the bottle goes into the recycle bin. They say ‘good night’ to each other as the bottles are put away. Charles goes into his room which is there on the first floor. Fernando and Hondo go upstairs to the living room area before Hondo goes into his room. Fernando checks out the sofa before taking off his jacket, tie, shirt and shoes to lie down on it to sleep. A couple hours pass with everyone sleeping in their rooms, somebody walks out of their room and steps into the living room. The room itself was dimly lit, with the lights set on a dimmer/timer. It was Gadget in a see-through negligee. “This isn’t the bathroom...” She says to herself. She sees Fernando sleeping on the couch, “Oh! Why is he sleeping here? Hmmmm... I need to go to the bathroom first!” She runs back into her room and find the bathroom. She comes back out the living room and walks over to him. She kneels down on the floor by his face. “Why are you here? Tammy threw you out or something?” She shivers for a second as a wind blows through the house, “Brr... it is cold out here.” She gets up and trots to her room coming back out with a blanket which she puts on him. A second cold breeze makes her get into the blanket with him. With her back to his front, she pushes herself against him and tightens the blanket around each other, feeling his warmth build up under the covers. She sleeps lightly. An hour later Hondo walks into the living room, saying to himself, “Eh? This is not the bathroom...” Then he realizes there was more than just Fernando on the couch. “What The?!!” He trots over to the couch and yanks the blanket off them. He keeps from yelling, whispering loudly, “Gadget!” “Huh?” Gadget wakes up slowly, “Hondo?” “Girl – git your scaly tail back to your room – now!” Hondo tells her. “But... It’s cold...!” She tries to say under her sleep clouded mind. “Git to your room before Tammy comes out and sees you sleeping with her husband!” Hondo whispers loudly at her. Gadget slowly gets up. Hondo gives her the blanket and watches her go to her room. When the door closes, Hondo says to himself, “Damn it, that was close.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 29th, 2020, 5:30am Though some wake up earlier than others, Hondo was in the kitchen at 5:30AM preparing some food for himself, Val and Fernando. He set up cereals and prepared items to be cooked (like pancake batter) on the table. The coffee maker was small, only allowing for 5 cups to be made at a time. Eggs, bacon, sausage, and pancakes, along with some fried fruit he puts on each plate. Val was in the bathroom showering up and once washed up and dressed in her everyday clothes, she heads downstairs to meet Hondo in the kitchen. “How’s Fernando?” Hondo asks. “Still sleeping on the couch.” Val answers. She then adds, “Want me to finish that and you wake him up?” “Yeah, go ahead. We’re goin’ to need more paper plates as this is barely enough for everyone for breakfast.” Hondo points out. “Why not use the ceramic plates we bought last night?” Val asks. “If we start usin’ them now, somebody will end up breakin’ somethin’. So let it not be us.” Hondo answers as he hands her the spatula.. “Alright, I can understand that logic.” Val replies. “I’ll be back in a bit.” Hondo says before going upstairs. Seeing Fernando still sleeping on the couch, Hondo lifts up the end slightly and drops it on the floor Fernando wakes shaken and angry at the world for a second until he figures out what is going on. “What’s going on?” Fernando asks as he calms down. “It’s 5:30, Val and I are cookin’ breakfast. We’re making you something to wake you up. Everyone else is on their own. “I see. Where are we eating?” Fernando says and asks. “My room, I reckon.” Hondo replies. After putting on his shoes, Fernando slowly gets up, “OK. Let’s go.” Together they go downstairs to the kitchen where Val is cleaning up a few things and their plates are on the table. Hondo tells her, “We’ll eat in our room.” “I’ll be there in a minute.” Val replies. “OK.” Hondo replies before taking two plates with the plastic ware abd coffee and takes them upstairs. Fernando takes the remaining plate and plastic ware and coffee with him after Hondo. They walk into Hondo’s room in a few seconds. Val joins then in a couple of minutes. “Glad to have you help.” Hondo tells Val. “Yeah, thanks for the food.” Fernando adds. “It was nothing. Hondo did most of it.” Val throws back. Fernando nods at Hondo. “Well, Jefe, we need to talk later about our friend.” Hondo tells him. “OK. I understand the walls are thin here and you do not want others to hear, so we will wait.” Fernando explains. “Damn right.” Hondo says. “Well, what’s the plan?” Val asks. “No matter how long Tammy stays or not, she will return, and she will need a bassinet/crib for Francesca. If you can find one at the market mall, it will be appreciated. But it is a free day for you two until 1o’clock when I need Hondo to return to pick up Monty. After showing him his room in the basement, that it is on you 2 again.” He tells them as they eat their breakfast. “And you, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “I have to wait for the landlord to come in at 10 and Monty and Dale at 1. So I have to stay.” Fernando explains. “OK.” Hondo replies. They take their time to finish their breakfast. The sounds outside in the common area say that others are waking and beginning to make their way to the kitchen. When done, Val takes their empties and piles them into the room’s garbage can. “Let’s go outside for a second.” Hondo tells Fernando. “Alright.” Fernando replies as they get up. Together they walk outside and to the far corner of the balcony, away from Tammy’s room. They turn the corner and continue down the Balcony’s Even number side of the house where Sabrina and Tabitha re in Room 4 and Rachel and Michelle in Room 6. “What you want to talk to me about?” Fernando asks, keeping his voice down. “You and Gadget decided to sleep together?” Hondo asks quietly. “What? Hell No! What you saw happen?” Fernando asks, keeping his voice down. “I walked out of my room, thinking I stepped into the bathroom, but realized I was in the livin’ room. Then I saw you covered in a blanket, but I remember you had no blanket. It turned out it was Gadget, and she put herself with you under her blanket. She complained that it was cold. I had to chase her away to her room, yelling her ‘What if Tammy caught you two?’” Hondo explains. Fernando lets out a deep-seated sigh and shakes his head. “Were you aware of it?” Hondo asks. “No. Until you woke me up, that was the most restful sleep I had in months.” Fernando states. “I see.” Hondo says, adding, “So what are you going to do about it?” “I’ll confront her about but later.” Fernando tells him. “Alright then.” Hondo replies. “I’m not happy with what you stated.” Fernando says to him. “I would not be either.” Hondo stated, adding, ”She was wearing her purple see-through negligee.” “I’ve seen it before.” Fernando points out. “When?” Hondo ask. “When she tried to seduce me into exchanging my life for Tammy’s parents when they were assassinated.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” Hondo replies, then suddenly asks, “But you weren’t married to Tammy back then, you got into her panties?” “No. Trust me, Gadget had tried many times to have sex with me and all failed.” Fernando explains. Hondo shakes his head for the moment. He then changes the subject, “What would you want from the Market Mall?” “Just the bassinet/crib, if you can find it. Everything else is on you. I would recommend three dozen eggs and a couple other things.” Fernando tells him. “And a larger coffee machine.” Hondo throws in. “Alright.” Fernando says as he hands Hondo his nameless credit card, “Take the mustang I gave you. No way is a bassinette going to fit in the back of a motorcycle.” “It’s almost 6:30. What are you going to do?” Hondo asks. “Go back to sleep.” Fernando tells him. “Ha ha. I’ll see you later at 1 then. I’m going to wash up and then leave for the Market Mall with Val.” Hondo throws in. “I’ll see you then.” Hondo says as he escorts Fernando back into his room, with Fernando walking out into the living room. Taking off his shoes, he goes and lies down on the couch to sleep in like he did before.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 31st, 2020, 8:26pm Hondo cleaned up and dressed in decent, everyday clothes,  which for him was jeans without oil stains or holes, and clean grey shirt, and black vest. He put on some concealable weapons, the same as he had on in town the day before, and went down to the driveway where Valentine was waiting for him in the car. As he approached he checked under the car for bombs or anything that looked out of place. "There's nothing there. I checked." Valentine said through the open window "Doesn't hurt to double check." he replied plainly. She sighed and nodded, "True ... What did you need to talk to Fernando about?" "Just business." Hondo replied as he climbed into the car and fastened his seat-belt. "What kind of business?" She asked warily. "Don't trust me to talk business with Jefe now?" He asked unemotionally. "NO! It's nothin' like that at all. I just ... I was curious. You usually tell me unless its a secret. Is it a secret or is it ... were you talkin' ..." She stammered "We weren't talkin' 'bout you, if that's what you're askin'." Hondo replied as he started the car and pulled out of the drive. Valentine sighed with relief, "I thought maybe ..." "I was talkin' 'bout you cryin' in your sleep again?" He asked She nodded timidly, "yeah." Hondo sighed and shook his head, "No. Though I'd like to talk 'bout it when you're ready. an' no, it's not big secret what we talked 'bout. Just a bit of a sensitive nature." "And you don't feel like I need to know." She said Hondo gave her a slightly annoyed side glance. "Gadget brought out a blanket an' crawled onto the couch to sleep with Jefe last night. I caught her when I got up to use the bathroom after you pushed me away last night, an' I went out the wrong door, ended up in the livin'room, an' that's when I found them. I was askin' Jefe if he was involved willin'ly. He wasn't, which he sleeps like the damn dead when he finally sleeps, so I doubt doubt it for a minute. Gadget could have caused big problems had Tammy came out an' found that so I sent her to her room an' let Jefe know so he can confront her." He said an a slightly irritated tone. Valentine frowned, "Why didn't you want to tell me?" "You have enough on your plate right now, an' you'll go after Gadget 'bout it." He replied "but ... I'm confused why you don't want me to keep on Gadget about leavin' Fernando alone." she replied in a questioning tone. "It doesn't matter." Hondo replied flatly. "It does matter, to me! I ... I know I'm a mess but I can't have you handlin' me with kid gloves." She replied slightly angrily. "Kid gloves? Is that what its called when you're tryin' to comfort your wife when she's upset?" He asked She tried to give him an angry look but it dissipated. She frowned and looked at the floor. "No ... I didn't meant to. I just ... it's just ...." She stammered quietly. She paused and they sat quietly for a moment. She sighed again loudly and shrank down into her seat. "I dreamed that those monsters were ... were trying to ..to ..." She stammered "Rape you?" Hondo asked She nodded and replied quietly, "Yeah...  I .. I tried to fight them off but all of a sudden Tammy was there helpin' them hold me down. She told me I was weak and worthless. She said that if I just let them do it you could be free of me, you and Gadget could have each other, and she and Fernando could fix things ... if I just let them ...." She sat quietly for a moment trying not to cry. She recomposed herself a bit but spoke in a shaky voice. "When ... when you touched me ... all I could feel was ... was ....them! Even after I realized it was you I ... I just couldn't... I ... I can't explain .... every touch was just as if it was them!" She exclaimed. Hondo shook his head, "I'm sorry, darlin'. I don't understand what you're goin' through, but I understand what you mean. Sometimes the images in our head are more powerful than those who the images are of." She nodded and spoke quietly, "Much too powerful... then after how you snapped at me last night ...about not askin' Gadget to stay away from Fernando .... MY mind asked if what Tammy said in my dream wasn't right..." Hondo frowned, "I wish I could give you the trust in me to not believe all that." Valentine sighed, "I... I trust you ... but ... I don't know." Hondo sighed again, "You have to leave Gadget alone concernin' Jefe." "But why? Please, I need to know. I need to stop that voice in my mind that is shoutin' at me these aweful things!" She pleaded. Hondo sighed yet again. He made a mental note about sighing a lot more than normal. "The chip in Gadget's head could still be .... sort of active." Hondo said carefully. "Active? But you told me Fernando gave it instructions that put it into a loop waitin' for no new instructions, and The rangers fried it once, and Fernando EMPed it a couple times! He told me he did himself!" She exclaimed Hondo nodded, "Yup." "Then, how is it still active?" she asked "How are you an' I nearly immortal an' agin' slower than Willie Nelson?" Hondo replied with a question. Valentine shrugged and shook her head. Hondo shook his head too, "Jefe doesn't know how or why either. IT could be partially shielded, it could be some sort of organic tech that we don't know 'bout. For all we know those grey alien bastards are responsible for the tech! I don't think it will accept new orders or anythin'. Jefe is afraid too much emotional trauma could set it off. From what he said an' didn't say, I'm guessin' that after he fried it last most of it was destroyed but a part remains. what part of the program it runs or what it could do is not know, but as much as I down right hate it, Jefe is gonna hafta bed her once Tammy leaves." "But if she's on drugs I might be able to get her to tell .." She started to say but Hondo cut her off. "It's not just the drugs! If she snaps ...!" he paused. "What?" Valentine asked in a worried tone. Hondo lowered his voice a bunch and a sad tone hung on the edge of his words, "If she snaps ... I will have to kill a friend again. As much as I don't want that for her, I don't want it for me either." He glanced over at Valentine, then back to the road, "That would mess me up mentally. I've done it once before ... had to. I had no choice." "But ... but .. we could subdue her .." Valentine started. "NO! IF that killer information is still in there she will kill fast an' without emotion. Fernando would do it but he might not be there or able. I'd not want it on his conscience either. an' I couldn't let her hurt you ... or the others. No, she'd be too unpredictable." He said with a growl. "But there has to be a way." Valentine said Hondo nodded, "yeah, it's lettin' Jefe #$@! her, calm her down an' see what else needs done to heal her." "But what if Tammy find out?" Valentine asked "It's part of the job. If she can't accept it then #$@! her." Hondo said flatly. "If it's part of the job ... why him and not you?" She asked hesitantly. "You want me to #$@! my ex?" Hondo asked "No, I ... I didn't mean that. I ..." Valentine stammered. "Listen, If I was needed to to save someone an' it was asked of me I would. You'd know 'bout it as soon as I could tell you an' I'd hope you'd try to understand. I'd hate myself for it but ... I'd do what needs done." Hondo replied. "And Fernando knows how you feel so he'd never ask you to .. to bed her and hurt your conscience?" Valentine asked Hondo nodded, "For the most part. If it was needed an' he couldn't he'd ask, for we both know the job. If I was single an' he was happily married I'd insist on bein' the one. I'm happily married, he's ... he's in a rough patch. HE also has the advantage of Tammy bein' gone an' Gadget pickin' him." "Gadget and I talked a little about all that.... If it wasn't for me she'd try with you first, I think." Valentine said. "Just as well she doesn't. Look, I want to help her but she's never made that easy, either." hondo said "And I'm makin' it easy to help me, I imagine." She replied Hondo chuckled, "She's put me through ten times the hell in tryin' to help her." Valentine sighed, "I wish I could let you help me like you want to. She doesn't know all what she missed by turnin' her back on you, but I think she sees some of it. I'm selfishly glad she left you." "As much as it hurt I'm glad I have you, though I think you're the one who got the raw end of the deal. You'd probably found someone better had it not been for me. You'd not be drug all over the world an' the space time continuum. You'd not have had that experience here either." he replied with a frown. "No, I'd not had any of that 'cause I'd have died back in Italy, scared, alone, and never knowin' the love of a good man. I hate that I'm so messed up right now, but I don't regret any of what we've been through." Valentine replied Hondo nodded, "Maybe you're right. Just wish I could be what you needed." She lightly placed her hand on his arm, "You've always been what I needed and more. Just please be patient with me, my love." He nodded again, "I'm tryin', darlin'. Just please don't barger gadget 'bout JEfe. Be there for her, as a friend, if you can be, an' let Jefe an' I handle the rest. She bit her lip and nodded, "I'll try." Less than a minute later they pulled up to the mall where they had been the night before.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 31st, 2020, 11:30pm Charles getting up as he took a shower, then getting dress as he heading to the door. Then see Hondo was up. “Let Nando know I am heading out be back soon.” Then he went out of the door. Hondo: Ok I will let him know. Then Charles went into his Ford Fusion, buckle his seatbelt and turn the car on. Then drove off into Tokyo Streets. Then he arrived to look out point while thinking about this as he was need get out of the place since Gadget and Tammy was stressing out on the news last night while he was looking at the sky. Then he decide check on Widget on his privet cellphone. Then Widget answer the phone. Widget; Hello? Charles: Hay Love it me Charles and did you heard the news? Widget: Yea. So what Chip did this time cause the Team Disband? Charles: Endager the Empor of Japan. Since he blab about the mission that we were on. Also I call 2 of my NSA Friends to watch you since emery might come after you too. Since Chip comprise the mission. So RSA decide to Kick the Rescue Rangers out of there Club. Put Danger Rangers instead. They did give me and Nando the Cafe. But I will hold the cafe and I plan give it to someone after the mission is over. Right now you and our son might be in danger too. So They will protect you with there lives and been train too. Widget; Ok Love and I am not happy what Chip did. I Been telling my sister Gadget about him and he not right for you. But she never listen to me. Now can you give her this message. I Told HER SO. Charles; *Smirking* “Ok love I will do that. Also how Charles Jr. Doing. His Sister is with Nando and doing good. Widget; Oh Charles Jr. Is doing good. Since he got Straight A+ in Collage. Charles; Wow he at University of Michigan? Widget; Yep he is. Charles: Cool Well I Better go since I don’t want to hold you up love. Widget; Ok love. Bye *Kiss* Charles: *Kiss* Then they hang up. AS Charles turn on the Car and head back to the place.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 1st, 2020, 1:56am The girls did not like finding their father sleeping on the couch. At least Tabitha and Sabrina turned on the TV with a set minimum volume and sat on the floor. Jeanette and Aiesha make their way to Tammy’s room, not sure what to make of what is going on. Gadget comes out in her standard purple overalls and goggles though she was told not to go outside looking like that. Each person got their own breakfast meal, even Charles and his group managed to make their breakfast with the supplies that had though Charles said to his group, “We need to get more food in here.” Tammy eventually got dressed after getting Francesca fed and the both of them washed up. Everybody cleaned up after themselves so there was no issues about clean up duty. By 8 o’clock they gathered into their groups and left the house to explore the area and figure out how to get to Tokyo and the 24-hour Market Malls there. Only Fernando and Gadget remained behind, he needing to do business with the landlord at 10AM and the Emperor’s guards at 1PM. He was awake as much as he did not want to be awake. He sees Gadget in her purple overalls, “Gadget, I hope you are not wearing that. You got to dress to impress, not look like a chief mechanic at Joe’s Car Repair Shop.” “But I’m comfortable in this!” Gadget complains. “Comfortable or not, this is Japan - you need to look like you are serious for doing business.”  He tells her. Gadget unzips her overalls in front of him, taking off the overalls, and standing in front of him in her t-shirt, bra and panties, “There, that better for you?” “Unless you want to practice making babies, I advise you to put on a dress or at least a shirt and skirt combo.” Fernando tells her. Gadget walks up to the couch he was lying on and kneels next to it to face him, “You don’t want to practice making babies with me? You did a beautiful job with Tammy’s baby.” “Gadget, that is the type of talk I do not want to hear. Now go into your room and put something on to make yourself look presentable. The Landlord will be there in less than 2 hours.” Fernando tells her. “Could you forgive me? I mean, for the things I say and do? I’m just under a lot of stress. Chip is in jail and I’m about to get a divorce thanks to an executioner putting his life to an end. If I could stop it, I would. I’m just... just so stressed out, that I want to be held and loved and be told that things will be alright.” Gadget tells him. “I can hold you in private and tell you that things will be alright after all these things come to pass. I’ll love you as a friend, nothing more. If we end up having sex, it better be agreed to by both of us. Do I make myself clear?”  Fernando tells her. Gadget nods before saying a soft “Yes.” Fernando reaches with his neck and kisses her on the forehead, “Now go to your room and put something on.” “Only if you come with me.” Gadget tells him “Gadget...” He tries to get her attention. “Nobody’s here, and I would want you to hold me for a while. Please?” She says to him. “OK. I’ll be there in a second.” He tells her. “Don’t have me waiting too long.” She tells him before she goes to her room. Despite promising that he wouldn’t make her wait, Fernando closes his eyes and goes back to sleep. In her room, Gadget had taken off her t-shirt as she tried various mode of dress she puts up against her. After a while, she puts her clothes on her bed and head out to the living room in just her panties and bra. She finds him sleeping on the couch. Again she walks over to the couch and kneels in front of it and him. She puts her hand onto his shoulder and tries to shake awake again. “Come on Fernando, wake up!” Gadget tells as she shakes him. It wakes him up after a while. “I’m awake, I’m awake! What’s going on?” He says as the first things he sees when he opens his eyes are her bra covered breasts. He shakes his head to remove the sleep from his brain, “Gadget...” “You said you would come with me.” Gadget tells him. “You are wearing just your bra?” Fernando asks. “I got my panties on too.” Gadget answers. “What’s to stop me from pouncing on you and having my way with you?” Fernando asks. “Nothing, in fact I would allow you to take me and ravage because I want that attention and maybe more.” Gadget looks away as she fidgets with her fingers. Fernando slowly gets up to sit on the sofa, in a type “man-spread” style. Gadget shifts over on her knees to get between his, whether she knows it or not. She puts her arms on his legs to hold herself up as she looks up at him. Gadget?” He calls to her. “When are they going to kill Chip?” Gadget suddenly throws at him. “He as to go through trail first, and then found guilty. And then, 10 to 30 days after that, I believe.” Fernando tells her. “Oh.” Gadget replies, adding, “Then I would be a bad wife if I seduced you while he is in jail.” “If he’s found guilty, he will be executed soon after. It’s like if he was in the final stages of terminal cancer with only days remaining, and you start looking for a replacement guy to date and maybe marry. It is a very hard call to say.” He tells her. “But I am still being a bad wife in trying to seduce a married man – you.” Gadget replies. “How about Gadget work on being Gadget – the good girl she is, not the wife she is expected to be.” Fernando tells her. “Fernando... what do you expect a wife to be like – for you?” Gadget asks. “That depends on the girl. But I want the girl who is to be my wife to be strong, self reliant, thinking, problem solving, no excuses, no drama, type of woman. I don’t want the problems over petty things, thus if she runs into petty things, then she must be able to eliminate them before it catches my attention. She must be supportive my needs, my actions and my decisions as I will of hers.” Fernando explains. “What about sex? How often do you want it? What do you want:” Gadget asks. “Well, let me put it this way – what do you want, and when do you want it?” Fernando asks. “Well...” Gadget begins. “A girl has her needs and sometimes those needs can be hard to fulfill. So any time he wants and I want it, I’ll take it.” “What about what you asked me: Vaginal, Anal, Oral?” Fernando asks. “Well... Anytime you want a blowjob, I’ll gladly give it.” She tells him. “Because you want to, because you like doing it or because you think you have too?” He asks. “All the above.” She answers. “What about the others?” He asks. “Well, as often as possible, especially vaginal.” She answers. “Not many girls like Anal.” Fernando points out. “I don’t mind anal, I mean, with the right man back there. I need to show him, you, that I can take from any direction it comes from.” Gadget says as she looks away. “Look, Gadget. I’ll do what she likes and what we agree to do as often as she wants it. But I’m rather ‘Plain Vanilla’ as sex is concerned – whatever she wants, chances are I’ll agree to it.” Fernando tells her. Gadget gets up on one foot and steps towards to him at the same time, clumsily putting her lips against his for a moment, and trying to initiate a French kiss between them. It lasts for a few seconds before he tries to push her away. “Gadget!” He calls her out. “I know. I know.” She replies. “Oh what the hell... you are not going into your room unless I pick you up and carry you there.” He says to himself. “Huh?” Gadget replies. Fernando leans over to her and picks her up in his arms, taking her to her room. Gadget puts her arms around his neck as he carries her. It takes him a few seconds to carry her to her bed and place her on it. She ends up sitting back on her ass and elbows with her legs bent up and open with him kneeling in front of her. In this position he can see most of her body. So far he sees nothing in terms of needle marks on her arms and legs. “Like something you see?” Gadget asks. Fernando lets out a sigh “No... I mean, Uhm, let me honest with you.” “OK...?” Gadget replies. “I’m looking for evidence of drug use and abuse. And as I can tell, I don’t see any.” He tells her. “If you found something, would you, could you, somehow fix it?” She asks. “Depends on the drug, yes.” He replies. “Depends on the drug?” She asks. “Every drug has different treatments but yes.” He tells her. “And the abuse?” She asks. “Again, depends on the abuse.” He answers. “Oh.” She replies. “Well?” He asks. “Well, what?” She asks. “Any drugs, abuse? Be honest with me.” He says to her. “Drugs, yes. Abuse, more so yes.” She replies. “What kind of drugs?” He asks. “It started with pot, then it went to cocaine, heroin, crack and then mixing them. All smoked, never injected.” She explains. “Who got you the drugs, and why?” He asks. “Chip got me the drugs and made me take them. Why, because he said it is something a good wife is supposed to do – do as their husband says. That includes having group sex with his friends, not Dale and not Monty however. They did not know.” She tells him. “Heh...” Fernando lets out, adding, I have a restoration treatment but basically it will turn you back to a near pristine virgin condition. Thing is, if you go back to taking those drugs again, at the level you would were taking them in, it could kill you in an overdose. Understand where I am coming from?” “Yes. Err...” Gadget begins. But she stops herself from going further. “Is there something wrong?” He asks. “Uhm... what about cravings for it?” She asks. “Physically, they will be gone. But most craving can be more mental than physical. It’s up to you to be strong and ignore such cravings. You won’t go through withdrawals but I know stress can be hard to deal with.” He explains. “I hope that with your help, I can deal with the stress.” She replies. “My help, as in how?” He asks. “How should I spell it out for you? You’re a male who I can trust and I’m a female. Care to do the math?” She says and asks. “You know I can’t do it. Not now in the least.” He tells her. He then adds “Let me figure out a cure for you first, if anything if we do something, it will be after then.” “Uhm... It would not take much for us to do something right now.” She tells him as she puts her hand on her panty covered crotch and pulls it over to the side to show him what she has to offer. Fernando takes his hand over hers and slowly makes her cover herself as he leans over her, “Look, Gadget. I need this little mousie that you are to be and act as my secretary while I protect you from those who Chip has allied himself with and want to harm us for revenge of his arrest. So pretty yourself up for me and be presentable for business. OK? Gadget just nods as she bites down on her lower lip. “Good.” Fernando replies, adding, “Just remember one thing above all.” “What would that be? Gadget asks. “The word ‘SECRET’ is in the word ‘SECRETARY.’ Got it?” He tells her. “Uhm, I think… OH! I DO! I REALLY DO      ” Gadget replies. “Good. Now get dressed, and maybe later I could chase you about the desk and give you some ‘hard’ work to deal with.” He tells her before sticking his tongue out at her. Gadget nods before he gets up and leaves for the living room. He goes back to the couch and rests on it like before. Gadget lies down on her bed thinking about what just happened. Did she pass or did she fail? And if so, how? What was won, what was gained, what was lost? She just can’t seem to wrap her mind around all that had happened and how it turned out. It is not what she wanted, but it is what she needs when it is all said and done. She just needs to be patient enough for her to see it through to the end. Question is, can she? “Gosh, I showed him my goods and offered it to him like a plate of horderves!” She says to herself. “And he refused me.” She shakes her head for a second. Pulling her panties back into place, she can’t help think how stressed out she is, how she either needs a hit from the drugs or good hard pounding from some hard penis buried deep inside her. But without either or, she feels cold and alone. After a couple minutes of unintentional touching of herself down there, Gadget sits up and looks at her clothes she has put aside. She looks about them before choosing a pink blouse and a dark navy blue knee-high skirt. It takes her a while to put it on as she thinks as to why she has too but comes to the thought that if Fernando wants it done in a certain way, then it will be done in that way. If Fernando says it has to be done in a certain way then it has to be done in that way. No other way will it be acceptable, even it is succeeds. Fernando thinks what is best for the group and what is best for other before thinking what is best for him and his team. Though this would be at odds with some (like Chip), it seems that one does a better job when doing something for others than if they are doing something for themselves. This is where Fernando’s team succeeds where Chip’s team fails. Putting on the shirt and skirt, Gadget looks like a school teacher who had a rough day in class. Finding a brush, she brushes her hair to make it less puffy than in its usual manifestation. It takes her several minutes to get it done. An elastic band ties up her hair into a pony tail so her hair won’t be all over the place. Though there is a mirror in the room above the room’s dresser, she walks out of the room and to the couch Fernando is lying on. She goes up to it like before and kneels down in front of it. Putting her hand on his shoulder, she lightly shakes him to wake him up. “Fernando, you awake?” Gadget calls to him. “I’m awake Gadget...” He says to her. “You’re looking lovely right now. If I wasn’t married and this were a bar, I’d buy you a drink and ask you out.” “And then take me to your place or a hotel? I would gladly say yes but only to you.” Gadget tells him. “Good.” He says to her. “Now, sorry to trouble you, but I need you to go downstairs and bring up 2 seats from the dining room set to up here. Then we will set them up outside later while we wait for the landlord to come.” “Alright...” Gadget says as she looks away from him. She then turns to him, “You coming down to help me?” “I love too but can’t. I have not had a good night’s sleep in months, I’m tired and cramping up if I push myself too hard. So I need the rest. But I can trust you to do the work, right?” He explains and then asks. “I... I understand.” She says to him before she gets up and heads downstairs to the kitchen and dining area. She takes two of the chairs there and stacks then one on top of the other before taking them upstairs. They were lighter than she expected, making carrying them a lot easier than she thought. It only takes her a couple minutes to get them up the stairs and places them separately by the couch. Fernando was in a light sleep on the couch. 9:45AM “Hello?” Charles steps into the kitchen from the exit of his room, “Anybody home?” Gadget wanted to answer but doesn’t. Charles comes up upstairs to the living room where he finds Gadget sitting on a chair and Fernando lying on the couch. “Fernando still asleep?” Charles throws out, “Wake him up!” “It’s not time yet.” Gadget replies. “This is Japan, Gadget. Everyone is 15 minutes early and if you are 2 minutes late, you are not allowed to be in the meeting! They are quite serious about their time here. So wake him up or I will.” Charles throws at her. Gadget reaches over to Fernando and starts shaking him again, “Fernando wake up...” Fernando wakes not happy that he is being waken up. “Welcome to the world of the Living.” Charles tells him as Fernando pushes Gadget arm away. “Oh, what time is it?” Fernando asks as he calms down. “9:45” Charles says. “Oh God, she’ll be here any minute...” Fernando says as he puts on his shirt, tie and then jacket before getting his shoes. “Gadget, put on your shoes and you and Charles set the chairs by the fence on the balcony.” “I did not hear ‘pretty please’.” Charles throws at him. “Pretty please with sugar on top.” Fernando throws back him. “Thank you. I’ll get these chairs outside and ready for you then.” Charles says as Gadget runs into her room to get her shoes. He stacks the chairs and carries them through Fernando and Tammy’s room and out to the balcony. “Thanks.” Fernando says. He slowly gets up and gets his shoes, taking them outside to put on. Gadget follows him as she enters his room and out the door. As soon as Fernando steps up to the fence of the balcony, a dark blue Honda Accord drives up into the driveway and a couple white mice step out from the front of the car, one of them opens the rear of the door, helping a elder woman step out of the car. “Maria! How are you going?” Fernando waves from the balcony. The elder woman nods and waves. “Shit, I just realized... leave the chairs up here and come down with me.” Fernando says to Charles and Gadget. Together they go downstairs to Maria and her boys Fernando met before. As soon as they reach the main floor, Fernando calls to them, “You have the lease update and keys for me to sign?” “I do, but before I hand them over, tell me how you find the place?” Maria asks. “The place is great. No complains in that it has. But we need a little more. With your permission I would like to add two refrigerators, another freezer chest in the basement, and a microwave oven in the kitchen. When we move out at the end of the lease, those items are yours.”  Fernando explains. “I’ll accept those terms. But I will need to send in an electrician to boost the power of the house to handle the equipment load.” Maria tells him. “When can you do that?” Fernando asks. “I can be here at 3PM to do the job.” One of Maria’s grandsons answers. “I can accept that.” Fernando says, turning to Charles, “Charles, can you get those items in after 4PM? Make sure they are ‘Energy Star’ and ‘Energy Saver’ Compliant.” “Will do, sir.” Charles says out loud. Maria hands Fernando a leather folder and a pen, “Sign both copies and keep one, then I’ll give you these.” She holds up the keys to the rest of the place. Fernando opens the leather binder and finds both copies of the lease’s addition, and signs both copies. He takes the copy behind the one on top. Closing the leather binder, he gives it back to her and receives the keys. They both bow down sharply as she says “Pleasure doing business with you.” “My pleasure, and many thanks. This is a great help you are doing for me and my crew.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll be by later on at 5PM with some meals if anyone is interested, Chicken Katsudon (Chicken on white rice – vegetables optional), some Zaru Soba (cold Soba Noodles with separate sauce) and some Kare Pan (Curry Bread).” Maria explains. “I’ll gladly accept that. Arigato.” Fernando tells her. “Then we will see you later.” Maria tells him. She then turns to her boys, “Let’s go, we got things to wrap up!” They get into their Honda Accord and drive away. “Rooms and food?” Charles asks, “Who side she works on?” “I had the Agency check her out before I accepted anything. She’s also a Dual Citizen – American and Japanese.” Fernando explains. He adds, “The point is this place was for room and board which includes food, we are not going to be starving here for one. And as you seen, that has half mile is a long one of turns, so no one is going to attack us without they being seen by us first.” “Hmmm... Spicy Curry Bread?” Charles asks. “I do not know but I’ll take the Chicken Katsudon with vegetables. I need to get my stomach to relax from last night’s party food.” Fernando explains. “It’s all that Sushi and Wasabi you had last night would wreck anybody’s stomach.” Charles says to him. “Well, it’s my stomach to wreck.” Fernando replies, adding, “So, if you can do me that favor and get those things in by 4PM?” “It will be done.” Charles replies. “Thank you. Now I have to wait for the Emperor to get here by 1PM with Dale and Monty. You got three hours of free time before they come here.” Fernando tells him. “No such thing as Free Time when you work for the agency.” Charles reminds him. “Don’t remind me.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll see you later then.” Charles throws in before he leaves. “Alright Gadget, let’s go upstairs and put away the chairs.” Fernando tells her before going up the stairs. She follows him up the stairs. He stacks the chairs and takes them into the house from his and Tammy’s room with Gadget behind following him. He unstacks them by the couch before he takes his jacket, tie, short and shoes off and lies down the couch. Gadget takes one of the chairs downstairs to the dining area before coming upstairs and sits on the remaining seat next to the couch.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 1st, 2020, 11:01pm Hondo and Valentine found a nice bassinet for the baby, and bought her a few other little things. Tammy might not care about them anymore, but they cared about her and the baby, as if they were family. They bought those items, a larger coffee pot, and a few other items to make their stay a bit easier.  After they put those items into the mustang, they headed back to the market to grab some more food, paper plates, and other items like aluminum foil, zip-lock bags, etc. As they shopped Hondo's phone rang. The caller ID said: Shingo Tanaka Wagyu Ranch. Hondo swore under his breath. "Trouble?" Valentine asked. "It's Shingo, the Wagyu Ranch owner. I plain forgot I said we'd go see the ranch today." Hondo replied. He pressed the green answer button and put the phone to his ear, "Ya'llow." "Konnichiwa. Howdy. Hondo-sama, this is Shingo Tanaka." Shingo answered "Yes sir. How are you, sir?" Hondo asked. "Not too well, I am afraid, Hondo-sama. I ask that we postpone your visit until tomorrow. I have urgent business that must be handle today. Cannot show you the ranch properly. Most humble apologies." Shingo said humbly. "No worries. Tomorrow is fine. Tomorrow actually works better for me, as I have to brief some new help that is joinin' my team." Hondo replied "I am glad this works better for you, Hondo-sama. We look forward to the honor of your visit. Have good day." Shingo replied "Look forward to it. Have a good one. Talk at y'later." Hondo replied. He pressed the red button on the phone and hung it up. "Everythin' alright?" Valentine asked Hondo shrugged, "No clue. Shingo postponed until tomorrow." Valentine nodded as she placed four dozen eggs into the cart. As they shopped Valentine stayed fairly quiet. They filled the cart, fairly full, but had to limit items that needed refrigerated, due to lack of space. Hondo muttered some more curses over buying more bags, as Tammy and the other ladies had taken the ones they bought last night. As they carried the bags out the the car Valentine finally broke her silence. "Was ... was Gadget always like this?" She asked. "Like what?" He asked "You know ... sex depraved?" Valentine asked carefully. Hondo chuckled, "You mean a needy whore?" Valentine smacked him on the shoulder, which just made him chuckle louder. "She's not a whore! Just ... she's hurtin'." Valentine said in her defense. "Why your interest in gadget, these days?" Hondo asked. "You know... she's hurtin' and .. helpin' her makes me forget myself for a bit." Valentine said quietly. "Yeah, so ya said last night. Just worries me sometimes as ya seem too fixated on her." Hondo said "How so?" She asked "When you ask question's 'bout if you should leave so her an' I could try again, that seems too fixated." Hondo replied. Valentine sighed, "Maybe so, but ... she needs help. She's drawn to you and Fernando, but ... she needs a woman friend. I don't think she knows what that is really like. It's important for a woman to have other women friends. I lost my best woman friend, and its been lonely without her. Most women are either jealous of gadget, annoyed by her, don't trust her, or won't look over her oddities to give her a chance. Had she had good women friends she might have had someone to confide in." Hondo nodded, "Yeah, she always had a hard time with other women. Like you she's different. You learned to fit in better without losin' that uniqueness. She was always too awkward an' found it easier to withdraw from everythin' an' everyone." "So, she's always been like this?" Valentine asked. Hondo finished putting the groceries into the trunk, and shut the trunk. He sighed and thought for a moment. "She's always been awkward an' withdrawn. I guess I thought I could pull her outta that an' failed. I think she became more withdrawn after. I .. I never knew why. I know she said it was my guns that scared her an' that I had killed men, even though they had tried to kill us both, she couldn't look at me the same again. But a whore ... no, she was always a good girl." Hondo said quietly, as the talk brought back memories pleasant, painful, and filled with regret. "Did you .. did you two .. you know." Valentine asked "What did Gadget say?" Hondo asked "Who said I asked her?" Valentine asked "What woman wouldn't ask her husband's ex if they became friends?" Hondo asked in reply. Valentine shook her head, "Sometimes you are too perceptive... She said no." "Then ... you don't trust her?" Hondo asked "I wanted to hear it from you. She ... she might lie if she thought I might get angry or hurt at the truth." Valentine replied "A man shouldn't kiss an' tell." Hondo said. "I ... I need to know." Valentine asked. Hondo sighed, "Towards the end we slept together some. We showered together a couple times, but I didn't #$@! her. She wanted to wait for marriage for that, an' I didn't push her. She swore she was still a virgin back then too. Monty told me she hadn't had any boyfriends to his knowledge since she had worked with them, an' back then she never gave me any reason to disbelieve her. She just wanted to be held an' I held her." Valentine nodded as he talked. She thought for a moment after he finished speaking, getting into the passenger seat as she thought. Hondo followed suit and climbed into the driver seat and started the engine after he checked under the car for any shenanigans. Hondo pulled out into traffic and drove around to check out what was in the area. After a moment Valentine spoke again. "You did love her ... didn't you?" Valentine asked. Hondo sighed and stayed silent for several seconds. After a bit he answered quietly. "Once ... A long, long time ago." He replied. She placed a hand on his arm, "You stand as if it doesn't effect you, but ... but I know it must." She said Hondo nodded, "She hurt me. I never completely forgave her. I'm probably holdin' onto it tighter than I should as my heart breaks to see what has became of her. It's not a situation I know how to handle comfortably. Solve a crime, solve a technical problem, or fight someone? That I can handle. My Ex in trouble an' not of her own makin'? Hell, I'm lost." "If she needs to be held again and she runs to you, hold her. I want you to. IF you have to ... have to ... bed her.. please, don't tell me." Valentine said. Hondo shook his head, "I'll hold her if needed, but I'll not #$@! her behind your back. I honestly have no will to #$@! her either. There's only one woman I want to. I just have to wait a bit for her to get better." Valentine blushed a bit and frowned, "I'm sorry I can't do that for you right now." "Don't worry 'bout it. Just get well, that's all I really want." He replied They spent most the rest of the drive in a mix of light conversation and silence. At about 11:00am they turned around and headed back to the mission compound and arrived there at 11:45am. There seemed to be no one around as they entered the kitchen and placed the groceries inside. After everything was put away, Hondo went looking and found Fernando asleep on the couch and Gadget asleep in the chair beside him. he stopped and looked at her until Valentine came up beside him. "Somethin' interestin'?" She asked in a whisper. "Gadget ... She looks like a school teacher after a bad day!" Hondo replied as quietly as possible. "And?" She asked "I've seen her in a dress maybe six times. Usually it was her coveralls, panties an' a bra or t-shirt, an' a few times in that purple see though nightie." He replied "Purple nightie?" Valentine said with a quirked eyebrow "She always had a thing for purple, an' yeah, I've seen her in that more than in a dress.... she bought it for me a lot of years ago. saw it again last night. First time in years I've seen it." Hondo replied. Gadget started to stir. she opened her eyes and looked at them just to close them again. after a moment it clicked that someone was standing there and she sat up with a start. Her hair was half in a pony tail still but was making its escape, as were other parts of her as her blouse had become tucked, had opened a few buttons, and became severely wrinkles, and her bra was having issues. "Golly! I ... I didn't know you two were back!: She said in a surprised, but sleepy voice. EDIT: They spent most the rest of the drive in a mix of light conversation and silence. At about 11:30am they turned around and headed back to the mission compound and arrived there at 12:20am. There seemed to be no one around as they entered the near empty driveway, only Fernando’s car was there. Before putting the groceries away in the kitchen, Hondo went looking for Fernando and Gadget, finding Fernando asleep on the couch and Gadget asleep in the chair beside him. He stopped and looked at her until Valentine came up beside him. "Somethin' interestin'?" She asked in a whisper. "Gadget ... She looks like a school teacher after a bad day!" Hondo replied as quietly as possible. "And?" She asked "I've seen her in a dress maybe six times. Usually it was her coveralls, panties an' a bra or t-shirt, an' a few times in that purple see though nightie." He replied "Purple nightie?" Valentine said with a quirked eyebrow "She always had a thing for purple, an' yeah, I've seen her in that more than in a dress.... she bought it for me a lot of years ago. saw it again last night. First time in years I've seen it." Hondo replied. Gadget started to stir. She opened her eyes and looked at them just to close them again. after a moment it clicked that someone was standing there and she sat up with a start. Her hair was half in a pony tail still but was making its escape, as were other parts of her as her blouse had become tucked, had opened a few buttons, and became severely wrinkles, and her bra was having issues. "Golly! I ... I didn't know you two were back!: She said in a surprised, but sleepy voice. Quote: Edit/Rewrite done to fix a few issues: 1) Hondo and Val had to enter the house through their room as that is the only set of keys they had. 2) To get to the Kitchen, they had to go through the livingroom to get to the stairs to go down to the kitchen. Doing this they would have found Gadget and Fernando first before putting anything away. 3) Timing was set back so Fernando/Gadget could eat first. This gives Hondo and Val some more time to do the shopping. 4) Everything else is left unchanged.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2020, 2:46pm Roll Back: Approximately 1 hour It does not take too long for Gadget to nod off into a light sleep. But being a light sleeper hunger wakes up Gadget around an hour later (11:30AM). She yawns and stretches and then paws at her stomach. Usually during an inventor’s storm, Gadget would work through the day without eating or drinking. She gets up and looks around, figuring out where she is and why she is there. She sees Fernando sleeping on the couch before going downstairs to the kitchen. Looking about the kitchen, there was nothing much there, with the refrigerator slowing getting stacked with leftovers, but otherwise there is nothing there to eat that would need some time to prepare and cook. Not liking what she is seeing, she goes upstairs to wake up Fernando. With her hand on his shoulder, she gently shakes to wake him up. Fernando curses most of God’s creation for the interruption of rest he was enjoying. And then he looks up at her. “What’s the problem now?” Fernando asks. “I’m hungry and there is nothing to eat downstairs.” Gadget complains. “I bet you would prefer some hard sausage...” Fernando says to himself. “I would but I would still be hungry afterwards...” Gadget replies. Ignoring that comment, Fernando slowly sits up. “Come on, let’s see if we can do something about lunch since we can’t order out from here for a while.” He says before getting up and heading downstairs. Gadget follows him to the kitchen. “Can you cook?” He asks her as they approach the kitchen area. “Besides making Ketchup Soup?” Gadget asks. “OK...” Fernando answers, “Get the following and put it on the table: The Kosher Beef Bacon, get the open package that is open if there any, the leftover rice, Teriyaki Sauce, the frozen vegetables, and a couple eggs. I’ll get the pot and pan going.” “OK then...”  Gadget replies as she goes get the various items from the refrigerator and to the table. Fernando rinses out a frying pan and a cover for it, along with a couple of paper plates which he puts to the side. Less than a quarter cup of water in the frying pan on low heat, Fernando takes the frozen vegetables and throws a handful into the frying pan to slow boil with the cover on. Five minutes or so, Fernando open the package of Kosher Beef Bacon and cut up several strips into squares, throwing them into frying pan as the water slowly evaporates. With the cover on, he shakes the frying to frying pan to mix things up. Taking the cover off, he flips the squares of beef slices to cook their other side. Resting the frying pan on the stove, he throws in the rice – about three mounds that he can pull out with the spatula. He then throws in a tiny bit of oil, Teriyaki Sauce and a bit more water sprinkled over the rice. He stirs up the mixture and then let hot under the cover for a while. While it heats up, he gets a small bowl to scramble the eggs to a smooth consistency. Uncovering the frying pan, he pours the eggs into the rice and stirs about. The heat of the items in the frying pan cooks the egg into broken bits mixed with the rice, vegetables and beef. The flame is turned off and the mixture is allowed to cook in its own heat as it cools down. When done, he pours the mixture into the two paper plates. Searching about he puts a fork into one of the pile and hands it to Gadget. The other he gets a pair of chopsticks and uses it to eat from the other plate he picks up. “What’s this?” Gadget asks as she tries a bite. “Improvised Japanese Beef Fried Rice.” Fernando says to her. “How you know how to make this?” She asks. “Like you like to tinker about with gadgets and make thing from it, you can do the same with cooking – take various parts and put them together to make something better with it. I learned that a long time ago from my grandmother.” He tells her. She just looks at him as he adds, “But sometimes, if you fail in your experiments in cooking – you still have to eat it. So you learn quickly where the line between Great Tasting and Yuck Foo!’ lies.” “Oh... Gadget says as she eats her lunch time meal. Since she’s not complaining about how it tastes, it must be good. But she is more intrigued with how Fernando is eating with chopsticks as easily as she is eating with a fork. “Soda?” Fernando asks her as he puts down his plate and chopsticks on the stove and then goes to the frig. “Yeah.” She answers and he hands her a can of Coke. He takes a bottle of water for himself. They go back to their meal, drinking their beverage along with the food. They were done eating before 11:30. Clean up only took a couple minutes. “Feeling better?” Fernando asks. “Yeah.” Gadget replies. “Then I’m going back to sleep.” He tells her. Gadget follows him upstairs and sits down on the chair where she was sleeping before. Fernando lies down on the couch and both were sleeping again. After few minutes, Gadget wakes up due to Hondo’s and Val’s activity near them.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 2nd, 2020, 2:57pm Charles decide to pass the time by doing some Shadow boxing as he punching the air in his room left and right jabs as he went for a roundhouse kick. Keep shadow boxing as he was looking at the time 11:30 Am while he was thinking about something on his mind and keep doing some training while getting out. In other room. Rex was watching Anime TMNT as he was laughing and it was funny. Maggie was reading a Japanese book since she know how to speak in Japanese. Burborn was reading a Japanese newspaper and drinking some saki Rebecca was going over some of her work in MI6. Then Rebecca getting up since she was kind of hungry and then went in to the kitchen to fix something to eat. Sparky was working on the Cars in his workshop.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 2nd, 2020, 4:42pm “You two goin’ to sleep away the day?” Hondo throws at all. “Well... Fernando needs his rest, he said so himself.” Gadget answers before she asks, “What’s in the bags?” “More food and things.” Hondo tells her, “We need to get them downstairs.” “Oh. I do not know if we have enough room. But Fernando and the landlady made a deal with get a couple more refrigerators. I think Charles is getting them.” Gadget explains, going scatterbrain in her train of thought, “But first the landlady needs to do something to the electricity of the house before they can be put in. That is at around 3o’clock and Charles gets the refrigerators in at 4o’clock, I think.” It takes Hondo and Val a second to put all that into proper order before saying “OK.” Hondo adds, “We’ll put this downstairs. We got more get. You can wake Fernando up and tell him that I got the baby thin’s for him.” “OK.” Gadget replies before Hondo and Val goes downstairs to put away the first load. Gadget reaches over to Fernando and shakes him lightly to wake him up. “What’s going on?” Fernando complains, “I swear, I can’t get any rest...” “Hondo and Val are here. Hondo says he has the baby things for you.” Gadget explains. “Alright. I’ll get Tammy’s room open for him. During putting away the supplies, Hondo carries in the bassinette filled with into Tammy’s room. He looks at Fernando, “We got any tools?” “Yeah, I brought some tools from the airplane. They are in my car, but first follow me.” Fernando tells him. “Eh?” Hondo replies, as he follows Fernando out the room, and then up the stairs. Fernando uses a key to open the door at the top of the stairs. It opens to a large empty area that they walk into. The door closes on its own. “What do you think?” Fernando asks. “A lot of thin’s. What’s your idea?” Hondo says and asks. “Multi Function Room – Primary Workshop, Computer & Radio Room, Electronics Workshop, Weapons Maintenance, whatever. You will be in charge of it. Shadow of the Goonsquad and whoever he brings with him can access it, Kei & Yuri can access it, Charles can access it, you and I can access it. Nobody else can access it, especially Gadget. And No Dale or Monty without supervision.” Fernando tells him. “I can understand why no Gadget, but what’s your reason?” Hondo asks. “We do not need her tinkering about and destroying things with fire and explosions. We do not need that attention brought to us here, so she is not allowed access to it.” Fernando tells her. “Thought the same thin’s.” Hondo begins, “What about tools and stuff?” “Use my credit card and get a couple work benches, chairs, parts and some basic tools and equipment. And we will work from there. We got several months to work here so things will be brought in as needed. But this is not a vehicle repair shop. When we move out, all of that needs to move out with us.” Fernando tells him. Hondo nods, “I see.” “Good.” Fernando says as he hands him a key to the door. “How the others access the room is on you: make duplicate key or give them access yourself. Let’s go see about putting together that baby crib.” “That would be good...” Hondo replies before they go downstairs. Fernando locks the door behind them.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 4th, 2020, 12:10am Hondo was assembling the bassinette in nearly record time, making Fernando step out of the room, Outside Val was trying to get more information out of Gadget, which he was not caring for. He calls out to them. “Val, Gadget.” He calls to them, “Dale and Monty will be coming soon. Go into Gadget’s room and remain in there until I call for you both.” “Sure thing, uhm... sir.” Val replies. “Uhm, yeah.” Gadget says before they get up and leave for Gadget’s room. Fernando has to the urge to say something to them but he does not. He goes downstairs where he finds Charles and members of his team. “Charles, if you can do me the favor, get two of the dining chairs set up by the outside steps, back to back please.” Fernando explains. “Gladly do it, sir.” Charles replies to him. He then turns to his team and gives out orders to get it done. “See you outside in 5 minutes, Charles.” Fernando tells him. “See you outside, ‘Nando.” Charles replies. Fernando goes upstairs. He walks into Tammy’s room where Hondo was putting away the tools into the toolbox. “I’m done here. Care to check it out?” Hondo says to him. Fernando looks at it for a moment and tells him, “I’ll check it out later. Right now we got to deal with Monty and Dale.” He gestures Hondo to following him outside. Together they go down the stairs where they meet up with Charles. “Here to pick up Dale?” Hondo asks. Charles nods and then asks, “You picking up Monterey?” “Yup.” Hondo replies with a nod. “Since that is out of the way, they should be here any minute now.” Fernando points out. He adds, “In the next few days, we will setting things up as needed, You two get together with the others and discuss that is needed and tell me or act on your own to get it done. But at least verify that it needs to be done, and not being done by somebody else. This mission is about Intel Gathering first and protecting the Emperor during the signing of the treating second. But Chip’s interference, and Misao’s inactions has made us all targets and we must defend ourselves because of that.” He takes pause before explaining, “While they were locked up, I told them that Gadget was killed in the party bombing with several others. When they see her, I told Gadget when confronted about her death, to say that she ‘got better.’ I will explain it as a mistake in the body count, confusion in identifying the wounded and the dead, and from that I was misled to think that she was killed. Any questions?” “No questions.” Charles replies. Hondo shakes his head. “As for rooms, Dale and Monty will have a room in the basement. They are not to access the kitchen or refrigerators outside of meal time. I know those two will eat up this place empty if left alone. Charles, if you can get those refrigerator units with some kind of lock on them, it would be greatly appreciated.” Fernando explains “That should be simple.” Charles replies. “Good.” Fernando replies. He adds, “For Chip to be complaining about not getting enough tribute and reward, those two seem to be living high of the hog riding their gravy train. They need to lose weight. Period,” “Damn right.” Hondo says to himself with Charles nodding. “As it stands, Hondo you have Monty, Charles you have Dale. I have Gadget. I do not know where Zipper is, but who knows. Gadget is not allowed to tinker or experiment. She will end up wrecking the place with fires and explosions and I do not need that here. I’ll train her to be my secretary and assistant spy. You guys, I know what you will do with those you have in charge. Just make sure they follow the rules. Before I hand them over to you, I will read them the riot act.” Fernando explains. “Fair enough, Jefe.” Hondo replies. “I think that’s them.” Charles says as a group of SUVs part in front of the house and a Limo drives up onto the driveway and stops in front of the house. Fernando shakes his head as several armed men step out and surround the area. Eventually the rear passenger door is held open for the Emperor to step out. “Nice place you found.” The Emperor points out. “I hope it will work out for us.” Fernando replies. “Good.” The Emperor throws back at him, “now as to why we are here...” They walk to the back of the limo and the trunk is opened. Inside was Monty and Dale, tied up, blindfolded and drugged into a drunken stupor. “Where do you want them?” “Put them sitting on those chairs I had set up.” Fernando points at the chairs. The Emperor nods, and then claps his hands and points to the chairs. His guards remove Monty and Dale from the trunk and push them around to the chairs and then pushed down to sit on it, then securing their handcuffs to the seats. “Anything else?” The Emperor asks. “How’s Admiral Ready being handled?” Fernando asks. “He’s being delivered right now in a Postal Bag as part of the Enterprise’s mail.” The Emperor answers. “Good. And thank you.” Fernando states. “Since this is your new address, invites to future dinner parties and special events will be sent here.” The Emperor points out. “Fair enough.” Fernando answers. “Next dinner party will be tomorrow night but you always have a seat at my dinner table any time. Coming?” The Emperor says and asks. “I will have to refuse, too much to do here. But maybe the next one or the one after?” Fernando tells him. “I can accept that.” The Emperor says. He then bows at Fernando “Until next time.” Fernando bows in return, “Yes, until next time.” The Emperor gets into the Limo and his guards secure the vehicle by closing its doors and trunk before it leaves the driveway with the SUVs. Fernando looks at Hondo and Charles. “Take off the blindfolds and slap them around to wake them up. I’m going to get Gadget and Val.” Fernando says as he goes up the stairs. It takes a couple minutes for him to walk through the house to get to Gadget’s room. “Gadget, Val. I need you downstairs now.” “We will be there in a minute.” Val tells him. Fernando almost growls at her, “Now Means NOW! Not In A Minute! Now Let’s Go!” Gadget nods at Val, “We’re coming.” They follow him across the house and out Tammy’s bedroom doors before going down the stairs. Once downstairs outside, the girls see the guys slapping Dale and Monty about. Monty and Dale start to come around to some sort of reality. “Welcome to the world of the living.” Fernando tells them. Dale and Monty look up at him. Fernando continues, “Let us begin. You two now work for me and the agencies we are part of. The Rangers have been disbanded. The Danger Rangers have been given control of your former headquarters and homes. Fellas – remove the ball gags.” Hondo and Charles do as they are told in ungagging Monty and Dale. Fernando continues, “We are not here to earn any rewards. We are not here to seek any medals. We are here to a job as requested to me as a favor by the Emperor of Japan. Thus you are not working for Misao anymore. At the rate she is going, she is going to end up with Chip when he faces his Death Sentence. You two work for me. In that, you will be given free room and board. You will eat what is given to you. There will be no snacks or in between meals -meals. We have a workshop, though you may assist in it, you are not to be in there alone without supervision. You are not to go out and act on your own. You are to follow orders as given to you by your supervising officers. Monty – Hondo is your supervising officer. You do as he tells you. No questions are to be asked. Dale – Charles is your supervising officer. You do as he tells you. No questions are to be asked. Now – give them a problem means you give me a problem and if you give me a problem you will be sent back to jail with Chip. Become a danger in the field and to your teams, and you will be shot dead on sight without question. So if you value your freedom and your lives, you will take the easy way out of doing your best to do as requested of you to do. Do I make myself clear?!” Monty and Dale both look at him and nod. Fernando signals to Gadget to be at his side. They both see her. “We were told you were dead, luv!” Monty lets out. “I got better.” Gadget says. “Better?” Dale asks. “A mistake in the body count, there was confusion in identifying the wounded and the dead, and from that I was misled to think that she was killed. I found her later in one of the medical room receiving treatment for her wounds after being given the news of her death. But whether she is here or not, she is off-limits to you two. She is under my care until this mission is over.” Fernando explains. He adds as he gives Hondo and Charles keys to their basement rooms, “Men, untie them, and show them to their rooms. Give them a key to the room and then take them out. Charles, take your people with you. The electrician will be here in a couple hours to do some rewiring work, to power to the house will be shut off during that time.” “I completely understand.” Charles tells him. “These ‘men’ are now yours, fellas. Do with them as you need. Except for the few favors I asked to be done, the day is yours. I expect this place to be empty until 4PM, and I hope the electrical work will be completed by then. Take care. I’ll be on the sofa resting.” Fernando tells them. “So we are to show them their rooms first and then take them away, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Yes.” Fernando tells him. “We will be back with the refrigerators and things.” Charles says before uncuffing Dale from his seat. “Come on Dale. You got a lot to learn.” They watch Charles and Dale leave to the side of the house to where Charles’ room is at. Hondo then uncuffs Monty and pulls him up onto his feet. “Come on, you are with me.” Hondo tells him. He adds, “You too, Val.” The three of them leave together. Gadget turns to face Fernando, “You told them I was dead?” “Yeah, I did. And?” Fernando tells her. “Oh.” She turns away from him. “Upstairs, into the livingroom. I need my rest.” He tells her. “What is this about a workshop?” She asks. “It’s not for you or the others to access. The Agents will be working on their personal firearms and computer systems. Such systems are confidential in nature. That is why you and the others are not allowed in there without supervision.” He tells her as he points up the stairs. “Now lets go.” Gadget goes up the stairs and stops half way, “You coming up too or you just want to see up my skirt?” “I don’t need to act like a sneaky 12 year old boy trying to look up girls skirts from staircases. If I want to see up your skirt, I’d ask you to lift it and you will show me what you got.” He tells her. “Hmph...” Gadget replies, before lifting up the back of her skirt to show him the panties she was wearing before storming up the stairs. Fernando shakes his head before heading up the stairs.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 4th, 2020, 1:29pm Charles first show Dale his room. “This is your room you be sleeping and now Time to Train since I got a NSA Training Building in Nakano City. It guard it and safe. So we going there to train and I am planing make you the best spy since I know you got potential.” Dale was shock hearing this. “How?” “You did watch every Spy movies Right?” Charles saying “Yea I did and pretend to be a spy too.” Dale saying. “Well this your dream come true being a real Spy.” Charles saying. “Thanks Charles. You are better than Chip since he never think I am a good spy.” Dale saying. “Well I do think you a good spy and we need to go now since this place power will be off until 4PM.” Charles saying “Right.” Dale saying. Then he, Dale heading to the Team. “Ok we going to the NSA Training building in Nakano City to Train until 4PM. Dale is joining us for the training so show him the ropes too.” Charles saying “YES SIR.” They saying. “OK Let get our weapons and move out. Also Sparky you becoming with us.” “OK.” Then Sparky see Gadget before she went up stares as he wave to her then left with the team. They get into here cars as Dale got in the Ford Fusion Passenger seat as Charles got in the Driver seat. Turn his car on and buckle up. Then they drove off to the Training Building. * Once they got to the Training building as it was big. Charles was ordering the Fridges with locks on them from NSA Store. Since some companies couldn’t make Fridges with locks. But NSA got a contract with a company that can. Then Telling them send the Fridge to the place at 4PM. Then he hang up his cellphone. Then put his NSA Badge to the door lock as it open. Then they enter into the building as it close. Then it have Target practices, Spraining bags, Speed Bags, Rock Climbing, Skills test. Hologram Siliumator VR Simulator, Driving Skills Test and Dectining a Bad guy in a group of People. Also Future Sight Test. “Welcome to the NSA Training Building since it 1:50 PM. For 2 Hours you be training in hard and you need to think quick. So Let get Training while I train Dale.” Charles saying. “YES SIR.” Then they left. “Ok Dale let Test your Driving skills first. Then your seeing a Bad guy in a group of people skills and VR Simulator Test.” Charles saying. “Ok.” Dale saying as they went to the Driving Skills.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2020, 12:17am In a convertible not too far from the highway sits a female mouse looking at her laptop. “Hmmm... They stopped there for over 10 minutes... interesting GPS Location. Never put it past Fernando to find such interesting places. But such isolation will not be enough to save you all.” The mouse says to herself. The laptop gets put to the passenger side before she begins to drive to the coordinates. From the highway to the place takes about 10 minutes for her to drive there. She parks her vehicle after the ramp to the driveway. She closes the laptop and takes it with her, walking onto the driveway. “Typical college cat house hotel, wonder how much he is paying? I could have gotten these for nothing.” She says to herself. She then looks at the post with a series of intercom buttons on it, “I wonder what room is he in?” She tries them all. Fernando was on the couch resting, with all the intercoms started to ring. He wakes up, sits up and thinks to himself as to who or what it can be. Maria and her boys know that they have access to the place as needed and they know he is in Room 2-1, so it could not be them. He quickly puts on his shirt, gun shoulder holster and jacket. His shoes goes on as he leaves the livingroom and outside to the balcony. He looks down at the intercom pole. “What the #$@! are you doing here?” Fernando yells from the balcony. Before she could answer, he leaps over the balcony rail and lands beside her. “Interesting place you have here.” She tells him. “And anything that happens to it, my team, or my friends and you will be joining Chip at his execution.” Fernando tells her. “Interesting, you did not say family.” She tells him. “Anything happens to my family because of your action or inaction, I will put several bullets into your head, Misao.” He tells her. “Now what the #$@! do you want?” “From you? Nothing.” Misao tells him, “But I am going to tell you that hiding out here will not bring you the sanctuary you seek.” “Again, anything happens to this place, to my friends, to my teams – and you will be joining Chip on his execution.” Fernando tells her, he then points to a camera under the balcony, “Around me, everything is being recorded at all times. You work with me or you work alone. Work against me and there will be consequences to be paid. People get hurt or killed, property gets destroyed, then there will be a price that can only be paid with your neck.” Misao looks at him in challenge to see who would blink first. Unfortunately it was her. Fernando continues, “I sought no ill will of you, Misao though my mistrust and hatred of you exceeds what patience I might have, I would not want you to be harmed or killed. But you started this stupid mission, gathered the wrong people to do it, and now it’s your mission has been terminated, the Rangers disbanded, and their leader about to be executed for Crimes against Society and Terrorism. Tell me, what reward would have exceeded this trail and tribulation you put all of them through? Because it is all gone.” “I’ll get Chip out of the executioner’s noose and everything wronged by your presence will be righted by mine.” Misao tells him. “You might as well let that ‘munk die. Gadget is already working on divorcing him for the abuse he put her through. The Rangers are no more, the Danger Rangers took over their place, confiscated all their equipment and home. The US Government and Japan’s government has deemed this mission you started as over – terminated – no longer running under any command. Anyone involved who is here for this defunct mission will be passed for their passport, if they do not have one, they will be arrested. His friends have been absorbed into working for the government, not through me. You even lost the Emperor’s ear thanks to Chip and your own undoing.  Yet you come here with nothing to offer but threats. I do not care who you bed with – but you do not come to me with threats. We either work together, work alone or deal with the consequences of working against me. The choice is simple. Choose wisely.” He tells her. “You are nobody here.” Misao tells him. “I am somebody who is willing to do good for others without seeking reward or comfort, to do right by others by respect and what assistance I can give them while wanting nothing in return. I find those in need and give them assurance to their lives while I do what they need with what little I got without seeking payment. In short, Misao – a rescuer does not charge those he has rescued, he does not demand payment or send invoices for his services. Rescuing people is not a business, it’s a way of life. A way of life I have chosen for myself and I let my work speak for itself. I do not seek awards, I receive them. I do not look for rewards, they are given to me. Know the difference and understand why I am revered while you and the Rangers have been vilified.” Fernando tells her. “All I hear is talk from your mouth.” Misao tells him. “Then leave and never come back to my domicile again.” Fernando tells her. “And if I don’t? I’m not leaving without Monty, Dale and Gadget.” Misao tells him. Fernando looks about, seeing a little convertible parked by the driveway. “Then have it your way.” He gestures and his came comes out of nowhere to his hand. He circles his cane at Misao and her vehicle until there is a bright flash of light. In a side street in downtown Tokyo, part of a building’s façade crumbles as a little convertible falls from above and crashes nose first to the streets below. The vehicle’s airbags and seatbelts saves the occupant though she is knocked out from the impact and emergency services arrives to answer the call. Tokyo News will report that some “Idiot female driver accidentally drove through a garage wall and 40ft down to the ground below.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 5th, 2020, 12:50am *"words in blue linked to previous posts"* As Hondo and Fernando went to work on the bassinet, Valentine went over to where Gadget was standing awkwardly out of the way. Valentine sat down on the couch and Gadget joined her. "That's a different look for you, isn't it?" Valentine asked Gadget looked down at herself, "yeah. I can't say i'm comfortable in it, but Fernando said I'm his secretary now nd I have to dress like this." Valentine looked her over, "hmm ..." "What's wrong?" Gadget asked "Well, I could give you a few pointers. I can't help you dress more like you, but I could help you look a little more like I think he'd want for an assistant." Valentine offered. "I'd not mind some pointers, but ..." Gadget hesitated "But what?" Valentine asked "Well, If I'm close, but not perfect he gives me more attention. If I was perfect I'd have to work harder for him to notice me." Gadget replied "I know us women have to do some things, at first at least, to get noticed, but ... I think you're goin' about it all wrong. You need to learn to blend in a little better, but you need to be yourself. If Fernando doesn't love who you really are, why would you want him? Don't you want a man who loved Gadget?" Valentine asked "You don't understand... I had someone who loved me for me once. I ... I broke his heart. I tried to be myself with Chip and ... and ... well you know." Gadget said "I have an idea, but I don't know. I wish you'd tell me." Valentine said "I ... I can't." Gadget said "Gadget ... I know you haven't had a lot of friends, and I can't change the past, but ... I want to help you. I want to be your friend. If you can't talk about it yet, I understand, but ... but I want you to feel like you can talk to me. If you don't get it out it will fester inside of you. I know. I was there before." Valentine said "Valentine ... Val .. can I call you Val? ...like Hondo does?" Gadget asked Valentine nodded, "Sure. I like my friends to call me Val." "Thanks, Val. I ... I want to talk about some of it... I ... I really do." Gadget said hesitantly. "Then tell me. I'm right here." Valentine said. About then Fernando stepped out of his room where he and Hondo had been working on the bassinet. Valentine saw him out of the corner of her eye and he did not look happy. “Val, Gadget.” He calls to them, “Dale and Monty will be coming soon. Go into Gadget’s room and remain in there until I call for you both.” “Sure thing, uhm... sir.” Val replies. “Uhm, yeah.” Gadget says before they get up and leave for Gadget’s room. As they entered the room Gadget shut the door about half way closed behind them. She looked at Valentine and cocked her head a bit. "You see how Fernando looked?" She asked "Yeah. He looked a bit pissed." Valentine said. "Yeah. Golly, I hope I didn't do something wrong." Gadget said quietly "If he overheard us, which he has ears like a damn bat, then that look was probably for me." Valentine said. "Why you?" Gadget asked "Well ... Hondo said Fernando didn't ... he didn't want me pushin' you or questionin' you anymore." Valentine said hesitantly "Why?" Gadget asked "I ... I don't really know. you have any idea?" Valentine said, half lying as she knew what Hondo had said but didn't completely understand it. Gadget shrugged, "I'm not sure. Golly, maybe it's because of the secret in secretary! I thought he meant something else." "Meant somethin' else? What happened while we were gone?" Valentine asked "Well .... promise you won't get mad?" Gadget said warily Valentine paused a bit then nodded, "Ok, I can't say I won't like it, tough." Gadget shrugged, "Fair enough. I ... I showed him my goods." "Your goods... as in?" Valentine asked cautiously "My ... pussy." Gadget said as she cringed, waiting for the yelling. Valentine sighed, "And?" "And ... he looked me over and left." Gadget said still cringing. "Looked you over. Why?" Valentine asked. Gadget looked at her, "You're not going to yell at me?" "I said I wouldn't." Valentine replied. "Golly, Chip usually said he wouldn't then would anyway." Gadget replied "I'm not Chip. Non of us are. We just want to help." Valentine said. "I ... I'm not used to that... I guess  ... I can tell you some ... Fernando he ... he was looking for ... for needle marks." Gadget replied. "Why?" Valentine asked. "Because  ... because he thought I ... I might be using drugs." Gadget replied Valentine walked up to gadget and she cringed a bit until Valentine wrapped her in a hug. "Aren't ... aren't you going to ask me if I was?" Gadget asked hesitantly as she was being hugged by the other mousette. "No." Valentine said. "No? ... why?" Gadget asked. "I just realized Hondo and Fernando were right about one thing, despite their reasonin's, whatever they are. They were right that I shouldn't push you." Valentine said as she still hugged Gadget. "Why? Why do you say that?! Do.. do you not want to be my friend anymore?" Gadget asked as she pulled away and was near tears. "No, it's not that. I ... I shouldn't push as ... Gadget, it's like I'm pryin' information out of you. Friends tell each other things. I want to help and would be honored to know but ... I can't make you trust me, I can't make you tell me, and I can't keep pushin' for information. It's just not right. I'm here for you, but ... like Hondo said, I shouldn't push you anymore." Valentine said softly "But ... but what if.. what if I want you to ... to push." Gadget said at almost a whisper. "I don't know you that well, Gadget. I'm tryin', but ... I don't know. Fernando and Hondo think I shouldn't but .." Valentine said "Please, Val. Don't give up on me. I ... I need your pushing." Gadget said "I'll be there, but I can't keep fhisin' for information." Valentine said. "I like your asking. It ... it makes me feel like someone cares. Fernando care, I know, and Hondo might, but ... they don't ask about me. They expect me to fall in line ... to spell out whats wrong... to .. to just behave as if I'm not hurting.  Val ... I don't know how to even survive right now, let alone know what to say!" Gadget said in a desperate tone. "Gadget, We all care. Hondo and Fernando are just ... men. They don't show feelin's, other than anger, easily. They don't understand how us women need to talk through our problems, even wen it sounds like idle chatter at times. My only woman friend I've had recently was Tammy, and she ... she decided I'm not worth it anymore. I've been alone with Fernando and Hondo for months on a mission with no one but them and you see how open they are to listenin' or knowin' what questions a woman needs asked. I understand how that feels, but ... I can't guide you to the answers or the questions always. I asked what happened and you gave me one answer and that was it. I can't keep asking for the next thing in line every time." Valentine said Gadget sighed and nodded, "I understand. I'll try to be better about it. Give me time, please." Valentine nodded, "I said I'm here. You have to let me know when you're ready." Gadget nodded and paused for a moment, then spoke again. "Fernando checked me for needle marks, because he thought I was using drugs. .. I am, but not injecting, and I'm using a little bit of several. Why? ... I ... I need them right now.. Chip told me to take them and when I tried to argue he said that good wives don't argue. There was a lot more to it all but ...  but I'm having trouble sorting it out in my own head. The stress of everything is killing me. I did the drugs because I was told to... at first. Then I did them to hide from what... from was doing. I... I lied to you yesterday. I ... I did have sex with multiple partners, but ... honestly I didn't want to. Chip... he... he told me a good wife made his friends feel good...." Gadget paused trying to keep herself together. "Oh, Gadget ..." Valentine said as she wrapped her in a hug again, "I'm so sorry. It.. it had to be horrible for you. Oh God. I can't even begin to imagine." Gadget fought back the tears. She had cried a lot recently, and was tired of crying. "Thanks, Val. I hope you never can imagine... thank you, though. Golly, you're the first person I've just said that too. Fernando... he knows, but ... He had to ask all the questions." Gadget said softly "It's alright. I'm glad you told me." Valentine said. "I hate to bother you, but ... but can I tell you more?" Gadget asked "Any time." Valentine said. Gadget nodded, "Thanks." Valentine let her go and they set on the edge of the bed. Gadget told Valentine about what happened the day she and Hondo parted ways and was just getting to her kidnapping when a voice called to them from the livingroom. It was Fernando. “Gadget, Val. I need you downstairs now.”  Fernando called out “We will be there in a minute.” Val tells him. Fernando almost growls at her, “Now Means NOW! Not In A Minute! Now Let’s Go!”   Gadget nods at Val, “We’re coming.” "We'll talk more later, Val... again, thank you." Gadget said quietly Valentine nodded, "Anyime." They follow him across the house and out Tammy’s bedroom doors before going down the stairs. Once downstairs outside, the girls see the guys slapping Dale and Monty about. Monty and Dale start to come around to some sort of reality. “Welcome to the world of the living.” Fernando tells them. Dale and Monty look up at him. Fernando continues, “Let us begin. You two now work for me and the agencies we are part of. The Rangers have been disbanded. The Danger Rangers have been given control of your former headquarters and homes. Fellas – remove the ball gags.” Hondo and Charles do as they are told in ungagging Monty and Dale. Fernando continues, “We are not here to earn any rewards. We are not here to seek any medals. We are here to a job as requested to me as a favor by the Emperor of Japan. Thus you are not working for Misao anymore. At the rate she is going, she is going to end up with Chip when he faces his Death Sentence. You two work for me. In that, you will be given free room and board. You will eat what is given to you. There will be no snacks or in between meals -meals. We have a workshop, though you may assist in it, you are not to be in there alone without supervision. You are not to go out and act on your own. You are to follow orders as given to you by your supervising officers. Monty – Hondo is your supervising officer. You do as he tells you. No questions are to be asked. Dale – Charles is your supervising officer. You do as he tells you. No questions are to be asked. Now – give them a problem means you give me a problem and if you give me a problem you will be sent back to jail with Chip. Become a danger in the field and to your teams, and you will be shot dead on sight without question. So if you value your freedom and your lives, you will take the easy way out of doing your best to do as requested of you to do. Do I make myself clear?!” Monty and Dale both look at him and nod. Fernando signals to Gadget to be at his side. They both see her. “We were told you were dead, luv!” Monty lets out. “I got better.” Gadget says. “Better?” Dale asks. “A mistake in the body count, there was confusion in identifying the wounded and the dead, and from that I was misled to think that she was killed. I found her later in one of the medical room receiving treatment for her wounds after being given the news of her death. But whether she is here or not, she is off-limits to you two. She is under my care until this mission is over.” Fernando explains. He adds as he gives Hondo and Charles keys to their basement rooms, “Men, untie them, and show them to their rooms. Give them a key to the room and then take them out. Charles, take your people with you. The electrician will be here in a couple hours to do some rewiring work, to power to the house will be shut off during that time.” “I completely understand.” Charles tells him. “These ‘men’ are now yours, fellas. Do with them as you need. Except for the few favors I asked to be done, the day is yours. I expect this place to be empty until 4PM, and I hope the electrical work will be completed by then. Take care. I’ll be on the sofa resting.” Fernando tells them. “So we are to show them their rooms first and then take them away, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Yes.” Fernando tells him. “We will be back with the refrigerators and things.” Charles says before uncuffing Dale from his seat. “Come on Dale. You got a lot to learn.” They watch Charles and Dale leave to the side of the house to where Charles’ room is at. Hondo then uncuffs Monty and pulls him up onto his feet. “Come on, you are with me.” Hondo tells him. He adds, “You too, Val.” The three of them leave together. Hondo leads towards the house with Monty following and Valentine, silently, bringing up the rear. She wasn't sure how much trouble she was in with Fernando at the moment, but she would deal with it. Some days she wondered if he liked her at all or not, too. Hondo opened the door to the basement bedroom and then tossed the keys to Monty. "Here is where you're bunkin'. Look it over an' meet us on level two in five minutes. We are gonna make a run to town here an' make ourselves scares for a bit. Do not stop in the kitchen. It's off limits unless you're supervised." Hondo said gruffly "Come on, pally. I've not eaten a decent morsel since before they locked us in thet cage!" Monty whined "IF it were up to me you'd still be in that #$@!in' cage for endangerin' my wife an' the friends I call family!" Hondo growled deeply. "But ... but .. Thet was Chip!" Monty replied, trying to defend imself "I don't give a #$@! who said it! You were there.. You knew it.. an' you said nothin' to stop it or warn us!! You're just as guilty, Jack! So you'd better just shut up an' do what you're told. You're gonna hafta do a whole lot to ever EVER earn my trust or respect! An', you hear me good, one, just one #$@!in' cheese attack an' I'll shoot ya without a second thought!" Hondo growled even deeper "But ... but.." Monty stammered. "I'll shoot ya like the murderin' scum ya are!" Hondo growled again before turning and walking upstairs. Valentine looked away from Monty. She was not happy at what he had done, but that tone her husband used made her want to beg for mercy from him, and he was not even talking to her at the moment! Monty walked sadly into his room and sat down. He sghed and looked up at the ceiling. "Zippah, me old mate, where-evah ya are, I #$@!ed up big time, mate." He said quietly.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 5th, 2020, 1:10pm NSA Building Charles watching Dale drifting on the Track, as he smiles and grade it too. “Good Dale keep it up and keep Drifting that we use to get away form our foes.” Dale keep drifting 4 times. Then once he was done Charles finish grading Dale. “So how did I do?” Dale saying “Well on the Finding a bad guy in a group of people test 89% B, Spy IQ Test 92% And Drifting Test 99% So that means you rank up to a Junior Spy. But you need more Training get to the master spy and get our trust back. You haft way there.” “Ok and thanks.” Dale saying Then Charles looking at his watch it was 3:50 PM Means almost 4PM. “TEAM Stop it 3:50 so we need to get ready head back.” Charles saying, “YES SIR.” They Saying Then once the agents clean up as they heading to there cars and drove off. But a famuler Fly was flowing them. Charles was driving as he hearing a buzzing sound and knew one fly dose that. *SO Zipper you found us but I won’t let you to the hideout yet.* Then Charles Radioing the team. “How about we stop at Mc Donalds on the way?” “Sure Boss.” Rex saying. Then they stop at the McDonalds as they getting out. “Dale I know Nando saying that you can’t eat inside the house. But he didn’t say you can eat outside with you with me. So I am going to Feed you at McDonalds so you can get your strength back up. Also don’t tell Montreay jack you went to McDonalds.” Charles saying “OK Charles.” Dale saying Then they order there food as Charles telling one of his Agents to put a chines Fly trap near them. As they setting it up while they eat and talk. Then Zipper smell that smell as he smiles and went to it but he got stuck in the fly trap. “Well well I knew we were follow. Hello Zipper and yea I can hear you with my ears. So you going to answer questions or you be stuck in that fly trap for rest of your life and get thrown in the garbage. So will comply to my questions?” Charles asking Zipper. Zipper nodding as he didn’t want to be trash. Dale can’t save him. “Also Dale can’t save you since he with me. So Question one are you with Misao?” Charles answering. Then Zipper squeaking as he saying yes. “Oh you are with Misao. That means she must meet a bad end with Nando.” Charles saying. “OK you shoudn’t be with Misao. She is a Rouge Agent now. Almost go the Emporia hurt, Chip is in prison right now, Rescue Rangers are gone now disband. Danger Rangers took over. If anyone with Misao is a Rouge Agent. So Zipper I am giving you a Chance. Eather get your Freedom, levee Misao and join us. Or go to Prison with Chip and get the Death Sentences like Chip. Your Choice.” Then Zipper Squeaking again as he will join them not get that death sentences. “Well good I see you make the Right choice. But You have to get Nando and Hondo Blessings too. Since Nando is in charge I am the second in Charge and Hondo is third in Charge so you have to get those two blessings and also I am putting you in a black Bag so you can’t see were we are heading.” Charles saying as he singles two of his agents as they came with a black bag and put the Fly trap with Zipper in it and tie it up. As they finish eating their food. “Ok Let head out.” Then they heading to there cars and drove off. “I glad you didn’t rescue Zipper Dale. So you Rank up again to Advance Spy.” Charles saying “Thanks and Yea I don’t want to go back to prison. I just want freedom and I know you are giving it to me.” Dale saying. “I am and I am glad you not disobeying any of my commands and that good. Keep the good work then you can get your freedom too.” Charles saying. As they driving to the hideout.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 5th, 2020, 4:00pm Valentine stayed quiet as she followed Hondo upstairs to their room to get ready to leave again. As hey gathered their normal gear Hondo stopped and stared at her a moment. She glanced at him then went back to her work without saying anything. "Whats wrong?" He asked after a bit. "Nothin'." Valentine answered softly. "I think I've been with ya long enough to know when sometin' is wrong." He replied. Valentine didn't look at him still, "You're angry." "An'? I don't have a right to be?" He asked "are you angry at me?" she asked quietly "Why would I be angry at you?" He asked "For ... for talkin' to Gadget." She replied "You pushin' her to stay away from Fernando again?" He asked a bit flatly. She shook her head, "No. I was askin' about other things. I realized you were right about pushin' her, though." "Why? She do somethin'?" Hondo asked in a slightly worried tone "No, its not for the reasons you said. it's just that ... I realized you can't make someone trust you, no matter how much you want to help them. I ... I told her that too. She ... she started openin' up t me, but Fernando ... I think he overheard us earlier and he seemed pissed, from the look he gave me. And when he came to get us I told him we'd be there in a minute nd he snapped at me. I thought maybe he had talked to you and... " She paused Hondo shook his head, "He didn't say anythin' to me. He's been surly since we got home, though. I'll not ask ya to stay away from Gadget, but be careful. She needs a friend but Fernando will have his ways of dealin' with her. I don't agree with them all but he's taken responsibility for her an' she's chosen him. IF I had responsibility for her I'd probably have to #$@! her an' that's not sometin' any of us want. We are a team, an' the best person for the job does the job. Jefe said e understands that there are personal ties an' he'll not ask me to stay ut of it. I'll not ask you to either, but expect to get yelled at. Best I can say is if you take an action make damn sure you stand behind that action an' stand tall when you get yelled at. If you're wrong admit it, but you'll get yelled at even when not wrong. Jefe is good, but he's not perfect. None of us are. We all just try to do our best. I feel responsible for the whole group an' I am by proxy as Jefe's second in command. He is the leader though, so a bigger weight of responsibility is on his shoulders. That means if someone does somethin' they feel is right but is not what he wanted to happen he'll probably snap at that person. I'm no more immune from it than you are, other tan he an' I understand each other better." Valentine nodded, "I guess I understand. I know he feels responsible but ... does Fernando like me or does he just tollerate me for your sake?" Hondo thought about it for a moment before speaking. "I'm not sure that's the right question to ask. He's put a lot of trust in you. Some of it is because he trusts me, so because I trust you he trusts you, but like ... I don't know. That's somethin' that you have to ask him." Hondo said "Couldn't you ask him?" Valentine asked. Hondo squinted a bit as he looked at her, "I can just see the conversation now 'Jefe, do you like my wife?' That conversation would be odd as #$@!in' hell! Besides, He respects strength an' honesty. You want to know, you feel there is somethin' you two need to get right then you need to confront him yourself. I'll be there if ya want, but that's not somethin' I can do for ya." Valentine gave him half a smile, "That would be awkward. I'll... I'll try to talk to him later. I'm not going to stop bein' the friend I feel Gadget needs. I think I need this as much as she does. Maybe it is a bit selfish, but Fernando alone can't help her. She needs another woman... as do I." Hondo sighed and nodded, "I'll back ya as much as I can, but if ya make bone-head call just remember its both our asses." Valentine nodded,  "I understand.... SO, why are you angry?" "I think I've got enough reasons to be." He said flatly. Valentine nodded, "I know but ... somethin' just seems to be botherin' you. I've not seen you like this in a long time." About then Hondo hear a heavier person coming up the stairs. "That would be Monty. we'll hafter talk about this later." Hondo said *saved by the bell.* he thought to himself Monty timidly approached their opened door. Hondo didn't look at him as he put his shoulder holster on and shrugged into his coat. "Listen, pally, I'm sorry fer ..." Monty started to say before he was cut off. "I'm NOT your pal, an' I want you to stay quiet for now. We have places to go an' I'm not in the mood for explanations, apologies, or or questions." Hondo said with a bit of a growl "sorry." Monty said quietly Hondo just shook his head and grabbed up his small leather duffle bag. "Fernando said he wanted us clear for a while. What are we going to do?"" Valentine asked. "Run some more errands." Hondo replied. Hondo motioned for Monty to follow as he headed out onto the balcony. Monty followed and Valentine brought up the rear, making sure the doors were locked. As they walked p to the car ondo pointed to the back seat. "In the back, Jack." He said "Er, uhm, It's Monty, pal .. er, mate, an' if ya didn't notice, thet back seat is a moight ... small. an' I'm a moight ... not so small." Monty said hesitantly. Hondo rubbed his eyes for a second as a headache was starting to grow. After a moment he sighed angrily and glared at Monty. "First off, your name is Monterey Jack. Calling you Monterey would suggest I am giving you normal respect. Callin' you Monty would suggest we are on some level friendly. Since you're partly responsible for everythin' that's happened, you should be happy if I called you a bubonic plague carryin' rat! I'm bein' nice callin' you Jack. Second, I told ya to stay quiet. I'll tell ya when to speak. Don't make me tell you again or I'll beat the hell outta ya! Third, Unless Fernando is ridin' with me that seat is where my wife sits. I doubt you'll ever earn enough of my respect for me to ask my wife to sit in the back for you!" Hondo growled. Monty hung his head and just nodded. The savage tones in Hondo's voice made it feel as his blood was freezing wit every word. He wondered if Gadget was right all those years ago. He had always regretted that Gadget had broke up with Hondo as he thought he'd have been good for her, but now he wondered if Hondo was nothing but a blood thirsty savage, like Chip had said. That thought brought a small flame of anger into Monty's being, it was something he would hide for the moment, but try to fan and build. He Wedged himself into the back seat as Hondo and Valentine climbed into the front. Valentine moved her seat up a bit to try to give him more room. Hondo saw it, but ignored it for now. Valentine looked forward and spoke quietly, "Respect is given.. trust is earned." "What's that?" Hondo asked a little gruffer than planned. "I know your hearin'. You heard me." Valentine said quietly "Humor me." Hondo said as they drove away. "I've heard it from you and Fernando a hundred times at least, 'respect is given;trust is earned'." Valentine replied "Yeah, so?" Hondo said "You told Monty he had to earn your respect." Valentine said in a questioning manner. Monty looked up at them, as the conversation peak his interest. Hondo glared at him in the rear view mirror so Monty looked back out the window. "Darlin', this is different." Hondo replied "How? How is id different?" Valentine asked "What we were talkin' 'bout was people who come fresh into your life, new friends, people who need help, or the like. I gave him an' all the ranger respect a long time ago. They chose to disrespect me, an' now their disrespect has turned deadly, an' other than some sad looks an' pitiful attempts at apologies, I see no true remorse. They chose to destroy the respect I gave. Now they need to earn it back. Givin' this bloated wanna-be a second chance is more respect than he's due. I'm half pissed with Charles for givin' Dale such a chance. Let's take someone who went along with his supposed friend an' leader askin' for the deaths of people who are just #$@!in' tryin' to help people, then let train him to be a spy. yeah, let's trust someone like that. Let' take his word that he won't do it again! #$@!in' NSA, stuff-shirt bastards!" Hondo growled angrily Valentine sighed. There wasn't much she could do or say when he got like this, though she wished she could do something she could do. She hated to see her husband so angry. A while later they pulled up in front of the hotel where Monty had been staying before. "What we doin' 'ere?" Monty asked. "We are doin' nothin'. You are goin' to grab your bags, an' only your bags an' be back here in ten minutes. Don't stop to eat, don't grab anythin' or the others stuff, don't even stop to take a piss. You be back here in ten minutes with your bags or I'll be there in eleven minutes. You don't want me to come after you." Hondo said coldly. Monty nodded and pried himself ut of the back seat. He groused as he walked away from the car. "Maybe I'll wait thet extra minute an' show ya what me fists can do!" Monty muttered. Monty stomped off to his room to gather his stuff. The food smell from the hotel restaurant almost made him go crazy but Hondo's icy words gave him pause and made him continue on.   (to be continued)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2020, 6:14pm Fernando sends a text to Hondo while he was away: “The electrician is not here yet, though he should not be for a couple hours at 3PM. Going to strip Gadget naked before taking her to the bathroom and giving her a Bio Healing Pill. Hopefully she won’t make much of a mess but she and ‘Jon’ (The Toilet Bowl) are going be great friends as she lets out all the poisonous crap Chip forced on her. I’ll be holding her hair back while she pukes and coughs up her innards out into the bowl. After that she is going to be weak and I will have to shower her up before putting her in bed to recover. How long this takes depends on how much she has taken in during the years and remove the scars of abuse she may have inside. But she will be out most of the day and into the night. I’ll feed her some soup while she recovers. I know we have some Cup-o-Noodles but we may be needing more of the Instant Ramen. If you can get a couple cases it will be appreciated. Take care. And thanks.” He then puts away his smartphone as he walks into the livingroom. “OK Gadget. I do not care what you wear – but go get out of those clothes and put on a bra and panty, or bikini or whatever you got. I’ll see you in your room in 5 minutes.” Fernando tells her. “Uhm, sure. But can I ask why?” She asks as she begins to unbutton her blouse. “Secretaries do what they are told to do, and rarely question their boss’ actions or decision. Not that they can or cannot, but because they hold that sacred trust of keeping things secret. Only time a secretary should question such actions and decisions are if others are going to get hurt by those actions. But between secretary and boss, anything goes, including them getting together in a mature and physical connection that only they can share.” He explains to her. “Oh, you mean sexually?” Gadget asks. “It can go that far.” Fernando answers. He adds, “But first, I need you to be in some kind of top and bottom that covers your *ahem* girlie bits.” “You can say ‘tit, ass and pussy’ around me. I’m not a little girl anymore.” She tells him. “Well, just go do as I ask, please. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” He tells her. “OK.” She says as gets up off her seat and walks into her room. She leaves her room open. Fernando goes into his room and changes out of his suit and outerwear and takes off his underwear, changing into his Speedo bathing suit. He then goes into his personal supplies, looking for a small metal box with a set of pills in it, his bio-pills which he uses to help other recover from their illnesses and injuries from. He takes a pill from the box before putting away the box. He takes his folded clothing along with the pill and takes them to Gadget’s room. Gadget was pulling up a bikini panty she putting on when he walks in. He places his things onto the room’s dresser. She looks at him as if she never seen him like this before though she has had years ago when Tammy’s mother and step-father were assassinated. Fernando walks up behind her and puts his arms around her waist and pulls her against him. She can feel the semi-hard girth of his manhood pressing up against her behind. She can only let her thoughts runaway with her imagination as he holds her against him. “If you want to have sex with me, you do not have to go through all this pretense. Just tell me want you want and I’ll gladly do it.” She tells him. Fernando reaches over and takes the pill off from his clothes. He turns her to the double doors, “Let’s go to the bathroom.” Gadget thinks this is it, that she is going to have what she thinks she wants of him regardless of where it is going to happen. She does as she was told and enters the bathroom, where he follows her close behind. Putting the seat cover to the toilet down, she sits on it, wondering how this is happen. “Sorry Gadget, I hope I am not misleading you into something this is not.” He tries to explain. “What do you mean?” She asks. “First off all, I do not always tell others to take drugs or make excuses to take drugs. But I need you to take this pill.” He says as he shows her the pill. She reaches over to take it, but he pulls away at the last second. “You are going to take it without questioning it?” “If I can trust you to have sex with you, I can trust you in anything else.” She tells him. “Are you in love with me or something?” He asks. “In love with you? Don’t know. But in love in that you can do for me? Yes.” She answers. Fernando turns to the basin and fills up a paper cup with water, handing the pill and cup of water to her. Gadget swallows the pill and chases it with the water. She hands the paper cup back to Fernando. He crumples up the cup and tosses it into a nearby garbage can. Gadget leans over to him, placing her face against his leg. She asks him, “Anytime you want to #$@!, I’m ready for you.” Fernando takes her by the arm and picks her up onto her feet, pulling her against him. At the same time he lifts the toilet seat. He tells her in her ear, “Maybe after you get better.” “Get better?” Gadget asks. “That pill I gave will force your body to expel the drugs and poisons from your body while it heals you from your abusive injuries. I won’t revert you back to being a virgin, but it will take you close to it – as Virginity is a mental thing as well as a physical thing at the same time. Since you’re sexually experienced, mentally you cannot be a virgin. But anyways, the pill should be taking effect in 5... 4... 3... 2...” Gadget pushes away from Fernando and bends over the toilet boil, throwing up the content of her stomach, but that was just the start of her suffering. It’s like everything in her body is being forced out all at once. She coughs up phlem, first white, then turning to green, and then black, which she also throws up at the same time. It was a horror for her to go through such suffering. Fernando held her and held her hair as she hugged the toilet bowl as she spews out her guts and lungs into it. This continues for at least 20 minutes, maybe longer. She remains kneeling, breathing heavy as she tries to recover. Fernando flushes the toilet after reviewing the contents for a brief second. He then helps her up and sits down on the toilet seat, pulling down on her bikini panty to her knees, knowing that part two is to follow as things are expelled from the other end(s). Gadget whimpers and cries as her body seems to go against her. She pleads with him to make it stop. He can’t as it is an ongoing process she has to endure. How long it lasts depends on how much she needs to expel from her body. Her urine is coming out in a dark orange color, as her feces in a dark near black color of thick mud consistency. Fernando takes the roll of toilet paper and pulls out a wad for her to use to wipe herself upfront first. A second larger wad is used for her tail end, as well as a third to make sure things were cleaned up as much as possible. The toilet gets flushed and he helps her up, taking her to the shower stall. The next several minutes he lathers her up and rinses her off repeatedly though all she can do is just lean against him to keep from falling down. It was a lot of work but he thinks it is done. One final rinse and he begins to towel dry her. He picks her up in his arms and carries her to her bed, where he takes off her bikini and puts on her underwear she had on before. He covers her with her blanket before taking care of himself. For him it takes a couple minutes to change out of his Speedos bathing suit and into his underwear and the clothes he had on. He looks at his watch, seeing that it is almost 2:30, with the electrician coming soon. He sits down next to her on her bed. “Sorry I had to put you through that. But after some rest, you should be as you before the abuse began.” Fernando says to her. Gadget nods. He continues, “The electrician will be here soon and the power will come off when he begins his work. I’ll be back for you later.” Fernando goes around and cleans up the bathroom and other areas, along with Gadget's bikini before going to his room. The electrician arrives at 2:50PM. After answering a few questions to the best of his ability, Fernando follows the electrician to the basement where the main wiring to the building enters. After a few minutes of discussion, Fernando tells the electrician that he would be in room 2-5 to take care of a sick group member. The electrician waits for a couple minutes before shutting down the building’s electricity. Fernando sits down on Gadget’s bed, standing watch over her. She tries to ask questions but he shushes her, telling her to rest and relax, and if possible sleep, for she would be better when she wakes up.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 5th, 2020, 10:03pm As Hondo and Valentine waited for Monty to return Hondo's phone vibrated. He pulled it out of his vest pocket and looked at the message. "Looks like Jefe is givin' Gadget the pill." Hondo said "Immortality?" Valentine asked. "No. Biopill. If she's takin' drugs they will be comin' out both ends shortly." Hondo said "She is." Valentine said quietly "What?" Hondo asked "She's takin' drugs. She said Chip made her at first and then... then she did it to hide from what she had done." Valentine said "Did she tell you what she's hidin' from?" Hondo asked "Somewhat, but not everythin'. Chip forced her to be a sex item for his friends. Sounds like she was gang raped many times. She did it all because Chip told her it was what a good wife does. I know she was beaten badly. Have you noticed how she holds her arm or ear when you ask her about it? That's a subconscious response. The physical abuse was bad, but the mental abuse was worse." Valentine said Hondo's jaw muscles clenched and unclenched in anger. "Did Monty an' Dale #$@! her too?" Hondo asked with a tinge of anger in his voice. Valentine shook her head, "She didn't say and I didn't think to ask. I was more worried about her." Hondo nodded, "Understand. I'll find out soon enough." Hondo shot Fernando back a text. *"Understood. Let us know if you need anything else. We'll help watch her when we get back. Watch your 9."* As he hit send he looked at the time. it had been nine minutes. "If he's not out ..." Hondo started to say with a growl but Monty exited, a bit red faced and out of breath from hurrying. Hondo growled as Monty approached the car, "What took ya so long?!" "I  'urried *pant* as fast *pant* as I could, Skippah! *pant*" Monty said not trying to have a heart-attack. "Stop to #$@! some underaged maid?" Hondo said goading Monty a bit. Monty glared at him, "I don't know what's got ya so pissed off, Mate ..." Hondo interrupted him, "I told ya to shut-up. Now get your ass into the car." Monty's glare deepened, but he kept his silence as he threw his bags in the back seat and crammed himself back into the car. "Jefe is right! There's no way you're gonna be of any use like this. You're goin' on a #$@!in' diet!" Hondo in an annoyed tone of voice. Monty started to say something but decided to hold his piece. They pulled off once Monty was in place. "Where now?" Valentine asked. "Airport. Gonna grab a few items for the workshop. Some of our tech gear an' a few more firearms an' ammo." Hondo replied. "Instruments of death for the 'orseman War... how fittin'." Monty muttered under his breath. "What was that?" Hondo growled "Nothin', Skippa."Monty said with half a growl himself. "Keep it that way." Hondo retorted. Monty sulked angrily in the back seat. The rest of the ride was quiet as they went to the airport. Hondo played some old country from his pone via blue tooth over the car radio as they drove to encourage the silence from the passengers. His headache was not getting better. (to be continued)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 5th, 2020, 10:53pm Fernando’s smartphone buzzes a reminder for an unanswered text, unanswered because he was busy dealing with Gadget and her needs. In the time of over an hour plus, it must have buzzed over 20 times. In the darkness of the room, he pulls out the smartphone and turns on the screen to see the message. Its brightness lights up the whole room but not enough to wake up Gadget who is lightly napping. He reads the message “Understood. Let us know if you need anything else. We'll help watch her when we get back. Watch your 9.” He understood what that meant. Fernando had a sudden idea. He texts Charles, “Yo Charles. Can you bring 2 to 4 rescue dummies from the agency? Despite being a ‘Spy’ one has to be able to rescue and carry somebody out of danger when needed. As much as the Rescue Rangers did ‘rescues,’ they were very sloppy on those rescues and are lucky no one got hurt. It’s about time they improved on their skills. They need to practice every day until they get it right. You can follow up with the guidelines followed with the rescue guidelines: http://medical.tpub.com/10669-c/css/Lifts-Drags-And-Carries-179.htm ” He sends a copy to Hondo, adding, “They are working on the electrical here, no power until they are done. And thanks.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 6th, 2020, 6:37pm Then Charles sent a text back to Nando cell phone. “Sure I will call them and meet them at the airport.” Then Charles turn off exit as they heading to the airport. Then he calling 4 who he know playing as the rescue dummies and they agree to it. So they will meet his team at the airport. Then Charles sent a message back to Nando saying they agree to it and I am going to meet them there.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 6th, 2020, 11:58pm Hondo glanced over at Valentine then back to the road as they got close. "Last exit before the airport. Need anythin' to eat, darlin'?" Hondo asked Valentine shook her head, "No... not had much of an appetite since ..." He put a hand on her arm and gave it a light squeeze. "I'm stahvin'!" Monty complained. "You can stand to miss a meal or two. Now be quiet." Hondo said with a half growl. Monty worked his jaw angrily, but help his peace. As They pulled up to the hanger, Hondo's phone vibrated again. Hondo put the car in park and got out, walking to the man-door. As he unlocked it he glanced at the message. He made a mental note to setup training of the sort for Monty, if he didn't shoot him before the day was over that is. Since the hanger door was not remote operated Hondo walked in, checked the hanger out quick like, then opened the door once he was sure it was safe. It appeared as if no one had been there since they had left the night before. As the door opened Valentine slid across the seat and pulled the mustang inside. Hondo closed the door behind them, before going back to the man-door to lock it. Valentine pulled up beside the loading ramp to the plane and shut the car off. As Hondo walked back to the car, Valentine climbed into the plane to open the loading ramp. In the mean time Monty pried himself out of the back seat with a series of grumblings and cuss words. Hondo gave him a chuckling sneer, "Looks like some starvin' will do you good." Monty grumbled but didn't say anything as the ramp lowering caught his attention. Once the ramp was down, Valentine walked down it half way and looked out at them. "What to we want to grab?" She asked. "500 rounds of the 9mm, .45 acp, 55.6, an' 7.62. Then 200 rounds of any of the special ammo. My black weapons bag, my brown leather pistol bag, the two green tech bags, my electronics tool kit, the black gun tool kit, an' probably should grab some more clothes. Leave two changes in case somethin' comes up an' we hafta make an emergency exit. Probably should make sure there's no perishable foods we left here too. Monty will carry everythin' out. Just point at it for him." Hondo said as he turned and gave Monty a bit of a cocky grin. "Oy! I'm not your bleedin' slave, Mate!" Monty said with a growl. Hondo chuckled and pulled a cigarillo from his inside vest pocket. He clenched the wood tip in his teeth as he pulled the zippo from his left pocket and light the cigarillo. He puffed it a bit before walking up and blowing a big puff a smoke into Monty's face. "Unless ya want to go stay with Chip you'll do as I say." He said in a sinister town. Monty coughed at stared at Hondo. His face was almost red with anger and he was already breathing like a locomotive. There was something about the cool, calm, unflinching look in Hondo's face that unsettled him, though. He looked away and walked around Hondo to the ramp where Valentine stood. "What ya want me ta hsul first.... ma'am." Monty said through half grit teeth. "In the locker in front of the golfcart is a black bag and a green bag. You can grab them to start." Valentine said cautiously. Monty stomped away to get them and valentine looked from him to Hondo. She came down the ramp so to get close enough to her husband to whisper. "I ... I don't understand. Why?" Valentine asked "Why am I actin' like an asshole?" Hondo asked with a half grin "Asshole is nicer than I'd put it." Valentine said flatly. "I'm pushin' him. If he's all talk he does us no good. Besides, I'm not sure he didn't #$@! gadget yet. I'll have the truth one way or the other. Best way is to get him pissed enough to attack me. I've worked with him before. He doesn't control himself well. Time he learns to... unless he's in with chip on what they did to her." Hondo said ending with a growl. "If he did, then what?" Valentine asked. "I'll beat him to death with my fists." Hondo said coldly. A couple seconds later Monty reappeared so Hondo popped the trunk and Valentine went back into the plane to find the other bags and such. Hondo leaned against the car and watched as Monty huffed and puffed as he carried things from the plane to the car. Monty glared at Hondo each trip he made. Hondo shook his head after the fifth trip. "Not that bag. Take it back." Hondo said. "You could help!" Monty growled Hondo just looked at him. Monty sighed and swore under his breath again as he took the bag back. He came back with another bag and hondo shook his head. "No, that's the wrong bag. The other one was right. Take this one back an' bring the other one back." Hondo said with a bit of a smirk. Monty dropped the bags on the ground angrily, "What's yur #$@!in' problem, eh?" "You're one of them , ya worthless old pedophile." Hondo said flatly, blowing another cloud of smoke at him. Monty growled and swung a haymaker at Hondo, who deftly side stepped and avoided it. Valentine came out about then to see what was going one. "I heard yellin'! What's wrong?" She asked "I'm bought ta teach this young #$@!-wit of a wankah some mannah's!" Monty growled Hondo laughed, "You're gonna teach me manners? You're old, fat, an' used up." "I've got plenty of foight left in me! Take those guns off an' foight like a man, less yur too much a coward!" Monty bellowed. Hondo stopped and glared at him. His voice was cold as ice and his demeanor twice that. "Don't make me laugh. You're a has-been. I could kill ya without breakin' a sweat." He replied without emotion Hondo's tone was enough to make Valentine visually shiver, though she tried not to show any reaction. "Ya never stuck me ta be dumb as dog-shit, but I guess I's wrong. Chip was right. You're just a savage mad-dog that needs put down!" Monty growled Hondo took a large stride forward and in the same motion backhanded Monty across the face. Valentine swallowed hard as she looked at him. His jaw muscles were clenched and his eyes were almost red with anger. Before he had been half acting, but now it was pure rage in his eyes. "Don't you dare even say the name of that murderin' munk!" Hondo hissed. Monty growled, "Thet does it! I tried to hold back as I don't like to beat a man in from of his wife." Hondo crushed out his cigarillo and placed his hat, vest, and gun on the mustang. He spoke coldly as he placed the last item on the car. "Don't like to beat a man in from of his wife, but you'll watch a man beat his wife... or do you beat wives up too?" He said with a sneer. Monty roared with anger as he launched into Hondo. Hondo was a bit closer to the car than he cared to be but he dodges and did a shoulder roll to get some distance between them. As expected Monty was pure, unthinking rage. He launched at Hondo with noise, spit, and flailing fists. Monty supposedly had been somewhat of a fighter back in his day, but he had lost control. As Monty continued his assault, Hondo deftly dodges and blocked his wild punches, getting in the random jab or two as he did so. Hondo was not in a hurry in the slightest. The poisoning from the night before still had his system sluggish, but he was in far better shape than Monty was and Monty would wear out long before he would. As expected Monty's moves quickly became more sluggish. When Hondo thought he had slowed too much hit him with a right cross, moved around behind him and kicked him in the ass. This pissed Monty off and he charged Hondo. Unfortunately for Hondo as he moved, he stumbled and Monty plowed into him and slammed him into the side of the plane. Not being able to easily break Monty's bear-hug, Hondo dropped all his weight, causing Monty to lose his grasp of him. Hondo then rolled onto his back and kicked up into Monty's gut. Monty coughed and gasped for air as Hondo rolled out from under the plane and got to his feet. Monty looked a bit green but was still extremely angry. The large Australian pulled himself back together and charged the cowboy-gunslinger again, but Hondo was ready for him. As Monty lunched forward and swung at him again Hondo dropped down and swept Monty's legs out from underneath him. Monty landed on the concrete with a thud and a loud "ooff!". Hondo had expected the large mouse to be down for a bit but to his surprise Monty scrambled to his feet and unleashed a flailing fury of fists. Hondo blocked and ducked most of them but one connected and sent Hondo stumbling. He managed to recover as he launch himself into a shoulder roll and ended up on one knee. He gave Monty a lopsided grin that angered him all the more. Hondo sprung to his feet and met the Monty head on. He breathed, watched and listened for the right moment to strike as he blocked Monty's wild but slowing haymakers again. When the moment was right, Hondo gave him a left cross to the chin and an uppercut to the gut, causing Monty to stumble back. He leaned against the plane, panting and wheezing as he glared at Hondo, who stood erect and fairly composed. "I'll .. beat ... the piss ...outta ya.. yet!" Monty wheezed. "Like ya let Chip do to Gadget? Maybe ya #$@!ed her too in one of Chips gang-rape parties!" Hondo growled. "You're a #$@!in' liar!! I'll make ya eat those words!!" Monty bellowed as he started forward again. "No!" a female voice cried out. Monty balled up his fist and launched all he had at Hondo but something got in his way, or more correctly someone. Unfortunately his fist was already moving and he couldn't stop it the sound of the punch was deafening as it connected with her face. Valentine had stepped in between them to confirm what her husband had said, but Monty was already in motion and couldn't stop. The punched knocked Valentine into Hondo, who caught her. Monty turned almost white as he realized what he had done. "Strewth! LAss ... I, I, I .. I didn't mean to .. I..." Monty stammered. Valentine was shaken and the bruise on her face was already showing. Hondo helped her lean against the mustang. "Darlin'! You okay?" hondo said worriedly. Valentine nodded, "I'll be alright." Hondo turned to Monty with death in his eyes. "Look, mate ... I didn't mean ta hurt the lass ..." Monty stammered, but it was no good. Hondo stepped forward and slammed a fist right into Monty's nose, causing him to fall to the floor. He held his nose as blood gushed out of it. He started to protest but found himself looking down the barrel of a .44 magnum revolver. "Tell me, Jack .. Did you #$@! her or beat her?" Hondo hissed "I ... I don't know what you mean, mate .. honestly!" Monty said in a frantic voice. "Tell me, now! Did you or didn't you!" Hondo growled "Honest mate, I don't know what you want!" Monty said, getting more desperate. "Hondo wait." Valentine said as she approached. "Did you #$@! Gadget or know she was being gang-rapped and abused." Valentine asked "What? You ... you mean he didn't make thet up ta piss me off??" Monty asked in bewilderment. "I never lie, Jack. I might have been too wild for all y'alls precious sensibilities, but I've never been a liar." Hondo said. "It's... it's true then? But ... but ... who would ...???" Monty started to ask but the look in their eyes told him who. "No ... no, can't be," Monty stammered. Valentine looked at Hondo, "He can't know." Hondo nodded, "Yeah, I think you're right. He'd have denied it, which I still haven't heard yet an' need to be 'bout now." Hondo said flatly. "Hondo ... I had no idea. Ya have ta believe me! Chip ... he ... he really hurt me little Gadget??" Monty asked Hondo put his pistol back into its holster and shrugged on his vest. "If I didn't believe ya, you'd be dead, especially after clockin' wife!" Hondo growled "If it's true ya are better off shootin' me, as I'm a failure." Monty said in a depressed tone. "#$@! that, Jack. You're not gettin' off that easy. You're gonna help us an' we are gonna help her. Time ya quit livin' glory day's with the usless rangers an' be a man again. Glory days are for crippled old men. Time to make some days that actually count again." Hondo said as he held out a hand to Monty. Monty hesitated a moment then took Hondo's hand. Hondo pulled him up but as soon as he was on his feet he hit him again and knocked him on his ass again. "Bloody chundah! What the 'ell!!" Monty exclaimed. "That's for hittin' my wife. LAy a hand on her again an' I'll break every bone in your body!" Hondo growled "You wearin' steel knickles, mate? Ya kick like a bloody mule!" Monty exclaimed. He sat rubbing his jaw for a moment then chuckled a bit, "Guess I had thet comin'." Hondo held out a hand again and Monty warily took it. He got to his feet without being put back on his ass this time. He looked between them with a somber look. "What's happened. What did Chippah do?" Monty asked "Recently or in the past?" Hondo asked "Both." Monty asked "He forced gadget to take drugs and let his friends gang-rap her. She did it all to be a good wife as he told her that's what good wives do. She did the drugs because she was told to at first. she says she does them now to hide from what she's done." Valentine said sadly. "She shows several signs of physical an' mental abuse. She holds her arm an' ear a lot. She's all but said he;s twisted the shit outta her ears. From the way she moves I reckon she's had a lot of broken bones from him too." Hondo said "I thought that was all from her inventin'." Monty said "I believe some of her wreckless inventin' was an escape. I ... I think she hoped it would kill her so she didn't have to face another day. She ... she told me that she has pondered suicide before." Valentine said. "Monty stumbled back and put a hand on the car to hold himself up, "I ... I did fail her ... Oh me poor, sweet luv!" His face got red with anger again and he balled up his fist. "Hit the car or the plane an' I'll not have a chance to shoot ya, as Fernando will beat me to it." Hondo said plainly. Monty was practically shaking as he walked away and punched a wall, leaving a sizable dent. H he pulled back to hit it again but the pain hit him so he ended up holding his hand instead. "I shoulda killed him in thet cell." Monty growled. "It's not all he's done either. The extent of what he did to Gadget is unknown. Recently, as you know, he put a hit out on me an' Fernando. You know since you were there." Hondo said "It ... It wasn't like thet! He ... he jest wanted ya outta the way. said you'd steal the money we was owed." Monty said in his defense. Hondo squinted at him, "Are you that dense or just #$@!in' blind?! So worried 'bout relivin' your glory day's that you'd let us die?!?" "I ... i ..." Monty looked for a defense but couldn't find one. He sighed in defeat, "You're roight, mate. I... I turned a blind eye. Chippah .. er, Charles Maplewood, 'e 'ated you an' Fernando so much .... I guess we started to believe it all, 'avin' 'eard it so much. IT ... it got ta be normal an' ... an' it was almost as if it didn't matter as we ... we stopped seein' ya as people, jest objects of Chips's hate. It's no excuse mate, but ... at least nothin' 'appened, roight?" Valentine clutched her own arm and turned away, as the very thought of it all, seemed to make it fresh in her mind. Hondo growled deeply at Monty, "Nothin' happened?? our first night out several bastards tried to rape Val! I killed most of them, severely wounded one, an' castrated another to protect her. I almost lost an' eye an' ..." He turned away towards valentine who nodded "Val is havin' a hard time dealin' with it still. I'd have lost an eye ifin Fernando hadn't had some special medicine to save it. I'd have gladly lost both to keep her from what she went through, though. The next day our car was blown up. We used the remote start, which saved our lives. IT could have been Tammy an' the  baby in that car, just as easily as it was Fernando's rental car. Then we are attacked comin' out of a bar, twice before we could get outta that #$@!in' alley. Then at the Emperor's party I was poisoned with arsenic an' the poisoner tried to bomb us all. Had it not been fro a new friend I made, we'd be dead." Hondo said coldly. "The bomb was real? I started ta think Fernando made it up after I saw gadget still alive. I ... I don't know what ta say.. All this was 'cause of Chippah?" Monty asked "You bear responsibility too. You should have stood up to him. In the very least you should have warned us." Hondo replied, the same icy tone in his voice. Monty nodded and stared at the floor, "I see why ya don't trust me, an' are so pissed." He looked up at Valentine, who was still turned away trying to fight her emotions then back at Hondo, "Skippah, I can't fix what I've let happen, but I'll do whatevah ya say ta try ta help make thing's bettah." Monty said "You dam well better. This won't be a picnic, an' I'll not be goin' easy on ya. You may very well hate me when this is done, but know this, I had every intent on shootin' you had I had the tiniest feelin; that you hurt Gadget. You step outta line, or do anythin' that I feel threatenes her, my wife, or family's well bein', and my family is Fernando, his daughters, an' Tammy, I'll put you down without flintchin'. You understand?" Hondo asked unemotionally. Monty swallowed hard and then nodded, "Aye, I understand. If I #$@! up, its for the best anyway. I cant' live with anymore folks gettin' hurt 'cause of me or under my nose." Hondo nodded, "Then we have an' understandin'. Get the rest of the bags an' get ready to leave. We have some errands to run." Monty nodded and limped back to the plane. Hondo turned to Valentine and put a hand on her shoulder. She jumped at first then settled down. "Sorry, my love. I'm ...it just .. I..." she stammered. "I'm sorry, darlin'. I didn't want you to be involved. I'm sorry I had to tell Monty what happened, but ... he needed to know. I needed to see if there was any remorse in him, for anyone else other than Gadget an' himself." Hondo said "Was there?" Valentine asked softly. "I think so, but only time will tell." Hondo replied.   After he was sure Valentine would be alright, he left her to collect her thoughts and went to help Monty get the last couple bags loaded. Once everything was loaded Hondo shut the cargo ramp on the plane and locked the door, then opened the hanger door. Valentine drove the mustang out and around to the man door and slid back to her seat. Hondo shut the hanger door, and exited the man door, locking it and setting the alarm code behind him. "Where too first?" Valentine asked "Grocery store first to pick up some soup an' such for gadget, an' then the liquor store. The way this mission is goin' we'll need plenty of it." Hondo said seriously "I can't wait ta talk to Gadget." Monty said. Hondo shook his head, "No, you need to stay away from her. She can come to you, but you leave her be." "But why?" Monty asked "Questionin' me already? You forget our conversation?" Hondo asked coldly Monty shook his head and sighed, "No... I jest ... I 'ave a lot ta make up ta her." "In due time. For now leave her be, Fernando, Val, an' I will take care of her. She has a lot of healin' to do yet. an', if she does talk to you, you don't know any of this. Savvy?" Hondo asked "But ... I don;t think I can hide my anger at ch ... her husband." Monty said "Tell her it's for what happened ta us, or somethin'. You only know 'bout her if she tells you. Savvy? an' don't make me ask again." Hondo said. Monty nodded, "Savvy, skippah." Hondo nodded back and then turned his attention to the road. They headed back to the market they had been at that morning. It was the closest Hondo had seen to the hideout and there had been a liquor store only a couple blocks away.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 7th, 2020, 11:47pm It is approaching 3:45 when the lights went back on. The electrician came up to Room 2-5 (Gadget’s room) looking for Fernando and stands by the doorway. “The work is done, sir.” The electrician says to him. “Thank you. I appreciate the work you did.” Fernando replies, adding, “How much will it cost?” “Right now, nothing. The increase utility cost will be added to the rent however.” The electrician explains. “Alright then, thank you/” Fernando gets up from sitting on Gadget’s bed. He walks to the electrician, pulling out some money to tip him with, “I know I should not tip you for the work done, it goes against your culture. But I need some more information. This money would be for that information.” The electrician gives him an odd look as Fernando gives him the money and asks, “If there a clinic or medical center nearby or would I need to take my secretary to Tokyo?” “That is wrong with her?” The electrician asks. “A sudden illness, could be anything – food poisoning, allergies, the female cycle, or some serious illness; it is hard to tell.” Fernando explains. “There are a few doctors who have a Home Clinic nearby (a small medical clinic part of their home when not working at a major hospital center, often running as part of that larger medical center as a satellite clinic), and there are a couple medical centers (hospitals) in downtown Funabashi and Ichikawa. Like everyplace else, you can call emergency services if you need an ambulance for her. They will take you with her to the medical center.” The electrician explains. “Thank you, and thank you again for the work you did here.” Fernando tells him. The electrician nods and Fernando walks with him to check out the work done before leaving the place. The work done adds another 10 Amps to the lines, bringing it to 35amps, more than enough to power what addition equipment Fernando and his crew needed in the house. The work done looks neat and professional. Fernando goes to the kitchen after the electrician leaves. He boils a small pot of water and prepares two cups of ‘Cup-o-Noodles’ Ramen soup with it. He finds a couple of plastic forks for them to use as he lets the soups cool down and the noodles cook in the hot water. He puts a little hot sauce in his cup. In about three minutes the noodles would be cooked, it would take 4 minutes to take them to Gadget’s room. He sits on her bed, putting the soups on the floor to wake her up. With a slight shove, he calls to her, “Gadget, wake up.” She does, “I’m awake...” “Sit up.” He tells her as he reaches for her soup. She manages to sit up before he puts the cup of soup in her hands. She finds the fork in the cup as she goes for his cup. They begin eating at about the same time. “Chicken?” She asks. “The Japanese version is more flavorful than the US version, and different spices are used.” He replies. “Oh.” She replies. In a couple minutes they are done with their small meal and he gathers the cups and forks. Gadget goes back to sleep. He goes to the kitchen to clean up his the mess before going back to Gadget’s side.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 8th, 2020, 6:28pm Monty followed Hondo and valentine through the grocery store, his stomach growling, and him half whining and half growling about being hungry. Hondo grabbed some Ramen noodles in a couple different flavors, some canned soup with more vegetables in it, some crackers, some electrolyte drink that resembled Powerade but had less sugar, and some spicy hard salami and cheeses, partly for snacks and partly to drive Monty nuts.  He grabbed a few other items to have on hand, and some more breakfast foods, since they had new refrigerators coming/. They grabbed some burger, pork tenderloin, beef roasts, chicken breasts, steaks, and seasonings and sides to do some cooking later. Monty whined louder as he bagged the items up. "Thet food looks sooo good an' I'm soo #$@!in' 'ungry! Can't I have jest a little piece o' Cheeeese? " He asked Hondo growled, "No! You can wait." "But, all I've 'ad all day was fish an' rice thet I got when in thet blood cell! i'm dyin', skippah!" Monty whined as he picked up the full bags and followed Hondo, who had already grabbed an arm load of bags, and Valentine back to the car. "You can always go work with Fernando an' Gadget can come assist me an' Val. He eats more often than we do." Hondo said with a half evil grin. "Fernando?!?! Bloody hell no! 'E'd kill me, piss on me 'ead stone, dance on me grave, an' eat a chunk of aged brie while doin' it jest to taunt me ghost!!" Monty exclaimed "Then, deal with it an' wait for supper." Hondo replied flatly. Valentine resisted a snicker as she popped open the truck for Hondo and Monty to place the groceries inside. Once the groceries were in the car, Hondo and Valentine climbed into the car before Monty could. "Oy! ya forgot ta let me in." Monty said "We didn't forget anythin'." Hondo replied. "But ... I can't get in." Monty said slightly bewildered. "That's right." Hondo said "What am I supposed ta do, then?" Monty asked still confused. "Walk." Hondo replied "Walk? All the way to the 'ouse?" Monty asked in a worried tone. "I should make ya, but no. The liquor store is a few blocks straight north." Hondo said as he started the engine and put the car into gear. "But ... why?" Monty asked "You could use the exercise for one." Hondo said. "Thet's it? I need ta lose weight?" Monty asked, sounding slightly offended. "No. The main reason is .... I hate whinin'." Hondo replied. As he pulled out onto the street he called out to Monty, "See ya there." Monty watched, slack jawed, as they drove away. They were almost out of sight by the time he shook it off and started walking, muttering under his breath the whole way. Hondo chuckled to himself as he drove away and valentine shook her head. "What?" He asked "Was that completely necessary?" Valentine asked "No, not really, but I owe him a few troubles." Hondo said "For what?" She asked "Well, When Gadget turned on me he didn't try to stick up for me. He let that snivelin' bastard of a munk dishonor an' discredit me. He never apologized or anythin'. He just cowered behind that #$@!in' wanna-be tyrant. Plus, he's been havin' an awful easy ride these last several years. He's not gonna be any good if he thinks he can live soft an' whine to get off easy. But none of that is the main reason." he replied "What's the main reason?" Valentine asked "He hit you." Hondo replied "That was an accident, and mostly my fault for gettin' in the way. Besides, it didn't hurt too bad, so it's not that bad." She replied "You've not looked in the mirror, have ya? Your eye is black an' blue. Besides, If I thought he'd meant ta to it, he'd be dead already." Hondo replied seriously. Valentine raised an eyebrow  but didn't question him as she knew that tone. He was serious. She pulled down the sun-visor and looked in the mirror on the back side. She gasped lightly at the sight. "Why didn't you tell me I looked like an abuse victim!" She exclaimed "It's not that bad. Not like ya can do anythin' 'bout it except enjoyin' makin' Monty sweat." Hondo said with the ornery grin on his face again. Valentine thought a moment then sighed, "I guess... I'm a mess these days as is. What's one more thing? Wish when I was a mess I was more of a hot mess like Gadget." Hondo raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?" "You saw her today. I know you did as I saw you starin'. I don't blame ya, as I stared a bit too. That stressed out teacher look ... even as a mess she's sexy." Valentine replied with a defeated sigh. Hondo shook his head, "I'll not argue with that, but you short change yourself. Maybe it's cause I love you an' not her, but ... The only thing that bothers me is that you're hurtin'. But, you're always sexy to me. I love it when you wear my shirts an' your hair is a mess first thing in the mornin', or are in your old coveralls covered in sweat an' grease, or when ya dress up nice to go out on the town, or are just sittin' round in jeans an' a t-shirt.... Gadget pulls off a cute, sexy look fairly well, an' I have an' did see her, but it's nothin' compared to how I see you." Valentine teared up a bit and tried to smile a bit. Hondo raised his eyebrow again as he caught sight of her startin' to cry. "Did I say somethin' wrong?" he asked "No ... no, you said everythin' right... more right than I deserve." She said softly. He just shook his head. He loved her, but some times just didn't understand her. They pulled up to the liquor store, got out, locked up the car, and headed inside. The proprietor Offered to help, and though his English was a bit rough, they managed to find everything. They got a case of wine, 2 cases of beer, a case of whiskey, a half case of vodka, and a case of tequila, and a half case of rum. Hondo selected 2 fine bottles of scotch, a bottle of fine burbon, and 3 bottles of absinthe as well. The proprietor offered to follow them back and deliver it, but Hondo declined, wanting as few people as possible to know where they were. They exited the store to find Monty panting beside the car. "You look like ya ran a marathon!" Hondo said "It bloody well could have been. I'm too old an' fat ta do this shit!" Monty complained "Too fat, yes, which we'll work on, but not too old." Hondo replied Hondo unlocked the car and opened the door, "Get in so we can load cases around you." Monty got in as the proprietor brought the cases out to the car. Once what was left of the back seat was full, Hondo stacked the last two on Valentine's lap. "Strewth! Ya'd think we was runnin' a pub! You lot alcoholics or what?" Monty exclaimed "We'll probably make at least another run before it's all over here. You start actually dealin' with shit out there an' you'll want a couple good belts to help ya sleep at night too!" Hondo replied in a half growl as he got in and started the car "Eh! I've been a rescuah too! I've seen shit ..." Monty started to say but was cut off. "You ain't seen shit, Jack! You an' the ridiculous ranger's have no clue 'bout what it's like out there. You've all had it easy." Hondo snapped back as he pulled out into traffic and headed back to their base. "We might not 'ave 'ad it too rough, but before the rangers me an' ol' Geegaw saw a lot!" Monty said "Well you've forgotten what you saw then, like ya forgot to watch over his daughter." Hondo replied coldly Monty paused before replying softly, "Thet .. thet was a low blow, mate." "But was it wrong?" Hondo asked harshly "No ... no, skippah. It's a fair assessment o' me... I 'ave a lot ta  do ta redeem these ol' worthless bones o' mine." Monty said "Ya can't redeem yourself. No one can. Mistakes can't be erased or bought out by good deeds. All you can do is realize your mistakes an' strive to not make them with others." Hondo replied "Then why do ya work so hard to help all these blokes out, if not ta redeem yurself from some past sin? Ya perfect or somethin'?" Monty asked "#$@! no. I've plenty of past sins that I regret every day. Some things I see every night over an' over again in my sleep. Ya can't escape what you have done. But I don't do this for redemption. I do it because I can, because its right, because it's honorable, because I have to sleep with myself at night an' I couldn't if I turned my back on wrongs that I could help right, an' because it's what a man should do." Hondo replied emotionlessly. Monty nodded," Aye. I guess I've not been a much of a man, lately, but ... I'd like ta change thet." "As an acquaintance I used to know always said, 'don't talk about it, be about it. Ya want to do better, then #$@!in' stop whinin', listen to what Fernando an' I tell ya to do, an' do it." Hondo replied Monty nodded, "Aye. I'll give it a go. Thank ya, Mate." "Don't thank me yet, an' I'm not your mate." Hondo replied flatly. The rest of the ride back was fairly quiet. They pulled into the drive about 4:50 pm. a couple of Charles's people's vehicles were there but he thought a couple were missing. The others were still gone, but would probably be back soon, he figured. he got out and took the cases off Valentine's lap. "I'll help Monty carry this stuff in an' get it put away. You want to go check on Jefe an' Gadget? He probably could use a break." Hondo said Valentine nodded, "Sure." She left Hondo and Monty to their work as she headed inside. Inside she found the door to Gadget's room half open. She opened it carefully the rest of the way and looked in, half expecting to find Fernando in bed with Gadget. To her surprise she found Gadget alone in bed and Fernando snoozing in a chair beside the bed. She carefully walked in and looked at Gadget. She looked a bit rough but was sleeping soundly. She looked over at Fernando and questioned whether she should wake him or not. She started to put a hand out to shake him, but he spoke and she jumped. "I'm awake." he said a bit gruffly. "Oh! I ... I thought you were asleep!" Valentine exclaimed, though tried to keep her voice down. "You're a bit jumpy." He said. "I have been since ..." She paused. "Yeah, I know. Where is Hondo?" He asked "With Monty carrying in some things. We grabbed some stuff from the plane, some more groceries, and some alcohol." She replied quietly "Hmm." Fernando grunted. "I ... I can sit with her and give you a break." She said Fernando nodded, "Alright. She will need to eat again in a few hours. I'm sure Hondo told you what I did. It was hard on her. There was a lot of damage and poisons in her system." Valentine shook her head sadly, "Poor thing." Fernando started to walk away but stopped as he felt Valentine's eyes on him. "Something bothering you? You seem to want to ask something." he said She hesitated for a bit before replying, "I was a bit of a coward and tried to get my husband to ask you, but he said I should. Maye ... maybe I'm just havin' some self doubt or bein' a foolish child but .... Do you like me?" She asked "What?" Fernando asked half turning to look at her "I.. I don't mean in a sexual way or anythin' ... I know you an' Hondo are friends an' I figure you have to like him to be his friend but ... do you just tollerate me for him or...?" She paused. She tried to look at him, but ended up looking at the floor. She felt very self conscious and vulnerable at the moment, and was starting to feel foolish for even asking such a question.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 8th, 2020, 6:54pm Then Charles team came back with the dummy rangers and a Prisoner too in the bag as they enter. Then he give one of his agents the bag. Charles; Give this to Fernando. Tell him Zipper was working for Maiso and spying on us. But he want to join us. So let him know. Agent: Right. Charles: Ok Dale follow me to the room. Then the Moviers came in with the 4 Refridgerators with locks on them as they moving them in. Charles: Take them to the kitchen and set them up too. Mover; Right boss. Charles: Also Lead the dummy rangers to my room until I Call for them. Burborn: Right boss. Then they take the dummy Rangers to the room as Charles lead Dale to His Room next to Montray Jack room. Then he opens he door as Dale enters and then close the door. Then lock it. Dale: Charles. Thanks for giving me another chance. I protest I will be the best Spy you ever had. Charles; I hope so. Keep obeying my comands and let see if your Freedom let you work with us full time. Then he left while Dale went to lay on the bed. Charles came back as he went to find Fernando.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 8th, 2020, 11:17pm “Never ask me that question – not now, not ever. The verification of that answer is spoken by the actions we give each other. But it will never be spoken.” Fernando tells Val before he leaves the room, but stopping at the door way, “I do not know what happened, but we will deal with that eye later.” He then leaves the room, heading to Tammy’s room to step outside on the balcony. There he watches Hondo and Monty unpack the car. Inside Charles’ group was helping put the stuff away in the new frig and freezers. Somewhere along the way, Charles gives Hondo a couple sets of keys to Hondo, one for him and the other for Fernando, while he keeps a third set. Following Hondo out, he finds Fernando. “Hey Nando! Dale is in his room.” Charles tells him. “That’s up to you, but good. They are not prisoners here but they have a lot to learn about being rescuers and agents. Everyone earns their keep here.” Fernando tells him. “Oh, I thought he was a prisoner.” Charles points out. “He’s only to be locked out of the refrigerators and workshop. This way they do not eat everything in sight or make certain tools or things disappear so they can tinker with. There will be no tinkering here. Not even Gadget is to tinker. We work to get things done.” Fernando tells him. “I see.” Charles replies. “If you are going Intel hunting out tonight, take Dale with you. Teach him how it is really done.” Fernando tells him. He then looks down at Hondo and Monty as they unpack the car, “Hondo – Have Monterey decides on the following: help prepare, help cook or help clean up after dinner. If he wants dinner, he needs to earn it.” Hondo nods in Fernando’s direction, but both can hear Monty complain “Cookin’s ‘omen’s ‘ork...” Fernando throws down at him, “Oh really? Then who cooks on the ships during times of war and peace?” “He’d heard me?” Monty asks Hondo. Fernando throws down, “I heard you and I can hear Dale in the basement.” He then turns to Charles, “Get Dale up here. He needs to cook too.” Charles chuckles for a bit before he leaves. While Charles is gone, Fernando checks with the menu that Maria gave him earlier in the day. “Hmmm. Chicken Katsudon (Chicken on white rice – vegetables optional), some Zaru Soba (cold Soba Noodles with separate sauce) and some Kare Pan (Curry Bread)” Fernando picks up his phone and verifies that the order will be coming at 5PM, adding vegetables to the white rice. He knows that Hondo would probably be making a beef dinner that he would mix with the other things. He calls down to Hondo, “Hondo, get Monty in the kitchen when you are done. We are all meeting there.” “OK, Jefe.” Hondo replies. He then tells Monty to put the last box of liquor into his room and then go downstairs to kitchen using the indoor stair case. Fernando walks inside Tammy’s room and closes the door behind him. He continues out into the living room and down the stairs to the kitchen. Hondo arrives with Monty and Charles brings up Dale from downstairs. He looks at the former Rangers. “I don’t want any belly-aching, or sour words coming out of your mouths. Food will be coming in at 5PM. This food is from the landlord herself and is part of the arrangement of room and board I made with her. But we eat at 7 when everyone, and I mean everyone is in the house. You two will have your share but everyone has a job to do: Kitchen duty includes: preparing the food, cooking the food, and/or cleaning up. You do a good job, you will be treated better the next day. You do an excellent job, you will be treated much better. Again, I want no belly aching, no sour words coming out of your mouths.” “What about Gadget?” Dale asks before Monty could. “Gadget is recovering. I did all I could medically for her but with the abuse Chip had put her through, I need to get something verified.” Fernando explains. “Wha’ you jawin’ about?” Monty asks. “Let me ask you Monty. Did you know Gadget’s a Harvard Mouse?” Fernando asks. “I know her mum was of that family line. Geehaw’s an Aussie like me” Monty asks. “Then you know, Harvard Mice when abused and stressed can get very sick.” Fernando tells him. “How sick you are talkin’ ‘bout?” Hondo asks. “Cancer.” Fernando throws at them. The room was stunned silence for a moment. “What ‘bout the bio- err medication you gave her?” Hondo asks. “The medication was to remove the poisons from her body, which was successful. But if she has cancer which she is showing signs of, I need to know what kind it is and in what stage it is in. If it is caught early enough, the cure is simple and she lives a normal life.” Fernando points out. “B... B... But... you’re not a doctor doctor.” Dale points out. “Let me put it to you this way, Dale. You should sit down and read who has what certifications in what fields when they became Rescue Rangers.” Fernando begins, “I am a medical doctor as are three of my daughters who are staying with us. Getting the help Gadget needs will not be a problem for us. But this is something for you to keep your mouth shut on and not to be stressing her out so damn much like in the Rangers. No wonder she was blowing things up – she was looking for an easy way out.” “When you going to know, the details?” Charles asks. “After I confer with my daughters, I’ll barrow the Emperor’s medical facilities tomorrow and put her on treatment right away.” Fernando answers, adding, “Any and all of this does not escape your mouths and Gadget is not to know that you know. Nobody.” After a few agreeing nods and silence, Fernando continues, “Monty, Dale, you two will help prepare and give out the food at 7PM. Hondo, and or Val will be cooking if they want something different from what is being offered. You two will help them for what they make will also be added to the meal. You two will eat last with me as I eat last. Others will clean up since you helped out cooking and preparing. On a day you do not cook or prepare – you clean. There will be no free rides here. After dinner, I will give you some free time to watch TV upstairs or you can go to sleep after dinner. Either way – lights out is at 11o’clock. Do I make myself clear?” Dale and Monty agree with nodding heads. “Good.” Fernando says. “Charles, get them familiarized with the kitchen. Also deal with this Zipper, he may not be who we think he is. Hondo, I need you upstairs for a second. Then you can come down and get ready to make dinner for You, Val, Gadget and a little something for me to add to what Maria brings.” “Will do, ‘Nando.” Charles replies. “Let’s go upstairs so I can talk with the wifey.” Hondo replies. “Alright. Let’s go. Maria will be here soon with the food and I do now want her to wait.” Fernando says as he begins his way up the stairs. Once upstairs, Hondo guides Fernando to his room, “Wouldn’t the Bio Pill cure Gadget of the cancer?” “It would have. But it would also leave her in a weakened state that she is in now since she is healing and healing takes up a lot of energy. I noticed some tumor material and blood coming out when she coughed up and threw up in the toilet, and the Bio Pill is healing her from that.” Fernando tells him, adding as he pulls out his metal box of pills and pulls out a pill, “Take this, crush it between your thumb and index finger, massage it about Val’s eye and then put a patch on it for now. Remove the patch at bedtime and she should be fine by morning.” As he drops a pill into Hondo’s hand. Hondo looks at the pill, “So on top of everythin’ Gadget was dying from cancer...” “Dying? Who knows. Living with is more like it, which meant living with pain which was probably managed with more illegal drugs. But she should be fine and pain free within a week’s time.” Fernando tells him. Outside a car can be coming up on the driveway. “That must be Maria with the food. Let’s go get it!” Fernando says.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 9th, 2020, 1:26pm Fernando and Hondo leave Hondo’s room to meet up with Maria and her boys in the driveway. Very few words were exchanged other than thanks as they enter through one of the lower rooms to get access to the kitchen area. The sons put the pots of food onto the stove. “I’ll pick up these pots when I bring in tomorrow’s meal. Just do take care of them while in your possession.” Maria tells him. “I will and I do appreciate what you do for us. Thank you.” Fernando tells her, bowing in the end. He then turns to the others and points them out, “Maria, This is Hondo, he is my second in command.” “Howdy.” Hondo tips his hat to her. “An American Cowboy. You must be a rare sight to see.” Maria says to him. “Well...” Hondo begins, before Fernando interrupts. “This is Charles, he is my third in command and head of security of the group.” Fernando throws in. “Thanks for the food, Ma’am!” Charles throws in with a slight bow. “It’s a pleasure to serve such a prestigious group.” Maria replies. Fernando point to Monty and Dale, “These are Monty and Dale, lower ranking officers of the group.” “G’afternoon Ma’am” Monty replies. Dale remained silent until Monty pokes him with his elbow, “Oh! Yeah, good afternoon ma’am.” “I hope to meet the others.” Maria says before saying something in Japanese. She and her boys leave the house through the same room they had entered. After escorting Maria outside, Fernando returns, and lifts the covers to pots, “This is the Chicken and vegetables, that is the rice, so this other one, yes, the Soba noodles. This small one is the Soba Noodle Sauce and this one is the curry bread.” Fernando turns to face Hondo “The kitchen is yours. Go take care of Val first and then come down and do your part. I’ll be upstairs.” Fernando goes upstairs with Hondo following him.  Hondo goes into Gadget’s room where Val was at with Gadget. Fernando lies down on the couch.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 9th, 2020, 8:25pm Charles help dale to cook, then after they done cooking and setting the plates. Then Charles give Dale some Anime Comic Books. “You can read them durning your down time.” Charles saying “Thanks.” Dale saying as he take the comic. Burborn seeing Hondo in the Kitchen. “I Heard you a cowboy.” “What do you mean?” Hondo saying. “Well I am a cowboy form Texas and join the Statemen since we are Spy’s and Cowboys.” Burborn saying. “Oh You’re codename after a Beer.” Hondo saying. “Yea and also we do own a company that make wiskey and Beer too.” Burborn adding more to this.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 12th, 2020, 10:37pm Somewhere in downtown Tokyo, three ladies and a baby carriage walk the crowds and the stores. The one pushing the baby carriage gets a photo and text message about a bassinette having been assembled and placed in the room for Francesca. She lets out a sigh. “Something wrong, Tammy?” The red-head chipmunk asks. “Nothing’s wrong, and everything is wrong.” Tammy answers. “How so?” The red-head chipmunk asks. “That stupid husband of mine got a bassinette for Francesca.” Tammy points out. “And?” The red-head chipmunk asks. “I’m leaving for Italy to see Bink’s graduation in a few days.” Tammy tells her. She then adds, “God, that man does not think, I swear.” Another smartphone begins to ring, that belonging to the red-head chipmunk. She gets her smartphone and turns it on its messaging app. “Oh my...” The red-head chipmunk says out loud. “Something wrong, Jeanette?” Tammy asks. “It’s Misao. She’s been in some sort of car accident.” Jeanette replies. “She OK?” Tammy asks. “All it says is she is at Akasaka-Mitsuke Maeda Hospital. The address is: 1 Chome-1-5 Motoakasaka, Minato City, Tokyo.” “We’ll check on her tomorrow.” Tammy tells her, “Right now let them make sure she is OK medically before we can see her.” Jeanette is not satisfied with that answer but it is an answer she is going to have to take. “I wonder what it for dinner?” The third member of the group says. “Thinking with your stomach? I swear Aiesha – just like your damn father.” Tammy tells her. “I’m just wondering if we should get something to take home and eat.” Aiesha replies. “The Japanese diet is rather bland and simplified. Chinese has more options.” Tammy points out, adding, “Chinese take-out is over there. Chicken and Broccoli with Pork Fried Rice?” “That’s Americanized Chinese Food. I doubt they would have that here, it would be more Chinese than what we’re used to.” Jeanette points out. “I’m willing to take a chance.” Tammy throws at her. “I’ll test the other sisters and see what they are planning.” Aiesha says as she pulls out her smartphone and begins to send text messages. In a couple minutes there is a reply, “Fernando has some sort of dinner for us all but we can add to it if we so like.” “Probably leftovers from the Emperor’s party.” Tammy throws at them, turning the baby carriage to the direction of the Chinese Restaurant, “Let’s hope they got Chicken and Broccoli with Pork Fried Rice.” “One can only hope.” Jeanette says. “I text them that we will be getting Chinese to add to the dinner.” Aiesha points out.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 13th, 2020, 8:32pm As Hondo walked into Gadget's room valentine turned away from him. This action he did not miss. He stopped for a minute and looked her over from a few steps away before speaking. "How's she doin'?" He asked Valentine shrugged and kept looking away, "she's restin'." Hondo sighed, "She asleep?" Valentine nodded. "Jefe thinks she has cancer." He said in a low voice. "Cancer?" Valentine asked in a quiet but surprised tone. She turned towards him as she spoke, the surprise of what he said caused her to momentarily forget the tears on her face that she had been trying to hide. He looked at her a moment and tilted hi head a bit as he looked at her. She remembered her tear stained face after a couple of seconds and once again turned away, even though she knew it was too late. After a moment he spoke again. "Yeah... stress from the abuse an' drugs. I reckon her body couldn't take it. She'll be weak as a kitten for at least a week, I reckon, but Jefe will get her well again. Jefe asked that we keep it to ourselves though. Don't even tell her you know." He replied Valentine nodded, "I'll keep it to myself for now. Does she know?" "I don't think so. Might be better that she never knows. Might be a kinder thing than tellin' her an' puttin' more fear an' hate into her heart. She's seen too much already. It's amazin' that she's kept as much of her innocent nature as she has. I think in part it was for her to hide behind. She hasn't had the chance to grow as a person in a long time. We're all goin' to change that... together." He said She nodded, but still looked away from him. He sighed after a moment and stepped up to where she sat. "I've got a patch an' some meds to put on your eye so, you're gonna hafta look at me." He said softly, as he stood before her. As she turned to him he could see her eyes were red, even in the dim light. Tear stained trails betrayed her face, and added to the abused wife look that her bruised and swollen cheek and eye had lent to her already. Her eyes begged him for something, but what he was not sure. Was it to ask why she had been crying, was it for him to not ask, or was it for something else? Something that he'd give if he could, but could not? Though his sixth sense instincts had served him well, he often found they failed him where women were concerned. As Hondo stood there he pulled out the pills and crushed them as Fernando had instructed. "I need to rub this over the swollen area an' put this pad over it. Jefe said you should be almost good as new by mornin'." he said. "If it could only fix what's really wrong with me..." she replied in a low whisper that would almost be unheard by those with lesser hearing. Hondo sighed, "So, you gonna tell me an' save me pryin' it outta ya?" She sighed and tried to look down, but he lifted her chin to keep her face up to apply the medicine. Looking directly at him did not make her shame easier to tell, but she tried. "I ... I'm a fool. I'm so ... so insecure with myself that ... that I'm just gonna drive everyone away.... I'm useless." She said trying to hold back more tears. "You're not useless, or a fool. Insecure right now? ... yeah." He replied "You don't understand. I ... I asked Fernando if .. if he liked me." she said even softer. "What?" Hondo asked "As a friend, I mean! I told him as a friend ... I .. I just .. just .." she stopped, not sure how to explain any of what was going on in her head. "I tried to warn ya that was a bad line of questionin'. Knowin' Jefe that went over like a shit sandwich." Hondo replied in his usual, blunt way. "IT .. it did. he .. he told me I should never ask that and... and that he'd not say. HE said we say it in actions, never verbally. I ... I'm a fool and I'm ..I'm destroyin' the trust and friendships I've built and I ... I ... I can't stop! I can't help it!" She said a little louder than she should have but not quite at normal conversation volume. "Shh, now. Settle down. Don't want to wake your charge." Hondo replied with a bit of sternness in his voice. He sighed and softened his tone after a moment "Darlin', ... we all #$@! up, an' we all know you're havin' a rough time with what happened. Hell, its barely been 48 hours since. No one expects ya to be yourself again in two days. You need to understand, though that questionin' a friendship like that can seem as a lack of trust in a person. Some folks don't think 'bout it things that way, but some of us do. Jefe has done a lot for us both, as we have for him an' Tammy. Tammy has forgotten, but Jefe won't forget what his friends do for him nor what his enemies do against him or his friends an' family. To ask would be like slappin' him in the face an' sayin' after all we've done together, you don't trust him." Hondo replied as he finished taping the pad into place on her face. "But .. but, it's not like that at all! I .. I'm worried that you and him don't trust me now, or never did and I've just been delusional about all of this..." She started to say in a fast manner as she tried to explain her thoughts. Hondo cut her off abruptly, but tried not to sound too stern. "That's horse shit, an' you know it." He replied "But ... but... then what is it?" She asked, on the verge of tears again. "You don't trust yourself." He said plainly. "What?" She said, looking somewhat shocked as if his words surprised her. "You are hurt, an' feelin' vulnerable. You don't trust your abilities so instead of findin' that trust in who you are an' what you can do, you are lookin' to us to validate your abilities an' such for you. I told ya to trust our trust in you, but I didn't mean to question our trust in you. You might not have meant it that way, but to Jefe you questioned his trust an' faith in you, not just as fellow rescuer, but as a friend... as family. Jefe might say we aren't family an' its for our protection, but you damn well know we all are family. We've been through too much to not be family. If you have to ask for validation on if someone likes you, your not family, as family doesn't ask. In family, actions do the talkin'. If you can't trust the actions, then the words are less than meanin'less." Hondo said It took Valentine a moment to process, but she realized he was right. She realized, even her tears had been for herself. She had not thought about hurting Fernando, like that. She had only focused on her and she had truly let her inner demons lash out and hurt a close friend. Her self pity turned to true shame. The tears, for the moment, were gone. Instead, now she felt like she had been gut-punched. "I ... I am a fool." She said quietly "Val .." Hondo started to argue but she cut him off. "No,  ... I am. I know I'm messed up. I know its in my head and though I can't seem to fight it all right now, I let it blind me. Instead of questionin' who cared I should have been asking those I know care for help. ..." She said somberly "Val, I think you're makin' a mountain out of a molehill. Jefe knows you're messed up right now. He's just not gonna pander to that." Hondo said "No, I ... I owe Fernando an apology  ... as I do to you too." She replied Her uncovered eye shimmered in the low light as she looked on the one she loved. She knew she owed him so much more than she could ever give, yet he asked for nothing but her love and trust. She wished she could give him more, but at the moment, all she had to offer was herself, and her mind would not allow her to do any justice to their physical relationship in this state. "You don't owe me anythin'. The only thing I want is for you to get better. I miss my wife." He said softly, giving her a soft, reassuring smile. "I'll try to get her back for you, but ... I should apologize to Fernando." She replied "I probably couldn't stop ya if I wanted to, but It might be best to leave him alone. He's not a fan of apologies unless someone intentionally #$@!ed up an' even then he prefers actions." Hondo replied. "I'll think about it, but ... you men might be able to speak in deeds alone, but us women sometimes need to include some talk so we know we are understood." She replied Hondo nodded, "Do what ya need to. I've never stopped you from doin' that." AS he started to walk to the door she called out softly. "Hondo?" she said "Yes, darlin'?" he asked "I love you... very much." She said He smiled slightly and nodded, "I know. Now, I gotta work on supper. I'll bring ya some up when its ready." "Should we get some food for Gadget too?" She asked He shrugged, "Don't know when she last ate, or if she can. I'll ask Jefe. He was settlin' down on the couch I think." Valentine just nodded in rely, letting her husband leave and attend to supper. She wondered for a moment how she had been blessed with a man who loved her so, while Gadget had gotten a man who had used her so cruelly. after a bit her thoughts turned to how she had been acting the last couple days. She wasn't sure how to fix herself, other than turning to the Almighty for help, something that she realized she had failed to do, until now. Hondo stopped in the living-room and asked Fernando quick like about Gadget. He told him that she could wait until after they had all eaten as she had some soup around 4, and should be left to sleep a bit longer before being woken for more soup. Hondo merely nodded a reply and headed down to the kitchen where Monty and Dale were waiting. "There ya are, Skippah. Thought we'd lost ya fer a moment there!" Monty said. "You put all the burger into the fridge in the basement?" Hondo asked "Yeah, mate. I could get it, but the fridge is locked." Monty said Hondo tossed Monty his key, "I want that back when you're done, an' remember, no snacks." Monty caught the keys and waved him off, "Yeah, yeah, I remember, skippah. Keep ya knickers on." As Monty left Hondo threw a bag of onions at Dale. He clumsily caught them. "You know how to cut onions, I hope." Hondo said "I'm not stupid!" Dale say defensively. Charles came out of his room and shucked his suit jacket, "I'll help you, Dale." "Does everyone think I'm stupid?" He ask in a half annoyed whine. "I reckon." Hondo said "Hey, he's my trainee. Be nice." Charles said in Dale's defense. "Nice? No one's been mean yet. If he's this much of a whinin' welp after that he'll be useless as an agent." Hondo said flatly. Dale slammed the onions on the counter, "Why does everyone think so little of me?! I want to know!" Hondo turned with a snarl, "Why? Because you followed that miserable excuse for a 'munk 'round for so long!" "Chip, but he's not ..." Dale started to say but was cut short. "If you say he's not so bad I'll rip your damn arm off an' beat ya to death with it." Hondo said flatly, as he stared at the red-nosed chipmunk. Dale swallowed hard, as there was death in the cowboy's eyes, but he was worried about looking bad in front of his new boss so he spoke up again, hesitantly. "You're just a murdering bully. I kn... kn... know what you did that day. You ... you don't scare m ...m .. me." He said with a conviction that wouldn't have swayed an infant to believe him. "You mean the day Gadget left me?" Hondo asked coldly. "The day we kicked you out of the rangers, yes. Chip told me all about it!" Dale said with more confidence. "Did he tell you he hired those outlaws to kill me an' had I not killed them both Gadget an' I would be dead?" Hondo asked coldly. "He ...No! ... He said ... That's... that's not true!" Dale said hesitantly, but defensively. Hondo shook his head and muttered, "Worthless idiot." "No reason to be so harsh on him. He just didn't know." Charles said in Dales defense. "I'm not worthless! And he's right, I didn't know!" Dale yelled "Like ya didn't know he was forcin' his wife to take drugs?" He said "I..! What? He.. . Chip ... he forced Gadget to take drugs?? I.. it... it can't be true." Dale asked in a confused tone, having missed the earlier conversation. "It is true, an' you had you nose in his ass all the #$@!in' time. Am I suppose ta believe you didn't know?" Hondo snapped "I .. I didn't know! Honestly!" He said "Like ya didn't know he was beatin' her?" Hondo snarled "No!" Dale replied "Mentally abusin' her!" HE growled "No!!" Dale exclaimed "An' lettin' his buddies gang rape her to the point where she tried to kill herself?" Hondo almost roared "I didn't know!!!" Dale almost yelled "Then what kinda spy are you? Monty pisses me off that he didn't know, but he wasn't up that maniacal munks ass, like you were. If you don't know you don't have what it takes to be a spy, an' if you do make a good spy one has to ask, did you not know, or did you just not care. IF you don't care you're no friend to that poor, broken woman upstairs. You're as bad as the monster who broke her." he replied in a snarling growl so cold it sent waves of ice through the veins of everyone in the room.   Dale could only hang his head in shame. Charles shook his head, "You can be cruel, Sackett." "Life's cruel, an' he's been hidin' from that reality for too long. If he can't accept it, you're better cuttin' your losses now." Hondo said coldly. Charles sighed and walked over to Dale, "I'll help you with the onions... and other things as well." Dale just nodded and went to finding some cutting boards and knives. "I heard you had someone claimin' to be Zipper in custody." Hondo said to Charles after a moment. "Yes, have you told Monty yet?" Charles asked "Nope, an' don't want anyone too. I want Monty an' I to interview him after supper." Hondo said. "We can arrange that. My man Bourbon is watching him in his room." Charles said. "I'd lock him in the workshop for now. He can't escape as there are no windows an' no tools until tomorrow. I'll try to get some black iron to make some cages for secure storage." Hondo said. "Storage of what?" Charles asked "Valuable assets ... objects or otherwise." Hondo said Charles nodded knowingly, "Not a bad idea, honestly." Charles turned to one of the rooms, "Bourbon!" One of Charle's men came out. He wore a ten-gallon stetson and spoke with an over-accented Texas drawl. "What ya need, Cap'n?" Bourbon asked Charles tossed him a key, "That's for the attic. IT will be a workshop for us to work on our guns and such later. For now it will work as a holding cell for our, soon to be, new group member." Bourbon nodded, "No problem, Cap'n." Bourbon turned to his room and ushered Zipper, "Follow me, hombre. We got a new hoosegow for ya until the chiefs come have a pow-wow with ya." Hondo shook his head as they left, muttering under his breath, as he worked, something about Bourbon being a poster boy for why stereo-types exist, but no one caught what he was saying fully. He had started to wonder where Monty had gotten to when he suddenly reappeared. "Get lost?" Hondo asked dryly. "Oy, mate! I looked through all the fridges, jest ta find thet it accidentally got put in the freezah." Monty said. "Better not be any cheese on your breath, Jack." Hondo said "On me 'onor. skippah, I didn't eat morsel!" Monty said, crossing his heart with one hand and holding up two finger's in a scout salute with the other. "I hope not, an' If ya did an' ya lied to me, we'll have trouble." Hondo said flatly. "I swear, Skippah, no snack." He said then paused before speaking again, "eh.... Did I 'ear yellin' up 'ere?" "Nothin' to worry about. Now, we need to get cookin'" Hondo said, changing the subject. "What we cookin'?" Monty asked "Swedish meatballs in gravy, mash taters, green beans fried with onions an' a little bacon for flavor, an' apples fried in butter an' cinnamon. You know how to make meatballs?" Hondo asked "Do I? I'm a bit of a hobby chef, myself. Ya tell me how ya want them done an' I'll get to it!" Monty replied. Hondo told him how he normally did it, and Monty got to work. Charles and Dale cut and chopped, while Hondo and Monty ran the stove. Once Charles and Dale were done they went to set out plates, cups, and silverware. After a bit Bourbon returned. He stopped in the kitchen and looked Hondo up and down. Hondo turned to him and squinted questioningly. "Need somethin'?" Hondo asked “I Heard you a cowboy.” Bourbon said “I reckon. Why do ya ask?” Hondo asked “Well, I am a cowboy from Texas and joined the Statesmen. We are Spy’s and Cowboys.” Bourbon dawled “I see. Are all of ya code-named after an alcohol?” Hondo asked.   “Yeah. Our front is a company that makes whiskey and Beer.” Bourbon replied in his overly deep drawl. He stood there for a moment longer in awkward silence before nodding and heading back to his room. Hondo shook his head, and got back to work. It didn't take him and Monty much more time to finish up the cooking. He just hoped the other ladies would be back before everything got cold.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 14th, 2020, 11:12pm The crowd begins to walk into the house, forcing Fernando to gather them in the living before taking them to the kitchen. “I see some of you brought in your own meals, but the landlord will also be providing a dinner meal as well. I suggest mixing the two to extend what you have. I’ll get the trays and dishes ready for you. The landlord brought in Chicken Katsudon (Chicken on white rice – with vegetables), some Zaru Soba (cold Soba Noodles with separate sauce) and some Kare Pan (Curry Bread). I will serve you and you take your meals upstairs to the livingroom or to your personal rooms. Hondo is doing me the favor of keeping those things that need to be warm – warm and those things that need to be cold, cold. Go to the bathroom and wash up and I’ll see you downstairs.” Fernando explains. Fernando does downstairs and uses the bathroom there to wash up before serving the food. He then goes into the shelves and pulls out trays, plates and bowls along with other utensils on the dining table with the pots of food. Kei and Yuri were the first to step up to be served. “Excuse me if I make a mess here, ladies. But what would you like?” Fernando tells them as he shows off the food Maria brought in. “I’ll take it all.” Kei says to him. “I bet you would but I can’t give it all.” Fernando tells her as he starts fixing the plate with the Chicken Katsudon and a bowl of Zaru Soba Noodles. A small bowl with Soba sauce is placed next to the bowl and the Kare Bread placed on top of and beside the Chicken Katsudon. He asks, “Anything else?” “This will be fine.” Kei answers, throwing in before she goes into her room, “Yuri, your turn.” Fernando prepares a similar tray for Yuri as well.  He continues preparing trays for the others as well: the Goon Squad; Rachel, Michelle, Sabrina and Tabitha; A few of Charles’ crew, Aiesha and Jeanette. The only one who did not want from the food was Tammy, who stayed upstairs in her room. Fernando calls to Monty and Dale, “Fellas, come and get it.” “It’s ‘bout time!” Monty starts to get himself together to enjoy the meal. He looks at it, as it is not what he is usually used to Japanese Food but food is food. Dale takes his tray without saying much of a word. ‘’hat about ‘hat we poot together?” Monty asks. “That is Hondo’s personal food for him and his wife. They are going to share with Gadget and make sure she eats so she can get her strength back.” Fernando tells him. Hondo gives Fernando a slight nod before staking the pots with his meal and a couple of plates and trays to take upstairs. Fernando takes his share of Maria’s food, but there was enough for some to have seconds if they so liked. Monty breaks down, “Tell me, matey – how bad is she? Gadget I mean.” “She’ll recover if she is given her space, time and peace. She has me as a doctor and my two adult daughters as doctors. We’ll take her to the Emperor’s Medical Facility to get her totally examined and determine what treatment she needs. Thus I do not need any of you hawking over her for any reason as it will set her back. Understand what I am telling you?” Fernando explains. “I gettin’ ya.” Monty replies. “What’s this about the abuse?” Dale asks. “If you were blind to what was going on in your own home, then maybe you should not know about it.” Fernando tells him. Dale looks down at the floor and lets out a sigh. “We didn’t know.” Monty says in Dale’s defense. “I’ll give that some people go about their lives blind to what is happening to others around them, even in their own homes. But that is no excuse. That is ignorance, and ignorance is no excuse for turning a blind eye to what is happening around you.” Fernando tells him. “What makes you such an expert?” Dale throws in. “I have over 35 years of training including crisis intervention and handling of emergency situations while working at a Suicide Hotline for high school and college. Then there are years I spent as a lifeguard, police officer, first responder on top of the years I spend studying to be a doctor and all that before I joined the agency. Not all rescues are where you have to jump in and carry someone out of a burning building. Some involve you having to talk somebody from jumping off a bridge, or know what to say so they can give you their gun they have pointed to their head. To give somebody hope when they thought they had none.” Fernando begins to explain to Dale sternly, “One does rescues in order to make this world a better place for themselves and for others. It is never about how many rescues one could do or how many rewards and awards one can collect for each rescue done. Rescuing is not a job, it is a necessity. It is something done to make this world for a better place for all. You get that through your thick head, then you will understand where Chip had failed and I will always succeed. Now, enjoy your meal.” “I was not expecting an answer.” Dale says to himself. “You asked. I gave you answer. Whether you like it or not, you do not have to eat it if you do not like it. But let me put it to you this way – while I was studying my ass off to be a doctor, what were you doing? Joining forces with Chip to attack Donald Duck, Mickey Mouse, Goofy and Pluto? So in that time you thought it was funny to give somebody grief and discomfort? You thought it was alright to bring harm to others? Only bullies do that, and I can’t stand bullies. Understand where I am coming from?” Fernando tells him. Dale looks away from him, slowly losing his appetite. Fernando notices his actions. “Dale, this is Japan – a nation that has been through disaster, famine and war. They do not waste food here. So you better eat what is on your plate or never ask for another bite of food again because I will make sure you will not get it. When I come back, that plate better be empty and your belly full.” Fernando tells him as he stacks up his plates and bowls on his tray. He then takes his food items upstairs. “I will be back to do the dishes. Since you and Monty helped in cooking the food, then the both of you do not have to wash the dishes. I will give that job to somebody else to do today. But on a day you do not cook, you will be washing dishes.” Fernando takes his meal upstairs to the living room, not waiting for an answer. Looking around, he finds Hondo and Val in Gadget’s room, the three of them silently enjoying what Hondo had made. He takes his meal and sits down in a corner of the room. Though she was eating, Gadget was not eating much, perhaps half of that Hondo or Val was having. “Hondo – thanks.” Fernando says as he begins his meal. “Anything you want from what we have, you’re welcomed to it.” Hondo tells him. “I’ll take a little something after I finish with this first. Thanks.” Fernando says to him. “Any plans for tomorrow?” Hondo asks. “I will have to take Gadget out, you know where and why. Other than that, everyone is free to do what they want.” Fernando tells him. “Good. I was thinking of going to that ranch with Val we spoke about.” Hondo answers. “Taking the car or the motorcycle?” Fernando asks. “Probably the motorcycle.” Hondo answers. “Not to separate you two or anything like that – but take both, just in case you have to ditch one, you still have the other.” Fernando explains, adding, “Not that I am expecting trouble, but it is better to be prepared.” “Alright. Val and I will discuss the details in the morning.” Hondo replies. They continue eating for a moment. Gadget managed to eat a bit more than expected with a smaller helping of seconds. Fernando had a bit of what Hondo made after having eaten what he originally brought up. “Who’s going to clean up the kitchen?” Val asks. “I’ll figure it out later.” Fernando tells her. “Then I volunteer to help out.” Val insists. “I said ‘I’ll figure it out later.’ Right now you’re with Gadget. I’m not going to stop that to have you do the dishes.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll be there with ya cleanin’ up.” Hondo says. “You cooked, you do not need to clean up.” Fernando tells him. “My mess, I’ll take care of it.” Hondo throws back at him. “Alright. I’ll give everyone another half hour to finish eating and then we’ll clean up.” Fernando says. Hondo nods as he begins to pile up the trays, bowls, dishes and pots, asking, “What shall we do with the leftovers?” “I think we have some Tupperware we can put them into and stash them away in the frig.” Fernando says as he begins to stack up his tray items. He gets up and picks up his tray, “I’m going to take head-start. Hondo, see you downstairs.” Fernando gets his things and heads downstairs. He finds his older girls downstairs cleaning up in the kitchen, or more like Rachel and Michelle telling Sabrina and Tabitha what to do. “What is going on?” Fernando asks. “We’re cleaning up here, like you said – if you don’t cook, you clean.” Michelle points out. “This is more like Sabrina and Tabitha cleaning up and you two sitting down and ‘supervising.’” Fernando tells them. “It’s OK. We don’t mind.” Tabitha says to be heard. “We all earn our place, like we did at home.” Sabrina adds. “It’s unfair to do that to you girls.” Fernando says to Tabithia and Sabrina, turning to Rachel and Michelle, “Bad enough you two did the same thing to Aiesha and Nicole. Now you moved onto Tabitha and Sabrina? I swear!” “We were going to check on their work before turning on the dish washer.” Michelle points out. Fernando turns to Tabitha and Sabrina, “Girls, go upstairs when you are done. But do not turn on the Dish Washer. I have things to add to it.” He then turns to Rachel and Michelle, “And you two stop bossing them around. They got a lot to learn, being bossed around is not going to teach them a thing.” “We were not bossing them around...” Rachel says. “I’ll pretend I did not hear that.” Fernando says to her as Tabitha and Sabrina wipe down their hands. At the same time Hondo comes downstairs with his pots and things. “We’re done.” Tabitha says as she trots over to Fernando. She gives him a kiss on the cheek before heading upstairs with Sabrina behind her. Rachel and Michelle goes upstairs with Rachel saying “We’ll be watching TV upstairs. Chances are they will be with us.” “Don’t boss them around. Seriously.” Fernando tells them. “We won’t, dad.” Rachel says to him before they disappear upstairs. “What was that all ‘bout?” Hondo asks as he looks to the shelves for the Tupperware. “I’m making sure that the older girls do not boss the younger ones around.” Fernando explains. Hondo brings over the various sized Tupperware along with the pots that are on the stove, “I see. But it is like that in most families.” “Granted. I just do not want the younger ones to feel like they have to do something because the older ones told them it has to be done. Only I have that authority in the family.” Fernando explains as he takes a couple of the Tupperware and starts putting in the Soba Noodles, Rice and the Chicken Katsudon and vegetables into separate Tupperware, and the Kare bread in its own Tupperware. Hondo puts his vegetables, Swedish meatballs, mashed potatoes into separate Tupperware before taking the food into the refrigerator while Fernando takes the pots, trays and dishes to the sink for a rinse down before putting them into the dishwasher. Soap and Dish Washer fluid is added to the machine and dialed in to do the job within an hour. The ‘Start’ button is pressed and the dishwasher sent to do its job. “I’ll take care of the rest, Hondo. It’s early so do as you like – Lights out for you and Val is at midnight, 11PM for everyone else.” Fernando explains. “I’ll hang out down here for a while. Too much Estrogen upstairs, if you get what I mean.” Hondo points out. “I know exactly what you mean.” Fernando replies.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2020, 8:59pm *Words in blue from earlier post* As Fernando gathered everyone into the living-room, Hondo stopped in to Gadget's room. "Better wake her, darlin'. I'll bring up some food shortly. Gonna try to get her to eat somethin', at least." He said, leaving again before he got an answer. Valentine got up and went to Gadget's side. She carefully shook her shoulder and spoke in a low voice. "Gadget... Wake up, miss mousy." She said "Hmm?" Gadget groaned sleepily "Hondo's bringin' up some food for us and you should try to eat." Valentine said "I'm not hungry." She said sleepily. "You need to eat. You don't eat you won't get your strength back. You had a lot taken outta ya." Valentine replied "hmmm. ... I'll try." She said sleepily as she struggled to sit-up. Valentine helped her sit upright. Gadget sat up shakily and leaned back against the headboard. She looked down at herself and realized she was shirtless. "Could you help me with a t-shirt?" Gadget asked groggily. Valentine nodded and went to the bag Gadget pointed at. Inside she found a mix of grey and black t-shirts. She grabbed a black one, went back to the bed-side, and helped Gadget get it on. as Valentine helped her, gadget noticed the patch over Valentines eye for the first time. "What happened?" she asked, pointing at Valentine's face. "Just a black eye. My face got in the way of a fist." Valentine said with a half a smile. "Val... did ... did Hondo hit you?" She asked carefully. "Goodness no! It ... it was a misunderstandin'." Valentine said "What happened, Val? You want me to trust you, so ..?" Gadget pushed Valentine sighed, "It was Hondo and Monty... Hondo pushed him to make sure he didn't know 'bout you. Monty got pissed, and ..." "Monty fought him... Hondo alright?" Gadget asked. Valentine chuckled a bit, "This is Hondo we are talkin' 'bout. You know him right?" "Monty lost?" Gadget asked a bit surprised. "Well, he was gettin' his ass handed to him and I stepped in to confirm what my husband had said. Monty called him a liar when he told him ... about you." Valentine replied "oh.... and Monty hit you?" she asked "Not intentionally. That was for Hondo. I just got in the way. One punch and I'm black and blue. Hondo took several punches and shows nothin'.  Monty was good at one time and it shows, but needs to control his temper." Valentine replied Gadget nodded, "That sounds like Monty. He used to be very good. His temper had been getting worse lately, though. I honestly don't think he knew about ... you know. ... but, I think he felt the changes. Just too scared to be on his own again to question anything." Valentine nodded knowingly, "I've been lonely before. I understand that. I did some things I'm not proud of in the name of not wantin' to be lonely. Had it not been for Hondo ...." "Yeah... You I understand. Hondo though .... He's seen a lot of heartbreak and loneliness. I know. Some he told me and some I caused. He might get sad, depressed, or angry, but ... he still pushes on doin' what's right, no matter the personal cost." Gadget said "Fernando too ... yet, we question them both when they only want whats best for us and only ask for some trust and respect back." Valentine said "Why couldn't we be more like them?" Gadget asked "Be more like who?" Hondo said as he walked in with a couple pots, some dishes, a bottle of water, and a couple bottles of beer. "No one!" They both said in unison, both looking quite guilty "Hmm... Well, I've got Sweedish meatballs, greenbeans, an' fried apples here." he said. He set the food down on a small table that was in the room, and handed a bottle of beer to Valentine and a bottle of water to Gadget. She wrinkled her nose a bit and looked at it questioningly. "Didn't know if you drank beer, an' even if ya did you're healin'. That would just slow ya down a bit. Those pills don't like alcohol so much." Hondo replied to her look. She sighed, "Makes sense." He started to dish up food for them, "How ya feelin', Gat? Ya look tired as hell." "Gat? You've not called me that in a long time. Don't put a lot on my plate, please... I'm just tired and feel .... weak." Gadget said. "It'll take time, dependin' on the damage, but you'll be fine soon." Hondo reassured her. "Gat?" Valentine asked "A nickname he gave me years ago, though it's been years since I've heard it." Gadget said, as she took the plate Hondo handed her. "Old habits die hard." Hondo replied, trying to sound gruff. Valentine looked at her husband with a half grin, "Not sure he calls anyone by their right name!" Hondo scowled, "That's not true." "No, that's how you know you're really a friend. He only gives nicknames to people he ... he cares about." Gadget said, it hitting her at that moment that he still did care. Valentine cocked her head a bit in thought, "How come I never figured that out?" Hondo shook his head and muttered something incoherent as he handed valentine her plate. He filled his own and took a seat in one of the two empty chairs left. "There's more there if anyone wants some." Hondo said. About then Fernando entered the room with his plate of food in hand.  As he entered he looked around, he finds Hondo and Val in Gadget’s room, the three of them silently enjoying what Hondo had made. He takes his meal and sits down in a corner of the room. Though she was eating, Gadget was not eating much, perhaps half of that Hondo or Val was having. “Hondo – thanks.” Fernando says as he begins his meal. “Anything you want from what we have, you’re welcomed to it.” Hondo tells him. “I’ll take a little something after I finish with this first. Thanks.” Fernando says to him. “Any plans for tomorrow?” Hondo asks. “I will have to take Gadget out, you know where and why. Other than that, everyone is free to do what they want.” Fernando tells him. “Good. I was thinking of going to that ranch with Val we spoke about.” Hondo answers. “Taking the car or the motorcycle?” Fernando asks. “Probably the motorcycle.” Hondo answers. “Not to separate you two or anything like that – but take both, just in case you have to ditch one, you still have the other.” Fernando explains, adding, “Not that I am expecting trouble, but it is better to be prepared.” “Alright. Val and I will discuss the details in the morning.” Hondo replies. They continue eating for a moment. Gadget managed to eat a bit more than expected with a smaller helping of seconds. Fernando had a bit of what Hondo made after having eaten what he originally brought up. “Who’s going to clean up the kitchen?” Val asks. “I’ll figure it out later.” Fernando tells her. “Then I volunteer to help out.” Val insists. “I said ‘I’ll figure it out later.’ Right now you’re with Gadget. I’m not going to stop that to have you do the dishes.” Fernando tells her. “I’ll be there with ya cleanin’ up.” Hondo says. “You cooked, you do not need to clean up.” Fernando tells him. “My mess, I’ll take care of it.” Hondo throws back at him. “Alright. I’ll give everyone another half hour to finish eating and then we’ll clean up.” Fernando says. Hondo nods as he begins to pile up the trays, bowls, dishes and pots, asking, “What shall we do with the leftovers?” “I think we have some Tupperware we can put them into and stash them away in the frig.” Fernando says as he begins to stack up his tray items. He gets up and picks up his tray, “I’m going to take head-start. Hondo, see you downstairs.” Fernando gets his things and heads downstairs. Gadget was looking even more tired as Hondo gathered everything up. "What did Fernando mean by take me 'you know where and why?'" Gadget asked quietly. "You'll hafta ask him." Hondo said gruffly, though not on purpose this time. He grabbed the last of the stuff and headed to the door. He paused at the door. "Get some rest, Gat... Val, I'll check in with ya later." He said, before taking off towards the kitchen again. Gadget waited a moment, then turned to Valentine "Do you know what Fernando meant?" Gadget asked, sounding very tired. Valentine shook her head, "No clue, but you know those two. I'd not worry 'bout it. Us women are always the last to know anything." Gadget nodded, "You're probably right." "I know I am!  Now, you need to get back to sleep. You look like you're gonna fall asleep sittin' up." Valentine said as she stood up along the side of the bed to help Gadget lay down. Gadget nodded as she lay down, "I'm fading fast .... thanks." "For what?" She asked "For helping and ... and for just being there." Gadget said quietly. "You just rest and heal. We'll all go out and celebrate when you feel well again." Valentine replied quietly. Gadget fell asleep almost right away. Valentine settled back with a book to pass the time as she watched over Gadget. Hondo passed through the living-room on his way down to the kitchen. Monty was watching the news, Dale was reading some comic books, and a couple others sat around looking at their phones and such. Hondo just shook his head and headed down to the kitchen. “I’ll pretend I did not hear that.” Fernando says to her (Rachel) as Tabitha and Sabrina wipe down their hands. At the same time Hondo comes downstairs with his pots and things. “We’re done.” Tabitha says as she trots over to Fernando. She gives him a kiss on the cheek before heading upstairs with Sabrina behind her. Rachel and Michelle goes upstairs with Rachel saying “We’ll be watching TV upstairs. Chances are they will be with us.” “Don’t boss them around. Seriously.” Fernando tells them. “We won’t, dad.” Rachel says to him before they disappear upstairs. “What was that all ‘bout?” Hondo asks as he looks to the shelves for the Tupperware. “I’m making sure that the older girls do not boss the younger ones around.” Fernando explains. Hondo brings over the various sized Tupperware along with the pots that are on the stove, “I see. But it is like that in most families.” “Granted. I just do not want the younger ones to feel like they have to do something because the older ones told them it has to be done. Only I have that authority in the family.” Fernando explains as he takes a couple of the Tupperware and starts putting in the Soba Noodles, Rice and the Chicken Katsudon and vegetables into separate Tupperware, and the Kare bread in its own Tupperware. Hondo puts his vegetables, Swedish meatballs, mashed potatoes into separate Tupperware before taking the food into the refrigerator while Fernando takes the pots, trays and dishes to the sink for a rinse down before putting them into the dishwasher. Soap and Dish Washer fluid is added to the machine and dialed in to do the job within an hour. The ‘Start’ button is pressed and the dishwasher sent to do its job. “I’ll take care of the rest, Hondo. It’s early so do as you like – Lights out for you and Val is at midnight, 11PM for everyone else.” Fernando explains. “I’ll hang out down here for a while. Too much Estrogen upstairs, if you get what I mean.” Hondo points out. “I know exactly what you mean.” Fernando replies. As Fernando finished up Hondo pulled out his phone and opened a search engine on its web browser. "Hmm, looks like they have a MAC Tools truck in the area." Hondo said "MAC's a decent brand." Fernando said Hondo nodded and dialed the number associated. Luckily the person who answered spoke English, though severely broken. after a brief conversation Hondo hung up. "They'll be here 'bout 8:00 am. Should be able to get a lot off the truck. They usually can get the rest in a few days." Hondo said "Will be nice having that setup." Fernando said "Yup. Which reminds me, I have a prisoner up there I need to talk to." Hondo said "The guy that says he's Zipper?" Fernando asked "Yeah. Figured I'd talk to Monty then we'd go see if this character is who he says he is." Hondo said. "Let me know what you find out and we will go from there." Fernando said. Hondo nodded and headed back up to the living room. There he called to Monty. "Jack! Need to talk with ya." Hondo said Monty sighed and went over to him, "What's up, skippah?" Hondo nodded towards his room, "We'll talk out on the balcony." "Is this goin' ta take long? Fernando said I was free 'till light out." Monty replied as he followed. "You report directly to me. Fernando may give that, but I can take it away if needed." Hondo growled. Monty sighed as they walked out onto the balcony, through the door in Hondo's room. "What's goin' on, Skippah? I know it's not that ya jest enjoy me company." Monty said once they were outside. "Get that chip off your shoulder, Jack. Have you given' me any reason to want friendly conversation with ya? Hell, I'm givin' ya far more trust than you have earned." Hondo said in a light growl. Monty nodded, "After all ya told me thet happened ta gadget, an' our past, I guess you're treatin' me bettah than I'd treat you if the roles were reversed." "Alright, if we have an understandin', I have somethin' else to ask ya 'bout.... Zipper." Hondo said "Zippah? What 'bout 'im?" Monty asked "When did ya see him last?" Hondo asked Monty shrugged, "It's been a while. 'e went to Bora-bora. Some emergency." "He told you that?" Hondo asked "No, 'e left a message with ... with Chippah." Monty said "An' you trust that Maplewood was tellin' you the truth?" Hondo asked "Sure! .... I mean ... I did." Monty said, losing confidence as he thought about what had recently been told to him. "Think, Jack! Was anythin' odd that day? Anythin' out of place? Anythin' at all?" Hondo asked in a hard tone. Monty sighed and thought for a moment, "Well... Chip was actin' a bit nervous ... maybe .... didn't see him much the next couple days .... an' ... Well, didn't see Gadget for almost a week, but thet's normal." "Normal? How so?" Hondo asked "Oh, I forgot ya don't know 'bout the changes ta 'eadquartahs. Chippah's old room is.. was the ranger office. Gadget's room got turned to a guest room. They built a new room off 'er workshop, a separate entrance for them, a den with wet bah, an' Chip 'ad 'is private office there too!" Monty said "You hear anythin'?" Hondo asked "No, but thet's not odd eithah. They had the 'ole place soundproofed. Suppose ta cut down on noise from Gadget's buildin'." Monty said "Hmm... that doesn't help... anythin' else?" Hondo muttered "No... yeah ... Yeah! I saw a black Mercedes outside. Zippah an' me 'ad done some cookin'. There was a foight on thet night an' we was gettin' ready. I went ta take a nap an' The slammin' door woke me up. They all wore black trench-coats, an' at least two of them were German Sheppahds." Monty said "You sure?" Hondo asked "Yeah, skippah. Don't see many of their like 'round thet area. They pahked off the street, an' looked really unhappy 'bout somethin'. Course thet lot always looks angry. I went back ta sleep an' when I got up CHippah gave me thet message, acted gittery, then dissappeared for a few days. Didn't see gadget for several more days. 'e said the shela was inventin'." Monty said "You ever see or help test a new invention after that?" Hondo asked "Come ta think of it we didn't. ... I nevah thought 'bout it, but thet was odd." Monty said "An' you've not heard from Zipper since?" Hondo asked "No, skippah. Nary a word.Why?" Monty asked "We have someone upstairs that Charles found who claims to be Zipper." Hondo said "Zippah? 'ere??" Monty said "Maybe, but seems unlikely. Want you to help identify him." Hondo said "Sure, Skippah. I'd be glad ta help." Monty said. Hondo nodded, "Alright, but don't get over excited. We talk to him, you give me your opinion, an' we leave." Monty nodded as he followed Hondo back inside. They stopped in Hondo's room for a moment. Monty stood there as Hondo opened a leather bag. "No problem, Skippah. I'll do whatevah I can ta help .... what ya grabbin'?" Monty asked as he paused to watch Hondo pull out a pistol and silencer. "Don't worry 'bout it." Hondo said as he pulled out the pistol he had on under his vest and put that one in its place. Monty swallowed hard, "Roight ... eh... aftah you, Skippah." Hondo frowned and shook his head at Monty before heading out to the stairway in the living-room. As he headed up the stairs Monty stayed on his heals, but had gotten a lot quieter. Hondo liked that.  He unlocked the door and turned on the light, which Bourbon had turned off. Zipper sat in the back corner and looked at them. Hondo found it odd that he didn't squint as the lights came on. Monty entered right behind Hondo and stopped and looked at Zipper a moment. "Zippah, pally? Thet you?" Monty asked Zipper got up excitedly and started forward, buzzing a reply. "Zippah! What 'appened to ya, pally?" Monty asked excitedly. Hondo frowned as Zipper buzzed back a reply to Monty. Hondo's ear's picked up something off, but he couldn't out his finger on what was wrong at first. Monty was rushing forward to greet Zipper when Hondo called out to him. "Jack, stop! Somethin's off." Hondo said with a growl. Monty stopped short and looked at Hondo, "But, it's Zippah!" "I don't think that's Zipper." Hondo said in a low growl. Zipper turned and glared at Hondo. He buzzed angrily. " 'e's jest cautious, pally ... what? No... no... what? wait ... you ain't Zippah, are ya??" Monty said hesitantly The Not-Zipper turned angrily to Monty, then back to Hondo. Hondo went for the pistol, but was caught off-guard as Not-Zipper moved like a flash, and knocked Hondo to the ground. Monty growled and rushed forward. "Oy! Now ya done it, mate!" Monty yelled As he reached out to grab Not-Zipper, the little guy grabbed Monty, instead, lifted the large mouse above his head, and threw him across the room. "hey! Asshole!" A voice called out. Not-zipper turned to look at the cowboy who sat against the far wall. Luckily for Hondo, he had not lost grip of the pistol. The fly's eyes glowed red, as if lit by an actual light. Hondo growled as Not-Zipper charged towards him. He never made it to Hondo, though, as Hondo unloaded all 15 rounds from the 1911 double-stack into the fly's eyes. Not-Zipper didn't stop advancing until after 8 rounds were in him. His head literally blew apart as the last few rounds hit him, though non of the rounds passed through him. it was seconds, but seemed like an eternity, after the last shot was fired before the fly's body finally fell to the floor. "#$@!in' Gore-Blimey!" Monty yelled as he scrambled to his feet. Monty's swearing was louder than the pops of the silencer gun, but both were heard downstairs. A stirring commotion could be heard downstairs as everyone tried to figure out what happened. Hondo reloaded the pistol with a spare mag, and picked himself up off the floor. "Thet's murder!" Monty yelled "He was fast, I was caught of guard an' he picked you up." Hondo growled "So?" Monty asked angrily "You're ten times his size an' the only person I know faster than me if Jefe!" Hondo roared back. Monty frowned and sighed, "Ya might 'ave a point, but still. Thet was overkill! Couldn't ya have wounded him?" Hondo glared at Monty then looked down at the dead fly. He bent over and picked up part of his brain and looked it over. "No, woundin' wasn't an option." Hondo said Monty frowned and wrinkled his nose, "Thet's disgustin'! " Hondo raised an eyebrow and looked at him, "Want a look?" Hondo tossed the piece of brain at Monty. He fell backwards and cried out. "Yah! NO, Get it off!!" Monty yelled as he closed his eyes. "Open your damn eyes! You've had to seen worse than a piece of brain!" Hondo growled "Thet's alright, Skippah. I'm not interested." Monty said, his eyes still closed "You look at it or go back to stay with that bastard, Maplewood!" Hondo growled Monty carefully opened an eye and looked down. He then opened both eyes, and looked at the object with some surprise. He carefully picked it up an examined it. "Wait ... a circuit board? Thet ... Thet was in his brain?" Monty asked "That is part of his brain, or more likely a brain to camera connection chip, but look at the board closely. Ya see that mark?" Hondo asked Monty squinted and shook his head, "Too small, Skippah. Me old eyes ain't what they used ta be." Hondo frowned, "That's a swastika. This cyborg, or droid it looks like as I'm not seein' much in the way of organic matter, is Nazi made."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 16th, 2020, 8:13pm Fernando’s sensitive ears heard the popping of the silenced gun shots in the infra-sonic range which is felt like an ear-popping sensation to him. He gets up out of his seat and runs into Tammy’s room. Tammy bitched and complained while he searched his things and pulls out his 1911-M2A2 double stack .45. “Shut up and arm up and stay in this room!” Fernando tells Tammy before he runs out of the room. One thing Tammy learned long ago is if Fernando tells her to ‘Arm Up,’ she is to do so without putting up a word of complaint or question. Fernando runs up the stairs to the attic with his gun in his hand. It does not go unnoticed, as the Older sisters tells the younger ones to go their room and wait for further orders. He barges through the attic-workshop door with his firearm pointed out and switching back and forth for a target that is not there. He finds Monty and Hondo standing over a body. “What happened?!!” Fernando tells them as he lowers his firearm. Hondo points to the dead fly on the floor. Fernando approaches it, “Report Number Two.” Hondo replies, “Charles brought this thing in saying it was Zipper. But I had my doubts. While we were in South America, you said ‘No one knows where Zipper went off too.’ But you need to look at this.” Fernando looks at the remains, finding them to be electro-mechanical. He sees the circuit board with the Nazi Swastika on it, and beside it in Brazilian/Portuguese “Feito no Brasil.” “A cyborg?” Fernando asks. “A Nazi Cyborg from the looks of it.” Hondo points out. “I can see that.” Fernando throws back at him, point to the circuit board, “’Feito no Brasil’ is Portuguese-Brazilian for ‘Made in Brazil.’” “What you two talkin’ about?” Monty asks. “It’s too much for your Cheese rotted brain to understand.” Fernando throws at him. “Try me, skippah...” Monty throws back. Fernando looks at Hondo who nods at him. Fernando then explains, “Our last mission was in South America searching for Nazi reformation, not stupid ass Nazi Political Party bullcrap but the recreation of the German Nazis of World War II in South America. We found a lot of things in terms of Nazi Biological Experiments such as prolonging life, mind/brain switching and immortality though cloning. And that was the nice things we found.” “Nice things?” Monty asks. “We found assorted species specific poisons – poisons that can wipe out an entire race.” Hondo points out. “Poisons to ‘ipe out an entire race?” Monty asks. “Poisons keyed to wipe out the Asian Mice – not just the Japanese, but any mouse that is Oriental in genetic background. But given to Hondo, Val, you or Gadget, you’d be sick for days as your recover but it won’t kill you though it will kill them.” Fernando points out. “What about ‘Munks and Squirrels?” Monty asks. “It won’t affect us though they had a separate poison for us.” Fernando answers. He takes out his smartphone and makes a call. It is answered on the second ring. “Hello, Aki? Yes, we have a situation here you need to see personally, and a ‘clean up in aisle six.’ That’s right. 45 minutes? We will be waiting.” Fernando hangs up the call before making another one, though it is within the area confined to the house. “Hello Yuri? I need you and Kei to be dressed and armed and in the attic as soon as you can get here – five minutes or less. All will be explained when you get here.” He hangs up the phone as Charles walks into the attic with his firearm drawn. “What’s going on up ... what happened to Zipper?!!” Charles throws out. “That’s not Zipper. Look closely.” Fernando points out. “What the – are those circuit boards... coming out his head?” Charles asks. “A cyborg made to look like Zipper.” Fernando answers. “If that is a cyborg made to look like Zipper, then where’s the real Zipper?” Charles asks. “Probably dead in the lab he was captured in.” Hondo points out. “Dead, lab, captured?” Charles asks. “You think Zipper would allow an evil cyborg doppelganger take his place without a fight?” Fernando asks. “Zippah would fight every chance he would have until he wins or he dies.” Monty points out. Charles shines the flashlight on the end of his gun on the cyborg remains, he sees the Nazi Swastika on the circuit board. His only reaction is, “What the...?” “It does not say ‘Made In America,’ that’s for sure.” Fernando says to him. “It says ‘Brazil.’ You and Hondo were in South America searching for Nazis. I seen the reports.” Charles points out. “We did not find any cyborg technology. We only found Cloning Technology and Mind Transference Equipment.” Fernando tells him. “And they say that ‘The Boys from Brazil’ was only a movie.” Charles let his thoughts known. “You and I know that every movie made out there has some truth to its background story.” Fernando tells him. Kei and Yuri arrive with their weapons drawn, looking at the men and the “dead body” on the floor. “What a mess.” Kei lets her thoughts known. “It will be taken care of by Aki and his boys.” Fernando tells them, adding “No one goes in or out of this room unless Hondo or I is with them. So, you two have the sad duty of body guarding this thing until it is removed from the room. We’ll talk about it later.” “Oh swell. We get to protect a corpse.” Kei throws out. “Kei – look at it closely, it’s a cyborg.” Yuri throws back at her. “Again?” Kei asks. “How about ending your argument so you two can do your jobs!” Fernando tells them. He then turned to the others, “Fellas, lets vacate this place. Aki and his men will be here soon.” As Fernando left the attic, Hondo caught up with him, asking, “Why don’t you use your Time travel Tech to get rid of the body?” “The Emperor needs to see this, his men need to dissect that thing and get exact details we cannot do here. Now, if you can I need access to your room so they can come in and remove the body.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “I do not care as to who fired the first shot, Hondo. But unless shot at first, don’t ever pull out your firearms in the hideout. You just forced my hand to abandon this damn place for another one and I refuse to do another search. This is our only place we have left and we are going to stay here. But I have the task to calm down the girls, for silenced or not, we squirrels are sensitive to the infra-sonic low frequencies silencers do not block, so they know there was a shoot out here. Making it worst is you emptying out a whole magazine – 16 rounds. You cannot tell me that you could not have taken him down in 4 or less shots. Now if you excuse me, I got a clean up to do. You better make sure that the women are calm down and relaxed.” Fernando tells him. He then turns to Charles who was behind them, “And you sir, emergency or not, I better not see you run around the house with a firearm in your hands – it better be holstered until you get to the scene. Do I make myself clear on all this?!” “Yes sir!” Charles says to him, holding back the urge to salute. Fernando gives Hondo a stern look. Hondo eventually replies, “Yes, Jefe...” Fernando then turns to Monty, who replies, “'hat you lookin’ ah me for?” Fernando just stops at the staircase, holding the three of them back as he tells Monty, “You have an equal part in this as well. So don’t give me any bull – people here are not what they seem to be. There are more lettered agencies and private involved than there are in a bowl of alphabet soup. So you need to take a second to think before jumping in head first into a situation or else that pretty little head of yours will get cut off from above your shoulders, because at the rate you are going, sir – chances are you may not see to live tomorrow. So you need a lot to learn about self control and not letting your emotions get the better of you in a situation or you will end up dead or worst.” “’Hat can be worse than dead?” Monty dare asks. “Missing - never to be found. Under the influence of some drug doing somebody’s bidding at the command at the end of a radio microphone tied to your ear. Finding yourself underneath the Brooklyn Bridge as a homeless beggar not knowing who you are or how you got there but you understand that you like it there and it is your new home. At least ‘Super Dave Osborne’* was able to live out a career of living and rescuing in the parks, and look where it got him – Dead.” Fernando tells him. After a brief moment of silence, they continue down the stairs. “Hondo, I’ll see you at the balcony.” Fernando tells him. Hondo just nods, knowing that saying anything would invoke Fernando’s anger. Fernando walks into his room he is supposed to share with Tammy, telling her, “Emergency’s over. Put away the pop-gun. I have to wait for a clean-up crew to come in and deal with mess Hondo made upstairs.” “Figure it would be that country cowboy idiot.” Tammy says out loud to herself. “It was justified – so leave it at that.” Fernando tells her. “I bet it was.” Tammy let out. “And what is that supposed to mean?” Fernando throws back at her. “Hondo has been nothing more than a bullet magnet. Everything has than happened has happened to him and Val. None of us, as out in the open as we are like them if not more has attracted any trouble.” Tammy tells him. “Oh, so you forgot about the raid in the hotel? Or the explosion at the party? This is the mission Misao wanted you to be in so you can take some award home like some trophy – you only took it because Chip was going to be there while my ass was in South America. Look at how well it went so far – Chip is in jail facing the death penalty for crime against Japanese Society and Terrorism, The Rangers have been disbanded, Admiral Ready is about to lose his commission on the Enterprise, Gadget is dying from cancer because of the abuse Chip gave her unless I do something about it, and who knows where the damn hell Misao is at – she disappeared after the dinner party. And then there is you, you’re acting like a little bitch who wants to end this marriage. Well, guess what – that pre-nuptial you signed says you came into this marriage with nothing, you leave it with nothing – not 50% of anything I own, and if you challenge it, you might even lose Francesca because I have evidence that you cheated on me through Chip, including him bragging his mouth off about how he #$@!ed your ass while I was in South America.” Fernando tells her. Tammy can only look at him for a moment, a look that only says that she was shocked and awed to the core of her very being, as if she was caught in crimes against their marriage. He tells her, “Now if you would excuse me, I got work to do.” He leaves through the main door to step out onto the balcony. As he waits, Hondo prepares his room to be the In-and-Out for the Emperor’s men to do their job. Dale steps out through Hondo’s room and onto the Balcony. “You knew Super Dave Osborne?” Dale asks as he approached Fernando. “If you know his name and who he was then you knew him as well as everybody else did.” Fernando tells him. “No, did you know him, personal like?” Dale asks. “Does not matter who or what I know. But if you want to be a rescuer, you need to do rescues at the level he did.” Fernando tells him. “But they killed him.” Dale says. “Those bullets he took were meant for somebody else he tried to protect, and protect he did at the cost of his life. To be a rescuer, you need to operate at that level because you do not know if your next rescue will be a success or a failure and at what cost you will have to pay whether you succeed or fail. Rescuing is not about getting awards or rewards, you will get one in the form of a fancy grave stone when they bury your ass in a wooden box, and maybe your name will be on some newspaper article and put to some archive. But understand that they killed him because he was protecting somebody from being killed. That is a level of rescue I work on, one Chip and the Rangers never did, one Chip would never do but wants the rewards of such rescues. You do not become famous unless you work on that level that Super Dave did, for that is where you will find me working on that level. I’m not there to be collecting rewards and awards. You want rewards and awards, you should have become a bounty hunter.” Fernando tells him. Dale can only stand there not believing in what he is hearing – rescue others at the cost of your life if needed. But it is what rescuers do, it is a lesson one has to adhere too as their next rescue could be their last because rescuers are selflessness in their nature and their actions. It is a lesson Dale needs to learn, a lesson Chip refused to learn. Fernando tells him, “You need to go back inside and make yourself scarce while the crew comes in and cleans up the mess that is in there. That means I better not see you, Hondo better not see you and Charles better not see you – in other words – lock yourself up in your room for the next couple hours until one of us tells you it is safe to come out. Now leave.” Dale stands there for a few seconds to take those words in before he leaves, hopefully to do as Fernando told him. Hondo approaches Fernando after Dale leaves, “I thought he’d never leave.” “You secured your things in your room?” Fernando asks. “Secured and locked up.” Hondo replies. “I do not want any unpleasant surprises.” Fernando tells him, adding, “I need to speak to Charles about bringing others in here. I do not care who the #$@! they are – friends, family or what have you, no one should be brought here. That includes you too.” Hondo lets out a disgruntle sigh, holding back the urge to say something. No matter what he had to say, Fernando would find little excuse to accept it as such. “What about Gadget and Val? You checked up on them?” Fernando asks. “I’ll check on them right now.” Hondo says. “Good. For here they come. Make sure they door is closed and then no one comes out to be freaking nosey during the clean up.” Fernando says as an ambulance followed by a couple of SUVs and a Limo enter upon the driveway. They both look at the vehicles drive in before Hondo goes to check Gadget and Val. Fernando waves to the men gathering outside the building, “Take the outside stairs up to me.” They follow his directions, taking the outside stairs to get to the second floor and then follow him into the house through Hondo’s room. He then signals them to follow him up the indoor stairs to the attic where Kei and Yuri guard the area.  The Emperor’s men set up the gurney to take the body but Fernando signals them to wait for a second. He then takes a pen from one of the ‘EMTs’ pocket and crouches down to the body, signaling for the Emperor and his men to do the same. “Aki, Look at this.” Fernando says as he moves the exposed circuit board from the cyborg’s head with the pen.” They notice the Nazi Swastika on the circuit board. “I see.” The Emperor says, “Men, restrain this thing before we take it to the lab. Fernando, when can I see you about this?” “I’ll be there at around 11AM. I need to use your medical facilities to check on the health of one of my staff. Then we can talk about this constructed individual and other things I think we should bring you and your men on.” Fernando answers. “Alright. 11AM at the Palace. I’ll see you then. Men – restrain this device.” The Emperor says. He adds, “Fernando, I’ll get Dr. Yamaha and Dr. Suzuki and their staff to examine this thing.” “Tell them to do as they must, even if they have to be destructive to get at its secrets but to use caution as they do.” Fernando tells him. “Will do.” The Emperor say as they get up and the men restrain the cyborg with handcuffs on its arms and legs before putting it on the gurney and restraining it further with its leather binding belts. It is covered with a blanket before it is taken away. The other men clean up the area as best as they can with what they brought in to do the clean up with. The Emperor and his personal body guard remains to leave last, telling Fernando, “Thank you. I’ll see you at the Palace tomorrow – it will be open for you to arrive any time.” “Thank you. I’ll see you at 11AM.” Fernando tells him. They both bow at each other before the Emperor and his personal guard leaves. Fernando looks at Kei and Yuri, “You two are relieved of your guard duty. Thank you for your service.” “Thank you for understanding.” Yuri says to him. Kei asks, “You going to the Palace tomorrow? We would like to go with you.” “This is a personal visit, but let me figure out a few things. You two might as well be in the know as well. See me in the morning at around 10AM for my decision. Now go to your room and be ready for bed soon. Tomorrow will be a long day.” Fernando tells them before leading them out of the attic. Downstairs in the living room, Hondo was there with Charles. “It’s over.” Fernando tells them before turning to Charles but talking to all, “Don’t bring no one here. I do not care who it is, I do not care if they were former Rangers or part of the African Booty Scratchers Squad. It is just us in here, no one else. I do not want to clean up another mess like I had to clean this one up. I don’t like needing to write reports and put in facts I do not know, and I do not want to drag your names and make you guys write reports. But because of this, all of you, Including Dale and Monty need to write up a report about this. It will be saved on your personal thumb drives and the agency servers for now. It will not be handed in unless it is requested, so make sure there is a back up somewhere. Tomorrow is your day to do as you think you need to do. It is not a free day, but it is an independent work day to do as you need to do. Now Lights out is still 11PM. The TV and living room is still available, but let’s not too comfortable in here. Any questions” Hondo shakes his head as the others say “No.” “Charles – get Monty and Dale from their rooms. Ladies, you’re free to do as you need to. Hondo, check on Gadget and Val. I’ll check on my girls.” Fernando tells them. *Note: Super Dave Osborne can be found here: https://planetfurry.com/~elfen/dandilions/chpt14.html https://planetfurry.com/~elfen/dandilions/pt05.html

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 16th, 2020, 9:30pm Charles wasn’t happy too as he got chew out by Nando and this is his first msikate he made. Then he dawn on him Two other NSA agents were with him and his team didn’t tell him about the Fake Zipper. By All NSA Portalcalls. All Agents must tell there superior agent if the prisoner they transporting is not who they seams. Means something is not right here. “I Been dupe. Those two agents betray me. They suppose to tell me about the prisoner. No they didn’t and they knew what going on with the prisoner.” Charles. Then make a quick phone call to the NSA by secure phone. “Hay It Agent Charles Roberts. I Need check the records of Agent Dennis and Agent Scott and check there phones too. I want to know who pay them not telling me about that Fake Zipper. Yea I got chew out by Fernando. But I am going to chew them out for not telling me.” “I think you need see this. I caught something form 12 PM before you got to the NSA Traning Building. A Text message From Agent Agent Dennis Phone.” Agent Jessica saying.   “Send it to me.” Charles saying as the text message sent to him. Then began to reading it as he was shock seeing this. “Make sure your boss don’t see the fake zipper on your car. Once you get close to him. Then let the fake zipper get to Charles car and he will do the rest. So Don’t tell your boss about the fake zipper and I will pay you $4 Million dollars. Charles Grows as he was betrayer by a agent that he train. *Why you betray me Dennis? I TRAN you become the best agent. Now you screw me over and you almost Screw my second boss mission too. You are DEAD.* Then he Talk to Jessica. “Patch me to Scarface.” “Right Agent Charles.” Agent Jessica saying as she patch him to Scarface. “This is Scarface.” Scarface saying “Hay it me Agent Charles and we got two Rouge Agents mess with my Second Boss Fernando mission.” Charles say “WHO?” Scarface asking “Agent Dennis and Agent Scott The two I Train before they became Field Agents and now they betray my trust since I read the text message and I sent it to you.” Charles saying “Yea I Saw the Text message. Great.” Scarface. “Also My second boss saying that it had a Nazi symboled on it. Means that Real Zipper is missing or dead. Someone not part of the Agency give Fake Zipper to Dennis and I plan get some answers form him and Scott. Were they got that Fake zipper form and who paying them too.” Charles saying. “Then Agent Dennis and Agent Scott are Terminated form the NSA. Your order are Toucher them for Information and then Kill them.” Scarface saying. “I know. Also I be taking Dale and my Team  with me too. Since he need a Another lesson about Spying. Tie up Loose ends and Betrayers.” Charles saying “Good Dale do need a lesson on this. So Agent Dennis and Scott are Terminated and your mission is Get Intel first then Kill them.” Scarface saying. “Right boss and bye.” Charles saying. “Bye Charles.” Scarface saying as they hang up. Then Charles went to his closet as he open it and took his sword out. “I be using this on Dennis and Scott. They dead to me now.” Then Charles went back to bed while lay down. “Never make the same mismate twice and Dale have to learn this lesson too.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 17th, 2020, 12:25pm Hondo stuck his head into Gadget's room. Valentine was standing over Gadget, with her hand on her gun. "What happened! I head silenced shots and swearin'! Valentine exclaimed "I'll talk tell ya 'bout it later. Just stay in here until I come back." Hondo said gruffly. "Are we in danger?" Valentine asked "No more than usual. Gadget still asleep?" Hondo asked still growling, unintentionally. "She jerked a bit when the shots went off, but she's out cold... You ok?" Valentine asked cautiously "I'm fine!" Hondo shot back "You seem angry ... and a bit offended. I know your moods. Don't lie to me." Valentine said softly, and in a caring way. Hondo exhaled rapid through his teeth, "It's not important right now. I'll be back. Just stay in here." He shut the door a bit harder than needed and stood guard in the living-room. The anger in the air hung thickly about them, its icy chill kept the other in the rooms without question. Charles fumed silently as he paced about the living-room. Hondo leaned against the wall and watched him through squinted eyes. They said noting to each other as the Emperor and his med did their work and left. After a bit Fernando returned to the living-room. “It’s over.” Fernando tells them before turning to Charles but talking to all, “Don’t bring no one here. I do not care who it is, I do not care if they were former Rangers or part of the African Booty Scratchers Squad. It is just us in here, no one else. I do not want to clean up another mess like I had to clean this one up. I don’t like needing to write reports and put in facts I do not know, and I do not want to drag your names and make you guys write reports. But because of this, all of you, Including Dale and Monty need to write up a report about this. It will be saved on your personal thumb drives and the agency servers for now. It will not be handed in unless it is requested, so make sure there is a back up somewhere. Tomorrow is your day to do as you think you need to do. It is not a free day, but it is an independent work day to do as you need to do. Now Lights out is still 11PM. The TV and living room is still available, but let’s not too comfortable in here. Any questions” Hondo shakes his head as the others say “No.” “Charles – get Monty and Dale from their rooms. Ladies, you’re free to do as you need to. Hondo, check on Gadget and Val. I’ll check on my girls.” Fernando tells them. Hondo turned to Fernando briefly before heading back to Gadget's room. "We need to talk... alone." Hondo said trying to refrain from growling. "Later." Fernando said gruffly as he turned to go check on his girls. Hondo turned back to Gadget's room without saying another word. He knocked lightly and opened the door. "Y'all alright?" He asked sort of flatly "I'm fine. Gadget's still asleep. Not sure if she's that tired or part deaf from all the explosions she's been through." Valentine said as he entered and closed the door. "If she's part deaf, that will change with those bio-pills she's on." Hondo said a bit gruffly. "Somethin' is botherin' you. What happened?" She asked "It's none of your concern... darlin'." He replied, growling unintentionally at first but caught himself and tried to soften his tone. "You're my husband. If you're bothered, of course it's my concern." She replied, sounding a bit worried. He sighed, "Charles captured someone he thought was Zipper, Monty's friend. When Monty an' I went to talk to him, I knew something was wrong. Guess it didn't like my lack of trust or ..." "Or what?" Valentine asked "Or it was sent to take me out to make Jefe an' everyone else more vulnerable. Maybe the Nazi's didn't think they could take us both out at the same time, so they went for the weakest link first... me." Hondo said "Weakest link? I don't think anyone thinks you're the weakest link." Valentine said. "No? Well, Jefe sure thinks I handled takin' out tat cyborg badly, an' his wife thinks I'm a #$@!in' bullet magnet an' the source of all their troubles!" Hondo growled "A cyborg? Zipper was a cyborg?" she asked "More of a droid, as I didn't see much in the way of organic matter... It was made to look like Zipper for a reason. To blend in an' do a job, but what? .... Val, it was fast, damn fast. Maybe faster than Jefe. An' it picked up Monty with one hand an' tossed him like a rag-doll. I knew what it was when it's eyes lit up red... it came at me a second time an' I sot it through the eyes. It didn't stop comin' towards me until I had half emptied the mag... It didn't fall until well after the mag was empty..." He said in a light growl. "So, what didn't Fernando like?" Se asked "He thinks I should have shot no more than four times or maybe not at all ... There's a baby, a sick woman, an' young girls in the damn house! ... I couldn't risk it gettin' past me... couldn't risk it callin' for more.... But I'm a bullet magnet an' apparently a bullet happy, unexperienced punk!" Hondo growled "He said that?" She asked. "Tammy said I'm a bullet magnet. she either forgets the rooms are not sound proof, an' I have better than average hearin', or didn't care. Jefe... he didn't say that so much as insinuated... He just assumed I handled it wrong." Hondo growled, but his face looked more hurt. "He probably was just angry and worried was all. Like you said, his baby, wife, and daughters are here. This isn't out usual setup, but things change. This wasn't supposed to be this sort of mission, but things happen. Tammy... I don't know what happened to her, but she's not herself and obviously never saw us as friends or equals." Valentine said. Hondo nodded, "Maybe... maybe you're right but ... I'm thinkin' 'bout movin' back to the plane or findin' a hotel room." "I'm not sure that's the best thing to do right now, but I'll follow you where ever you go." Valentine replied "No, I mean I will move. Not you. You can stay here. It'll be safer for everyone with me gone an' on my own." He said "No, that's not safe! you could be killed." She said worridly. "Better me than anyone else here. If I'm not trusted to handle situations right an' thought to be the reason they happen, I need to go. Jefe an' Gadget need you here. Monty can act as your body guard." He replied "No, please don't." She begged "I'm not sure there is an option. I'll stay tonight, but tomorrow, after we see the ranch, I'll probably head out. Now, keep Gadget safe. I'll take over for ya at midnight." He said. Valentine started to say something but he left quickly and headed to his room to check things over and start separating is clothes from hers. It wasn't his best idea to date, but If Tammy and Fernando were right, they were better off with him away from them.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 17th, 2020, 11:54pm Fernando gathers the girls into the larger room, which is next to Gadget’s room. They heard everything Hondo had to say but Fernando signals to them to keep it quiet. He then signals to them to go into the smaller room through the shared bathroom. “I will deal with Hondo later. Right now things are safe enough for you girls to go watch TV if you like. Bedtime is 11PM, so you got a few hours before then.” Fernando tells them. “So what happened?” Tabitha asks. “Somebody, who I won’t say it is, brought in someone they thought was a friend. Turned out that friend was a doppelganger sent to infiltrate us and he attacked Hondo and Monty and Hondo had to put him down. Though I agree with Hondo needing to put him down, I think it could have been done neater and quieter. But that is between him and I and we will sort things out.” Fernando explains. “Still sleeping on the couch, dad?” Sabrina asks. “Maybe.” Fernando answers. “You should #$@! Tammy’s brains out and show her how much of a man you are cause she seemed to have forgotten who used drive her into orgasm.” Michelle tells him. “Michelle...”  Fernando tells her, “There are young ones here.” “We totally understand, daddy. And Michelle is right, you need to teach Tammy who is the man in this family, for it ain’t her. It’s you.” Tabitha tells him. “Besides, we’re not as innocent as you want us to be, dad. I mean – because of our past, even though you remade us whole again, we been through it and know all about it. And yes, I agree with it too. You should pin your wife down and do her lovely.” Sabrina tells him. Michelle adds, “This is Japan, women are second to men’s wishes and demands here. As your wife, Tammy has to comply with your needs and not you of hers.” “I am not going to go forth and rape my wife. The four of you have been through rape, you think she should be put through that? I don’t.” Fernando tells them. “She needs to be reminded that as the wife of this marriage, she has her place and you as the husband has your. I don’t mean to drag her out, but when you were married to Cathy, she understood that and was the perfect wife to you.” Rachel outs out. “Who’s Cathy?” Tabitha asks. “You might as well tell them.” Fernando tells Rachel and Michelle. The older girls look at each other before Michelle being to explain. “Cathy was Fernando’s first wife, before I was adopted. But seeing her and knowing her, she was a beautiful person despite the problems she had.” Michelle explains. “Problems?” Tabitha asked. “Cathy used to go out with father in high school but then was married to somebody else who abused her and abandoned her. She divorced him for abandonment and later married father. The problem was her ex-husband coming back and causing problems for her, until one day, he killed her. Not only was she a perfect wife to father, but she was a wonderful stepmom for me at the time as I was first adopted before they got married.” Rachel explains. Both Tabitha and Sabrina gasp. “Father did not remarry until more than 20 years later, though he dated many women out there. Nicole and Aiesha are the results of some of those dates.” Michelle throws at them. “Then he married Tammy, which in of itself is a long story. He should have married Jeanette since they were dating for a long time but then she pulled that ‘It’s not you- it’s me crap’ on him.” Rachel explains. “Well, you have us, dad.” Tabitha tells him. “What do you mean by that?!!” Sabrina tells him. “I don’t mean it in a sexual way, Sabi. But as his daughter, I’m willing to go all the way I can as a daughter should with her father.” Tabitha tells him. “Then you should take notes from these two then. I swear, the lines between father and daughter were pushed by these two.” Fernando tells them. “We only did what is normal and expected as fathers and daughters are to go, we did not cross any lines into a sexual incestuous father/daughter affair. Though I did try to push it into that realm because he gave me so much to rebuild my life and gave me more love as a parent than my real mom had before she died from a drug OD and he took me in. I would do anything for him because he gave me all that and more.” Rachel explains, “So would I. before he took me in, my mother’s pimp used rape me and even cut my wings off. And then one day he killed my mom and tried to pimp me out in the street before he picked me up and healed me and treated me like a real daughter should be treated. And when I graduated high school, you know – he gave me that pill he gave you and my wings came back. He did the impossible for me, so I will do anything for him, including crossing that line in the name of a daughter’s love for her father.” Michelle explains. “I’m willing to do all that and more as his daughter.” Tabitha puts out. “Tabi, we’re can’t cross certain lines, even as his daughters.” Sabrina tells her. “That line is defined by religion and culture. In some cultures it is OK for fathers and daughters to go that far and even further. And I’m not saying that we did or we didn’t, but Dad is part of a Roman Catholic Sect where he has to protect the church in times of holy war, but also, he can marry his daughters to keep them from being poisoned by the urges society throws at us, and he is our teacher in how to become a good girl, woman and eventually wife to our future husband.” Michelle says as she lifts up her hand shows off her engagement and wedding ring to them. Rachel lifts up her as well, saying, “In the Islamic world, especially where the Tali Ban and Shira Law is the norm, a Muslim father can screw his daughter when she becomes of age to keep her from getting a boyfriend as he becomes her boyfriend until he thinks she is old enough to have a husband. China and parts of Oriental Asia is like that too. And though this is similar, it is not to that extreme, we are married to dad until we can get married to a man who we think is right for us.” Rachel explains. “Thing is, most guys in our age range, and even ten years older and ten years younger are all stupid pricks who think that we women should be subversive to them. It should be equal in relationship, not subversive.” Michelle complains. “That’s how it should be. Men and women are equal but different. That is how it was with Cathy and I and that is how it should be with any man and his wife.” Fernando explains. “But that is not how it is going with you and Tammy. If you have to divorce her, you should marry that Gadget Mousie.” Tabitha lets out. The girls look at Tabitha as is she said something she should not have said. “That might be interesting but she is a married mouse, Tabitha.” Fernando points out. “Well, you can marry her after her husband gets executed. If Tammy if going to b such a bitch, you might as well let her go and get Gadget.” Tabitha continues. “Let see what happens. Either way, your adoption comes first, and if you want – a father/daughter marriage like I have with the other girls.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Look. Hondo made sure that things would be safe for us all, and though I have to be an asshole about it because I’m the boss, you do not have to. Hondo and I will have our talk and we will clear things up eventually. If you want, you can go back out and watch TV and have some pop corn and ice cream. I have to deal with work stuff.” “What kind of popcorn?” Sabrina asks. “The stove-top kind. Rachel and/or Michelle can set that up. I’ll see you later.” Fernando tells her. He then walks out of the room, looking about for Hondo. He spots him in his room going through their belongings and separating them. “What’s going on Hondo?” Fernando asks as he stands in the doorway. “Nothin’ that would interest you.” Hondo replies. “Well, I need to go into town and pick up a few things at the mini mart. I want you to come with me.” Fernando tells him. Hondo gives him a suspicious look from the corner of his eye. “Well?” Fernando asks. “Exactly, what are you gettin’?” Hondo asks. “A few things for the girls.” Fernando answers. “What ‘bout Monty and Dale?” Hondo asks. “We’ll be back before Lights Out, and you should get some flowers and chocolate for Val.” Fernando answers. “And if I refuse?” Hondo replies. “I could order you to come or send you and Val back to the Café, or what is left of it now that the Danger Rangers have it,” Fernando tells him. “Then give me a minute.” Hondo tells him. “I’ll see you downstairs at my car.” Fernando tells him before he leaves through Hondo’s room to go outside. He takes to the outside stairs and then walks the few steps to his car. He gets in and turn on the vehicle, moving it into position to leave. He waits for Hondo to arrive, taking longer than it should have. Hondo walks to the passenger side and gets into the car, “Let’s make this fast. I got things to do.” Fernando does not say anything until he gets on the freeway. “Look Hondo. You did well in what you had to do to eliminate an immediate danger to us all. But I am the boss, and I have to be the bad guy in judging you. Whether you had to empty a full clip on the cyborg, or not was on you. I think you could have done it in less. That is just opinion – my opinion, and you do not have to agree with it. And I am fine with that. But this was done in the professional duty, do not make it personal. Not with yourself, and not with me.” Fernando tells him. “You finish with what you have to say?” Hondo asks. “No.” Fernando answers. “Then hurry up with what you have to say.” Hondo tells him. Fernando lets out a long withdrawn sign. He begins, “10 years ago, I and the Lovely Angels saved the Emperor’s son from some kidnappers. In that rescue attempt, the original Lovely Angels were killed, well, Molly was killed, Iris was seriously wounded and she disappeared after leaving the hospital.” “What does that have to do with anything?” Hondo throws at him. “It was a cyborg that killed Molly and wounded Iris. It was Kei who killed the cyborg. But in killing the cyborg with several shots to the head, she hit its nuclear battery power supply and caused an explosion that took down half the block like a propane tank explosion.” Fernando begins, “Since we cannot figure out where a cyborg’s power unit is at or what it uses as it power source, one wrong bullet in the wrong place and that place we call home could be a smoldering crater.’ Hondo thinks for a second before asking, “Then what do you propose?” “Everything has a neck, and start using Dum-Dum explosive rounds. And carry a Wakizashi.”  Fernando begins, “Certain people here do not care about our well being, we might as well return them the favor.” “I’ve been tryin’ to do that and I get the short of the stick for doin’ it.” Hondo tells him with some slight anger in his voice. “Then stop being your own self defeating prophesy.” Fernando tells him. “What the #$@! that means?!!” Hondo lets out. “If you think bad things are going to happen to you, bad things are going to happen to you. Don’t you think I have not noticed how Val is handling things – thinking that she is not good enough for anyone for anything – including being your wife? She continues on that road and she is going to walk out on you because she can’t shake that monkey off her back. You also have the same monkey on your back but a lot smaller that you do not even notice it.” Fernando tells him. “You need to be absolute in your resolve, not have any doubt in what you can do. You say you love your wife, I constantly hear it. How about showing her instead of telling her? A box of chocolate and some flowers for one. Take her in your arms and tell her to shut up and plant your lips against hers and hold her there until she’s about to pass out. That is why we are here.” Hondo thinks about it but gives no reply. “I know the walls of the place are paper thin. I’ll figure out something to fix that later on, but for now – do not give a #$@! if half the planet hears you making love to your wife. Just damn do it.” Fernando tells him. Hondo seems to fume in his seat in hearing it. “Don’t worry about me, and do not worry about Gadget. I’m taking care of Gadget as needed and my issues with Tammy are issues I have to deal with. Gadget is a higher priority because she could self destruct and I do not want that to happen. Tammy is a lower priority because of Chip. I know she cheated on me through him while we were in South America and I do not care about getting his ass released from jail like she wants me because she thinks I can. Who the #$@! knows, maybe he drugged her up as he did his own wife. I do not care as in I am not going to do a damn thing to get him out of jail and the hangman’s noose. Hell, if Jeanette was a more cooperative ex-girlfriend, I would be screwing her in front of Tammy to teach her a damn lesson. But that is not going to happen so I am going to use other tactics to put Tammy in her place while using Jeanette to keep track on her while I am gone. Tammy cannot cheat on me if she has a constant shadow around her.” Fernando tells him. Fernando drives off the highway and into the streets of Tokyo, getting to the mini-mall in a short amount of time. “Here we are.” Fernando says as he parks the car in front of the mini-mall. He adds as he opens the door, “I have to get some things for the girls. You needs to get some flowers, chocolate, maybe some wine or cheap champagne, and whatever you think you two need. I’ll see you at the cashier in 10 minutes.” Fernando steps out of the car and walks towards the mini-mall as Hondo watches. After a minute of thinking, Hondo steps out of the car and walks into the mini-mall.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2020, 4:45pm Before Hondo left he went back to Gadget's room. The others seemed to be eyeing him strangely as he passed through the living-room, but he gave it little thought. He knocked again lightly and opened the door. Valentine looked over to where he stood in the doorway. "Jefe an' I are makin' a store run. I'll be back." He said "You two talk?" She asked "No... not yet." Hondo said flatly "You gonna be alright?" She asked "I need to go. We'll talk later." He replied quickly before leaving again, unceremoniously. Valentine sighed and sank back into her seat. "You ok?" a voice asked Valentine jumped a bit and turned to the bed where the voice came from. "Oh! I didn't know you were awake. How you feelin'?" Valentine said. "About the same, I think but ... I need to use the bathroom. Just... just not sure I can get there myself." Gadget replied. Valentine stood up, "That's why I'm here, to help. Let's get you up." She helped Gadget to the bathroom, and back once she was done, and tucked her back in. "You need anything else?" Valentine asked Gadget shook her head, "No, just to talk a bit, maybe. I'm sleepy, but not ready to sleep again yet." Valentine nodded, "OK, what you want to talk about?" "How about you and Hondo. I heard you both a bit ago. Something is wrong, I can tell." Gadget said "It's nothin' you need to worry yourself with. You have enough to deal with, without worryin' 'bout our troubles." Valentine replied softly "Didn't you say that friend's tell each other things and don't have to pry for information? Come on, Val. How can I learn to rescue again if I can't help a friend? " Gadget said Valentine gave her a half grin, "Usin' my own words against me isn't fair ya know?" Gadget just looked at her expectantly. Valentine sighed and nodded after a moment, "Somethin' happened and Fernando didn't like how Hondo handled it. They are at odds over that now. Tammy also pointed at him as the source of our problems, and he's takin' it badly. I ... I've not been much of a wife the last few days. He tries to hold me and love me, but I keep pushin' him away. Now he's angry, hurt, and needs me, but ... *sigh* ... I can't get out of my own way long enough to be there for him. I think he's tryin' to hold me at arms length right now too, to protect me from it, and that just makes me feel worse." Valentine refrained from telling her what happened, as she knew Gadget did not need that stress. "Tammy really blamed him for everything that's happened?" Gadget asked "I guess. He was in our room and overhear her yelling at Fernando about him." Valentine said. Gadget sighed a weary sigh, "Unfortunately, I'm not someone who can give good advice on being a good wife. I tried ... I tried so hard and ... and it was a nightmare. I know it's different as there had there been a mutual trust and respect, he'd never asked me to hurt myself like that nor have hurt me. Hondo wouldn't do that to you, I know. he .. he's one of the few good ones. .. I find myself questioning all men these days, but it's not because of the men.... its because of me. I chose badly. The warning signs were there... Val... just do what I was too blind to do. Love him. Love Hondo no matter his moods nor is choices or actions, just as long as he treats you well, which I know he'll always try to do. I... I know you are feeling vulnerable.... I understand feeling vulnerable.... but you can't let it ruin what you have. ... Don't push him away.... let him love you... its ... it's the only way for ... for you to heal and.... and for ... you to help him." Gadget was starting to fade and it was very noticeable. "I'll try... we are quite the pair, aren't we?" Valentine said "Yeah ... both #$@!ed up. But... t lest you have a good man... at least you have Hondo." Gadget replied. "And you have us. Maybe it's not the same, but ... for what it's worth we are here." Valentine replied "That ... that is worth more than you may ever realize... thank you." She said sleepily. "You should rest." Valentine said. Gadget merely nodded, and shrugged deeper into the covers. In a couple minutes she was back asleep. Hondo went in and found a couple Items. Valentine had never been big on flowers, and she only wanted chocolates during a certain time of month, but he knew that wasn't happening. Instead he bought her some hard candy and caramels, and eleven red roses. They only would sell in a dozen rose bundles, so he took a single yellow rose for an old friend who he didn't know how to talk to, but needed to know she had friends. He also bought Valentine a bottle of 21 year old Macallan. He thought as he looked around, about what happened, about what Fernando and Tammy said, about Gadget, and about Valentine, the most important person in the world to him. Whether Fernando knew it or not, Hondo had tried to hold his wife since, but since the events of three nights prior, she had not allowed him too. Whether is was because she felt unworthy, or if she had some sort of PTSD from it all was unclear to him. The words of Hector Hatfield AKA El Jefe Grande came to is mind again. Though he defeated him that day, the dead man's words hung with him still. Hector: You have gotten much more ruthless since we last met. There was a time when you would have spared that rats life, all of them in fact, in hope the system would rehabilitate them. I take pride in believing I helped you become the vicious, heartless killer you have become. Hondo: You may have pushed me to it but . . . Hector: But what? It is for a good cause? To save those you care about? That is a load of bull-shit, and you know it. You just tell yourself that to cover up your guilt. Hondo: This isn't about me. I've overheard your plans you sick, twisted bastard. Hector: As far as I see it my way is far more humane.   Hondo: Humane? Hector: Yes. You "save" her from me and she falls for you then you drag her around on these missions of yours you will either get her killed or at the very least make her life be filled with guilt until her heart is as black as yours and mine. She will then loose her soul. Is that what you want? Hondo: And your way is somehow better? Hector: Yes, of course it is. Hondo: How so? Hector: When I turn her and that bitch of your bosses into my slaves they will feel no guilt as they will have no will of their own. Their hearts will not be filled with hate as they will feel nothing. Their souls will be saved as their action will be mine, not theirs. Hondo: You are more sick and twisted than I thought. Hector: And you are an angel? I think not ........................................ Hector: ....Your friend, that would be super spy Fernando G. for some reason hasn't given up on you. Be sure of this your friendship with him is the main reason he will die too... Give it up, Sackett. You will never win. You were born to fail. You have failed your friends, two fiancees, a wife, your family, and yourself. You, Hondo Israel Sackett, are the epitome of failure.  Can you not at least die honorably?" He grabbed a couple other things and made it back to the car before Fernando did. He sat in the car thinking as he waited, and not all good thoughts. Fernando got back after a bit and climbed in after putting away his purchases in the trunk. HE noticed Hondo was in deep thought, but the look on his face wasn't a good one. "You think anymore about what I said?" Fernando asked "That an' other things.... I don't usually feel the need to explain myself but hear me out. We don't have to agree on how I handle things, but I didn't handle it wrong. I had hydros in that pistol. I thought I was goin' up against flesh, not a damn robot! AN' I only had a fairburn on me besides the pistol. I wasn't ready for that. That is my fault. Jefe, that bastard was fast, maybe faster than you. It knocked me off my feet and threw Monty like a rag-doll before I could half react. I emptied the mag 'cause it didn't stop. Those damn hydros did far too little damage. I... I couldn't let it past me. Like it or not, I did what I felt I had to for the protection of the baby, Tammy, the rest of your girls, Val, an' Gadget. If it was just us I may have reacted different, bit I couldn't take a chance with their lives an' I reacted. Maybe it just wanted me dead an' I should have let it...  I heard what Tammy said. She may be right, I don't know. I'm thinkin' of movin' to protect y'all. If I go stay at a hotel an' make it known maybe they will come after me an' leave all y'all alone. Outside of Val, There's no one that means more to me than you an' your family. I've failed Val, I know. I've tried to hold her an' kiss her, but ... she pushes me away. I'm at a loss with her.... Makes me wonder if Hector was right..."

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 18th, 2020, 6:37pm Fernando gets several bags of junk food, freeze dried food, bottle of soda and other things in 4 shopping bags. He takes out to the car and seeing Hondo in the car, puts bags in the trunk. He opens the door and sits on the driver’s seat. Quote: "You think anymore about what I said?" Fernando asked "That an' other things.... I don't usually feel the need to explain myself but hear me out. We don't have to agree on how I handle things, but I didn't handle it wrong. I had hydros in that pistol. I thought I was goin' up against flesh, not a damn robot! AN' I only had a fairburn on me besides the pistol. I wasn't ready for that. That is my fault. Jefe, that bastard was fast, maybe faster than you. It knocked me off my feet and threw Monty like a rag-doll before I could half react. I emptied the mag 'cause it didn't stop. Those damn hydros did far too little damage. I... I couldn't let it past me. Like it or not, I did what I felt I had to for the protection of the baby, Tammy, the rest of your girls, Val, an' Gadget. If it was just us I may have reacted different, bit I couldn't take a chance with their lives an' I reacted. Maybe it just wanted me dead an' I should have let it...  I heard what Tammy said. She may be right, I don't know. I'm thinkin' of movin' to protect y'all. If I go stay at a hotel an' make it known maybe they will come after me an' leave all y'all alone. Outside of Val, There's no one that means more to me than you an' your family. I've failed Val, I know. I've tried to hold her an' kiss her, but ... she pushes me away. I'm at a loss with her.... Makes me wonder if Hector was right..." Fernando interjects, “First off, you’re not leaving. You did your job and protected everyone as you saw fit. I’m on your case as a boss, not as a friend. I understand that you only had less than a second to act and took action as you saw fit. That is fine by my book. But as your boss, I will always think that there could have been something done to make the situation better. Whether that is true or not remains to be seen. My concern is the panic in the house that followed, whether to decide if we have to find another new space to move into and I decided that we are not moving, for there is no place for us to go. As for Tammy and her words – the hell with her. She did not say anything nice about anyone. She even complains about Francesca chopping down on her nipple when breast feeding her – so where the #$@! is her mind at? Francesca is only 3 months old, she does not have any teeth, so having her tit bitten should not hurt her as much as she complains. So welcome to the ‘Tammy hates everyone’ club. I’m its president and the membership is growing. Now, you’re a friend, and even family. But you’re also an employee. I said what I said as a boss angry at the situation that happened, not at you as a friend and family acting to protect the rest of us. Tammy is being a royal bitch that if she continues, I’m going to take Francesca from her arms, put her into her bassinette and then slap the shit out of my wife. I don’t want to but she is not leaving my much options. Now you need to separate work from personal life. What you did in the attic you did as part of your job. So heft up your balls before you take your next step, because I expect you to be ‘home’ and do your job as friend, family and employee, and learn which is which. The hell with what everyone says – including me, for they are not in your head to decide – you are. I trust you to do what is right for all that is not a trust I put on anyone. As for Hector – Where is he? Seriously, where is he? And compare that with where are you. I say being dead is more of a failure than being alive and making mistakes. Think about it.” Fernando puts the key into the ignition and starts the car. He begins to pull out slowly from the parking slot it was in and drive down the street. Fernando adds, “Don’t worry about Gadget being asleep, take time to be with your wife. Gadget will be fine.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2020, 11:29pm Hondo sighed and nodded, "Alright. I'll stay for now, but if I see that I'm definitely drawin' danger to everyone, I'll distance myself... I'm sorry 'bout what Tammy is puttin' ya through. If somethin' happens, know we'll do what we can to help you take care of Francesca... I worry that she's right 'bout me, but from what ya said, I'll try not to take it personally. Sound's like she's dealin' with some issues. I hope to God Chip didn't get to her somehow like he did with Gadget. The Japanese won't have a chance to hang him, cause I will." "You will have to beat me to him." Fernando said. "You have daughters who need you. Better for me to take that trouble on than you, even if the Emperor is your friend." Hondo replied Hondo paused for a moment, "I'm still lost on how to gt through to my wife, but I appreciate the understandin' there. I'll sit with Gadget tonight, after I spend a few hours with Val. She told me 'bout what she asked you. It wasn't right, but I reckon you understand why she asked, though. I tried to explain to her your answer, but I'm not sure how much I'm gettin' through to her right now." "You willl get there. You just have to show her. It might not be her idea to be ready yet, but the longer you wait the harder it will be to get back to where you were, if not impossible." Fernando replied Hondo stayed silent for another couple minutes before speaking again. ""Bout Hector ... you have a point. I know you said to not give his words any thought back when it happened, but its easier said than done. I reckon I'm my own worst enemy at times. Just had a rough few days. Escaped six or more attempts on my life, had my wife fall apart, ad my ex come back into my life as a victim that needs my friendship again which brings up past issues, an' on top of all the other shit, that poisonin' has me still tired." Hondo said in a bit of an annoyed tone, not at Fernando but at the situations. About then they pulled back into the drive. Hondo turned to Fernando as he shut the car off, "Before I forget, you have plans for Monty tomorrow or is he comin' with Val an' I tomorrow?"

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2020, 1:27am “Hondo, I’d rather have a Jinx around me than an asshole. At least with the Jinx, they will remain to try to make things work no matter how bad things get. The asshole would abandon me when things go bad. But you should stop looking at the bad side of everything. It is not your fault for what is happening. Chip marked us as targets, if he had the money he would have put a price on our heads. That is the difference and that is why it is not your fault nor will it ever be.” Fernando begins. “As for the asshole, I mean Monty, take him with you. Let him learn where Cheese comes from and not from some supermarket aisle.” Hondo nods before saying, “I’ll do that then.” “As for my girls, except for Tabitha and Sabrina, they know what work we do and are armed and ready to act when needed. Hell, Rachel and Michelle were on some past missions with me before I met you, so they know what is expected of them. But as for Tammy, don’t listen to Tammy. She’s operating on Chip’s level for some reason and I need to find out why. So until there is a sudden change from a fix, I would not take anything she says seriously.” Fernando tells him as he takes the bags out of the trunk to carry upstairs. Fernando follows Hondo into the house from his room and into the living room. He places a couple bags of chips, large bottles 2-liter of sodas and paper cups in front of his girls. “I’m going to put the rest away, but it is not for anyone and it is not for every night either. We do have appearances to keep up, and being a college frat house is not one of them.” Fernando tells them before going downstairs to kitchen to put away the rest of the snacks. Charles steps out of his room to see what was going on. It was Fernando putting away the snacks. Fernando sees Charles and tosses him a bag of microwave popcorn, “Catch!” Charles caught it and steps out into the kitchen area, “I’m not that hungry.” “I find it odd that you would go to bed since it is before 9PM.” Fernando points out. He adds, “Look, don’t take what I said personally. It’s a professional statement about the job, so separate the job from personal relationships. Even I would be fooled. But I want you to do me a favor that will help you a lot.” “What would that be?” Charles asks. “I have to dig out my last mission’s report but you are going to need it and read it. I figure I will have it ready for you tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Just don’t do anything crazy until after you read the report.” Fernando tells him. Charles nods, “I see what you mean.” He looks at the popcorn and then at the microwave. “Your girls upstairs watching TV?” “They are, and they got their own popcorn. They’re watching some old anime reruns. Looks like Robotech or Bubble Crisis.” Fernando tells him. “Alright.” Charles says as he puts the microwave popcorn into the microwave. It is done in a couple of minutes. “Robotech you said?” “It looks really old – 1980s anime. When they had a real story line and not just blow up everything and screw everything.” Fernando says, “It looks like Robotech. But it can be Pat Labor, Bubblegum Crisis, or even Macross: Big Robot Mechas and their pilots.” Charles takes out the popcorn out of the microwave, “Alright, I’ll hang out for a while.” “Lights out at 11.” Fernando tells him. Charles nods at him before he goes up the stairs.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2020, 4:58pm Hondo Stopped in his room, as Fernando passed through. He cleaned the clothes off the bed, laid the flowers, and candy on Valentine's pillow, and set the scotch and a couple glasses on the bed-side table. Finding the shared bathroom empty, he stripped down and jumped into the shower. The warm water felt good on is tired body, as his muscles ached from the stress of the day as if he had worked hard physically. He leaned against the wall of the shower, with his eyes closed for a moment, letting the water run down his body as he sorted the events from the last couple days in his mind. He had been through worse, but he had been alone. It was having friends, no, family who counted on him to do his best, and his feelings of failing them that made these events worse. He thought about what Fernando had said as he looked down and watched the water drip from his hair, swirl, and go down the drain. Even the strongest of men have doubts, though he didn't consider himself the strongest of men. He did not know if he could be strong enough, nor if his actions were the best. What he did know though that he needed to be the man his wife and friends needed him to be. The doubt would always be there, would always be something to ponder on, and at times like this that was fine. When it was not fine was when he needed to act. He stood, enjoying the warmth for a bit longer. He wished Valentine was doing better. He liked sharing a shower with her. It was something he found very intimate, something that made him feel as if it drew them closer together. Holding her in her barest form against him, wile letting the gentle warmth of the water sooth their beings wasn't just a physical comfort to him, but something that gave him peace, even if just for a moment, down to the core of his very being. Though it had only been three or four days since they had done that last, it was times like this he desired it most. For now he knew he'd have to wait and push his unrest down deep into his being, to be dealt with alone. After a bit he finished cleaning up dried off, and put on a clean pair boxers, jeans, and a fresh shirt, leaving it unbuttoned. He combed his dirty blond hair back, which he had let grow longer than he had ever done so before, and shoved his NAA 32 into his belt. He set the yellow rose off to the side, as he had other plans for it. Once done he headed over to Gadgets room and quietly opened the door. Gadget lay fast asleep and Valentine sat beside her, her head in her hands. He was not sure if she had been crying or not until she looked up. Her red eye said it all. .,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.,. To be continued ....

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 19th, 2020, 11:21pm Valentine sat quietly by as Gadget slept. It was not so much what Hondo said, but what he did not say. And it was not so much what he did not say as what her own mind said. He was bothered and his tone was sharp, but it was not at her. Not that he never spoke at her sharply, but when he did it was usually to get her attention on some important truth or aspect that she was blinding herself to, something that would save her life or the lives of others. In those instances she understood is cutting tones. It was sharpness out of love. This was different, though. Not that she had not seen him like this before, but before it was different. He did his best to hide his own pain, fear, and doubts from everyone. Most he could, some he could most of the time, but a few, like her and Fernando, he could not, especially when the internal turmoil he felt started to overwhelm him. That was the sharpness she saw, the type used to cover his problems and push others away from them. The difference now was not him nor how he acted; the difference was her. A tear fell from her eye as she thought about it. She wanted to go to him, hold him, caress him, make love to him, and let him know with every essence of her being she was there for better and worse, no matter how worse the worse was. But, there was something blocking her, blocking her from going to him like she usually does when he gets like this. That which was blocking her was her own mind, her own fears, and her own doubts. She knew it all too well, but knew not how to let herself be comforted. She wanted to be held by him, to be kissed by him, to have love made to her by him, but every time she thought about it, every time he touched her, the images and feelings flooded back to her. It was not just the image and feelings of two nights hence, but the renewed memories of the same incident years ago. She thought she had conquered her past long ago, but the recent incident made her wonder if there was no conquering it. Was it her destiny to relive it again and again? The fear of being touched, being vulnerable, and being exposed was not the worst of her fears. All that she could handle. She had felt them before. She had felt worthless before. But it was different now, as she had more to lose. Before all she had to lose was herself, but now she had friends and a husband she loved dearly. As her mind ran through these thoughts the thought of disappointing Hondo, the thought of not being worthy of him and of being a bad wife, as her mind came on these thoughts that is when she lost control and broke down sobbing once again. She sobbed silently, but for how long she did not know. What was minutes seemed like hours, hours of deep, dark loneliness. She cried herself out after a bit and just held her head in her hands. The fear in herself she knew was quite real in her mind, but she also felt ashamed, ashamed of being so weak before her own fears. As she sat there she felt a presence. She listened for a second, but heard nothing new. The only sounds were those of Gadget's breathing, the TV in the living-room, and her own heart beating. The feeling that someone was there did not leave her. She looked up after a moment and saw Hondo standing there. It startled her a bit. Not because he did not do it to her regularly, but because she was so lost in her own head she did not recognize the presence of her man. Valentine gasped slightly in surprise as Hondo stood before her. She wanted to look away to hide that she had been crying but it was too late. "You alright, Darlin'? Hondo asked softly. As she looked on him he looked to be more collected of thought. He hair was combed back and was nearly touching the collar of his unbuttoned shirt. She had not realized it ad gotten that long until that moment. The unbuttoned shirt showed his muscled form well, and the thoughts it brought made her blush slightly at first, but the dark thoughts crept in behind them, causing her to try to blank them all out. Valentine nodded slightly, "I'm ... I'm ok. You?" Hondo nodded, "I'm a bit of a fool at times an' let my anger get the best of me, but I'll be fine." Valentine nodded, "You look like you're doin' better. You had me worried... my love." "I'm sorry. Just havin' a bad night. No need to worry over me. How's your charge?" He asked "She's fine. Was up for a bit after you left. I don't think she'll be waking up for a while." She said. "I have somethin' for you then. Come with me." He said, "What about Gadget?" She asked "She'll be fine for a bit." He said She nodded, stood up and wiped the tear from her eyes. He took her hand, tough she balked a bit at first, then accepted. As they waked through the living-room he felt they were once again being watched by those there, but he could care less. Once in the room she saw the flowers and candy on her pillow and walked over and picked them up. She started to tear up a bit again as she looked at them and counted them. Eleven roses in the bunch. "Thank you, my love. I... I don't deserve them." She said softly. "You deserve them and more, darlin'." He replied. "Why eleven? It seems like an odd number." She asked "Come here." He said as he lead her to the bathroom. He lead her to the mirror and took off her bandage and cleaned up her face. "It's lookin' much better. Should be all healed by mornin'." He said Once he was done he turned her towards the mirror. "I don't remember how the story goes, but there is a legend about the 12th rose. As you know thirteen is supposedly an unlucky number due to there being thirteen people at Christ's last supper. Because of that, though few know it today, eleven roses is supposed to signify the recipient that their are truly and deeply loved." He said "So how does the 12th rose fit into it?" Valentine asked "Twelve is one of the numbers of the universe, one of the special biblical numbers. A rose, especially a red rose, is the sign of love, or more importantly a loved one. To give you twelve roses would to be to have thirteen roses in a bundle, which is considered unlucky." He said "I still don't .." She started to say but he turned her to look into the mirror. "How many roses do you see?" He asked "Eleven." She replied "I see twelve, for you see, the 12th holds the other eleven." He said She sat the roses on the sink, turned, grabbed onto him, buried her face into his chest, and cried. He held her for a bit before he picked her up, and carried her back to their bed. He set her on the bed and just held her tightly. He spoke as softly and soothingly to her as he held her. Her crying  slowed after a bit, but continued to hold him. "How can you even stand to hold me? How?" She asked through the tears "Because I love you." He replied "You deserve so much better." She said in a barely audible whisper. "No, it is you who deserves better, but ... " He replied Words failed him as she pulled back and looked into is eyes. Her eyes searched his longingly and expectantly as he held her. After a moment of finding no words, he pulled her in and kissed her deeply. valentine resisted slightly at first, tensing as the images of past horrors flooded her mind, but after a moment the warmness of his being and the tenderness of his strong arms melted away the images. He let her up for air only after she fully gave herself over to him. "I ... I .. I'm sorry." She whispered as she caught her breath. "There is nothin' to be sorry for. You're the love of my life. I'm weak at times an' I often fail to show how much you mean to me, in word an' in deed." He replied "You may not be a poet, but your words have always be true and honest, and you never have failed to show me your love. I ... I wish I could show you mine but ... I ...I." She stammered "Just bein' there for me is all I need." He replied "It is not enough, my love. I ... I want... I want to be able to give you all a wife should... but ... I'm .. i'm afraid. Please... just take me... I .. I can't.. I cant.." She stammered and was cut short as he kissed her again. When he let her up again he help her close, nose to nose so he could stare deeply into her eyes. "I will never take that from you. Makin' love isn't somethin' one can take. It's shared or it doesn't happen. alright?" He said "But ... I don't know... I don't know how to make myself not... to scared to do so." She said in a broken voice. "We take it slow an' easy. You don't walk across the world in a day. It all starts with a step an' you go from there. We take this one step an' one day at a time. When you are ready, you will know, an' I'll be waitin'." he replied "I can't now... tonight but ... please.. hold me for a bit longer." She whispered. "That you never have ta ask." He said. She got up for a moment and slipped out of her shirt and jeans and put on one of Hondo's old shirts before crawling back in the bed beside him. she snuggled into his chest again as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. "What 'bout Gadget? She asked. "I'll sit with her later, but for now, you are more important to me." he said "Just hold me for a bit longer." She said He said noting but just held her.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 19th, 2020, 11:25pm An unusual noise catches Fernando’s ear- a beep from the dish washer which he set running over an hour ago. It finished washing the items inside and waiting for someone to take them out. Fernando piles up the trays, plates, and bowls before putting them away in the shelf. The pots also join them, separating Maria’s units from the house units and putting the house units away in the shelf. Maria’s pots and blows are piled up and left on the back burner of the stove. With the items put away, he lets out a sigh. He then takes out some of the left over rice and chicken katsudon with some vegetables, putting them on a small plate and then throwing them into the microwave to heat up. There is still more than enough for seconds if anyone wants it. He takes his time eating the small meal. Tammy comes downstairs tightly wrapped up in a robe and a baby bottle in her hand. Seeing Fernando eating, she ignore his presence and heads to the sink to wash out a few baby things, notably the baby bottle. As she washes the bottle, Fernando asks, “How is Francesca doing?” Tammy flinches for a moment before turning to face him, “What do you care? You do not care about us. All you care about is those skunk whores you got from Italy.” “They have been restored by the bio pill I gave them back then. They are no longer addicted to drugs and they are no longer whores with their virtues restored.” Fernando explains. “You gave them the pill and turned them into immortals? How could you!” Tammy says. “First off – I gave them the healing pill, not the immortal pill. I healed them from the abuse they received from ‘Stars in the Skies’ movie productions put them through.” He tells her. He adds, “Just like I gave Gadget to heal her from the crap Chip put him through. No one gets the immortality pill until they earned it from the Time Lords and not from me.” Tammy holds off from shouting but tells him, “What Gadget has to get one of those pills from you?” “Chip physically, chemically and sexually abused her to the point where she got cancer. Though the pill should have cured her of the cancer, I need to take her to a medical center tomorrow to make sure she is cured or put her into cancer therapy if she still has something left over.” Fernando tells her. “What abuse Chip gave her she deserves.” Tammy tells her. “So if I start abusing you, start slapping you around and force you to have sex with friends and strangers as I pimp your fluffy tail out – you would deserve that too? Because that is what he did to her” Fernando tells her. “She was probably whoring herself out to get those things Chip would not allow her to have in her workshop. Parts and tools she constantly destroys are not cheap and I know CDRR cannot afford them, so she must be selling her ass to get them.” Tammy throws back at him. “Then tell me – what the #$@! HE has given you that I have not. I’m trying my best to be a loving and caring husband to you and the best father I can my to our daughter and yet you have given me since my return from South America is nothing but grief and drama.”  He tells her. “You’re a #$@!ing idiot and a stupid asshole if you do not realize what that is.”  She tells him. “Then tell me.” He tells her. “You brag about you’re such a ‘man above those like Chip.’ Go figure it out yourself.” She tells him. “If you want me to treat you like a piece of property and abuse you like Chip did Gadget, you are going to be very sorry if I do that to you.” He tells her. “Yeah right, you’re not man enough to take anyone one unless they are as young and weak like a subservient Catholic School Girl. I can see why you want those skunk girls.” She says to him as she walks close to him to get to the stairs. Fernando swats her rear end hard as she passes him by, making her freeze in mid-step. Tammy slowly turns around and tries to slap him in the face but he stops her by grabbing her arm as it swings to his face. “You ever hit me, I’m going to spank your ass like your momma should have.” He tells her before giving her a shove to get her away from him. Tammy can only scowl at him for the moment before stepping away from him and walking up the stairs fuming. But before she heads up the stairs, she tells him, “You want me, then you should let that mouse bitch die like you are letting Chip to die.” She then walks away up the stairs. Fernando shakes his head for a moment, before going back to his food. It has gotten cold from arguing with Tammy but it was not enough to heat up in the microwave. He continues to eat it, even it is cold. Finishing his meal, he sits there thinking. Somebody quietly walks down the stairs before they pounce on Fernando and holds onto him. “What is it, Tabi?” He asks her. “We heard everything Tammy said. Even the adults upstairs heard it. It is not fair for her to say those things.” Tabitha says. “If you are here, where’s Sabrina?” Fernando asks. “Behind and above you at the stairs.” Sabrina says from behind him, adding, “And I’m not alone.” “We’re all here.” Michelle says from behind Sabrina before they head downstairs to the kitchen area. She continues, “Whatever you decide, we will back you up on it. that bitch has no right to say who dies and who lives. Only you do for our protection as does Hondo for the same reason. We know that taking a life is easy, but saving a life is much harder to do.” “What fluffy tail is trying to say is, whatever you need to do to save Gadget, we will back you up on it. And what it is that has to be done to send Chip to the electric chair, we will back you up on that too. He had no right to set us up as targets for the bad guys, what the #$@! we did to him?” Rachel says. “They hang people here, Rachel. No electric chair is used.” Fernando points out. “People like that deserve to die, daddy. They do not care about us, we should not care about them. They get in our way, we need to knock them out of the way.” Tabitha tells him. “I think Tammy is doing this to save her own ass. If she is in league with Chip and his bad guys, she won’t be targeted like the rest of us.” Sabrina explains. “Wait, how would you know that?” Fernando asks. “It is not that hard to figure out, dad. It does not matter how much dick you can feed her, if she thinks you are not man enough to protect her then she will always reject you. Chip, if freed, would give her protection she wants because he is in league with the bad guys wanting to do us harm and all she has to do is service his cocktail wiener of a penis he has in order to get it, she will.” Sabrina explains. “Sounds like you agree with what is she is doing.” Fernando points out. “Though we know why she is doing it, we do not agree with it. We don’t agree with it because above all things – you protect us from your heart, Chip and assholes like him would protect us from his wallet.” Michelle explains. “OK, I heard enough. Go upstairs and finish watching TV, then go wash up and bed time for you all. I got things to do.” Fernando tells her. “Must we?” Tabitha pleads. “Yes, you must. And tell Hondo I need 5 minutes with him down here.” Fernando tells them. “Alright. Let’s go.” Rachel tells them to leave the area. In a couple of minutes, Hondo comes downstairs, not happy for the intrusion. “The girls told me you want to talk to me about somethin’?” Hondo asks. “Come with me.” Fernando says as he gets up and heads into one of the unused rooms. He uses his keys to open it and go outside. Hondo follows him. “How can I have been so dumb?” He says to himself. “Eh?” Hondo responds. “OK, I had a long talk with the girls, more like they had a long talk with me. But first I had an argument with Tammy which they heard. Tammy, in knowing that Gadget has cancer because I told her, said that I should let her die. While at the same time telling me to get Chip released, adding that any abuse Gadget had done onto her she deserved. I challenged her in that maybe I should abuse her like Chip abused Gadget. She said I was not man enough to do it.” Fernando begins to explain. “So she is bein’ a little bitch. What does that have to do with me, with us?” Hondo says and asks. “That’s where the girls come in. According to them, Tammy is acting the way she is because I, we, cannot protect her like Chip can because he has his connections to give that protection and all we can do is fight every attack thrown at us. And that is not good enough for her.” Fernando explains. “You think she’s in league with the Yuccusa like Chip was?” Hondo asks. “No, she is not. Chip had the connections, but in knowing what Chip had, gives her protection that we do not, and in their words, ‘in servicing Chip’ give her what she wants.” Fernando explains. “And that is why she wants Chip freed.” Hondo says more to himself, adding, “I’m gonna kill that #$@!in’ ‘munk!” “If you think I’m going to get that asshole freed, I would free him if I am going to kill him myself. As is, he can rot in jail while he waits for the hangman’s noose.” “I totally agree.” Hondo begins, “Now in all this, what are you sayin’?” “Just watch yourself in the next couple days you have free. But after that, we are going out to find who Chip spoke with and get them to try on some cement shoes.” Fernando tells him. “We are going to start offin’ them? That will make us no better than they are.” Hondo tells him. “No, we are not going to off anyone. But we are going to make sure that they will live in fear if they try to make any move against us, and then we will take care of them as they would us, by making their wives as widows.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods, “So more of the same and double the work then.” “Just be careful out there. Though I expect no trouble for the next couple of days, does not mean that there won’t be.” Fernando begins to explain, adding, “Damn that Tammy. How could I have been so dumb.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2020, 11:06pm Hondo nodded and put a hand on his friend's shoulder. He was not much of one for tactile expression, so it was a big expression from him. "Sorry, Jefe. You don't deserve that shit from her." Hondo said "I should have seen it." Fernando half growled. "I reckon when ya love someone, sometimes you get blind to some of their shit. Ya did the best ya could. We're here for ya. We're all in this together. I ... I apologize for my anger earlier. You are right. You were just doin' your job. I was havin' a bad day, but it's no excuse for givin' ya hell ya didn't deserve." he said "Don't apologize. We all have bad days. I just need you to keep yours to a minimum. As my number two, the rest of the teams has an eye on you and I rely on your help and input. That's not something I do with anyone." Fernando replied "Well, just the same, my apology stands. Enough of that, though. Whatever you decide I'll back ya. We'll take it to them an' make them sorry they ever looked sideways at us." Hondo said growling at the thought of what Chip had done to them, and how it was effecting his friend. "Just make sure you are careful out there. It will be easier to do with you in one piece." he replied. "Heh, your stuck with me for now. You be careful too, now, ya hear?" Hondo replied Fernando just nodded in reply. "Anythin' else?" Hondo asked "No." he replied "Alright. I'm gonna go have a drink with Val an' once she's to sleep I'll sit with Gadget." Hondo said "I can handle Gadget." Fernando replied "You're stuck with her all day tomorrow. I'll take my turn. You get some rest, Jefe. If ya need me, you know where I am." Hondo replied as he headed back in. Fernando did not follow him back in immediately, so Hondo left him alone to think. Hondo headed back to his room and opened the door slowly. Valentine sat on the side of the bed, looking down at the floor. She swung here feet side to side as she sat there, lost in thought. She looked so vulnerable to him, as she sat there. If it wasn't that she looked so sad, the cuteness, innocents of her look would have nearly drove him mad. He stood watching her for a few seconds before he cleared his throat. She jumped a bit, but tried to hide it. "Oh!... Everythin' alright?" Valentine asked, a bit higher pitch than normal.   He smiled softly, not at the question but at her. "Nothin' to worry 'bout, darlin'." He replied "Are you sure? The girls looked worried and I've never seen all of them come to deliver a message from Fernando before." Valentine said Hondo put his finger to his lips and Valentine quirked a brow at him. Hondo motioned for Valentine to follow him out onto the balcony. The evening was cool and Being in just Hondo's shit and her panties, made her shiver a bit. Hondo pulled her close as they walked away from the Tammy and Fernando's room which was right beside theirs. "What's wrong?" She asked. "Tammy. She's bein' a real bitch to Jefe. Jefe feels a bit stupid for not seein' it, but I guess his girls did an' they enlightened him. Tammy doesn't think he can protect her. She knows Maplewood has connections to the guys tryin' to kill us, so he can protect her an' we can only fight." Hondo said "That's terrible!" Valentine exclaimed quietly. "That's not the half of it. She said gadget deserved what she got an' says we should just let her die." Hondo replied in a low growl. "What?! No! I ... I can't ... Tammy said that??" She asked in disbelief. "Jefe wouldn't make that up." he replied. "I.. I didn't mean ... that is ... I know Fernando wouldn't lie to you... I.. I just mean ... I never would have thought... I mean, after all she has been through?... after all we've done together?" Valentine stammered as she looked for some logic to it. "There is no figurin' some folks. I thought better of her but I reckon after all the things she's seen, she decided safety was worth more than trust. Don't think to highly of her payment methods either." He said "You mean.... doin' Gadget's husband?" valentine asked with a bit of a grimace. "Yeah... I'd not wish that on my worst enemy! Hondo replied emphatically. "Is that why you feel so bad for Gadget?" She asked Hondo sighed, "Maybe in part. Some of that is just what we do, but apart for all that, what she did to me was just that, it was to me. The damage was not outside of the two of us, an' I do not believe it was malicious in the slightest. We were both a lot younger back then too." "She's had a rough go of it, but not many ex's would show that much care. I do feel bad for her." Valentine replied "I feel bad for Jefe. He's given a lot to Tammy an' loved her to his own detriment, but all she does is spit in his face as gratitude. HE doesn't deserve that." Hondo said with a growl. "I feel for him too, but he, Gadget, and I all have one lucky thing goin' for us." She said "What's that?" He asked "We have you." She said "Sounds like you're all cursed with bad luck." He replied gruffly. "No. You're gruff and at times a bit harsh, but I don't know anyone who cares more 'bout their friends ... even to his own detriment." She said with a soft smile. She shivered slightly in his arms as a soft wind blew over them. "You're gettin' cold. Come on, let's go back in. I bought some scotch. a glass of that will warm ya up an' relax ya." Hondo said, changing the subject. She nodded and leaned deeper into him as they walked back to the room. As they entered she walked over to the bed, sat down, and picked the bottle of scotch as Hondo shut and locked the door. He sat down beside her as she poured the two glasses about half full. As she handed him one he put his arm around her. They sipped them in silence as they held each other. A couple hours later, after Valentine had a couple drinks, she fell asleep with her husband holding her. Seeing her fast asleep, Hondo slipped his arm from around her, covered her up, and turned off the lights. He stood in the doorway and watched her for several minutes, as her face was visible in the dim light that spilled through the doorway from the living-room. After several seconds he sighed, closed the door softly, and headed to Gadget's room to sit with her.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 21st, 2020, 9:37pm After Hondo walks in Fernando stays outside for a moment. He walks into the room, where He finds Jeanette standing there tightly wrapped in a robe. “What are you doing down here?” Fernando asks. “I came down for a pre-bedtime snack, saw the door open, knowing that it is one of the unused rooms, so I decide to check it out. Then you came in.” Jeanette explains. “So you’re not here to tell me something that I do not know?” Fernando asks. “Not that I know of.” Jeanette answers. “Good.” Fernando says more to himself. He reaches behind him and closes and locks the outside door. “Problems with Tammy being overwhelming?” She asks. “It’s getting worse every day.” He answers. “Sorry to hear.” She says to him. “I’m not asking for sympathy or empathy.” He tells her. “I figured that much.” Jeanette says as she turns around and closes the other door behind her that leads to the kitchen. She turns back around and faces Fernando, “No. You don’t need any of that. You’re strong, hard driven, at times stubborn. The perfect knight that saves the princesses from the dragons.” “Makes me wonder why you convinced me of marrying Tammy instead of you marrying me?” He asks. “Because you’re too perfect.” She tells him. “That is not what you said in the Antarctic cave when we slept together to keep warm.” He comments, adding, “In fact at the time you were saying that it would never happened if I was the last man on Earth. And it happened.” “It happened because you were the last man on Earth and I had to rely on you for our survival as you had to rely on me at the time.” Jeanette explains. “And...?” He asks. “And you came through, not just saving me, saving us, but finding and saving the archeologist group as well.” She explains. “All the while deal with Chip’s sabotaging our equipment before we left for the rescue.” He points out. “You know, I do not know what got into that ‘munk’s ass, but every mission he sent me on with anyone, including you and/or Tammy, the equipment was broken or not working, supplies were less than minimal or missing, and directions were incomplete or wrong. He deliberately set me up to fail each and every time and was angered and flabbergasted when I came back successful.” “Though I do not doubt it he would sabotage a rescue mission to get even with someone like you, but that endangers others. And it would talk away from potential awards and rewards CDRR would get. It undoes everything he wants done. I can understand why he would do it to get at you, but it would hurt others and it would hurt any chance of CDRR getting any reward.” Jeanette explains. “For targeting us and for acts of terrorism against us and the Japanese public, Chip is going to face the hangman’s noose. And he deserves it.” Fernando tells her. “The jury is out on whether he deserves it or not.” Jeanette points out. “The only good that ever came out of that ‘munk is that after the Antarctic Rescue Mission that you and I dated for a couple of years. And though you would betray me by giving what I gave you to Misao, you became my Number 2 for a while as well.” He tells her. “And you have not forgave me for that.” She throws at him. “Oh, I forgive you. I cannot forgive Misao until she returns to you all that she tricked you in giving to her.” He tells her. “I was not tricked into giving her anything.” She points out. “Then ask her to give it all back to you because you need to Time travel back to do an immediate investigation and get proof from the past that you cannot do in the present. If she gives it back to you without quarrel or bitching, then I will forgive her. If she makes excuses that she is still using it when it is obvious that she is not then you have been tricked.” He tells her. “Alright, I’ll do that as soon as she gets out of the hospital.” She says. “Hospital? What happened to her?” He pretends not to know. “I do not know the details but she was in some kind of car accident. Her little Miata was totaled.” Jeanette explains. “Well, I hope she recovers from it.” Fernando plays along to show no ill-thought of her though it is just an act. She changes the subject, “If you have extra rooms, why do I have to share with your daughter Aiesha?” “Well, for one, you and her are to help Tammy with the baby. Two – in case this place gets attacked, it is safer to be upstairs than down here on the ground floor. But if you want this room, I could be persuaded to give it to you.” He says to her. “If you put it that way, I’ll remain upstairs with you daughter to help Tammy.” She says. “Francesca comes first before anyone. I do not care if Tammy is dying and can be rescued. Francesca is a baby, and Tammy may be pissed off, I do not care – Francesca is first.” He says to her. “I understand totally. Anything else?” She replies. “Not really. Why?” He replies. “We’re under a lot of pressure as of late. And I know Tammy is being a royal bitch to you and just adding more stress in your life. But I want to say that as your friend and ex-girlfriend, if you need anything from me, let me know and if I can give it, I will.” She says. “Depressurizing from such stress means breaking my marriage vows from her and even breaking some promises to you. But I do have to ask because I have heard it so often, why did you tell the other girls that I’m a ‘super squirrel’ in the sexual content when you and I never went that far because you said you wanted to be married first?” “Oh.” Jeanette reacts before answering, “It’s because of the constant taunting and questioning that I had to say something to shut them up. I swear, it was like high school but worst and we’re supposed to be adults.” Fernando just sighs for the moment, “Well, that was long ago and there is nothing I can do to change that now. Nor do I care, but at least I got an honest answer.” “And you need to be honest with me.” She tells him. “I will be. But I reserve the right to hold back the truth when needed. There are certain secrets you or anyone else are not allowed to know. Why I have things done because of those secrets will remain as a secret to you and others. Perhaps one day I will let you know but until then, you need to understand that I am operating within the realm of my job and my ability for this mission in assisting the Emperor  have a peaceful signing of the Peace Treaty. So this is not about you or me or anyone else to obtaining rewards. But when it is all over, we will be recognized for our work and rewarded accordingly. That is all I have to say on the subject.” He tells her. Jeanette sighs before she accepts his terms. “Let’s get out of here before somebody comes looking for us.” Fernando tells her as he steps around her. He stops at the door and waits for her to step up behind him. He tells her, “Thank you.” Jeanette nods before he opens the door. She goes up the stairs as he takes care of his plate and utensils, washing them by hand before putting them away. It’s not yet 11PM but Fernando finds the living room empty. Everything seems to be quiet and Gadget is alone in her room. He goes behind the couch and pulls out the folded blanket. He turns the couch into a makeshift bed before he gets in it and covers himself from head to toe.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 21st, 2020, 10:36pm Hondo passed Fernando, who was asleep on the couch as he walked into Gadget's room and softly closed the door. He stood and watched her for a moment. Her breathing was even and she seemed to be at rest. He shook his head after a moment and took a seat.  A lot of thoughts ran through his mind, of things past, of things to come, times good, and bad. Gadget did not deserve this, not even after she had turned her back on him. He remembered the day, and events that lead up to her breaking his heart....  It was supposed to be a simple mission, but Chip set him up, he even admitted it but not until after. It was too obvious that it was a fake lead, and when confronted, Chip hit him a couple times, knocked him to the ground, and kicked him in the ribs. He could have fought back, he should have fought back, but for the love of a woman and a promise he made to her he did not defend himself. The woman took notice of the promise that he kept, and she, Gadget, slapped Chip and even though it was against his orders, went with Hondo instead of the others.Though the lead was fake it felt like the beginning of something new, something good. Even the other rangers scowled at Chip and whispered mutterings against their leader. There was to be a change, but not in a good way, not for Hondo Sackett. Three days later, in a stolen jeep, Hondo and Gadget returned, beat, battered, bruised, and dehydrated. He had not shot to kill until day three, when Gadget's leg was broken when hit by a ricochet. Their ride had been destroyed the first day, and he had taken a bullet to the shoulder the second day. and he had his ass kicked by a giant of a man, the third day protecting Gadget. When he failed to protect her with his fists, he turned to his gun. It was a miracle that they had even made it out alive. He had risked their lives, risked the life of the woman he loved all because she said she could not be with someone who took a life. To save her, he took four lives that third day. She begged him not to, but there was no option. They made it back but she said not a word to him the whole ride back. While she was being treated for her wounds, Hondo had slapped Chip around and got his confession that he had been paid to have him scared off and wounded by some rat, but no one was supposed to die and Gadget was never to have been involved. Chip swore he did it to save the others, as the rat swore he'd kill them all of he did not drive Hondo off.  Hondo doubted him, but he did not get a chance to explore it further. Gadget had asked to see him. Seeing her beat up and bandaged hurt him, but not nearly as much as the look on her face. She refused to even look at him, and it shattered him. She told him to go and never come back as she could not stand to look at him. He had taken lives and she only saw him now as a cold hearted murderer. She said Chip was right about him, and she wanted him gone. He walked out, not to see her again for almost ten years. To date he had never told her the truth that Chip had set them up and before leaving he made Chip swear on his life to never tell her. He wondered now if it had been the wrong decision. He did it to protect her, but now he wondered if he had done her a disservice. He told himself she would not had believed him at the time, but that was something he would never know. There was a while where he felt sad and broken over her turning her back, but he turned it to anger, slowly getting good at seeming the cold-hearted being she said he was. He had always been a little gruff, but it was because of her he learned to turn most negative emotions to anger, and to stay gruff to keep most people at a distance. Over the years he just got better and better at it, distancing himself a little further for people ever year, but he could not quit helping and rescuing those in need, even when it hurt him again and again. He shook his head as he sat there. It was a long time ago, close to 15 years now, more if you counted the months out of the normal time line he had spent with Fernando on missions, but seeing her weak and helpless again made it seem like yesterday. He wondered, what if he had stayed, what if he had encouraged Gadget to follow Chip's orders that fateful day, what if he had told her the truth about Chip before leaving, what if he had come back sooner? Many 'what ifs' crossed his mind, but he knew he could do them no justice. Though he wondered what he could have done or still could do, the fact of the matter was, he loved Valentine, and though he wondered if she would be better with another, he could not bring himself to explore that thought too deeply. She was the love of his life, and his light in a dark, dismal world. He had loved Gadget, and under the painful memories of her, there was still something there, a spot with the fond memories of times enjoyed with her. He did not love her like he had anymore, but he cared about her still. Showing it was something he felt completely unable to do though, and it scared him to try. He was not good at this stuff. Expressing himself was something he never felt comfortable with, and had withdrawn from trying a long time ago. Valentine was the first to pull him out of his shell, so to speak, in several years. Laurie had done her best, and had been the only one who had come as close as Valentine had, but he was a different man back then. Much had changed in him and around him since then, and much more since Gadget. There was no doubt in his mind that Valentine was the one for him, but a part of him wondered who he might have became if it had gone differently. He shook his head after a while and growled at his own thoughts. *Thoughts of an idle mind.* he told himself Seeing that Gadget still slept soundly, he crossed his arms and settled into the chair for a nap. Thoughts and images of Valentine played through his mind. Thoughts of Valentine always played easy on his mind. His tired body soon dropped off to sleep. He did not know how long he had been out but the sound or muttered words and thrashing of bedding brought him awake and to his feet. He growled as he looked around and tried to force the sleep from his brain. He settled down though as he realized it was Gadget. She seemed to be out of it still but she mumbled in her sleep and thrashed around randomly. Most of the words he could not understand but some like "No! Please stop!, Help me, I beg you, why God, and just let me die." came through quite audible and let him know what was on her mind, in part. He sat down on the bed and put a hand on her shoulder and grabbed her flailing arm with the other. "Gat... Gadget... It's alright. Shhh... You're safe." He tried to say soothingly though his voice was a bit raspy from just waking up She seemed to settled down, but she grabbed onto his arm and held it with a vice like grip, as if her life depended on it. The hand that had been on her shoulder felt something damp. It was then he noticed she had been sweating. Her t-shirt was almost sopping wet, as was her pillow and sheets. He felt her head and she had a definite fever. He managed to pry her fingers off his arm and went to the closet for fresh sheets and pillow case. He also grabbed a damp, cool washcloth from the bathroom and set it on the side table. She did not completely wake up as he stripped her t-shirt off and changed the sheets but she came half to and complained about the cold. "Come on, Gat, need to get ya some dry sheets." He said "Tired." she muttered. "I know, but you have a fever." He said as he uncovered her and she visibly began to shiver. He had learned how to do bedding with someone on the bed from his ex Red, who was a nurse, but it had been a lot of years so it took him a couple tried. Once done with the sheets he sat her up and pulled off her shirt, which was all she had on besides her panties. Being completely topless made her shiver all the more. "cold... so cold." She muttered "I know. Just hang in there, little lady." he said softly. He covered her back and started to go find a new shirt for her, but she grabbed his arm again. Her eyes were half open but it was clear she wasn't quite with it. "Don't.... leave...me." She said drowsily. "I'm just gettin' you a fresh shirt." He said "No.. stay." She slurred "I'll be right back." he said. "Please... no." she mumbled. he sighed, "OK. I'll stay." He pried her fingers off his arm again, put the cool cloth on her head, gave her some water from a bottle by her bed, and tucked her in. Every time he tried to move away she would start to panic, so he gave up on that after a bit. He stripped down to his boxers, folded his shirt and pants, and laid them over the back of the chair, before climbing into bed beside her. As soon as he did she latched onto him with a death grip. She shivered slightly at first but soon settled down. She sighed a contented sigh and smiled slightly after a bit. "You're so nice... kind to me. I don't deserve kind." She muttered. "Yes you do. I ... I'm sorry I couldn't have been there for ya, Gat. I really am." He said. "Hondo used call me that.... he was nice... don't know what happened with Hondo ... Chip ... Chip not nice... Hurt me." She muttered "I know. It's alright now. You're safe now." He said. "You kind... thank you... thank you for saving me.... thank you, Fernando." She muttered as she fell off to sleep. He sighed and shook his head, feeling a little annoyed at first. He chuckled after a bit though. Yeah, Fernando caught the ladies eye's usually, but he had caught his own woman and she was all he wanted or needed. As Gadget held onto him he could feel her bare chest against him, and the only thought he could think was that Valentine's felt better. He put his arm around her to pull her close and she let up on her grip. He knew then without a doubt, all she wanted was to feel safe. He kissed her forehead and whispered softly to her. "Sleep well, little Lady. you're safe an' with friends now." he whispered softly. He soon fell asleep holding her and making her feel safe for at least one night. He slept until about 5:00 am and woke up. It took his a second to remember where he was, and what topless woman was pressed up against him, but it came to him slowly. He pulled away carefully and put a hand on Gadgets forehead and chest to check her temperature. He sighed in relief as she felt normal. She had sweated a bit more, making him feel a bit sticky himself, but it must have broke not too long after he had laid down with her as her bedding wasn't nearly as damp as it had been last night. As he carefully got up, she snuggled deeper into her pillows and sighed, but did not wake up. He made his way to the shower quick like as he smelled of sweat and Gadget. He showered quickly and stepped out of the shower. He looked at his boxers, but was sure they smelled like her, too so he decided to go commando for the moment. he toweled off as he walked back into the room. He looked carefully as he approached the chair, and Gadget was still asleep. He slipped back into his jeans and shirt and checked his phone for messages, but found none. he growled and shook his head a bit. He was still tired as he'd only gotten 3 hours of sleep at best last night, but there were things to do, and though he wouldn't hide it from Valentine, in her state finding him in bed with his ex was the last thing she needed. Seeing Gadget still asleep Hondo quietly opened her door and headed to the kitchen. Fernando was still out cold on the couch and did not even twitch as he passed. As Hondo walked down into the kitchen he was surprised to find Monty already up. he raised an eyebrow at him but didn't say anything until he got to the coffee pot, and started the coffee. "You're up early, Jack." Hondo said in a half awake growl. "I'm up early most day's mate. I'd 'ave made breakfast if I 'ad access ta the supplies." Monty said Hondo half ignored him, "Got a long day ahead of us." "Ya want me ta start breakfast, mate?" Monty asked. Hondo sighed, "I reckon in a bit. Just for you, me, Val, Jefe, an' Gadget, though. The rest won't be up for a couple hours at least, an' I'm not listen to a bunch of whinin'. They can fix whatever they want, as I don't do special orders." "What's the menu ta be, skippah?" He asked. "Bacon, scrambled eggs with fresh spinach, biscuits, hashbrowns an' white gravy, an' mixed fruit." Hondo replied as he filled his cup before the pot was done. "Thet coffee open ta anyone?" Monty asked. "Only if ya make more. If Jefe wakes an' there's no coffee, I'll leave ya to his mercy." Hondo said gruffly as he opened the fridge and grabbed a cold powerade from it. "Should be everythin' we need in here to start. I'll be back to help in a bit, an' we can start then." Hondo replied. Monty nodded and got up to get some coffee before gathering the items needed for breakfast. Hondo headed back upstairs with his coffee and the powerade and headed to Gadget's room. He sat the powerade by her bed and sat down in the chair. He put a hand on her shoulder and gently shook her. "Gat... gat.. wake up." He said softly. She mumbled, yawned and rubbed her eyes. "Hmm?... Fernando?" "Nope." Hondo replied flatly. She propped herself up and squinted at him, "Hondo?" "Yup." He replied "Where... where's Fernando?" She asked seeming a bit confused. "Sleepin' on the couch." Hondo replied "Was he? ... I mean. .. was I ... did he,, you know,,, stay with me last night?" She asked Hondo shook his head, "Nope. I sat her for a bit though... You might want ta cover up." She looked down curiously then a surprised look came over her as she realized she was topless. She clutched the sheets up over her chest. "What happened?" She asked. "Damned if I know." he said. She settled down after a moment and yawned again. "That coffee for me?" she asked through the yawn. "Nope, but that is. Ya had a fever. Need the electrolytes." he said "Are you sure Fernando didn't sleep with me... for a bit at least?" She asked "If ya think I'm lyin' ask him yourself." he said a bit gruffly. "Hondo?" She said "What?" He asked "What happened to you? Did I make you so cold?" She asked softly. He sighed, stood up, and headed to the door, ignoring her question. "Breakfast should be ready in half an' hour or so. If ya feel strong enough you should grab a shower. If not I'm sure Val will help ya later. I'll bring some food up for ya when its ready." He said emotionlessly. He did not wait for her to say more, but just headed out and back down to the kitchen to help Monty.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 22nd, 2020, 6:51pm Looking about the room Gadget finds her t-shirt, dry though cold from evaporating her sweat as it dried out during the night. She puts it on before getting up and looking for something to put on. She puts on her purple jumpsuit for now to be covered up for the meantime. But then she finds a pair of boxer shorts on the chair where Hondo had his clothes on while he showered. She picks it up and finds both their scents on it. Her mind runs away in imagined scenarios. “Hondo was here and I was topless, though I remember wearing a t-shirt before going to sleep and Hondo’s boxers shorts has both our scent on it. Did we? Could he? Did he? What time is it? Its early, why did he wake me up? Oh Gosh...” Runs through her head. She takes the boxer shorts and hides them under her pillow before sitting on the bed with her legs tightly crossed at the ankles and her hands together with her fingers intertwined shoved between her tightly pressed thighs. She thinks but then gets up and walks to her door and opens it. She sees a lumpy blanket on the couch where Fernando was sleeping in. There is not much she can do right now, but she remembers that she will be out all day with Fernando even though he is sleeping right now. “Why so early?” She thinks to herself. Even when Monty wakes up early, he does not go about waking the others up. She goes back to her room and finishes drinking the PowerAde. Putting the empty bottle on the bed table, she sits down and thinks. Her mind continues with the runaway scenarios of what if or what did. But she tries to shake that off her mind and give herself a check up of what could have happened would have some lasting effect of residual physical feeling. But she can’t feel anything, which only makes her more worried and more wanting for a hit of what chemicals Chip used to give her. The noise and smell coming from the kitchen begins to intensify, waking up Fernando by 5:30AM. That only gives him about 6 hours of sleep when he needs a minimum of 8. He wakes up grumpy and angered for the disruption of his rest. He sits up to look around before getting his shirt from under the pillow and putting it on. He gets up and walks downstairs to kitchen. “What the #$@! is going on here?” Fernando says. “We’re makin’ breakfast.” Monty answers, asking, “What would you like?” “Everyone is asleep for another half hour. Washing up and getting dressed, no one is going to be ready until at least 6:30 – almost an hour from now.” He tells him. He turns to Hondo, “Hondo, this your idea?” “No. I came down and found him cookin’ away.” Hondo tells him. “You’re not supposed to be in the kitchen unsupervised.” Fernando tells Monty. “Don’t worry about it, Jefe. I’ll take care of it.” Hondo says before asking “What would you like to eat?” “Sleep with a side order of rest. And cleanup after yourselves.” Fernando tells him before he goes upstairs. He sits on the couch with his head throbbing. “I swear.” He says before going back under the blanket to try to go back to sleep again. True to his word, others begin to wake up within the half hour he is trying to go back to sleep. Hondo it putting the finishing touches for breakfast for Gadget and Val while Monty serves himself a more than healthy portion of the meal. Fernando’s adult daughters come downstairs to make some hot cereal and fried eggs with some bacon. His younger daughters take to the cold cereal with milk and buttered toast. Charles waits his turn for the kitchen to die down to make their breakfast, Dale coming up from the basement. The girls showered after eating, and then get dressed to leave soon after. Aiesha and Jeanette are the last ones to access the kitchen as they showered up and got dressed for the day before eating. The house slowly empties out as everyone goes to their personal, private or mission trips for the day. Fernando remains sleeping on the couch.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 22nd, 2020, 7:50pm Charles see Nando wasn’t happy. “Let me gust. Monty cook breakfast at 5AM?” “Yea he did.” Fernando saying “I will let Dale know in the future.” Charles saying. “Good.” Fernando saying as he went back see Gadget. Charles went to Dale as they enter into the kitchen. “Your friend Monty made a grave miskate never cook breakfast at 5AM. Or Nando will be Steam.” Charles saying “Ok I will remember that.” Dale saying. “Time to Teach you how to cook Turkey Crumbles Omurice  and for to drink Qoo Pop.” Charles saying. “OK I am ready.” Dale saying Then Charles put on his apron and white head band on. Then grab the utensils and Dale Grab the Ingredients for the food. “OK Let make the Turkey Crumbles Omurice first.” Charles saying. “Need a Medium Pot with 3/4 of Water.” Dale Filling the pan with 3/4 of water then put it on the stove as he turn it on. Charles then grab the Salt. “Little of Salt in the water.” Then he heard it to Dale as he sprinkles the salt into the water then put it away. “Now Put the Rice into the water to cover the pot.” Charles saying as Dale pour 4 Cups of Water into the pot. “OK Let that cook for 1 hour. Now the Eggs next. Two Frying Pans on the stove, Then Put Pam non stick oil spray to cover the pans.” Charles saying Then Dale Spray the two frying pans with Pam. “Then Get two Bowls and crack 4 eggs into the two bowls”. Charles was saying again Then Dale Cracks 4 eggs into the two bowls. “Then Stir them up while I Pour the Turkey Crumbles into the big Sacurer Bowl.” Charles was pouring the Turkey Crumbles into the Big Sascure bowl as Dale mixing the eggs. Then 1 hour was up. “Ok Drain the Water form the Pot with the Rice and use the Drainer too.” Then Dale Use the Drainer as he took it to the sink and began to drain the water as the Rice caught in the Drainer. Then began to rinse them 3 times and put them back into the pot as he put water back in to cover the rice. “OK let them cook a little bit then turn the stove off. So they can simmer.” Charles saying. Dale turn the Stove on as he wait then put the cover on the pot and then turn the stove off as the rice was still cooking. “Now I will put the Crumbles in the Microwave for 40 seconds.” Then he put them in the Microwave for 40 seconds and turn it on. Then getting the A1 Stake Sauce.  “It will take great with A1.” Charles saying as the microwave was done. He Took out the Crumbles. “Ok Let work on the Omurice. Need Two Plates.” Charles saying as Dale grab Two Plates. “Hear the Tricky Part. Take the Flat Egg out of the pan and put it on the plate.” Charles saying as they took the Flat Egg out of the Pans and put it on the plate. “Then Put the Rice in the center of the Egg.” As Charles pour some of the Rice in the Center then he hand the pot to dale as did the same thing. “Then Put Turkey Crumbles on the Rice.” Charles saying as he pour some of the crumbles on the rice and hand it to dale as he did the same thing.” “Then Add A1 Stake Sauce.” Then he Add the A1 Stake Sauce on the crumbles and rice in the egg and hand it to dale as he did the same thing. “Now Fold the Egg over to cover the Crumbles and Rice.” Then Charles Saying Then they Fold the Egg over and it was done. “There That a Turkey Crumble Omurice. But we have to do it 5 More times for our group.” Charles saying. “Great.” Dale saying. “Don’t worry. I am going to make them to Fix Lunch and Dinner for us too since they got to pick up the slack.” Charles saying. “Ok.,” Then 2 hours later 7 Plates of Turkey Crumble Omurcie on the table, with 6 Qoo Pops and one Saki for Burbron. After they finish the dishes too. Then they sat at the tables and began to eat. AS they were shock and moans too. “OH This IS SO GOOD. I Feel I was on a Roller Coaster of Food.” Rex saying. “WOW this is good. Like my first Rodeo. YEEE HAW.” Burborn saying “WOW You made this Dad? This is SO GOOD.” Maggie saying “Yep I did. But you guys have to make Lunch and Dinner since we doing Breakfast.” Charles saying. “OK We will pich in and This make my Sparks Flare up.” Sparky Wiskers sparking. “WOWE ZOWEY. This is the best Omurice we ever made Charles.” Dale saying “Thanks Dale and it the power of thinking.” Charles saying. They continue to eat.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 22nd, 2020, 10:26pm Hondo finished up cooking and filled plates for Valentine and Gadget. He looked at Monty, who had heaped on a lot and frowned. "No second's for you, Jack. You're eatin' enough for four, there!" He growled "Sorry, Skippah. I'm jest famished!" Monty exclaimed. "You just lost the privilege to fill your own plate." Hondo growled. "Oh, now thet ain't fair." Monty whined. I'm bein' nice, Jack. Ya know the kitchen is off limits to ya without supervision. I didn't say anythin' when I found ya sittin' here. I told ya to wait for me to cook, an' ya started anyway. I told ya to watch it as you need to get in shape, an' you eat half the damn food cooked! It's 'bout earnin' trust to get your privileges." Hondo replied gruffly. "Aw now, it's jest a couple li'l ovahsights. nothin' ta get all het up 'bout!" Monty said trying to defend himself. "Nothin', an' I repeat NOTHIN' can be taken lightly here. These hombre's have shown us they want us dead! These people are my friends... my family! If I can't trust you to take the little things seriously, I can't trust ya with them, an' if I can't trust you with those I care 'bout ... you might not see another breakfast." Hondo growled threateningly. Monty swallowed hard and went back to his food. He had lost his appetite but he had heard Fernando get after Dale the night before. HE didn't want to hear that tune again. Hondo shook his head and huffed angrily, as he grabbed two cups of coffee and the two filled plates and headed upstairs. He stopped off in his room first to bring Valentine her breakfast. He half expected her to be in bed still, as she had not slept well in several days, but she was up, showered, dressed, and towel drying her hair when he entered the room. "Mornin', darlin'. I brought you breakfast. You sleep well?" he asked "Better than I have the last couple nights but not great... missed you bein' close." She said. "I missed bein' with you." He replied "You look tired. How'd it go last night? How's Gadget?" She asked "I am tired. I slept maybe three hours. Gadget had a bad fever last night an' was a bit delirious. She soaked her shirt an' sheets sweatin'. For her level of sick, that's normal. Just the body tryin' to heal. Had to change her sheets, an' tried to change her shirt but he wouldn't let me leave her long enough to get a new one for her.... I swear.  She freaked out if she couldn't touch me, so I had to hold her so she'd settle down. she thought I was Fernando for some reason." He said shaking his head. "You look fairly un-rumpled for havin' slept with her." She said. He sighed, "I just slept in my boxers as she was sweatin' to bad. Took a shower when I got up as I smelled like her laundry hamper full of sweat coveralls that hadn't been washed in a week!" Valentine chuckled, "Some men find that smell sex." "Only when it's someone ya love... or lust after. I have the woman I want so none other appeals to me." He said with a grin. She smiled, "And you say you're not good with words!... Thanks for tellin' me." Hondo nodded, "I had no intentions of hidin' it from you. She was just a friend in need. Didn't want ya walkin' in on us, but I couldn't tell ya before hand." She stood up on her tip-toes and kissed him lightly, "You don't have to explain to me. I trust you. I also know she once held a special place in your heart, and maybe does still a little." Hondo shrugged, "Maybe, but just as a friend... though I doubt its reciprocated." "Why don't you ask? There was a lot of hurt back then. Have either of you sat down and talked about it?" SHe asked "It was a long time ago... I... I was angry 'bout it for a long time. I think even when Laurie was supposedly killed an' Red left me I blamed her as I told myself I'd never of gone through all that if she hadn't turned her back on me. IT wasn't until I came back to help some of the auxiliary rangers an' saw her again that I stopped blamin' her. I didn't let go of the anger, but when I saw her... saw her married to Chip... I just felt nothin', completely blank. I realized the person I was angry at didn't exist anymore. I don't think I realized I even had any care or fond memories left for her until I heard what her had done to her." he said She nodded, "Can't say I had anyone that I truly loved before you, so I don't understand but it makes sense. When apart it was easy to focus your anger on her. When you saw her again, you both had changed because of life and she wasn't what you remembered. Then when she needed help, you realized she had suffered over the years like you had, only in a different way." He nodded, "Sounds partly right. Not sure 'bout the last bit. I spent a long time bein' angry at her an' hatin' Chip. Maybe... maybe I felt guilty. I told myself that she deserved bein' married to that little megalomaniac for how she treated me... but I didn't know. I couldn't know. She didn't deserve that." Valentine nodded, "Yeah. Want to be the friend she needs after seein' her as the devil when she was the tortured." "Probably the closest to the truth as I can figure out as of yet." He replied She sighed, "please forgive me, and I'll only ask this once, I promise.... Do you love her?" "Love her? no. Care for her.. about her? ....yeah, as a friend in need. Honestly I care way more 'bout Jefe an' the girls than I do Gadget. We could get to be better friends but she has a lot of healin' to do an' we both have a lot to figure out first. I just want her well. The rest can wait." He said "When you say you care 'bout the others more than gadget, you mean Jeanette too?" She asked with a sarcastic smirk. "Whoa! Hold your horses. That's goin' a bit too far!" He replied emphatically, but ended with a grin. Valentine chuckled and shook her head.  after a moment she pointed at the other plate he had brought. "Yours or gadgets?" She asked "It's for gadget. I still need to clean up so the others can use everythin'." He replied I can take it to Gadget and eat with her if she's awake." Valentine said "I woke her to get some powerade into her. After all that sweatin' she'd have cramped up had I not gotten that into her. Told her to take a shower too, but no clue if she did. If she smells like musty laundry, get her to shower. Jefe will not want to take her out smellin' like a gym!" He said "Or hot sex." Valentine teased. "Hey! not even a bit funny." He growled sourly Valentine giggled, "Sorry, I couldn't resist. Before I go, does gadget know you two slept together?" Hondo shrugged, "When I last spoke to her she swore Jefe slept with her. Practically called me a liar when I said he didn't." Valentine shook her head, "She has if for him bad." "Better him than me." Hondo replied a bit sourly. "oh, that reminds me. I left my boxers in her room. They were damp from bein' close her her." Valentine nodded, "Ok. I'll grab them." Hondo nodded and kissed her quickly, "I'd better get back to the kitchen. The tool guy will be here in a bit. Once I get stuff ordered, I'll check with Shingo an' if it's all good we'll head out." "I'll be ready." She replied. They both headed out, Hondo to the kitchen and Valentine to Gadget's room. Hondo ate while cleaning up. He saved some hash-browns, gravy, and biscuit for Fernando, but since Eggs and bacon were better fresh, and there were little left due to Monty, Hondo cleaned up the rest. He was done and out of the way before Charles group even came upstairs. He sent Monty out to wash the cars while he waited, and he went to his room to message Ahingo. About the time he got the message sent the MAC tool truck showed up outside and he spent the better part of the next hour getting a tools list together for delivery Valentine shook her head a bit. She knew Hondo was down-playing some of it. Gadget was a good looking woman, and he was sure holding her was not as big a hardship as he made it to be, but she understood why he made it out that way. It wasn't to hide some hidden love, or some wrong doing. It was to do what was needed while trying to protect her. She didn't hide from the fact that it made her a little jealous, and, for the first time in the last several days, a bit horny. The thoughts of what she'd like Hondo to do to her brought a blush to her face, but none of the bad memories that she'd had the last several days. *Maybe... maybe I can be a wife again tonight.* she thought. Fernando was back on the couch asleep, and dead to the world as Valentine approached Gadget's door. The door was closed so she knocked softly first before entering. To her surprised the door popped open and gadget peered through the opened slit. "Gadget? You ok?" Valentine asked softly. Gadget wasn't sure it was who she wanted to see at the moment but she let her in and shut the door behind her. Valentine came in with a slightly confused look on her face, "I got you some food." "I.. I'm not hungry." She said nervously. "You need to eat... Gadget, what's wrong?" Valentine asked "Everything... I think... I don't know." She said shakily. "You're not makin' sense. If you don't want to talk I understand." Valentine replied. "I ... it... its not that! I ... I ...you.... golly!" She stammered. "Gadget, take a breath! You can talk to me." Valentine replied softly, trying to calm her. "Was... was Fernando with me at all last night?" she asked hesitantly. "No. Last time he was in here was durin' supper. I left about ten o'clock to spend some time with Hondo then he came to sit with you after I fell asleep." Valentine replied. Gadget fell to her knees, holding onto the side of the bed. A look of confusion, despair, and fear crossed her face. "Oh God no... no! Oh Val...Val... I'm sorry.. I'm sorry! I... I didn't... I couldn't..." Gadget cried out, close to sobbing. Valentine sat their food down and fell to her knees beside her, "Gadget, what's wrong?!" "I... I... I don't want to hurt you." Gadget said sniffling. "Hurt me? I don't understand." Valentine said "I ... I think... I think Hondo and I... we.. we slept together." gadget said in deep despair. "Is that all?" Valentine asked seeming worried about Gadget but unaffected by the news. "Is that All? But... Hondo was in bed with me!" She exclaimed "I know." Valentine said. "But.. but... you're okay with it?" Gadget asked as if shocked "Hondo told me everythin'. He said he thought you thought it was Fernando." She said "I did.. but, I found his boxers and I knew his sent and they smelled like both of us... and.. and ... and you're okay with it??" Gadget asked "What do you think happened?" Valentine asked "I... I ... I don't know...... He... he didn't say anything and.. and he showered... and I was topless... and ... and he woke me up early... and... I don't know!" Gadget exclaimed Valentine tried not to but she chuckled softly, "Hondo always gets up early, and he said you had a bad fever last night and sweated a lot. HE woke you up to get that powerade in you so you didn't cramp up. It've seen him work on the ranch and come in on a hot day and cramp up so bad it looked like he had a softball under his skin! As far as bein' topless, he tried to put a fresh t-shirt on you, but he said you freaked out when he tried to move away from him. HE told me he slept wit you so you felt safe and you sweated so much even he was damp this morning. He showered as he wanted to explain it all to me first." "But... but... how can you be sure?" She asked Valentine frowned, "He's my husband and I trust him completely, even with you. He did what he did because he cared and you needed him." "But.. when I asked what happened he told me he didn't know! and then... then not telling me he did..." SHe stammered. "Because you would have taken it so well. You think he was trying to protect you there too? Fernando would have done the same, yet you'd not have questioned him! ... You... you don't trust him, do you?" Valentine said, trying to keep a tinge of anger out of her voice. "No! It's not like that! I... I just... It's so confusing and... and..." She stammered again. Valentine sighed and sat down, "I am confused too. I thought you wanted my husband and you said you respected him... you respected us enough not to. I know he cares about you some, and struggles with it too. Mostly because he was angry at you for a long time. Now that he knows what happened he feels that his anger kept him away when he should have been there. The thing is, He could say he had the hots for you and I'd still trust him to do right by me. You said you trusted us...." Gadget sat on the floor shaking a bit, "I do... I just... it's just.... I don't know. I wish I hadn't stopped using. I need a hit so bad right now. I... I can't think straight." Valentine grabbed their food and sat down on the floor beside her. "It's gettin' cold." Gadget nodded and started picking at it while Valentine ate hers. It was cold but she managed to get it all down. Gadget only ate about 3/4s of hers and just chased the rest around the plate with her fork. After a long silence Gadget sighed again. "I'm sorry, Val. I know you've had a rough time and been used bad, but you don't understand what it's like to be used again and again. IT... it messes with your heads. MY husband, people I called friends, both men and women, used me. At first he said he'd shame me if I didn't use the drugs and allow it. Later... later he threatened to not give me the drugs or hurt the few people who didn't hurt me.... I... I threatened to go back to Hondo once... before he met you. I don't remember much after, but I didn't walk for a week or eat for a month after. I... I just started expecting to be used... I expected people not to care.... you... you three gave me hope. Then... then after I found his boxers I... I don't know... I guess I thought the worst... I thought he too turned on me and all this... all the hope was an illusion." Gadget said softly. Valentine looked at her and shook her head. She looked like a small, damaged, frightened mousette, who had everything taken from her. Valentine felt a little guilty for her sulking. Though she had been handled badly, hurt, touched in her private places, and had all control taken from her a couple times now, she had always been rescued from the final penetrating violation. Gadget had not been so lucky and had it happen on a regular basis. Valentine put her hand on Gadget's shaking hand after a bit. "I'm sorry... I know it has to be hard on you, but... I know non of us truly understand. I want to be there for you but... I'll have Hondo stay away from you from now on." Valentine said. Gadget grabbed Valentine's other hand, "Please don't! I... I want him around.... It's ,y fault not his. Please... don't tell him... don't tell anyone! I'm messed up, but I... I don't want to hurt him or anyone. I just don't want to feel like this anymore." Valentine nodded, "Alright. As long as you don't. You tell Fernando and I tell Hondo though, as he deserves to know then." Gadget nodded in agreement. "Alright then. You goin' to be ok now?" Valentine asked Gadget nodded, "Yeah, I'll be okay now." "You should get a shower. Hondo was right. You're smelling a bit musty." Valentine said Gadget giggled, "He said that really?!" "Yup. If you truly knew him, you'd know hes a lot deeper than he shows and he cares for his friends, even when it hurts him." Valentine said "People change. I guess I was afraid he lost that... because of me." Gadget said softly "Gadget, no offense, but you might have been his first big heartbreak and you might have sent him down the path but he's seen far worse heart break and taken far worst pain and he still stands tall. He has his bad days and his missgivin's, but it will take more than one person to tear him down." She said. "Maybe, unless it was you. I can see what he sees in you. He's better off with you. You two balance each other perfectly... I'd not have been that good for him." She replied. "I think you two would have done well together, back then anyway. Life changed him some, but it just made him stronger. He says he'd fall apart if I left him, but I know different. He;d hurt for a while, but he'd pull himself together and continue to rescue people. He might be more withdrawn and more angry, but he'd not stop nor completely fall apart. It's not in him." valentine replied "I suppose you're right. Probably why Fernando trusts him so much. They are a lot alike." Gadget replied "Alike enough to have similar goals, but different enough to work as a team." Valentine replied. "True... Well, I'd better get that shower. Fernando won't take me anywhere smelling musty!" gadget exclaimed Valentine smiled, "Probably not. I'd better go anyway." "Val... thanks again." Gadget said. "No worries." Valentine replied She grabbed gadget and her dishes and headed to the kitchen to take care of them while Gadget rifled through her clothes for something to wear after her shower. Valentine rinsed the dishes and put them in the dishwasher. The others were still busy so she hurried and got out of their way. She went to her room, then out on the balcony, looking for Hondo. He was finishing up business with the tool truck driver when she came out. "Almost done, my love?" She asked "Few more minutes here. Why don't ya get Jack an' we'll get ready. Jefe wants us to take the car an' bike just in case somethin' happens. I'll take the bike an' you take Jack in the car. Don't let him drive unless it's an emergency! Tell him to be ready to roll in 15 minutes." Hondo replied. Valentine nodded and went to get Monty to put stuff away while she went and grabbed their weapons and go bags. Hondo was done and the truck driver gone in less than ten minutes. He armed up, grabbing a couple extra weapons and some DU rounds he had stashed away, due to the happenings last night. 5 minutes later Hondo;s bike roared out onto the blacktop with the red mustang following close behind.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2020, 1:18am 10 o’clock comes with almost everybody leaving the house. Knowing that everyone has gone, after taking a shower Gadget decides to walk about the house in her t-shirt and panties, looking for Fernando. Though she could have look in the obvious place, she decides to go from room to through the unlocked passages of the bathroom (a security issue that may or may not be dealt with in the future). After circling the whole floor from room to room, she comes out of her room and walks into living room. She sits on the couch where Fernando was under the blankets. “What the #$@!!” Fernando wakes up, getting up from under the blanket. “There you are!” Gadget lets out. “Where else would I be?” Fernando holds back from yelling. “I don’t know.” She replies. Fernando looks at his watch before noticing Gadget’s attire, or what little of it there was. He asks, “You’re not dressed yet?” “I don’t know what to wear.” She tells him. “Look. No tech or engineer attire. You are my secretary and you must dress up as such. Blouse, skirt, shoes, stockings or pantyhose optional, you got to look prim and proper and be ready to do as I say. We got a long day, and I’m going to have you medically checked out at the Emperor’s private medical office. Then from there who knows. I have to shower up and change.” He tells her. “Fernando?” Gadget calls to him, she adds, “I need to talk to you about something personal.” “Considering you are here in your underwear, I do not know how personal it is going to get.” He explains. Gadget looks at him nervously before throwing herself at him and blurting out, “I’m Sorry!” “Sorry for what?” Fernando asks in a confused state of mind. Gadget gets up and starts pulling on his arm. She gets him up and to follow her into her room. She lets him go as she sits down on her bed, saying “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to happen. I did not know that it did happen.” “What are you talking about?” Fernando asks. Gadget looks down at herself. After a few seconds of silence she lets out, “I slept with Hondo last night... I thought it was you.” “How can you be sure? You were asleep for most of the time I was awake.” Fernando asks. Gadget reaches into her pillow and pulls out a pair of boxers shorts, “It has both his scent and my scent on it.” “Continue explaining.” Fernando replies. “He woke me up to give me breakfast and I was topless. I remember going to bed with a top on.” Gadget begins, “He claims it is because I had a fever and was sweating a lot. But when I ask for details about what happened, he won’t say anything. Then I talked to Val about it and she said not to worry about it but admits to me that he told her that he slept with me.” Fernando sighs before taking a seat next to her. “I’m sure there is a simple explanation about all this but I will talk to Hondo when we a return. I just want you to think. The bio-pill had restored much of your virtue and would have made you close to virgin tight as possible. If you and Hondo did anything, you should be feeling either stretched out or sore down there right now. Now, think and survey your body, do you feel sore or stretched out down there – either front or back? “ “Doesn’t feel like it.” She says after taking a few seconds to assess her body’s fitness. “Then, if it does not feel like it, then perhaps nothing happen other then he sleeping with you.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “However I told him for him and Val to leave you alone while you rested. Apparently they did not do that and I need to talk to them about it.” “What else did this bio-pill do to me?” Gadget asks. “Well, sooner or later you should know this. The Bio pill removed all of the poisons from the drugs Chip gave you. This poses a problem, in that if you were to go back to those drugs at the level you were taking them, you would die from an over dose. Therefore you should never go back to doing those drugs.” Fernando begins. He continues to add, “It also removed other poisons you were exposed to tinkering around. Like I stated, it restored your body to near virgin tight as possible, even though you are not a virgin but your body is close to that state as possible. Most of the wounds and scars you got in these past several years should been healed as is they never happened. Any diseases you may have had, have been cured. Your body rejuvenated to a more natural state if it were allowed to develop perfectly on its own. The only thing it cannot deal with is the computer chip in your head. That needs a different procedure to deal with it.” “I see.” Gadget replies. “Do you understand all that I said?” He asks. “Yes.” She replies. “Good.” He says. He then adds “Put those away for a while. I’ll deal with Hondo later. Now I need you to get dress like you did yesterday – skirt, blouse, whatever accessories you need. I’m going to shower up and change. I’ll see you in the living room in 15 minutes.” Fernando leaves Gadget’s room for his room he shares with Tammy. There he takes his clothes off to be ready for his shower, taking a towel with him to the bathroom. He takes several minutes to shower up- lather, rinse repeat. Soon he is drying himself off before he gets to his bedroom. Getting a fresh set of underwear and clothing to put, he is dressed in minutes. His shoulder holster goes on before he puts on his suit and his firearm goes in it after the suit jacket go on. He steps outside to the living room. Gadget was not there. He goes into her room after knocking on the door. Gadget was still deciding what to wear. “Gadget?” Fernando calls to her. “Oh!” Gadget responds, adding as she turns to him, “Yes?” “You have not put anything on.” He says to her as he sits on the bed next to her. “Look. Put on yesterday’s skirt and different blouse – this blouse should be good. Then put on some stocking and shoes. I’ll be outside.” Fernando heads outside and sits on the couch he sleeps on waiting for Gadget. She comes out in a couple of minutes. She stands in front of him. “This good enough?” Gadget asks. “Yes, it is.” Fernando answers as he gets up. “Where are we going to first?” Gadget says as she takes his hands like she is going on a date with him. “To the Emperor’s palace to use his medical facility to check you out with. I’ll be the doctor doing the examination. Then we are going to see Chip. I have a few questions to ask him.” He tells her. Gadget takes a step back from him and looks up at him, “You can examine me in my bedroom if you like. Maybe deal with this hunger pain I have down here?” She put her hand where her vagina and uterus would be on her lower abdomen. Fernando smiles at her for a moment, “I would love to give you such an exam, but let’s check you out and make sure everything is 100 percent with you.” “Then, can I ask a question?” Gadget asks. “You can ask anything.” Fernando answers. “Then... When I was stressing out on Hondo sleeping with me, why did I want a hit of some drugs?” She asks. “Well, the bio-pill I gave you cleansed you out of the drugs so your body does not need it, you would not go through withdrawal or illness. But there is a mental habit you need to break. It will not be easy but I know you can do it.” He tells her. She looks up at him and nods. “Ready to go?” He asks. “I’m ready for you to take me to my bedroom and have you examined me there.” She says. “I bet. But first let’s make sure there nothing in you that can interfere with your health.” He tells her. She nods. He replies, “Let’s go.” Together they go through his room, he checks and secures the house before going to his car, and drives to the Emperor’s Palace. Taking a couple of teleport jumps, the trip takes a couple of minutes to get to the palace. His vehicle and occupants are immediately recognized by palace security and are allowed in. In under a minute he parks his car in the front parking area by the palace’s main entrance. They walk into the palace where they meet the Emperor and his service staff. Fernando bows down, “Good morning Emperor. I’m here to access your medical facility for my patient here.” The Emperor blows, “My facilities are yours. Use them as you need them.” “I appreciate it greatly.” Fernando says. He then asks “Do you have a Lantean Medical Teleporter?” “We do. Can I ask why?” The Emperor asks. “There is a computer chip inside my patient’s head. It has self healing properties, and past attempts to short out the chip has resulted in that chip healing itself. Right now it is running in an infinite loop I programmed onto it but it needs to be removed.” Fernando explains. Gadget gasps in hearing this. “Let’s see in what we can do. Hoshi, see if you can get Dr. Yamaguchi to the medical bay.” The Emperor says. “Will do sir.” One of the servants says. “Follow me.” The Emperor says to Fernando. Gadget grabs his arm as she follows them to the medical bay. Soon they were in an examination room. The Emperor gives Fernando an examination gown for Gadget to put on. Fernando gives it to her and points to a partition screen to change behind. “How are you going to take care of the computer once it is out?” The Emperor asks. “I need a specimen jar filled with saline solution. We teleport the chip out and into the specimen jar. The saline solution will short out the chip, and keep it from operating again as long as it remains in the jar.” Fernando explains. “Good enough for me.” The Emperor says as he searches the shelves for a specimen jar. Finding one, he takes a plastic bag of saline solution and pours the salt water into the jar before sealing it. Dr. Yamaguchi arrives, a female Asian mouse in her 30’s. She asks, “Can I see the patient’s records?” “There are none other than a verbal record. Dr. G. will tell you.” The Emperor tells her. Fernando begins to explain, “It was almost 10 years ago where the patient was kidnapped and had various experiments done to her. One of them was having a computer chip implanted into her brain to force her to comply certain orders in committing an assassination of a political leader. With the assassination attempt thwarted, I was able to gain access to its programming and programmed it into an infinite loop. But any attempt to short out the chip to destroy showed that it has self healing properties and has ‘healed’ itself from several attempts to destroy it. The only option left is to remove it.” Fernando explains; “You know where they chip is?” Dr. Yamaguchi asks. “It’s on top the cerebellum on the left side between the rear of the frontal cortex and the front of the motor cortex. Wires from the chip goes to other areas of the brain.” Fernando explains. “How do you recommend having it removed?” Dr. Yamaguchi asks. “With your Lantean medical scanner and teleporter, scan for the chip as a non-biological entity wrapped in a bio-safe encapsulation. Along with the wires, the chip will be teleported into this jar of saline solution where it will short out.” Fernando tells her. “Where’s the patient?” Dr. Yamaguchi asks. Fernando walks to the screen and reaches inside, taking Gadget’s hand. She complains, “It is cold.” “This will only take a short while and you will be back in your clothes.” Fernando says to her as he escorts her to the examination table. He helps her onto the table and has her lying down on it. Dr. Yamaguchi moves the Lantean medical scanner over Gadgets head and programs it for a full cranial scan. In under a minute a full 3D scan of her brain is projected as a hologram as well as the chip connected to it. Hundreds of micro wires reach out from the chip to various areas of her brain. “This is rather extensive.” Dr. Yamaguchi says to herself. “Well, can it be done?” Fernando asks. “Yes it can be done. I’m just wondering how such delicate work be done on the patient without killing her.” Dr Yamaguchi replies. “It’s a self healing chip. Chances are it was implanted raw and the connections grew into place.” Fernando speculates. “Had to be since there no way this could have been done by hand or robotic surgery.” Dr. Yamaguchi agrees. She adds, “OK, inputting the chip’s topology’s from the scanner to the teleporter.” It takes over a minute to computer all the topology points and sent it to the teleporter. “Commencing teleportation.” Dr. Yamaguchi says as the teleporter powers up from its resting state. The water in the saline solution begins to glow. A couple of minutes later the chip materializes inside the jar with the saline solution and the telelporter powers down. “It is done.” Dr. Yamaguchi says as she looks at the chip inside specimen jar. Tiny electrical arcs can be seen between the wires end and more arcs can be seen on the surface of the chip as it fries itself out in trying to reestablish connection to the host’s brain that is no longer there. The bio-scanner is then moved from Gadget’s head. Fernando helps Gadget to sit up slowly. “Are you OK?” Fernando asks her. Gadget doubles over as she sits, clutching at her head. Then she looks up. “The other voices, they are gone” “Voices?” Fernando asks. “Interesting, the patient perceived the digital input from the chip as ‘voices’.” Dr Yamaguchi points out/ “What did these voices said?” Fernando asks. “Gibberish, mostly numbers. Random numbers. I learned to ignore them but they were there in the background.” Gadget answers. “That’s because I had the chip trying to calculate Pi to its last digit. I did not think it would interfere with your thought processes.” Fernando explains. “It... it’s OK. I just wish it was done sooner.” Gadget says, adding, “But I know it’s been a long hard ten years.” “It’s over. You never have to live with that anymore.” Fernando tells her. “I would like the patient to remain for observation.” Dr. Yamaguchi requests. “That would be alright, she will be under my observation. But, Emperor sir, I trust you with this chip for 24 hours to study its capabilities. I’m afraid that others with it inside their heads might come this way. Find a way to defeat it. I want it back when you are done.” Fernando says as he takes the jar with the chip inside and hands it to the Emperor. “Thank you Dr. G. We will figure this out in the time constraint you gave us.” The Emperor says to him. “Now, if you do not mind, I need to see the prisoner Charles Maplewood. I have a few questions for him to answer before I leave.” Fernando requests. “Granted. You know where the dungeon is. You’re free to access it when you need it.” The Emperor says before giving the jar to Dr. Yamaguchi. He signals to her to take it to the lab for examination. “Thank you. I just need a few minutes with the patient before having her get dressed and meet with the prisoner. And then I will be taking her home.” Fernando requests further. “Use the facilities as you need. I grant them as yours to use during your stay.” The Emperor says before he signals the other to leave the room before he does. The door closes and locks behind him as he is the last to go. Fernando checks the door to make sure it is locked before he turns around and faces Gadget, “How do you feel?” “Fine. Better than fine.” She says. “I need to do some neurological tests on you. Sorry that a couple of them will be painful.” He tells her. “What kind of tests?” She asks. “Tests to check that nothing was disrupted in removing the chip.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Since you are talking, responding, replying and answering questions, your vocal and cognitive functions seems intact. Answer me this – what is One Plus One?” “That’s  simple – two!” She answers. “OK, what is the Sine of 90 degrees?” He asks. “That’s another simple one – the answer is one!” She answers. “OK then – If all quacks are quiks, and all quiks are quarks, are all quiks are quarks too?” He asks. “Yes! But why so many questions?” She answers and then asks. Looks like your basic mathematical and logic are still there, even though you are Gadget.” He says. “What is that supposed to mean?” Gadget asks. “Gadget logic is not always perfect pure logic. Then again, nobody’s logic is pure logic.” He tells her as he approaches her. He pulls out his fountain pen but leaves the cap on as he grabs her by the wrist, “Be ready for Phase Two. I’m sorry if it painful.” “Painful?” She asks. He takes the fountain pen and strokes it across the height of her palm, making her clench her hand into a fist. He says, “Sorry it was painful.” “It was not painful, but it was unexpected.” She tells him. “Other hand please.” He tells her. He does the same to the other hand of stroke the pen’s cap along the palm in a certain way. Like her first hand, it too balls up into a fist unexpectedly. He lets go of her hand and take her by her ankle. He strokes his pen along the plantar of her foot (aka the sole of her foot). Her toes curl up tightly and she pulls her leg back from his grasp. “Relax Gadget. The tests are almost over.” He takes her other foot and scrapes his pen cap along the plantar of her foot. Same reaction happens. He gently puts her foot down and steps over to her face. He puts away the pen. “Looks like all reflex reactions are normal. One last test and I’m sorry for it will be the hardest.” He says to her. “What are you going to do?” She asks. “Let me ask, you still want to take me to a bedroom and practice making babies?” He asks. “Yes and more.” Gadget says. “More?” He asks. “Anything you want to do to me, I’ll be glad to do it with you.” She says. “OK, let me asks, do you have those feelings in check?” He asks. “If I didn’t, I’d be creaming my panties with desire right now.” She answers before throwing at him with a smile, “Care to check?” Fernando leans over and kisses her on the forehead, “It’s OK. I can trust you in saying the truth. One last test – go walk behind the screen and get dressed. I’ll be checking your stance and your strut as you walk there. If you feel dizzy, let me know.” Gadget nods before she gets off the stable and stands on the floor in front of him. She sneaks a feel by grasping at his crotch lightly before taking slow deliberate sultry steps to the partition screen and gets dressed. She comes out about a minute later dressed and walks to him, stopping in front of him and taking his hands. “Dizzy?” He asks. Gadget shakes her head, “No.” “Sorry for asking so many times but how do you feel?” He asks. “I’m feeling fine, much better than fine, like I used to be more than ten years ago!” She says before tip toeing on her feet and leans over to him. She plants her lips against his and she leans too much and end up being against him. She breaks off the kiss after almost half a minute, looks at up him and smiles embarrassingly. “Sorry.” She finally says to him. “It’s OK.” He says to her. “Can I ask of a favor?” She asks. “What kind of favor?” He asks. “When we see Chip, can you stand behind me and feel me up, especially my breasts?” She asks. “Uhm, can I ask why?” He asks. “It’s to show Chip that I moved on without him and moved on to you – the person he hates the most.” She tells him. “I will think about it.” He says to her, adding “I do need to ask him a few questions while you hide out of his sight as he answers those questions.” Gadget looks down between them before she nods. - - To Be Continued. - -

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2020, 2:24pm After a bit of hand washing, Fernando takes Gadget through a winding path around the castle to the basement where the dungeon cells were kept. Right before he gets to Chip’s cell, Fernando tells Gadget to stay hidden behind a wall not far from his cage. Chip was on his cell’s bed looking like he has had one too drinks the night before. Fernando yells into his cage, “WAKE UP YOU FAILED EXCUSE OF MAN!” Chip jumps up from the sudden load vocal emissions from Fernando’s mouth, falling on the floor as his senses are temporarily scrambled. He gets up on all fours. He turns his head to face who it is at the bars. Realizing it is Fernando, he gets up and charges the bars with a loud crash but he continues as he shoves his arm through the bars to try to grab him. He was an inch short of his target. With his arm swinging about to take a hold of Fernando, Fernando grabs him by his wrist, shoving and pulling on his arm, making him impact the bars a few times to take the fight out of him. To add insult to injury, Fernando takes his thumb and pins it against his wrist and holds it there. Chip wails in pain as he falls to his knees. “Oh shut the #$@! up you idiot!” Fernando yells at him. “I’m going to get out of here and I’m going to have you kill-* OW!!!” Chip threatens but before he can finish his sentence, Fernando adds pressure against his pinned down thumb, making him wail in pain some more. “Listen you #$@!ing idiot, you will never leave, unless you cooperate with me and the Japanese tribunal. If not you are facing the death penalty for crimes and acts of terrorism.” Fernando tells him. “Misao will get me out of here and when I am free – I am going to have you kil-OW!!!” Chip tries to threaten. Fernando adds pressure against his pinned down thumb, making him wail in pain some more. “I don’t know how – Misao is in the hospital from a major car accident and may not make past the weekend. Furthermore, the Rescue Rangers have been disbanded and the Danger Rangers have taken over the base. Dale and Monty have been arrested and brought back to the USA. You would be with them if you are released from your charges here. Now, I got a couple of questions for you to answer. The answers you give will be researched and if found truthful, it may pardon you from facing the death sentence. So start snitchin’ ‘munk! I want names and I want addresses. So who you contacted here in Japan?” Fernando tells him. “I’m not a ra-* OW!” Chip begins before Fernando pushes and then pulls on his arm, making him crash against the bars. “I Want Names And Addresses!” Fernando tells him. “I’m not saying anyth-* OW!” Chip begins before Fernando pushes and then pulls on his arm, making him crash against the bars some more. “I can do this all day.” Fernando tells him. “This is brutality!” Chip complains. “Brutality? No. Brutality would be me being in there beating the shit out of you with one of the guard night sticks until it is covered in your blood. Now, I want answers. Speak for I have ways of making you talk if you don’t. And I have better ways of watching you die. So which shall it be?” Fernando growls at him. Chip begins to realize how insignificant he is, how valueless his life has become, and his search for redemption is turning up empty. There is little for him to do but to fess up and snitch if he wants to live. “I can’t remember, the cab driver took us!” Chip pretends not to know. Fernando pushes and then pulls on his arm several times, making him crash against the bars until he is on the verge of passing out. “Names and addresses.” Fernando tells him. Chip has to grab onto the bars with his other hand to remain standing as he leans against the bars. His world is spinning and he is breathing heavy. But in all that, he manages to say, “A strip bar at Momijigaoka Dai 2 Chiiki Park in Fuchu Prefecture. The old man in there is our contact.” “Renoske Gozzomaki...” Fernando says. “I don’t know his name.” Chip says. “Then let me as you this – he has his Giesha girl give you a blow job for some information?” Fernando asks. “Yes.” Chip answers. “That is Renoske Gozzomaki. That is how is operates.” Fernando tells him. Chip remains silent. Fernando then throws at him, “You touched my wife? You gave her any drugs while I was in South America?” “I’m not saying.” Chip tells him. Fernando pushes and then pulls on his arm, making him crash against the bars a couple more times. “Listen ‘munk... this is between my wife and I. But I have you recorded on my home’s surveillance system going into my home and taking my wife to my bedroom and having sex with her after a few drinks and smokes. I want to know what was in that she was smoking, and you admit that you had sex with her since it is recorded on video tape over a dozen times.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah, I #$@!ed Tammy, #$@!ed her almost every day while you were gone. And we smoked weed and dust before, during and after we #$@!ed. She said that you had a tiny dick and needed a real man to satisfy her.” Chip mocked at him. Fernando reaches into the bars and grabs Chip from behind his head and slams his face against the bars, “YOU GAVE TAMMY ANGEL DUST?!!” “So I Did. That Bitch Wanted A Lot More than Just Some Of This Humongous ‘Muck Dick, So I Gave Her Some Pot And Then Some Dust After That. She Gave Up That Ass Willingly. If Misao Did Not Offer This Mission I Would Have Brought Over A Few Friends And Gone To Town On Her Ass!” Chip brags. “You’re #$@!ing dead – I will make sure that I will pull the lever for your hanging.” Fernando tells him before he throws Chip to the back of his cell. He then steps back far enough to be out of his reach if he tries to get him. He then signals to Gadget to show herself and stand in front of him. He wraps his arms around her waist. Chip looks at her from the ground, “You told me she was dead!” “She is. She was killed when one of your friends tried to bomb the party. I had to go back in time and bring this Gadget from the past to the present, though she is still married to you, this Gadget is a few years younger than the one who died.” Fernando explains to him. “You had sex with Tammy? I want a divorce, I’m going to take everything you own even though it is not much, I’m taking it all.” Gadget tells him as she takes Fernando arms and puts one arm for his hand to cup her breast. The other arm goes under her skirt and up to her crotch, lifting the skirt for Chip to see Fernando feeling her up. She tells him, “Our marriage is over, Chip. And in ruining his marriage with Tammy, I’ll gladly give myself to Fernando. And as your Humongous ‘Muck Dick, it is a Teenie Peenie.” She holds out her right hand and measures out about 3 inches with her thumb and index finger. “As for Fernando, Fernando is a Flying Squirrel. Flying Squirrel Girls have their uteruses higher up inside their bodies, and for the male to fertilize her eggs, he must be able to go in that deep inside her.” She continues, holding out her two index fingers apart about 11 inches to show him how big Fernando was. “You fed us those drugs to make it look like you and your tiny dick friends were bigger than you actually were: Tiny Dicks. That’s all you and your friends were - the Teenie Peenie Brigade!” Gadget turns around on Fernando and gets on her knees, before she unzippers his pants and pulls on them and his briefs, pulling out as much of his fire hose to show Chip how big Fernando is. “This is a real man’s dick, not that Pinky Thing you have in your pants.” She says to him as she holds Fernando in both hands. She continues, “Fernando is better than you in rescue, in getting awards and rewards, in taking girls to bed and rocking their world as he has done mine with me recently. You’re nothing Chip. Nothing. After we leave, you better believe that he’s taking me to his hotel room and he’s going to rock my world as we practice making babies. And since you cheated on me first, you can do nothing about it – as this is love sex for him and revenge sex against you. Consider us divorced, you’re no longer married to me anymore and I am not going to claim your body for burial after your execution.” She then looks at Fernando’s cock before giving it a kiss on the side of it before putting it back in his briefs and pants. Fernando fixes his pants up as she gets up. Gadget gives Fernando an intimate kiss on his lips lasting about half a minute before she turned around to face Chip. “You’re dead to me. Hope you rot in hell.” Gadget tells him. She turns around, putting her arm around Fernando’s waist and they both leave. Chip can only remain on the ground in silence before he emotionally breaks down and begins to cry like a baby. - - To Be Continued. - -

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 24th, 2020, 9:29pm After saying thanks to the Emperor, Fernando takes Gadget to their parked car. Standing by their vehicle, Fernando grabs onto his stomach. “Damn. I forgot to take breakfast.” Fernando says to himself. “It’s almost past lunch time.” Gadget says to him. “Yeah, I know.” He begins to say, “Let’s go eat. I know a place not too far from here which is good and I think serves a late breakfast.” “Sounds good.” Gadget says. “Gadget...” He calls to her. “Yes Fernando?” She replies. “What happened in front of Chip’s cell...” He says to her. “It never happened. I know it happened, I’m glad it happened, but this is between you and I. Chip burned me by having sex with Tammy. Tammy burned you by having sex with Chip. So the hell with them. It is just you and I and I’ll do anything for you, I mean that. If you want to have sex with me right now on the hood of this car, then let’s do it. But as far as the rest of this world is concerned, what we did or do never happened. You do not have to tell me anything. Like you said, ‘there is a reason why the word secret is in secretary’ and I am your secretary.” She explains to him. “OK. Let’s go eat. I’m starving.” Fernando tells her. Gadget nods before she goes around of the car. Fernando opens the driver’s door and presses the unlock button to open the other door for Gadget. She opens the door and crawls on the seat with the door closing behind her. Fernando sits down on his seat and closes his door. Gadget leans over to him as he reaches to put the key in the ignition, catching him off guard and planting her lips against his. She breaks off the kiss and stares into his glasses, “Thank you. Thank you got many things, and removing that chip from my head.” “Look Gadget. I did this for you, not for getting some award, making you girlfriend or for some nookie from you. As long as you live a productive and happy life, I’ll be happy that in what I did got you there.” He tells her as he buckles his seatbelt. “I’ll be happy if you were part of my life.” Gadget tells him. Fernando sits back in his seat for a second, “Let see what life has in store for us. Until then, sit down and buckle up. We got a breakfast-lunch date. Gadget smiles before she drops herself into her seat. She buckles her seatbelt. Fernando turns on the car’s ignition and drive out of the palace grounds. They drive around downtown Tokyo for a while, mainly for looking for parking. He finds a parking garage to park the Mustang in. After the car is put away, Fernando and Gadget takes a walk to a restaurant called “El Gusto.” The receptionist there takes them to a table at the far end of the restaurant and a waiter comes by and hands them a menu. Gadget orders a small burger with fries and a soda. Fernando orders a large burger with egg and a large coffee. The food comes in quickly. Usually Fernando would wolf down the meal but for today he take his time in eating it. The egg on his burger was scrambled, which he would have preferred it as easy over, but he eats it anyways. In taking their time, they spend over a half hour in eating and talking. “What are you going to do with the information Chip gave you?” Gadget asks. “I’m going to gather Hondo and the others and do a raid on the place.” Fernando answers. “I hope no one gets hurt.” Gadget says. “Unlikely to happen.” Fernando replies. He continues, “People like them would do anything not to be arrested, including killing those trying to arrest them. Therefore one has to defend themselves against their actions, including needing to use deadly force on them. There is no way out of it.” “Oh.” Gadget says. “Look, Gadget. Rescuing somebody is not an easy job when there are others in the way of making such rescues. You need to take actions against them before you can even start the rescue. This mission was supposed to be a simple body guard mission for the Emperor and his entourage. Thanks to Chip, it has become something more where we have to watch out for somebody trying to attack us. All because of his jealousy and his greed.” Fernando explains. “No more talk of that poor excuse of that man. Whether you want me to be or not, I am your girlfriend. Tammy stresses you out, I’ll be there to release that pressure they puts on you. Need me to make you a meal, I can learn how to cook and make it for you. Need to have sex, I’ll do anything with you that you want and only you. If things work out or not, I would like to be your waifu in a year’s time, and I’ll be the best waifu any woman can be to her man who will be you. I just need you to say yes – please. Please say yes.” She tells him. “I’ll say yes, but only because the future is uncertain. Who knows, I could divorce Tammy and end up marrying Jeanette but still have you as my girlfriend. I don’t know what will happen or what would happen. All I can accept on what is there now.” He tells her. “After lunch, what is there to do?” She asks. “Nothing, really. My day is done.” He replies. “Can we go to my hotel room? I mean, I have a few things there but they can stay there. But I would like some alone time with you.” She requests. “I’ll go but as long as there is no hanky panky going on.” He says to her. “No hanky panky. Maybe some playing doctor, and maybe some practicing making babies, but no hanky panky.” She jokingly tells him. “Gadget – that’s the same thing!” He calls to her. “I’m just pulling your leg. Look. Despite me going through my problems, I see you have been though a lot and you need your rest too. So how about we rest for a while before we go home.” She tells him. “Shit, I just remember, I need to be home by 5o’clock. Ms Maria will be there with our meal. I have to be there to pick it up.” He points out. “That gives up about 3 hours to rest.” She says to him, followed by “Please.” “Make it two and a half and I’ll say yes.” He tells her. Gadget smiles, “OK, two and a half hours it is.” They finish up their meal and then head to Gadget’s hotel room in the Marriot hotel. Gadget goes about the room, checking on a few things before she goes to the bed and sits down on it. “Take off that jacket and sit down with me.” She tells him. “I’m wearing my gun holster.” He says to her. “I know. You can take it off and put it on the table by the bed.” She tells him. Fernando takes his jacket off and puts it on the table by the bed along with his gun in its holster. He then sits down next to her. Gadget takes off her blouse and skirt, folding them neatly onto Fernando’s jacket. She then crawls behind him. She calls to him, “Fernando, take off your shirt and pants, and join me. Please.” Fernando complies, taking off his shirt and pants which she folds up and put on top of her clothes on the table by the bed. He lies down on his back staring at the ceiling. Gadget turns to face him, and lies down on her side. She puts her higher leg over his and presses her body against his, putting an arm over his chest. For the next half hour, they remained like that in silence. Gadget asks, “You want to, you know, fool around, canoodle, even practice making babies with me?” “Gadget, I would love too. But I am so tired, it is not even funny. And it’s not a physical tired. It’s an emotional tiredness and a mental tiredness.” He explains. “I can understand. You have been through a lot and need your rest. It’s OK with me.” She tells him. “Don’t you want to practice making babies with me?” He asks to test her. “I would love to. I mean, you gave me back my life, my body, you gave me everything I ever had back. In giving me back all I had I’m willing to share with you what you gave me. It’s only fair, I think.” She says to him. “Let me say that a rescuer should never take a reward from those he had rescued. It’s disgusting if they do. I seen this so many times when I was a teen life guard and the other life guards who rescued a girl or their child I see take sex and dates from the girls as a reward. It’s rather ugly seeing that. And I in doing what I had to do for you is a rescue, I do not expect you to give me a reward for doing my job.” He tells her. “What about a reward for being your girlfriend?” She asks. “For now let’s not push it. Finding out Chip gave Tammy Angel Dust is heavy on my mind. I wanted to break his arm and rip out the bloody stump from his body but I had to be above that and  not do anything to him.” Fernando says with a sigh. “Though I gave Tammy a bio-pill for something that happened here, I need to give her some more to deal with the Angel Dust in the level I gave you to clean out your system. But how she is taking things with me, she is not going to fall for it. She would rather die than have me help her.” “I can talk to her if you like. I mean, Chip poisoned me to make me do things, as he did to her. Showing her the recording you have of him admitting poisoning her should make her see the light.” Gadget says to him. “If you talk with her, talk with Aiesha and Jeanette first, show them the recording before going to Tammy. I think she would rather take the pill from either of them than from me or you.” Fernando says. He then looks at her, like a starving man looking at a bowl of food behind a restaurant window. He then tells her, “I think we better get dressed and go home because you are beginning to look yummy to me.” Gadget looks at him and smiles, “You’ve been looking yummy to me since this mission started.” Fernando sighs, “Look, Gadget. I do not want to get your hopes high or think that something will happen between when it may not. But I like you a lot, maybe even love you, but I cannot let a mission crush happen between us for one. I have to deal with Tammy no matter how it ends, because it is not her and I, Francesca is who I do not want to get hurt. And I will do anything for Francesca except die for her because I would kill for her instead. Tammy under the influence of Angel Dust is a dangerous thing. The problem is, Angel Dust ends up in the fat and she could relapse when that fat breaks down in the body at anytime. And if that happens, she may need to be put down. Angel Dust is a dangerous drug. For you, be glad that you are separating from Chip, for is he has taken Angel Dust like he said, then that makes him a dangerous person. If he has given it to you, the bio-pill at the strength I give you should have expelled it from your system. But there is no help for either of them until I can give them the bio-pill, them as in Tammy, not Chip. Chip can go to #$@!ing hell.” “SHHHHHhhhhhhh... I do not want to hear such talk.” Gadget tells him, putting her index finger on his lips. She slowly climbs onto him and straddles him as she continues, “Things will work out, one way or another, it will work out. It is just a matter of doing what you think is right to help her and your baby. I know you will do what is right for them just like you did right for me. For that I love you and am willing to give you of my most intimate self to you. For that I want to be your friend and even more – friends with benefits I often hear. But I need you not to doubt yourself in what you need to do because you got to do it. So I have to tell you right now, I’m sorry for being a bit selfish. I want you, I need you. But others need you too. I’ll be there for you when you need to be there for others.” “Thank you.” He says, adding. Let’s get dressed. We need to go home for I got a lot of things to do.” Gadget lowers herself on him before planting her lips against his for the moment. She then jokes, “Hey – is that a banana in your underwear or you happy to see me?” “Wait a minute! If I’m hard, it’s unintentional;” He says. “Just relax, Fernando. I know you’re not hard. I’m just joking with you.” She says to him. Then she thinks about it, “Yeah, we better get dressed and get out of here. You’re beginning to look yummy to me too.” Fernando sighs as she tries get up off him but he holds her in place “I know you I asked you many times before and I must ask it again, “How are you feeling?” “I’m feeling fine, better than fine, better than in many years. Why do you keep asking?” She says and asks. “A computer chip and its many wires has been ripped out of your brain. Any numbness, headache, confusion, could be a sign of something going bad in your head from removing that chip.” He explains. “If I get anything from a slight headache, I’ll let you know.” She tells him. “Good.” He says mostly to himself. They look at each other in silence before Gadget breaks the silence, “Fernando?” “Yes” He replies. “I hope you resolve the issues with Tammy and she become a loving wife to you again.” She tells him. “Thanks.” He tells her. “And if it does not work out, I’ll be there for you. Anytime anywhere, you let me know.” She adds. “Let’s go home.” He says. “And if I do not want too?” She asks. “Then you might find out that is not a banana in my briefs and that I am happy to see you and we end up practicing making babies.”  He tells her. “Oh... You’re right, we can’t let that happen. Not now at least.” She replies. “Good. Now let’s get dressed and out of here.” He says to her. She gives him one quick pick on the lips before getting off him. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she hands him his clothing before she starts to put on hers. They get fully dressed in a couple of minutes. Once dressed, they walk into the hallway, wait for the elevator and head out of the hotel once they reach the main lobby of the hotel. It is just a short walk to the garage where the Mustang is at. Though it is only 3:45PM, Fernando turns on the ignition and using his cane teleports them to the parking spot at the rental place. They get out of the car and using Gadget’s room they enter the house. Fernando takes off his shoes and goes to his couch to rest on. Gadget sits by his feet and turns on the TV, turning on to some anime cartoon with large Battle Robots and saying how easy it would be to build them. Fernando naps lightly. As he naps, Gadget does downstairs for a TV Snack and finds the dishes piled high in the sink. Not knowing who made this mess, she wipes down he plates and pans and puts them in the dishwasher. She adds soap to the machine before turning it on. She washes her hands before making a TV snack with the chips and dips on a plate she finds in the kitchen and takes it upstairs. Another hour passes and Fernando’s smartphone rings. He wakes up and answers it. “Hello?” He answers. “This is Maria of Maria’s B&B. Is this Fernando?” The voice on the other end asks. “I am Fernando.” He answers. “Good. I’ll be there in 5 minutes with tonight’s dinner.” Maria says. “I’ll be ready to accept you and your boys in.” Fernando says as he sits up. “See you then.” Maria tells him. “See you.” Fernando replies. He then turns to Gadget “The landlady will be coming soon with tonight’s meal. I have to go see her.” “OK.” Gadget replies. Fernando goes downstairs to open Shadow and Toro’s room for Maria to enter and leave as needed. He then goes to kitchen and pulls out her pots, pans and plates she brought over to the last meal for her to pick up, putting them on the dining table. In a couple of minutes Fernando meets Maria and her entourage outside in the house’s parking area. “Hello Maria! What have you brought for us today?” Fernando says and asks. “Today I brought some Yakimeshi (Japanese Fried Rice) with Gy[ch363]don (Beef & Onion) and Vegetable Tempura (fried battered vegetables on a skewer)” Maria explains as she and her boys follow Fernando into the house. “Sounds delicious. I thank you for this meal you have brought us.” Fernando tells her as her boys puts the pots and pans on the stove. He further explains and points out, “I washed your pots, pans and plates you brought in yesterday.” “Thank you! You do not how many college kids do not take the responsibility to do such things.” Maria explains. “I will take care of the things you bring for us here.” Fernando tells her. “I’m glad to hear that.” Maria tells him. She adds as her sons take the pots, pans and plates, “I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Tomorrow it is.” Fernando begins, he adds, “The following day we will be at the palace and the Emperor’s dinner party, so we won’t need a meal then.” “Thank you for letting me know. I’ll be here tomorrow.” Maria says before she leaves after her boys. Fernando follows her to the parking area of the house and watches her drive away. He then goes back into the house and locks the doors. He goes to the kitchen and inspects the food. It looks as good as it smells. He sends a mass text to the others outside of that the Landlady Maria brought in today: Yakimeshi with Gy[ch363]don and Vegetable Tempura. Gadget comes downstairs. “What the Landlady brought in today?” She asks. “Yakimeshi with Gy[ch363]don and Vegetable Tempura.” Fernando replies, adding, “I can go order something for you to add to the meal since everyone will be eating from it.” “I’ll think about it.” Gadget says. “Well, there are some leftovers from last night.” Fernando says. “OK, I’ll still think about it.” Gadget says before she leaves for upstairs. Fernando remains downstairs for the moment and gets the rice cooker to cook some white rice to add to the food. Before he goes upstairs, the dishwasher rings. He turns to the machine and opens it, finding freshly washed pots, pans and plates in it. It takes him a few minutes to put them away. He goes upstairs and back to his couch. Fernando rested and Gadget watched TV as they waited for the others to go home.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 25th, 2020, 12:43am Hondo's bike rumbled along the road as he headed north-west to the ranch. The mustang kept pace easily enough, though if he wished he was sure he could out run it. Valentine was a good driver, though, and though it would be interesting to mess with her a bit, he decided she wasn't ready for that right now. He had gotten a call from Shingo that they were welcome to visit before they left but felt there was something wrong, as he seemed less than excited for them to come, contrary to what he had seemed the last two times he talked to him. The ranch would take them an hour to get to, but they were not in a hurry. Hondo used the time, and the drone of the engine to order is thoughts. his head was in more chaos than it had been in a while. Gadget had him stressed a bit. He had sat with her to share Fernando's burden, but slept with her to give her peace of mind to rest. Neither gave him peace of mind or rest. All it seemed to do was just dredge up shit he did not want to thin about. It was not just Gadget's betrayal, unfortunately. As harsh as hers was at the time, he saw far worse later on. No, it was not just her, but Laurie, Red, Rip and his wife, and other's who had betrayed him or he had failed. These were memories he'd never lose, but some days they stayed at bay better than others. One thing that was not helping was the added drama from Tammy and Gadget. None of it was new, none of it was wanted, and none of it was helping. He sighed and let the rush of the wind and the whine of the pavement and his tires traversed the road push it all from his mind. It was all nothing new, nothing he could change, and nothing that helped the team. Right now the two people he wanted to help and needed to help were his wife and Fernando. Helping any of the others was either helping those two, or it didn't need to be done. Of those who needed help right now, Hondo was the last one, so he had to pick it up for everyone else. For the day, though, it was just him, Val, some new friends, and a rather unwanted has-been adventurer. Not unwanted for being a has been, but unwanted for taking comfort over trying to be. But even all that did not matter at the moment, for all that was now was a man, a machine, and a road. Hondo kept an eye out, but the trip itself proved to be uneventful. As they pulled up into the main drive of the large ranch house, Shingo, his wife, and son came out to welcome them. Shingo smiled as he approached them, "Most honored guests, welcome to Tanaka Ranch!" ---To be continued---

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2020, 12:26am Shingo bowed and then shook Hondo's hand, "Hondo-sama, Welcome! We are honored to have you and your waifu with us." Hondo shook his hand and nodded, "Howdy, sir! Thanks. We are honored to be here. This is my associate, Monterey Jack." Shingo nodded to Monty, "Monterey-san, you are most welcome too. Anyone Hondo-sama trusts is welcome to the Tanaka Ranch." Monty nodded back, "Roight kind o' ya, mate. Thank ya." Shingo nodded and turned to Hondo, "I have seen you and your waifu in action. Is it that bad that you have extra security?" "It's complicated. He's trainin' to work with our group an' we've been targeted a couple times since arrivin' in your country. I'm often busy an' his help is appreciated in keepin' my wife safe." Hondo replied "Does any of this have to do with the Emperor inviting your group here?" He asked "That's private business that I'm not at liberty to discuss. I hope you understand." Hondo replied "I understand. Would you like to see our facilities now?" He asked. "That would be great." Hondo replied. "Then follow me. We hope you would honor us by having a noon meal with us." Shingo said "We'd be proud to have to have dinner with you folks." Hondo replied Shingo bowed slightly then motioned for them to follow him. The ranch was immaculate and quiet, almost too quiet. Hondo knew English was Shingo's second language, but he seemed to use the past tense when it came to talking about the ranch and ranch life, as if it was something that was gone. Their talk was light, and about the ranch, but when Hondo made suggestions, like originally asked, Shingo seemed to get distant. He did not know the man well, but knew the look of a man who had troubles. --to be continued--

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 26th, 2020, 1:34pm Charles getting ready as he put his two guns in his holster, put his sword on the back while got his clothing on. Then he went to Dale cell as he open it up. “Dale you coming with my team. Got a mission for us. Get Intel form my two Rouge Agents who set us up yesterday.” “Ok.” Dale saying as they heading towards Charles Team. Then Charles give Dale a hostler, 9mm gun and a knuckle duster too. “Here you need arm your self too.” Charles saying “Thanks.” Dale saying. “Team listen up. I just talk to Japan National Police and they will be assisting us capturing the two Rouge agents. Derrick and Smith who sent that robot fly to attack us. So we need find out who sent them the Fly and why they did this. Also not telling us about that fly too. So We going to go in hard and get them.” Charles saying. “Right boss. I been looking some payback on those two idiots.” Burbon saying. “I know Burborn I want payback on them too. But we have to play it smart first. NSA will deal with them once we ship them back to NSA HQ in Virginia. So we heading out in 40 minuets get your weapons and things and put them in your cars.” Charles saying. “Yes sir.” They saying as they getting there weapons and everything. “Also I have new Intel form NSA saying that. They hired some mercenary’s to guard them. So we may be in a fire fight with them too.” Charles saying while he getting his things ready Then heading to his car as he put them in the trunk. Then close it. “OK are we ready?” “Yes Sir.” They saying “Get into your carts. I am going to let them know we are heading out.” Charles saying. As he heading to find someone. Then he saw Tabitha. “Hay Tabitha tell Nando that we heading out to get the intel form two Ex Agents and we will be back form our mission.” Charles saying. “OK. I will let Fernando know Charles.” Tabitha saying. “Thanks.” Then Charles heading out as he open the door, then lock it with his key and then put the key in his pocket and then heading to his car as he got in since Dale was waiting in the passenger side. Then put his set belt. in. “OK they at Riscara Apartments in Shinjuku. Japan National Police is meeting us there. Let head out.” Then they drove off to Riscara Apartments in Shinjuku. To Be continue.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2020, 7:39pm By the time they had toured most of the main facilities it was almost noon, and Shingo's son Isamu met up with them. They spoke to each other in Japanese quick like then the boy took off again. Shingo turned to Hondo, Valentine, and Monty. "My son said that the noon meal is almost ready. We can finish our tour after we eat, if that is alright with you, Hondo-sama." Shingo said. Hondo nodded,"That's fine with me. It's quite an impressive operation you have here. I do have some questions, though." Shingo nodded, seeming a bit sad,"I was sure you would have questions, but please, after we eat I will answer all questions." Hondo nodded, "That works for me." "Then if you would follow me, please?" He asked "I need a moment with my associate, here, if that's alright." Hondo said. "Do you wish me to escort your waifu to the house? I'm sure my Aina would love to talk to her." Shingo said. Hondo looked over at Valentine, who nodded at him. He turned back to Shingo and nodded. "That would be fine. We will only be a moment. Thank you." Hondo replied Shingo nodded and motioned for Valentine to follow him. Hondo stood to where he could see them almost all the way to the house. Right after they left Monty spoke up. "What's on yur mind, skippah?" He asked Hondo held up a finger and waited until Shingo and Valentine were far enough away. "Notice anythin' odd here?" Hondo asked Monty scratched his head, "Eh, seems a might quiet." "Exactly. Have you seen an employee all day?" Hondo asked Monty paused and thought, "....Ya know, I don't reckon I 'ave!" "Somethin's wrong. I want you to stay with Val until I figure out what's up." Hondo said Monty nodded, "Aye skippah." Monty started to leave but Hondo spoke up again. "One more thing, Jack." Hondo said. "What's thet?" He asked "We are havin' dinner with these folks an' you'll not embarrass us, understand?" Hondo said gruffly. "Cross me 'eart, skippah!" Monty said, making a cross over his chest with his finger. "I mean it, Jack! You take no more than I take for food, you use some damned manners when ya eat, yeah eat all that's given to ya whether ya like it or not, an' unless they ask a question you stay quiet. When answerin' questions you keep the answers short an' simple an' answer no questions 'bout what we are doin' in Japan or what's happened so far. If asked, you were a member of a rescue group in the US tat disbanded an' then came to work for us. That's it! Got it?!" He growled "Aye, aye, Skippah! I understand." Monty said, as he stood at attention as well as his rotund frame allowed. Hondo nodded, "You'd better understand. #$@! up an' you're walkin' back to the house where Jefe will decide your punishment!" Monty swallowed hard and just nodded. Hondo stared at him a moment longer before turning and heading for the house. Monty paused a moment, not knowing to follow or not but decided to follow as he wasn't told to stay. As they approached the house they saw Shingo waiting outside for them. Shingo bowed as they approached, "I welcome you into my home. The meal will be ready in just a couple ...." He was cut short by the sound of an older Lincoln Limo pulling into the drive. Shingo frowned and swore in Japanese. The car pulled to a stop not far from them and the engine shut off. The driver got out and opened the rear door, allowing the occupants to get out. A burly looking man in a brown suit and hat got out first and looked around . Following him was an older gentleman in dress remenicent of the Mexican Dons. The man smiled slightly, but is eyes showed he was not there for socializing. Shingo spoke to Hondo in a low voice, "I apologize, but this should only take a moment." Hondo nodded and took a step back. Shingo called out to the man in Japanese but the man, who Hondo knew, shook his head. "Tanaka-san, let us speak in English. I'd like my friend here to be involved." Yuudai said Shingo sighed, "I do not wish to bring Hondo-sama into my problems, Samurai cowboy." "I wish for him to be a witness to our conversation." Yuudai said. Shingo nodded, "As you wish. Hondo-sama would you join us in the garden?" Hondo nodded and followed them around the other side of the ranch house to a patio in the middle of a well kept garden full or flowers, fruit trees, and fish ponds. Yuudai's body guard followed a ways off, watching them and their surroundings. Shingo lead them to some stone benches and motioned for them to sit down. "I did not expect them to send you, Samurai Cowboy." Shingo said coldly "No one sent me, Tanaka. I came on my own." He said "It is wrong, this happening!" Shingo said angrily "There is nothing I can do to stop it." Yuudai replied "I'm sorry, but What's goin' on? I'm lost." Hondo said Yuudai looked at Hondo then at Shingo, "Have you told him anything?" Shingo shook his head, "He's already done more for my family than I can payback. I did not wish to burden him further with the problems of the Tanaka's." Yuudai frowned, "As a witness to this conversation and my friend, I wish him to know." "That is on you then." Shingo replied Yuudai nodded, "That is fine. Hondo-san, there are corporate entities who wish to own the Tanaka Ranch, and they will use any means to acquire what they want." "I noticed a complete lack of ranch hands today, but I take it that's not the whole issue." Hondo said Shingo sighed, "My hands were threatened with death if they stayed. They tried to be loyal but when the syndicate got involved, I could not ask them to stay." "Syndicate?" Hondo asked "The Yakuza." Yuudai replied. "Which is why you can't help?" Hondo asked. "It ... it is more complicated than that, but yes. The bank that holds the mortgage for the ranch is owned in part by the corporation. I have interests in both, but not large enough to force control. There was a clause in the mortgage where the bank can demand the full price of the loan at anytime if the stability of the payers income comes into question. With the ranch hands leaving the bank is calling for the full payment by the end of the week. I tried to stop it, but this deal is too deep. I cannot stop it and if I loaned Tanaka the money many of my other business ventures, which benefit a lot of people would fall apart and my staff endangered.I am a powerful man in Japan, but some things are bigger than myself or even the Emperor." Yuudai explained "What 'bout Clint an' the other young guns?" Hondo asked "What about them, Hondo-sama?" Shingo asked "They owe me for sparin' their lives an' They owe it to themselves to rebuild their honor. They are handy wit weapons an' I've found there's nothin' like good ol'fashioned hard work to build a man properly. I reckon if I called them they would work for ya an' protect the place." Hondo said "It would take more security than them. It would take a miracle, but thank you for the idea." Shingo said "Maybe I could find how many willin' hands they can round up before ya decide." Hondo replied "It is not that simple, Hondo-san. I have means of getting security for Tanaka, but that would not stop it. Even with help, the payment demand has been enacted. The only way to stop it is to pay off the loan, and I cannot." Yuudai said somberly. "I appreciate the thought, Samurai Cowboy-Sensei, and I understand. We are honored that you thought of us and stopped by to tell us." Shingo said, standing and bowing at Yuudai. "Wait... so how big is this loan, if ya don't mind me askin'?" Hondo asked "Approximately half a million US dollars." Yuudai said. "We would need another one hundred thousand on top of it too. I will have a shipment of meat ready for sale to pay most of it back in three weeks, but most of my working money I gave to my hands for a severance before they left. They do not deserve to suffer for my failures." Shingo said "Yuudai... you're a business man. How good would an investment of six hundred thousand into a business like that be here. I am afraid I'm fairly ignorant on the kobe/wagu beef market here." Hondo asked "If it was not for the corporation and the syndicate, I would love such an opportunity." Yuudai said "We would not have such a mortgage, but we took it to expand our business and market. Our hope was to extend into the United States some day, but that sadly will not happen now." Shingo replied sadly. "What if it could? What if a U.S. entity bought into the ranch? Yuudai, would that be enough to stall the corporation's attempts?" Hondo asked "Off the record, my friend, it would be dangerous for the man who agreed to this but yes. There are many dubious business deals done by these groups here and in your country, but they would not risk openly trying to take it if half owned by an American businessman or American corporate entity. They would try to buy the new owner out. If this person or company stood strong, thy would try to take the person in charge out and hope to force anyone who inherits the ownership to sell. It's complicated but I would be willing to advise such an individual or corporation if you know of one." Yuudai said Hondo nodded, "Yeah. I'm the one." "You Hondo-sama? I could not ask you to do such a ting. You have risked yourself for my family more than I can repay already." Shingo said "You are not askin'. I'm offerin'." Hondo replied "It could be dangerous, Hondo Sackett. These entities rarely back down. They have no honor and hunger for power." Yuudai warned. "I understand. Are you willing to advise me on this as offered?" Hondo asked "For you that offer goes double, my friend! for you I would be willing to try to use my pull to get the syndicate to back off. This group is a different family than the one you have had issues with. I believe I can convince them to leave you alone." Yuudai replied "If you are for lettin' me buy 50% of the ranch for $700,000 I am willing to help. It's all I can reasonably part with. My rescue group gets paid only with what those who ask us can afford usually. Sometimes the rewards are good but we don't require payment for saving lives.  I hope you understand." Hondo said "I understand well, Hondo-sama. IF you are willing to take on the danger and pay off the laon I am in agreement." Shingo said Hondo nodded, "I expect to have my input listened to as business partners but I'll leave the running of the business to you. This is still your ranch. Unless I'm needed, I expect this to run more like a silent partnership. If things go well and we move some operations to the US that will be more under my name for business purposes but you will still be an equal partner there." Hondo said "So Tanaka ranch work Japan is mine to control and Sackett ranch work American is yours to control but we communicate intentions on large work." Shingo said. Hondo nodded, "Yeh. An' this is your home an' yours alone, an' my place is mine. It's the business I'm buyin' into, not your home." Shingo bowed, "That is most agreeable." Hondo nodded, "Sounds good. Can your people draw sometin' up to that effect, Yuudai?" "But of course! When and where should we meet to go over the papers?" He asked "I'd like to go over this with my wife an' inform my partner first. Tomorrow after lunch work? At the bar where we all first met?"Hondo asked "That should work perfectly. I'll bring my secretary along to make any changes that we need. We can decide on a signing date after that. I can have temporary papers drawn up as well to cover the loan until everything else is agreed upon." Yuudai said. Shingo nodded and smiled, "I did not believe a miracle like this was possible. The ancestors are smiling on us today." Hondo nodded and pulled a business card from his wallet and handed it to Yuudai. "This is my accountant's card, Ben Peterson. He's out of Sydney Montana. He takes care of my business an' accounts for me when gone. I'll send him a message to expect to hear from your people." Hondo said. Yuudai nodded, "That will work my friend. I have taken up enough of your time and have much to do. Do you need anything else from me?" "I'll sent Clint an' his young guns a message, but if you could hook us up with some extra security that would help too. I want Shingo an' his family well protected." Hondo said Yuudai nodded, "Consider it done. I bid you all a very good day." He bowed slightly and then strode back to his car. In less than a minute the Lincoln roared back out onto the gravel access road. Shingo stayed silent for a couple minutes before speaking. He cleared is throat and bowed deeply to Hondo. "Hondo-sama, I have no words to properly give you my thanks. You have not only saved my family but my family's legacy." Shingo said humbly. "I'm happy to help. Stickin' it to some corporate fat-cats is gravy. Though know, if somethin' ever happens to me my ownership transfers to my wife an' my partner. I can't promise we will succeed, but I'll stand against them as long as I can. Understand, my first loyalty is to my wife an' my team. Their safety is first for me. I'll risk myself to help you, but not them." Hondo said Shingo nodded, "It is understood. If The Samurai Cowboy can truly get the Yakuza to withdraw, the corporate entity will be without legal recourse and sort on hit-men. Not saying they won't try something, but there is little they can do." Hondo nodded, "Hopefully they will just move on an' leave us all alone." Shingo nodded and smiled, "Before today I would have not held such hope, but the smiles of the ancestors are bright and I dare hope for that and more now! Now come! The food has long been ready." ---- to be continued---

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 26th, 2020, 10:52pm Hondo and Shingo headed in. He showed Hondo where to wash up and then showed him to the table. Monty, Valentine, and Isamu were already there and seat. Aina soon joined them with the first course of food.  They started with a carrot salad with a sesame lime dressing and pan seared pot stickers. Then they moved on to yaki onigiri (Japanese rice balls), sesame soy broccoli, and wagyu strip steak with wasabi and tosa joyu. For desert they had sweet sushi, which Hondo was glad contained no fish whatsoever. Shingo was obviously much more jovial, and this did not escape anyone's attention. Aina, Shingo's wife, asked him what was making him so happy, but he told her they would talk later. Valentine gave Hondo a questioning look but his look told her she'd find out later too. The conversation was light, the food was great, and Monty behaved himself, much to Hondo's relief. He almost started in on one of his stories after being asked a question but one cold look from Hondo made him shut up. After dinner Shingo invited Monty and Hondo out on the patio for a cigar and a glass of whiskey. Monty politely refused and stayed with Valentine and Aina. Hondo and Shingo talked about ranch business, plans for expansion, and personal interests as they smoked and sipped their whiskies. The afternoon was turning out to be more pleasant than the morning had been and it was a relief. Once Aina was done cleaning up, with Valentine's and Monty's help, they joined Hondo and Shingo, who were watching Isuma swing on a tire swing. Shingo excused himself to have a quick talk with his wife, leaving Hondo, Valentine, and Monty alone. "Mr. Tanaka sure seems happy since lunch." Valentine said after they had left. "I'll explain it all to you later, an' I do apologize darlin', but I made a business deal with Shingo before lunch. I know I should have talked to you first, but I felt it was the right thing to do." Hondo said "What business deal?" Valentine asked wit a slightly worried tone in her voice. "A big corporation was gonna steal their ranch. They want it for more than the ranch, I gather. Don't know if ya saw but Yuudai showed up an' explained what he could." Hondo said "Monty described him and I had a feeling it was him. So, what happened?" Valentine asked "The corporation chased off his employees an' declared is income unstable so they could enact a pay now option on their mortgage. Yuudai was here... well, I don't know what prompted him to come, honestly, other than to say there was nothin' he could do. Shingo thougt he came to deliver a clear out order early or scare him off from tryin' to pay if he could, but Yuudai said due to is position in other businesses that if he pushed or financially helped that he'd be puttin' other's lives in danger." Hondo said. "So he can't help." Valentine said. "He's gonna help as my foreign business advisor. That's his contribution." Hondo said "What's our contribution?" Valentine asked "$700,000 an' gettin' that young gunslinger an' his pals to work the ranch for a while anyway." Hondo said flatly. Valentine sighed and shook her head, "That will put us a bit short, won't it? I mean, our ranch took most of your reward money.... I know it's not really my money as you earned most of that before me but..." "Darlin', as long as you stay faithful to me, what's mine is yours. I'd like to have waited but they don't have many more days an' I needed Yuudai's input. I know it doesn't leave us much if sometin' happens, but this was the right thing to do. This means the world to them an' if it works out we'll see some money down the road. He says he should be able to pay me some soon if we can get things goin' again here. It won't be a huge money maker as much of it will need to go back into the ranch for a while, but it opens some opportunities too." Hondo said. Valentine nodded and forced a smile, "As long as I have you, that's all I need. Sorry, I trust you but I can't help but worry a bit." Hondo took her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Monty thought to say something but saw Shingo and Aina returning so he decided to stay quiet. "Hondo-sama, I told Aina about what you and your waifu have done for us and it is decided, we want to give you a couple gifts for your generosity." He said "Shingo, it is a business deal. The enjoyment of your company is enough." Hondo said "Please, Hondo-sama. The Ancestors demand it, after all you both have done. I do not with to bring dishonor to my ancestors after they have granted us this miracle by bringing us together." Shingo replied Hondo nodded, "I have no will to bring dishonor upon your family." "Then please, follow me." Shingo replied. Hondo nodded and he, Valentine, and Monty Followed. Aina went back to the house wit Isuma. They followed Shingo to the garage where he opened the door and invited them to join him in the 4 seat side-by-side with dump bed. "This has been very helpful on the ranch. We have an older one for the ranch hands, but this one is for me and now your use only." Shingo said as Hondo climbed into the front seat beside him. "That's appreciated. It's a nice machine." Hondo said as Shingo started the small diesel engine. Valentine climbed into one of the back seats while Monty climbed into the dump bed and settled down. "It's a prototype. I traded my cousin a side of beef for it. He is an engineer for the company that built it." Shingo said as "Were are we goin'?" Valentine asked. "That's is a surprise!" Shingo said wit a smile. They headed out past the facilities and got onto a small tree lined dirt road that seemed to head back into the mountains. It was a good fifteen minute to twenty minute ride in the side-by-side before they pulled up on  hill and looked out into a small nook in the mountain side. There stood large log style house, which more looked like a hunting lodge. In front of it was a lake, with docks, gazebo, a small shop, and a large metal building with a windsock over it that seemed to sit at the side of a long flat field. "Welcome to the newly renamed Sackett lodge!" Shingo said. "Sackett lodge?" Valentine asked "Yes. My Aina and I Agreed it was fitting. Along wit some new facilities this was one of the ranch upgrades. We were looking to start a hunting preserve and lodge to rent out for event's, private hunting trips, and fishing. It was to be marketed to wealthier city folk of Tokyo as a retreat. Sadly it's not finished. The airfield and shop was my grandfather's. The amenities around the lake my father put in. With part f the mortgage I put in the lodge and updated to road and a few other amenities.  I had planned to put in fences, stock some non-local fish in the lake, fix up the runway, and get some red deer  and pheasant to raise for hunting stock. It will be a couple years anyway before I can start renting it to the public but the facilities are complete and usable. I want to offer it to you and your fellow rescuers. I know it is a way out of town but it has 10 rooms, hot tub, steam room, state or the art kitchen, and luxurious den, livingroom, diningroom, movie room, two patios, and three enclosed decks. Of the 10 rooms, it has two luxury suites with private balconies, whirlpool tubs, and extra large showers, and two family suites that connect two rooms with a central room that can be used as an extra room, making it 12 rooms total. The family rooms are in the basement to keep noise down. You are 50% owner of this too, and its completely yours until we get it ready to rent. after that, if you need it you let me know and we will keep it open for you or anyone else you wish to stay here." Singo said excitedly "That's quiet a surprise, Shingo. I'm honored." Hondo said "We are not done yet. The gift I have in the shop. The lodge is just a perk or being in business together." Shingo said as they took off again and headed to the shop. Once there Shingo pulled up and shut the side-by-side off, "Wait here." Shingo unlocked a man-door and disappeared inside. A minute later the throb of a diesel engine was head from inside and a few seconds later the garage door opened. Sitting in the garage was a completely restored 1966 ford 4 door 3/4 ton pickup truck. Shingo grinned as he he stood beside it. "My uncle brought this back from America and I restored it... with some updates. It has one of your cummins diesels and a 6 speed manual transmission from an American Dodge pickup. The interior is updated with leather bucket seats, and the suspension has been upgraded for comfort and height adjustment at a touch of a switch. It can do 180 miles per hour wit the suspension in low mode." Shingo said with pride. "You have a beautiful truck, there." Hondo replied "I restored it to use for ranch publicity, but wen you said you ad a love for old trucks I knew this was for you." Shingo said. "Are your sure? It's a beautiful machine." Hondo replied "It would honor me and my family very much if you would accept it." He said Hondo nodded, "Then I accept this, but I cannot take more from you." "You saved my son, my wife, my ancestor's legacy, my whole life. Wt little I've given can never repay what you have done for us. I have one thing more that I wish to present to you. It cannot leave the country, unfortunately, but it is yours for when you are here." Shingo said. Shingo shut off the truck and handed Hondo the keys before motioning for them to follow him. They followed Shingo, on foot, down to the large metal building next to the air strip. "You said both you and your wife fly, yes?" He asked "That's right." Hondo said. Valentine nodded in agreement. "If you like old things, you will like this." Shingo said as he entered a code for the fold up door on the hanger. As the door opened Shingo grinned big. Hondo scratched his jaw as he beheld the sight, as Valentine and Monty stood slack jawed at the sight. "Gor blimey! Is .. is thet what I think it is?" Monty exclaimed. Hondo nodded, "Mitsubishi A6M, known as the Zero." ---to be continued---

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2020, 7:03pm Shingo nodded, "It is indeed, but it been updated. My grandfather manage to get it after war. How? He said it was secret. He and father updated it with hydraulics, rebuilt the fuselage and canopy so it accept passenger, and built up engine, and my father and I install an injection system to replace old float carburetor, further modified engine, and modified rudder for handling. It's faster than ever and at least twice as maneuverable, that is what my father say." "You a pilot then?" Monty asked "No, my father, grandfather both pilots. I am not. I hire cousin who is flight mechanic and pilot to keep plane and fly it for me. I not flown since before my father go to be with ancestors." Shingo said. Valentine was the first to approach it. She ran her hands lovingly over the machines seams and curves. She smiled a genuine smile absentmindedly as she looked it over. Hondo enjoyed watching her as she looked it over. She had a gleam in her eye such as a little girl might have when she got her first pony. "You can fly it. I just had plane serviced last week. I thought I was going have to sell. Now it yours." Shingo said Valentine turned to Hondo, "Can we go up?" Hondo shook his head, "It's gettin' late an' we need a Japanese pilots license an' radio license unless flyin' with a local pilot." Valentine frowned, "You think Fernando could pull some strings?" "Even if he could I'd not ask him to. That's not somethin' ya ask someone." Hondo said. Valentine frowned and nodded, "No, I guess you're right." "I have radio license. I got from my cousin. He does training and licensing. I can get him meet us out here and get it done. Does not take more than day if you are already licensed and skilled." Shingo said. Valentine looked at Hondo with pleading eyes. He was usually immune to those looks, but after what she'd been through he knew this was an improvement. He sighed and shook his head, "Soft... I'm goin' soft... Alright, if your cousin can come out we'll do it." He looked back at Valentine and shook his head with a grin, "I'm not sure my wife would forgive me if I didn't allow it." Shingo laughed, "I am married man too. I understand well." Valentine stood staring longingly at the machine and Hondo shook his head again. "Well, ya might as well have Jack pull it out an' start it up to make sure it's good for trainin'." Hondo said to his wife. She looked at him , smiled, kissed his cheek and drug Monty over to help her wheel it out. Both Hondo and Shingo chuckled at her enthusiasm. "You wife is very passionate about airplane." Shingo said. "Older machines in general are a passion of hers, though not the only things she can be passionate about." Hondo replied "You are lucky man." Shingo said. "That I am. You seemed to have done good for yourself too." he replied "I have... I have... All I ever want was to raise family on ranch of my ancestors. I believe that lost until today." Shingo said "I'm glad I can help, but had ya lost the place you'd of had your family. All this," Hondo motioned around him, "It's replaceable. Yeah, it's not the same place an' the memories ya had are only left in your head, but stuff is replaceable. People, family, loved ones, they are what matters. there's no fillin' the whole left when someone ya love is gone." "Hondo-sama, you speak these words with passion of man who has lost much but continue moving forward." Shingo said. Hondo looked down at the ground for a second before going back to watching Valentine at work checking over the plane. "I've seen a bit, more than some I reckon. Lost a wife years back. I've been blessed though with the one I have now. There's nothin' I'd not do to protect her." Hondo said. Shingo nodded, "I understand, and you right. I do not want to lose ranch, but if it was ranch or my family I would give up ranch. I hope I never have to make such decision. I almost have to, but you save me from having to make such decision when you save my son." "I understand an' hopefully we can see to it that you never hafta make that decision." Hondo replied. Shingo was about to say something but the near deafening roar of the old war bird cut their conversation off. Hondo could just see his wife in the cockpit behind the controls. He swore if she smiled any wider her face would split open. She ran it for a bit, checking the controls and and engine response and then shut it down. "It's beautiful!" she exclaimed Hondo chuckled at her enthusiasm. He had half worried it was gone after all that had happened. She climbed back down and helped Monty put it back into the hanger. Once it was done she trotted over to Hondo and Shingo. "I can't wait to fly it! Can we do the testing tomorrow?" She asked excitedly. "Darlin', we can't ask Shingo's cousin to drop everythin' for us. The plane is recreation, not rescue business." Hondo said Valentine frowned and nodded, "You're right. I'm sorry. Lost my head there for a bit." Shingo chuckled, "No apology needed! It good to see such excitement over old plane. I had such excitement as boy and seen it in my son. It nice to see as adult that excitement still possible. I will see how soon cousin can come." "We appreciate the trouble you're goin' to for us. The day after tomorrow might be busy as will be the next few, but let me know when your cousin is available, I'll talk with my partner, an' we'll schedule a time. I apologize in advance if we have to cancel. With out business, we often get called up to work at a moments notice." Hondo explained "It no trouble! Happy to set it up. If you must cancel I understand. Seeing what you and you waifu can do, I know not to question what you do. You are good people. You show us that already." Shingo said Hondo nodded, "That understandin' is appreciated too. Now, I think we should be gettin' back soon." "You take truck tonight? It licensed under Tanaka Ranch." He said "For now we'd better not. I brought two vehicles as is. I'd like to keep it here an' unknown just in case. But I thank you for it. It's a beautiful vehicle." Hondo replied "As you wish, and you very welcome." Shingo said with a slight bow. As they headed back to the side-by-side Hondo's phone buzzed. He picked it up and looked at the message. "Perfect timin'. Clint of the young guns will meet us at the main drive." Hondo said "You think he work on ranch? He get friends to work?" Shingo asked "I can't guarantee it, but I'd bet on it." Hondo replied They all got back into the side-by-side and headed to the ranch house. When they pulled up, Clint and three of his friends were waiting in the drive. Hondo got out of his seat slowly and approached them, the others hung back a bit and came up behind him slowly. The four stood spread out a bit. They looked like trouble but Hondo was fairly sure they were just maintaining their image as best they could after he had damaged it so. He stopped a few paces from them and looked them over without saying a word. After several seemingly tense seconds of them staring back and forth, Hondo cleared his throat. "Hmm... Well?" He asked Clint and the other three looked at him for a moment then all four bowed deeply. "Sensei, we have come to earn our honor back and learn from your ways." Clint said "Good. Now, understand its hard work, dirty work. It's long hours in the sun, the wind, an' the rain, but hard work builds a man, it builds honor. I won't be here to watch you so I'm puttin' trust in your hands. I'm holdin' you responsible for the others too. They look to you as a leader, so I'll not take that away. That just means they mess up, an' your punishment is double. I'm not only askin' for you to learn from Shingo Tanaka, and see him as your sensei for this job, but to protect him and his family first of all, and the ranch second. I've bough into the business so I'm half owner now. You are workin' for me an' the Tanakas equally. You will respect him an' obey his orders, as long as it doesn't go against protectin' him an' his family first an' the ranch second. You have any trouble you call me first an' follow those two orders. do not go after any threats on your own. You understand?" Hondo asked gruffly. Clint nodded, "We understand, Sensei." "You agree to this? You will be paid fair, given rotatin' days off, expected to work extra durin' calvin' and sale seasons, be given a place to sleep, two meals a day, an' the tools ya need to do your job, except guns. You each hafta have your own pistol an' rifle. The wheel guns are good but I'm requirin' a semi-auto as well. Shotguns are handy but not required. I'll buy the ammo for ya to practice with them an' to carry to protect the place. One of ya get foolish with those guns or shoot someone wrongly, an' I'll ask no questions. The last thing you'll hear though is the click of my guns hammer." He said with a bit of a growl.   Clint and the other bowed deeply again, "We understand and agree, Sensei. We are yours." Hondo nodded, "That's what I like to hear. Now, is this everyone or can ya get more?" "There are four more that will come. They were not with us but I talk to them already." Clint said "Anyone that can cook?" Hondo asked. "My sister is good cook and needs job." Clint said. "Alright. If you feel she can do the job hire her. See if you can find two others to help her and clean. You will be responsible for your own messes in the bunkhouse, but between feedin' ya, the ranch house, an' the lodge we'll need a couple ladies to help." Hondo said. "I know of the right girls to help." Clint said "There won't be any foolin' round with these ladies on the ranch. Off the ranch who ya associate with is on you. Here you will treat them like ladies an' keep your peckers in your pants. I find out there is foolin' round here an' I'll come to you first, Clint, then beat the shit out of the son of a bitch who disobeyed  me an' fire both people involved. If I find out any of the guys mistreats the ladies, they'll lose that damn pecker." Hondo said sternly. Clint nodded, "We understand, Sensei. We wish to regain our honor and be like you, be like Samurai cowboy, be like cowboy and Samurai of old. We see our people lose their honor. We see that our way was not right. We go your way, now. We will be better and make our people honorable again." Hondo nodded, "See that you do. You do an' you will earn my true trust an' respect. Fail me, an' I'll not give you another chance. This is real life. This is serious. Nothing may happen, but you will be ready and if the time comes you will will define yourselves as men or cowards." "We will not fail you, Sensei." Clint replied emphatically. Hondo nodded, "See that ya don't. Now I expect ya here tomorrow mornin' 6 am an' ready for work. Mr. Tanaka an' I have business after lunch, so he needs the time to show ya what needs done. Don't be late." "We will be here then. Osewa ni narimasu, thank you and good bye." Clint said with a bow. The young guns mounted their motorcycles and road away. Shingo sighed and came up to Hondo. "You think they be true to their word?" Shingo asked "I think so. We all get on the wrong path at times an' are blind to it. They may really see what's happenin' in society an' want to be different. I think they just need some guidance an' a firm hand." Hondo replied "I hope so. I'm used to ranch workers. They are often a wild people, but they are different." Shingo said "They are the future. Different could be what the future needs." Hondo replied. Shingo nodded, "This is true.... Hiring clean and cook help was unexpected." "You an' your wife have a son to raise. You'll both be busy enough raisin' him a' with what's left to take on all that too." Hondo replied. "It is appreciated. My waifu and I  spent many nights washing dishes so that our workers could eat morning meal. Aina does not complain, but I wish she no have to work so hard." Shingo said "Well, now hopefully you both can work a little less hard an' work on raisin' a good man. The future needs all it can get. Now, we'd better hit the road." Hondo said About then, Aina came out with a cooler and handed it to her husband. Shingo took it and handed it to Hondo. "What's this?" Hondo asked "Call it benefits of owning half the ranch. Ground beef, two roasts, 20 large strip steaks, and  filets, all choice wagyu from the ranch." Shingo said Shingo bowed and then held out his hand to Hondo. Hondo shook it and nodded. "Thank you, Hondo-sama, for everything." Shingo said Hondo nodded, "No worries. We'll be seein' ya." Shingo shook Monty's hand and said good bye to Valentine, and they headed back to their vehicles. Valentine stopped Hondo before he got on the bike. "Could... Could I take the cycle?" She asked "You sure you're up to it, darlin'?" he asked She nodded, "Yeah... I think.. I think the sounds of the cycle on the road might help me clear my head." He smiled, kissed her forehead, and handed her the helmet, before heading to the car. She smiled, swung onto the bike, pulled on the helmet and started the engine. A couple minutes later the bike roared out onto the blacktop with the red mustang following close behind. The bike rumbled along the road as he headed south-east to the apartment house. The mustang kept pace easily enough, though if she wished she was sure she could out run it. Hondo was a good driver, though, and though it would be interesting to mess with him a bit, she decided it might worry him too much. It would take them an hour to get back to the house, but they were not in a hurry. Valentine used the time, and the drone of the engine to order her thoughts. Her thoughts were finally coming into order, and they were much less chaotic than they had been in days. Hondo had been so understanding with her, and seeing that she had not really had it that bad compared to some helped. The day in the country and the roar of that plane engine aided greatly too in letting her remember how she felt with Hondo before this all happened. She sighed and let the rush of the wind and the whine of the pavement as her tires traversed the road push it all from her mind. It was all nothing new, nothing he could change, and nothing that helped the team or her marriage. Right now the three people she wanted to help and needed to help were her husband, her new friend Gadget and their friend Fernando, of whom she had wrongly questioned his friendship. Helping any of the others in the group was helping one of them, or it didn't need to be done. For the evening, though, she hoped to have a quiet meal with some friends and maybe, just maybe make love to her husband again. But even all that did not matter at the moment, for all that mattered at the moment now was a woman, a machine, and a road. They stopped at the market on the way back to grab some potatoes for home fries, beans, and asparagus to go with some of the burgers for supper. At about 6:00 they pulled into the driveway.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 28th, 2020, 12:33pm Charles Team, Japan National Police arrived there as they park there cars, then getting out while getting there weapons ready. “Ok We ready NOW.” Charles shouting. As a Male Cat with a Breach knock the door down, as they rushing in and shouting. “JAPAN NATIONAL POLICE HANDS UP!” Male Bird saying Then they wasn’t there. “What the?” Charles saying “There Car is gone too.” Frank saying as he checking the garage. “Were they go? Check the place for clues.” Charles saying Then Maggie found something. “Dad I found a Receipt.” Maggie saying “Let me see.” Then Charles took the Receipt “This is a Airline Receipt. 248 Delta Form Osaka International to LAX.” Charles saying. “That means they not going to Tokyo International since they knew we will call them. So I think they go a head start on us.” Captain Sakao saying. “What Freeways go to Osaka?” Charles saying. “National Route 1. It go form Tokyo to Osaka.” Captain Sakao saying “Ok we need get to the Airport and If we see them on the road then we have to stop them in there tracks. So Let move out.” Charles saying. Then they got back into there cars as they drove off fast to National Route 1. As they got on The Expressway they heading to Osaka International Airport Fast. To Be Continue.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 29th, 2020, 12:14am Rollback several hours: 9AM. The girls roll out in their cars onto the Japanese highway to get to Tokyo on their various trips. Sure Japan has its culture and its history one can go out and chase. And the food varied from place to place as each restaurant catered to different tourist tastes. Shopping within itself was a cultural experience, with various stores showing off the global fashions. European, Asian, South American and American clothing style from the many houses of fashion were found and looked over with a discerning eye. For Sabrina and Tabitha, such fashions were hit and miss with that is accepted in school. Sure, it might be a hit in Milan Italy for a dinner date, but it is not something they would wear to class. But they are learning the lessons on when to be a lady and when to be a woman, and not be a drama ridden excuse of a female that many of their friends at school seem to be. The key to that lesson is opportunity and education, neither can be providing by a bunch of lip-flapping teens who think they are helping one another but are really trying to gain the upper hand for their own futures. But they continue on with their discussions. “Couldn’t dad, I mean Fernando adopt us here in Japan?” Tabitha asks. “You two are American Citizens and as American Citizens, you can only be adopted in America.” Rachel explains. “Father has his contacts to make the adoption possible. He just need time and space to get it done.” Michelle adds. “I hope so. And soon.” Tabitha says in a sad tone. “What’s going on, little one?” Rachel asks. “Just wondering when we can call off you a family and live in a real home and not across the street from one.” Tabitha explains. “I’ll talk to father about that.” Michelle replies. “Until then, you are part of this family, papers or not.” Rachel throws at them. Tabitha slightly smiled at the reply. Sabrina smacks her on the back of her head. “You like the dress or not?” Sabrina throws out at her. Tabitha looks at the dress she was holding. It was too overly decorated with ruffles and things. It may have been a hit at the catwalks at Milan, it is not going to be a hit at the halls in school. Tabitha puts the dress back on the clothing rack. “At least it is not one of those Lolita dresses, they look like a Mexican family would put their little girl into.” Sabrina complains. “First of all, we’re not Mexican.” Michelle points out. “Yeah, we’re Puerto Rican with Spaniard Ties to the Royal Family.” Rachel finishes. “You two always do that?” Sabrina asks. “Do what?” Michelle asks. “Finish each other’s sentences.” Sabrina adds. Rachel and Michelle look at each other for a send and then at Sabrina, together saying at her, “No.” Sabrina shakes her head at the response. At the police station (Akasaka Police Station, 4 Chome-18-19 Akasaka, Minato City, Tokyo), Jeanette, Aiesha, and Tammy with the baby Francesca are there getting what records they can of Misao’s accident. The sergeant at the desk gives them a photo copy of the initial report and points to the bottom where it says, “Cause of accident: Deliberate or accidental engagement of the vehicle’s first gear during high engine rev, causing the vehicle to propel forward at high speed in a short distance before impacting the garage wall, breaking through the garage protective wall and falling 40 stories onto the street below. The Miata impacted nose first perpendicular to the street’s plane of travel. The vehicle’s airbag cushioned the driver’s impact with the vehicle’s internal structures.” He says to them as Jeanette takes the report, “It was either an accident or she tried to commit suicide. We will talk to her once the doctors tells us when we can. Either way, we were told by the US Consulate what team and mission affiliated members with her are disbanded and must report to them before being sent back to the USA by week’s end.” “We have already spoken with the consulate and were picked up by another team for the interim before we go home.” Jeanette says to him though it is not totally true. She then asks, “Were you told to see her?” “When the doctors give us to green light to talk to her, we will talk to her.” The sergeant at the desk tells her. “If you can, when you can, can you and your men talk to her, to give her this message:” Jeanette say to him as she writes on a small pad and tears out the page, handing the message to the sergeant. The message says, “Frankie says ‘RELAX!’” “Then we can go, right?” Tammy asks impatiently. “Yeah, we can go.” Jeanette says. The girls spend their lunch time one of the several restaurant rows which features outdoor dining at TWO ROOMS Grill | Bar (Kitaaoyama, 3 Chome[ch8722]11[ch8722]7 AO-[ch65301]https://tworooms.jp/en/ ). Rachel and Michelle try to up bring the younger girl’s palette to accept expensive tastes though that means trying foods for their tastes and not their ability to fill their belly. This is a mindset that one has to accept as high end not the low brow of burgers and fries, though even burgers and fries can be high end as well. Their steak was a Waygu cut, small and lean, the potato was even smaller and leaner. Dessert was rich and very sweet but all natural. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/TwoRoomB&G_1.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/TwoRoomB&G_4.jpg Though the younger girls could drink due to the lower age limit in Japan, the older girls limit them to the local non-alcoholic drinks. For some reason their colas were different in taste – more full bodied than in most places. True Japanese Cuisine would prefer fresh natural ingredients which brings a better fresher taste to the food and drinks of the meal. The one thing the older women try to nail into the younger girls’ head is “You are part of this family, and nothing is going to take you away from us.” They spend over an hour and a half at the place, leaving at 2:30PM after taking care of the bill. At Union Square Tokyo (9 Chome[ch8722]7[ch8722]4 B1, Minato City, Akasaka), Aiesha, Jeanette and Tammy sit at a table with Francesca’s baby carriage next to the table. Everyone ordered the same thing: The Tankaku Wagyu burger and fries with a soda. The meal is smaller than average but tastier, almost reminiscent of “Finger Food” in the states. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/TokUnionSquareTankauWayguBurger.jpg Jeanette cannot wrap her head around the accident report, and whether or not it was an attempted suicide. Misao is not the type of person that would kill herself, and she is too careful not to have an accident, especially one like this. But with the various ‘accidents going with the group, a stray though comes to Jeanette’s head, “Did Chip have a hand in this?” But she wonders why, since it was Misao who was setting up the rewards and awards for him to gather upon mission’s end. Why would bite the hand that feeds it? Much of the lunch was in silence. Francesca makes herself known and is quickly silenced with a bottle of fruit juice. Normally there might have been something to talk about but Tammy is not in a talkative mood, Aiesha has nothing to say, and no one wants to hear Jeanette’s theories as to what happened to Misao. But they managed to hang out at the place until 2PM before they go out to do some shopping for personal items, clothing and shoes. Together the two group start heading home at around 5:30PM, getting home at around 6:15PM.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 29th, 2020, 9:33pm On National Highway 1 as Ex Agent Dennis and Agent Scott was on the road heading to Osaka International Airport. They got Some Mercenary for back up. Then Charles, his team and Japan National Police Racing as there sirens was on. Dennis see them and Raido the Mercenary’s “Here they come get ready to fire on them.” “Right boss.” One of the Mercenary saying. Then they got close to them as The Mercenary fire on them as they fire back and dodging the bullets. “Dang I think they got a mercenarys.” Sakao saying “Sakao you take out the Mercenary while we go after Dennis and Scott.” Charles saying he turn on the car Defense system on. Then it fire machine guns form the lights of the car into the tires of the Mercenary as it spins. Then they past them while Japan Police engage in a shoot out with the Mercenary’s. Then Dennis push the peddle as it speeding 109 Miles phr as they enter into Osaka while Charles Team chase them at 108 Mph too. To Be continue.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 5th, 2020, 10:18pm For the Goon Squad, it has been a morning of drinking and debauchery. They drunk too many people under the table, and won a lot of money. Even lunch was paid by their drinking advisories. And the ‘war stories’ told only brought on more who want to listen though there were many dared challenged the face value of the fact were silenced with proof of items. “...They thought they could away but we split up in different directions and caught and arrested them!” Shadow boasts of one of their arrests. “You guyz cahhhn’t bee pohl-eece...” one of their drunken challengers says to them. The good squad goes into their shirts and t-shirts, pulling out their police shields on a hanging pendant. “Oh Sheeet! Yuuu’z are the Pohl-eece!” the drunken challenger says. “In New York City, we are police. In Tokyo Japan, we are just tourists having a good time. So we ain’t going to snitch if we’re having a good time!” Nightrunner tells them. “We fought more police officers than we fought criminals!” Toro throws in. “How?” One voice says. “Why?!” Another voice throws in. “Corruption. We can’t stand corruption.” Shadow explains. “Whoa! A cop that arrests corrupt cops!” Somebody yells out. “Another round of drinks!” a fourth voice says a loud. “How about some lunch before we drink again?” Nightrunner asks. [12noon] On some highway along the Tokyo/Funabashi border, Kei and Yuri drive down almost aimlessly with no apparent direction to go. “No way is it possible to find one specific terrorist Yaccusa leader in a pit of Yaccusa leaders.” Kei says as she stares out the driver’s side windshield. “Then let’s have lunch and think this over some curry rice, egg tempura and sushi.” Yuri says. “And cheese cake.” Kei throws in. “You need to watch that. All that cheese cake goes straight to your ass.” Yuri points out. “You need a couple of pounds of cheese cake dropped on your ass.” Kei throws at her. “What is that supposed to mean?” Yuri asks. “Stop your whining. Pick a place and we’ll go there.” Kei says.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2020, 5:31pm It did not take much for the goon squad to quickly get the notoriety of celebrities, Japanese culture tends to be odd that way. Some would say they are mindless youths, other would call it “Hero Worship.” Either way they were getting a following. Though they not able to get a full agreement on who could be targeting their group’s vehicles, they managed to get a foothold within the crowd to get gather intel for them where they cannot go. For now they get the royal treatment in going from store to store and place to place to learn of the area even more. Unfortunately for the crowd, at 5:30PM they had to leave but promise to come back the next day. [at the Garden Lounge in New Otani Garden Tower, 4[ch8722]1 Kioicho, Chiyoda City, Tokyo] Lunch was more of a dessert buffet, with three servings of cheese cake has been put away by a red-head Japanese Mouse (Kei). “The only answer to the question lies within that chipmunk in the Emperor’s jail cell.” Kei points out. “Only Fernando has access to him.” Yuri says. “Then we will go talk to Fernando about getting access to him.” Kei says to her. “That would be dinner time. Until then, what will we do?” Yuri says and asks. “We go shopping.” Kei answers.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on May 6th, 2020, 5:37pm Then Charles turn on the weapons system on as he fire at the SUV tires and hit them as the Suv crash into the wall, then they will block the suv as they getting out and draw there weapons. “Derrick, Scott get out now, drop your weapons and get on the ground it over so give up now.” Charles saying As Derrick, Scott getting out while rubbing there heads then drop there weapons as they get on the ground, then Frank and Burborn came and arrested them. “Why you two did it?” Charles saying. “We not going answer you anything.” Derrick saying “I figure you saying that.” Charles saying then turn to Frank and Burborn. “Take them to the NSA Training Building. Going call Nando and I think he want to get the info out of these two traitors.   “Right boss.” Burborn saying AS they put them in there cars and drove off. Then Charles calling Fernando. “Hay Nando, I got the traitors and they will be at the NSA Training building in Saitama.” Charles saying as he listing to Nando. “Oh tell Hondo I will swing by there and see what he want. Ok Bye.” Charles saying. “Ok Nando will see the traitors while we have to swing by the place to see Hondo and see what dose he want.” Charles saying. Then to the Japan police. “Thanks for the help,.” “Domogatase Charles.” Sargent Yoko saying. Then they got into the cars and heading back to the place.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 12th, 2020, 9:32pm 5:30PM Fernando wakes up from his short nap (again). He goes to his smartphone and texts everyone. He also answers Charles’ call from the NSA. “You have somebody there in the cell for interrogation? Good. Let them rot. If somebody forgets to feed them, even better, if you get what I mean. Hondo will be bringing in something with Val so I don’t he will need anything. But I’ll tell him. “Tonight’s menu will be: Yakimeshi (Japanese Fried Rice) with Gy[ch363]don (Beef & Onion) and Vegetable Tempura (fried battered vegetables on a skewer). If you want something added or different to what is being served, bring it in.” 6:30PM everyone is arriving ‘home’ with many having brought a little something for their dinner meal even though there was food for all. Gadget gets up and heads to her room for a moment. Fernando walks about house and gathers Monty and Dale to help hand out the meal. Fernando tells them “We got fried rice we got white rice. There is enough Tempura for everyone to get two, possibly three, which is more than what you get at the restaurant. Ask if they like the beef and onion on top of the rice or next to it. Not everybody likes it the same way as others. So ask what they like and how they like it and then serve it. After everyone is served, it will be your turn to eat. Furthermore, Hondo will probably come down to make something himself like he did yesterday.” “Aw-right, I’d be there in a minute.” Monty says “You better be washing your hands, Monty!” Fernando tells him. “I need to wash my hands as well.” Dale says. “Make it fast. You better get here before Monty does.” Fernando tells him. With them gone, Fernando sets the pots and pans the meal is in on the dining table. Hondo comes downstairs and starts putting away his food items in the freezer except for that he is going to cook. Fernando sets aside the dishes and eating utensils. Dale comes up from the basement in less than a minute’s time. He corners the staircase, “I’m ready... where’s Monty?” “Not here and I’m going to kick his ass after dinner. This job is important because one it taking care of others in the mission, and not just themselves. We back each other up, whether it is in a fight or feeding you and giving you a place to sleep when we have it. That is why it is not about ‘you’ but about ‘us.’” Fernando says for nearly everyone to hear to make sure Monty heard it. Even Hondo flinched at hearing the loudness of those words. In a couple seconds, Monty is heard stomping up the stairs, yelling in some sort of reply, ‘ ‘Orry Mate! The trip to the Jon too longah than anticipated!” “You better have washed you’re hands before you come up here to serve food!” Fernando yells back. “I did! I did! You thin’ I’m a dirty rat of sumthang?” Monty replies as he turns the corner and approaches the table. “Hold it right there and hold out your hands.” Fernando tells him. “Er-wat for?” Monty asks. “Inspection. You and Dale need to earn our trust. The less trouble you give us, the more trust you ear. Now show me them hands.” Fernando tells him. “I do not know wat you’s lookin’ at... I already had my fortune red by a gypsy in Paki-stan.” Monty replies. Fernando pulls out a UV-Penlight that he uses to detect counterfeit bills and shines them on Monty’s hands. He tells him, “Flip them.” Monty complies without comment as Fernando continues to shine the light on his hands. “Alright, you pass. Now – you serve the beef and onion, and Dale serves the tempura. Dale – 2 tempura per plate.” “Alright Fernando – sir!” Dale says, making Fernando scowl at him for a moment. Like the night before, Kei and Yuri were the first to be served, with Kei taking in everything, as does Yuri but not at the amount Kei asks for. The Goon squad takes in a healthy serving. Fernando girls were next by age – the youngest to the oldest, followed by Jeanette. Last was Tammy, though Charles requested that he would take what’s left over and mix with what he is going to make for his crew. Fernando sets up a plate for Gadget and followed by a plate for himself. Monty and Dale gets a plate for themselves and everything gets covered up for Charles to do with it as he pleases. Hondo cleans up the pots and pans he uses for Charles to use from the meal he made to take upstairs to Val along with a few plates, though she was in Gadget’s room. Though most eat in their rooms, Sabrina, Tabitha, Michelle, Rachel, Nightrunner, Shadow and Toro watch TV upstairs in the livingroom. Fernando makes it upstairs as he carries both his and Gadget’s plate. He walks into Gadget’s room seeing Hondo and Val preparing the bits of their dinner together. “Care to join us, Jefe?” Hondo asks. Fernando looks at what was going on in Gadget’s room and what is going on in the livingroom. “Yeah, Like I don’t have much choice.” He says before closing the door with his foot. He then hands Gadget a plate of food from Maria’s abundance. Finding a space at a far corner of the room, he sits down on the floor. “Want anything added to your meal, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “I seen you cook the vegetables and other things in the kitchen, but I did not see you cook the meat for the burgers.” Fernando points out. "Val cooked them on a Habachi Grill out on the balcony." Hondo replies. “I see.” Fernando replies. “Hand over your plate, and I’ll put a few things on it” Hondo says as he puts some vegetables and a burger on Gadget’s plate. Gadget looks at her plate, knowing that it is more than she could eat but knows that when in Japan, food it not wasted. Fernando hands Hondo his plate where Hondo puts two burgers, fried onions, asparagus, home fries and some baked beans on it. “If you ever want to eat any or the stuff Maria sends in, you’re welcomed to it.” Fernando says. “Why does she makes meals in the first place?” Hondo asks as he hands Fernando his plate. “Well, normally, this place and some of the other buildings she owns in the area, are filled with college kids away from home and unable to cook for themselves, so for the cost of the rent, she includes a dinner meal for them. Normally she has them in little boxes, but because we are one big group, she makes pots for us. Only thing is that I clean out her pots and hand them to her the next day.” Fernando explains. “So she makes...” Hondo begins to count on his fingers. “Not counting us, she makes about 120 meals a day. I can imagine what her kitchen is like. It must be industrial.” Fernando answers for him. “Has to be in order to make that much food a day.” Hondo says. “I think she has a couple restaurants on the side as well.” Fernando adds. “Would explain why she can make so much for so cheap.” Hondo points out. “I’m not refusing good food. But the following day we have another dinner party at palace so tomorrow will be our last meal here, then the palace, and back here.” Fernando explains. “That gives us a day to prepare.” Hondo says. “If there is nothing to do, I’ll try to sleep all day tomorrow.” Fernando throws in. Gadget interjects, “Weren’t you going to see Renoske Gozzomaki tomorrow?” “That is why I have you as a secretary, thanks for reminding me. First I have to rest up before I can see him.” Fernando points out. “Who’s Renoske Gozzomaki?” Hondo asks. “It’s a name I got from interrogating Chip earlier today. I have Kei & Yuri researching him, looks like he is big fish in a small pond, connected to a stream to other ponds. After I take care of him, most of our problems will either go away or we leave as Tokyo burns.” Fernando explains. “I would love to go with you and deal with the scum who has been giving us problems, but I have a prior engagement to deal with.” Hondo throws in. “I understand completely. If I can I’ll save his living carcass for you to take care of him.” Fernando tells him. “Just save enough for me to fit into a shoe box so I can send it to his family home.” Hondo growls. “That and maybe a bit more I’ll save for you.” Fernando tells him. “Thanks.” Hondo replies. “No, thank you for the food.” Fernando tells him. “Anytime.” Hondo replies. To be continued...

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 14th, 2020, 1:05am Soon after eating, Fernando goes downstairs to take care of the dishes. Though some like his daughters were willing to clean up their mess and put their plates, glasses and utensils into the dishwasher after wiping them down, others left their things in the sink. He takes his time to wipe down the items in the sink before putting them into the dishwasher. Some 10 minutes into his task Hondo comes down with the assorted glasses, plates, pots, pans and utensils they used up in Gadget’s room. “Here, let me take care of this.” Hondo says. “We can work them together.” Fernando says, adding, “Besides, I need to talk to you.” “ ‘Bout?” Hondo asks. “Gadget.” Fernando says. “Is she OK?” Hondo asks. “Never better. In fact if it were not for the Immortality pills I gave you and Val, she’d probably outlive us all. Well, if she keeps herself in good shape that is.” Fernando answers. “I see. So what do you want to talk ‘bout?” Hondo asks. “Her medical treatments are over, she has no more drugs in her system, no cancer threatening her organs, nothing to worry about and she’s happy like she never has been in a very long time. I would like her to remain happy for as long as it takes.” Fernando explains. “Anything I need to do?” Hondo asks. “Thought you would never asked.” Fernando drops on him. “Eh?” Hondo replies. “This morning, Gadget was a rambling wreck. Something about she finding evidence that you slept with her last night, and showed me your boxers she found in the area.” Fernando explains. “I can explain...” Hondo states. “Don’t. It took me 2 hours to calm her down, got her to assess her body if there was any ‘intrusion,’ and from what she could figure out, nothing happened. You need to apologize to her for giving her such a scare. In the very least you owe her that. How you two continue afterwards is on you both. I know she’s your ex from long ago and you’re married to Val. And no matter how long or short it is going to last, she is still married to Chip. So there are lines drawn as far as your friendship with her can go. Don’t cross those lines with her. I do not want to her running to me to straighten out her thoughts and emotions. But she still needs a friend. She needs as many friends as she can get.” Fernando tells him. Hondo lets out a sigh before replying, “I understand. But what about you and her?” “What happens between Gadget and I is between us. That is, as long as she does not run to you asking for help like she did of me today because of you. Then you have the right to get on my ass like I am on yours.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “I’m putting her on my payroll as my personal secretary like I had Tinkerbelle long ago. And so far she’s been very helpful in finding out and reminding me of things I need to get done.” Fernando tells him. “Like Renoske Gozzomaki?” Hondo asks. “Yeah. That’s one of them. The other part was getting Chip to admit that he had an affair with Tammy in that affair he was drugging Tammy too. Pot, Cocaine, Meth, and Angel Dust.” Fernando explains. “Angel Dust?!!” Hondo lets out. “I’ll deal with it. But mark my words, I will be the one pulling the Hangman’s lever at his execution.” Fernando says with the sudden shattering of the glass he has in his hand. He lets out loud as he begins to bleed profusely, “DAMN Jesus Christ!” “I’ll go get the first aid kit.” Hondo says. “Go get Jeanette and her first aid kit.” Fernando replies. He does not see Hondo nod as he runs up the stairs. Fernando turns the cloth of his shirt tightly about his arm to stop the bleeding. Jeanette comes down the stairs carrying her Mini-Rescue Pack that includes an extensive first aid kit in it with Hondo right behind her. “What happened here?” Jeanette asks as she tries to survey the scene. “Nothing happened, just give me the #$@!ing gauze and some bandages to stop the bleeding.” Fernando tells her. “How about you calm down and let me take care of this.” Jeanette tells him as she looks over his wound. She pulls out a medium sized shard from within his wrist. But his healing factor is kicking in and the wound closing up. She bandages his wrist and hand up in a couple of minutes. Fernando lets go of his short, letting the blood flow again, staining the bandage at the site of injury but nothing as profusely as before. Jeanette looks at bandage and sees if the blood stain is growing or not. It is not. “Well, my work is done here. Don’t hurt yourself again. I’m low on gauze and bandages.” She tells him. “I’ll get you a refill of supplies tomorrow.” Fernando tells her. “Alright. Now if anybody has stubbed a toe or broken a fingernail, I’ll be in my room.” Jeanette tells him as she packs up her first aid kit into her Mini-Rescue pack. As she walks away, Fernando turns around to see the others looking about them. “What are you guys looking at? If you’re not cleaning up, then go to your rooms.” Fernando yells at them. Everyone goes to their rooms except for Tammy, who is coming down with her glass, plate and utensils. “Wasn’t that cute. You and Jeanette holding hands again, like the good old days before you married me.” She mocks him. She stands there as Hondo is cleaning up the glass shards from the sink and floor. Hondo stops cleaning up for a moment and takes her things from her hands and places them in a cleaned up area of the sink for the time being. “Thank you, Hondo.” Tammy tells him before she turns to Fernando as she heads to the stairs, “See. Even this poor excuse of a TV Cowboy has more manners and respect than you do.” She then begins to walk up the stairs, “See you maybe never!” Hondo pours some kitchen bleach on the floor where the blood splattered. He waited until things were quiet as before so he could speak. “That would explain the personality shift Tammy is having. What are we going to do about it?” “We? Nothing. Gadget and I? Don’t know, but Gadget is the key in getting Tammy to take a Bio Pill and get her fuzzy tail cleaned up of this crap Chip gave her...” Fernando points out before throwing out, “I #$@!ing swear – I am going to kill him myself, one way or another.” “Take it easy. I’ll take care of this mess. You just relax.” Hondo tells him. “Well, anyways. I got my problems and you got yours. And you have to apologize to Gadget for making her a nervous wreck this morning. Not like she told me that you denied anything happened when she asked you what happened, because if you slept in her bed, then something happened, even if it was just sleep. Damn it Hondo, I told you to leave her alone and you didn’t. What the hell went through your head?” Fernando tells him. “At the time...” Hondo begin to say before Fernando interrupts him. “I said I did not want to hear it. You need to apologize to that blonde mousette upstairs and then leave it be. You want to be friends with her, that is on you and her, but that does not include being ‘friends with benefits’ because you are supposed to be getting benefits from Val as her husband.” Fernando interrupts him. He adds, “About tomorrow, you keep doing what you are doing. The following day’s evening is another dinner party at the Emperor’s palace. I will take the Dirty Pair and the Goon Squad to pay Renoske Gozzomaki a little visit. If all goes well, you get to deal with him behind bars at the Emperor’s palace. If everything goes totally wrong and chances are it will, then you will see the results in the evening news as we would probably blow up half the block with Renoske in it. I’ll save you enough of his ashes to mail to his family if that come to past.” Hondo lets out a sigh before he continues cleaning up. It takes him another five minutes to finish cleaning up the mess and start the dishwasher in doing its thing. “If I do not see you later upstairs, then G’night.” Hondo says before he goes upstairs. “Good night.” Fernando replies. He continues to sit there as the dishwasher washes the items in its belly for the next hour with another half hour for drying.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 17th, 2020, 10:54pm Valentine had stopped by Gadget's room and asked her if she wanted company again for supper. She said she did, and said so emphatically, and much more jovially than the night before. In fact her whole being seemed more jovial. Hondo had tasked her with using the out door hibachi griddle to cook the wagyu burgers, so she did not get to explore Gadget's new demeanor further at this time.   Cooking went smoothly and uneventfully, as it should, and Valentine made it back to Gadget's room before Hondo made it up with the other food, but Hondo was not far behind her, so she felt it best to wait for conversations about Gadget's well being, especially after the talk this morning. She had not told Hondo as she promised Gadget she would stay quiet, as long as she did the same. She had no clue that Gadget had continued to worry and distrusted them enough to go to Fernando about it after they left. Fernando followed not too far behind Hondo so they all sat down to the meal together. Gadget and Valentine both did most the talking. When Valentine told Gadget they had went to a wagyu ranch and Hondo was helping save it and the family who owned it, gadget insisted on hearing all about it. Hondo stayed quiet and let Valentine do the talking. She seemed more like herself than she had in a long time, and that pleased Hondo. He only half listened though as he had other things on his mind. Fernando stayed relatively quiet too, just listening and gathering information in between his own thoughts, like usual. Fernando finished first and left first to start dishes, though Hondo was only about ten minutes behind him. Valentine offered to come help with dishes but he said he had it. He had that feeling that Fernando had something on his mind, so it was better if he went alone. Valentine and Gadget continued their conversation for a bit after they left but as that topic dried up Valentine switched subjects. "Well, I told me about our day. What about your's? You seem unusually happy." Valentine asked "Fernando took me to some medical facility and... well, he made me better. I can't say what he did, but... I've not had this much peace of mind in a long time. It's as if I'm myself again." Gadget replied with a smile. She fell backwards onto her bed with a contented sigh and giggled to herself a bit. "I'm glad for you, but … if this is you, I just can't imagine it." Valentine said "Imagine what?" Gadget asked as she rolled over on her side to look where Valentine sat shaking her head. "You and Hondo." Valentine replied. Gadget frowned and sat up. She replied with a more familiar sad tone. "Oh.... yeah." She replied quietly "I didn't mean that in a bad way! Just... He's a bit on the gruff/grouchy side and you seem a bit... giggly for who I'd see as his type is all!" Valentine exclaimed quickly Gadget shook her head, "It's not that. I had some much happen I forgot, but … I told Fernando." "Told Fernando?" Valentine asked, missing what she meant. "About … you know... what we talked about... about Hondo and last night." Gadget said quietly. "What?! You said you wouldn't!" Valentine exclaimed. "No. I asked you not to tell Hondo and you said you wouldn't as long as I didn't tell Fernando. I never promised I wouldn't." Gadget said turning away from her. "That's still dirty pool. Why would you?" Valentine asked in a bit of an angered tone. Gadget snapped around with an angry look in her eyes, "Because I thought I might have been violated and I knew Fernando wouldn't let it stand!" Valentine half growled back, "You think that little of my husband?!" "Well, he's a man!" She said angrily "And Fernando isn't?" Valentine snapped back "He saved me!" She retorted. "And my husband didn't help? Besides, I told you that nothing happened. You think I'm a liar too?" Valentine asked trying to keep her anger in check. "You'd lie to protect him!" Gadget retorted. "You really think that little of us? of me??" Valentine asked, genuinely hurt for Gadget's lack of trust in them. About then the door popped open and a deep voice spoke. "Can hear the damn yellin' from the livin' room! What the hell?" -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo left Fernando and headed upstairs. Talking to Gadget was not something he was looking forward to. It galled hi that Fernando wouldn't listen to him, but he was tired of explaining himself or defending his actions. If they didn't trust him to do his best for what was right, he almost did not care what they thought of his actions then. Gadget not trusting him galled him a bit too and hurt as well. They had not been friends since they broke up but he had never wronged her, she had wronged him. As he went upstairs loud voices from Gadget's room drew his attention. A few others were watching TV and had turned up the volume to drowned the voices out. He didn't like what he heard. He walked up to Gadget's room and popped the door open. "Can hear the damn yellin' from the livin' room! What the hell?" He said as he stepped in and shut the door. They both looked at him half surprised. "We were just... uhhh." Valentine stammered. "...Just talking." Gadget replied. Hondo looked between them both and shook his head. "Unfortunately half the upstairs hear your talkin', an' I heard a bit as I came up. Fernando told me about this mornin'." He said, with a sour tone. Gadget looked away from him and Valentine looked down at the floor. "Gadget... I'm sorry.... I'm sorry you thought I'd do somthin' to you. I'm not sorry for what I did, though." He said "Why didn't you tell me instead of saying you had no clue what happened?!" She said angrily, as she turned back towards him. "Because I knew 'bout your condition an' was told you needed to rest. You had a fever an' freaked out so I did what I had to. You were still skiddish in the mornin' so I thought it best to not tell you an' stress you out more! How the hell you knew, is beyond me!" Hondo replied, trying to keep his own emotions in check. Gadget pulled his boxers out from under her pillow and held them up in the air, "I could smell you on these and me!" "You smelled my sweaty boxers...." He said flatly Gadget blushed and turned away from him, "I... I... yeah... I just … just..." He shook his head, "I don't care. I didn't mean for you to get upset but I stayed quiet to protect you." "You should have told me." Gadget said in a murmur, trying to recover from being embarrassed. "Niether you nor I needed the drama. If it all happened again, I'd do the same damn thing, just make sure I grabbed my boxers." He replied a touch gruffly. Gadget stood up angrily, "Drama! What drama?!" Hondo sighed wearily, "Gat, You're a #$@!in' drama magnet. What drama doesn't find you, you create." Gadget fumed, but could not find a good rebuttal, "But... but … even if you told me, why should I trust you?!" Hondo stared at her for a long second without blinking before replying. He finally grunted after a moment and shook his head. "Who wronged who all those years ago? Ask yourself that." He replied firmly. He didn't wait for a reply but left and headed to his room. Gadget looked after him and stammered a bit, but he had already gone. She turned to Valentine who looked away from her. "Val?... val, I'm sorry... I just..." Gadget stammered. "I thought we were friends?" Valentine asked softly while looking away from her. "We are!" Gadget exclaimed "You should treat your friends better." Valentine said softly as she stood up to leave, "Where... where you going?" Gadget asked. "To be with Hondo. Good night, Gadget." Valentine said softly, and sadly, without looked at her. Gadget tried to say more but Valentine grabbed Hondo's boxers off the bed, left, and shut the door behind her, leaving Gadget to think about the drama she caused. …. to be continued

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on May 18th, 2020, 9:07pm After dinner and they got finish Cleaning the dishes. His Team was watching NJPW. On TV Asahi On Hachioji Channel 45. As they were cheering for there favor wrestler, while they were smiling and was watching the show while they watching a Rat version Switchblade Jay White take on Mouse version IWGP Heavyweight Champion and IWGP Intercontinental Champion Tetsuya Naito in a Barbwire Death match for the IWGP Intercontinental Title. Charles was watching this while checking on his Agents how they treating there two ex-agents. “After you get done tourcering them. Have them strip naked it and put Sings on there next saying they are sorry. Make them walk down the street while every one looking.” Charles saying “Right boss.” Agent Nick saying. “Good see you tomorrow.” Charles saying as he hang up.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 19th, 2020, 11:59pm Valentine walked back to their room and went inside, thinking as she walked. Gadget's words had hurt her but she was more worried about her husband at the moment. As she walked into their room she found it strangely empty, but saw that the outside door was standing open. As she headed out onto the balcony, she found Hondo leaning against the railing and looking out into the night. Walking up to him, she put her arms around him and leaned into is side. As he put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her into him she sighed softly, as feeling his warmth and strength seemed to melt the stress away from her being. They stood in the night saying nothing for several minutes. Though communication is needed in a healthy relationship, words are not the only means of communication, and volumes were being said in their silence. Valentine stared up, into her husbands face, and after several minuted laid her head against him again and broke their silent communications. "You okay?" She asked. He nodded, "I'm fine." "Gadget pissed you off, didn't she?" Valentine asked "I am more pissed off that she ran to Jefe an' yelled at you than anythin'. It pissed me off a bit that Jefe'd not listen to my side. Just because she freaks out doesn't mean I did anythin' wrong. Just means she's bein' a drama queen. I'd be more pissed at her if I didn't know she's been through hell. Honestly, what it boils down to is I am really tired of gettin' hell for tryin' to do what's needed an' tired of havin' to explain to myself because my actions aren't trusted. I'm just done explainin' myself an' half done tryin' to do extra." he said in a quiet low voice. "You don't need to explain yourself to me. I know you try your best. Fernando knows too. He just has so much going on tryin' to hear everyone's problems and direct everythin'." She said softly "I'd try to help with that load more, but I'm not trusted. Ever the outsider. Hell, I'm just not sure anymore an' ready to tell everyone to go #$@! themselves. I don't owe any of them an explanation for my actions! They don't like or trust me, then they can leave me ta hell alone." he replied in a soft growl. "You're tired and stressed. A shower and a good nights sleep would help." She replied. "Maybe, but I'm too wound up to sleep." He said a touch gruffly. She knew the gruff words were not towards her. She had seen mission stress before, and this had all the telltale signs of being just that. Unfortunately, none of them had a chance to unwind since South America. They had been dropped into this mission already tired and stressed and of the three of them, Hondo had slept the least. They each had their non-obvious specialty. Fernando always tried to shoulder much of the burden. It often had him refusing to listen to reasons behind actions in favor of resolutions. Some of it was because he trusted Hondo and just needed him to handle things as he knew he'd do right, even though it aggravated Hondo. Valentine was a prepper and server. Though she had been down, due to her scare, she usually tried to keep equipment fixed and take charge of meal prep and camp organization to keep Hondo and Fernando free to do what was needed of them. It left her feeling left out of the action at times, but she knew it was an important and needed job. Hondo was a watcher. He tried to watch over the group, going to bed late and getting up early to make sure things were safe. The lack of sleep tended to make him a bit more surly and make him and Fernando snap at each other more, but no matter how exhausted he got he kept at it. These were not specialties that anyone noticed, nothing they were praised for, nothing they consciously did. Though it was hard on each individual, to them it was the natural thing for them to do, each having their place in the group making them a family of rescuers. Valentine rubbed her husband's back lightly as she stood by his side. She knew he was exhausted but she knew better than pushing him too much, though she often worried about him. "How 'bout a shower? That might help you relax a bit at least." She said softly "No time to relax 'round here, but a shower does sound good." He replied in a low voice. She gently pulled him back to their room and he offered no resistance. She shut the door as he started to remove his vest and shirt. She grabbed him some fresh clothes as he stripped down and threw his laundry into a hamper. "Looks like we should do laundry tomorrow too." He said as he threw the last of his clothes into the hamper. "I can take of it in the mornin'. I'd like to take a run first, if that's alright." She said. "Only if you take Monty with you. He needs some exercise." He replied as he grabbed a towel. She smiled to herself as she watched him. She liked to watch him, even when clothed, but watching him without clothes she found much more satisfying. "I don't think he can keep up with me and I don't want him to have a heart-attack!" Valentine replied. "He'll be fine. You can run laps 'round him if needed." He said "Rather go alone." She replied "You know the drill. You don't go out alone while we are on a mission. I can't go with ya tomorrow mornin' as I need to be here for when the Mac truck gets in with the tools for the upstairs work room. I could use a workout myself, but will hafta keep it in the yard here." He replied as he headed towards the bathroom. She nodded and sighed, "I understand. I'll take him with." He only nodded in response as he entered the bathroom, leaving the door open behind him. He threw his towel on the sink and started the shower. Once it was warm he climbed in and leaned his head against the wall, allowing the warm, soothing water to flow down his neck and back. He stood there for several minutes, lost in his own thoughts when a hand touched him and made him jump slightly. "What the..." He started to exclaim gruffly when he was cut off by a cold beer being shoved into his face. He took it and took a deep drink from it. He then turned to the one who had handed it to him. "You move too damn quietly, I swear ...." He started to say, but his grouching was stopped short by the sight in front of him. Valentine stood before him wearing only a beer and what God gave her. She smiled and tried to look into his eyes but found herself abnormally bashful and looked away. The dark images threaten to overrun her mind but she fought them back. This was her man, this was right, and they both needed this. "Can... can I join you?" She asked timidly. He could smell whiskey on her, which said she had at least one shot before coming in, to aid her courage. "You know you're always welcome. Not much I enjoy more, but ... you ok? I don't want you to push yourself for me." he said "It's not for you... its for us. I want to... I need to." She said. He nodded and she stepped in gingerly. She stood under the water with her back towards him. He wrapped an arm around her, under her breasts and pulled her to him. The feel of her smooth, wet skin against him did more to aid his well being than anything else had in several days. She shivered slightly as he touched her, half from her irrational fears that had come from being handled wrongly and half from the exhilaration one feels when they connect with the person they love. He held her as he finished his beer, and just enjoyed her closeness. She had drank her beer a bit faster, hoping it would calm her nerves. Once he was done with his beer he sat the empty bottle down and turned her to face him. He placed an arm under her firm ass and lifted her so their faces were even and they were nose to nose. Her eyes were like those of a frightened deer, and she shivered in his arms. "If it's too much too fast, I understand." He said in gentle, low tones. "I... I know but... but... Just kiss me, please." She whispered. He pulled her in and kissed her deeply, leaning her against the wall but holding her up so he could kiss her deeper still. Her ample breasted pressed into his chest and her finger nails dug into his shoulders as she clung to him like HIS life depended on it. His large member swell and pressed against the inside of her thighs, letting her know how he felt. She moved her hips and legs slightly, rubbing his member and encouraging it to grow larger and firmer. Her head was spinning before he let her up for a breath, and her chest heaved against him as she panted for air. As she stared into his eyes he saw a different look start to grow in them.... a look of hunger. "My love... take me.... take me now, please!" she whispered in an urgent tone. "Are you sure you are ready? He asked softly. "I... I don't know. The longer I wait the harder it may be... and... and... If I think 'bout it I might talk myself out of it so please... please just take me... Please my love." she whispered, still breathing hard from that kiss. He nodded lightly and kissed her again, holding her up with the one arm, and turning the water off with the other. Not stopping to even dry off, he carried her to their bed, kissing her as he walked. He lightly lowered her onto the bed before coming up for air again. She let go if his neck and lay panting, as she look up at him. She laid her arms out to her sides and spread her legs, offering herself up to his care. He leaned in and kissed her again lightly then moved on and nibbled on her ear before whispering to her. "I'll be gentle, my darlin', I promise." He whispered. He kissed down her neck and to her breasts. She moaned with pleasure as his hands and lips caressed her body. His member grew ever harder with her every soft moan. She knew the walls were thin and even though she tried to stay quiet, an occasional squeak or louder moan would escape her lips. She let out a particularly loud moan as his moving down to her womanhood sent a wave of pleasure through her being. She blushed after she moaned and panted for air. "Sorry ... I'm... I'm tryin' ... to be ... quiet." She said between breaths. "Nothin' to be sorry for. Let them hear! I love my wife an' I want the whole world to know it!" He said with a grin as he momentarily popped up from his area of exploration. He went back to his work for a while longer. She let slip a couple more louder noises, though she still tried to contain them for the others sake. After a bit he kissed, licked, and nibbled his way back up her body, eliciting several more series of noises from her. He kissed her again as he positioned himself over her and gently entered her body with his member. The moan she let out was much louder than the others, causing her to blush again. A loud banging could be heard on the wall from the vicinity of Tammy's room after the sound escaped Valentine's lips. "Keep it down!" Tammy yelled through the wall. Valentine's blush deepened even more. "I couldn't help it!" She exclaimed to Hondo in a hoarse whisper. "Then I'm doin' my part right! Don't worry 'bout her. She can go #$@! herself. With that attitude she's the only one who will do her the pleasure right now anyway! Besides, I like to hear you moan when it feels good for ya." Hondo said with a grin. She smiled back and touched his face lovingly, "You always make me feel good and this feels so right again. Thank you, my love." He grinned a bit evilly, "Don't thank me yet. I'm just gettin' warmed up." After a bit she finally started to feel herself again and switched off with him in who was doing the work. They made love, switching how they pleasured each other for better than an hour. They ended not because they were played out, but for the sake of the others. They ended their night by just laying together in each others arms, letting their bare forms find peace in the others embrace.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 6th, 2020, 10:22pm The dishwasher finishes washing and drying some 90 minutes later, getting Fernando up and start putting away the items from the belly of the machine into their proper shelves and other placements. Like before, Maria’s pots, pans and other items seem to fit within inside each other and Fernando puts it on top of the refrigerator for safe keeping. By his watch it is something after 9:30PM. TV Time is still going on and those who were there were watching Japanese wrestling. What noise was being made between Hondo, Val and Gadget was drowned out by the action on the screen. The two rooms in the rear of the first floor were empty though Fernando had keys to them. He goes to the one closest to the stairway and opens it, going through it and outside to the fenced off area of the property. He walks about the area, towards the right side following the house and the area behind the fence until it leads to the front of the house and the parked cars. He then walks out to the sidewalk and down to the corner where the house is part of. Outside it was quiet with the exception of the noises from the house and other nearby houses. There was not much to see either, perhaps a passing airplane or the Tokyo skyline in the background. The cars rolling along on the highway only added to the static of the background noises. Strangely, Fernando’s absence goes unnoticed for a long time. Gadget sits on her bed wondering what to do, though she has an idea but does not to create more drama. In her mind it was not intentional, as all women, unless taught otherwise, do not want to end up in a dull life and creates drama in order to keep things exciting. But she is also knows that this is wrong because it brings the maniacal life she is trying to escape from. Knowing that her part of the balcony is at the far end of the building, she gets up from her bed and walks to her door, opening it and looking outside. It was a bit too chilly for her to stand there in just her panties, bra and t-shirt but she decides for the time being to tough it out. There was not much to look at outside, it was pretty much dead for a very quiet neighborhood. She notices a shadow at corner of the street past the fence of the property. She takes the few steps to fence of the balcony, better able to see just past the wall of the fence and much of the sidewalk and Fernando standing there. “Fernando?” She calls to him. Fernando turns around and then looks up, finding Gadget at the balcony’s fence. He asks, “What are you doing up there?” “Getting some fresh air. You?” She says and asks. “Getting some fresh air.” He answers. “Wait a minute for me and I’ll be there!” She tells him before running back into her room. She puts on her skirt and blouse from before and then her sneakers before stepping out of her room. Fernando looks away for a moment, not seeing Gadget climbing onto the balcony fence. “Fernando – CATCH!” She says out loud before jumping towards his direction. She’s lucky he turned around and caught her. “GADGET!” Fernando holds back from yelling at her as he lets her down, “Errr... I swear! What’s on your mind?!!” “You...” Gadget says so soft and innocently. Fernando lets out a pent up sigh. He tells her, “I’m about to go inside in a few minutes.” “That’s a few minutes I can spend with you then. Right?” Gadget points out and asks. “Only a few minutes.” He tells her. “Are there any stores we can go to, pick up some chips and drinks?” Gadget asks. “The nearest store is a half mile away and we do not know if it is opened, the nearest 7-Eleven, which is open 24 hours, is over a mile and a half away.” Fernando explains to her. Gadget sadly sighs. She then throws at him, “How about we take the car there?” “And alert everyone that we are gone? It would be better to walk, which we won’t.” He tells her. “What about teleporting there?” Gadget asks. “I don’t have my cane with me and if I did, the bright flash of light would bring a lot of attention.” Fernando explains. Gadget sadly sighs again. “This is not New York where one can go to the corner bodega and pick up what you want when you want 24 hours a day. This is some lazy Tokyo suburb of Japan, where most things close up when it gets dark.” Fernando explains. “You don’t have to tell me anymore. I get it.” Gadget replies as she gets close to him. She puts her arms around him, saying, “It’s a bit cold out here...” “It’s not that cold.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. Gadget presses herself tighter against him. “Come on.” He tells her as he takes a step away from her. “Where are we going?” She asks. “Once around the block, and then home.” He tells her. “Uhm...” She wanted to say something but doesn’t, grabbing on to his arm and following his lead. They turned the corner they were on and kept walking down the block. This side of the block was the shortest side as the block was shaped like a trapezoid. After a few steps, they turned the corner again going down the block. This side did not have much, where there should be houses, were empty lots: one at the corner next to their place and about 4 or 5 down the rest of the block. It is said that Japanese houses are built to only last 30 or so years. In truth they can last over 100 or more years as they are built so strong, but when a house loses its family – kids growing up and moving out and owner/parents growing old and dying, the house becomes abandoned and after a few years of no one living there and the property cannot be sold, the house is torn down. This leaves an empty lot for someone to build a new house on. This side of the block was just that, empty lots, as it was on the block across the street on. If this were the ghettoes of New York City, this would be a dangerous street to walk through. At least the few street lights that were there showed the path to be desolate. Halfway down the block Gadget stops in her steps, making Fernando stop in his. “Something wrong?” He asks. “It’s kinda spooky around here.” She replies. “Don’t worry. I’m here.” He says to her. “I know.” She replies, adding “It still does not change that it is spooky here.” “This is the same Gadget that does not believe in ghosts and never let spooky things bother her?” He asks. “People change and I grew up a lot since those days!” She answers. “How about you close your eyes and just follow my lead.” He says to her. Gadget does not answer but follows Fernando’s lead to the end of the block. Turning the corner to the base of the trapezoid, there were 3 empty lots before a house at the end of the block marked where the corner was at. Fernando stops as he turns the corner, making Gadget step up to him and holds her slightly. She wraps her arms around him tightly. “Feeling better?” He asks. “Only slightly.” She replies. “And you wanted to walk a mile to go to a store for some goodies when parts of the neighborhood are going to look like this.” He says to her. He nudges her, “Come on, let’s go.” As he tries to step over to get Gadget walking, a dirty alley cat runs across the street. Gadget shrieks and jumps up against Fernando holding him tightly. “Damn girl, relax. It was only a cat!” Fernando tells her. She continues to hold on to him nervously. Eventually she calms down enough for him to peel her off him. He holds her by the shoulders, giving her a slight shake, “Calm down. Anything that is going to harm you has to harm me first.” Gadget does not say a word as she held onto to him tightly. With little options left, Fernando nudges his noses against her until he had enough space to plant his lips against hers. It has an immediate effect as she relaxed and calmed down. It lasted longer than it should have but as soon as they separated, she buries her face into his chest. “Gadget... hold on and keep your eyes closed while I lead the way. It is just down the block, around the corner and half up the other side for us to get home. OK?” Fernando explains to her. “OK” Gadget replies as she nods against his chest. “OK, let’s go.” Fernando says as he slowly takes the first step to lead. Gadget resists but once she gets going it does not take long for her to closely follow holding onto him. The corner was less than a minute away, a bit more than twice the time of the corner they were on at the opposite side. He guides her to turn the corner and head up a few steps. “You can open your eyes now, Gadget.” He says to her. “Why we stopped walking?” Gadget almost complains. “Because we’re on safer territory. Look.” Fernando tells her. It takes a while for Gadget to build up some courage to open up her eyes. She moves her eyes to see from where she was pressed against him before realizing what he said was true. She steps back and looks around. “A neighborhood can change within a block’s space.” He tells her. She nods as she steps away and looks around to where she was at some more. She points, “That’s our home.” “For while it is safe for the mission, it is.” He replies. Gadget lets out a sigh as she holds on to him, and smiling a bit though he could not see it. Though she heard his words, all she got from what she got together is “...a safe home for now.” It is not too far from the truth but it is not true either way. It is not a home and it is not entirely safe, though it is safe for now. Fernando tells her, “Let’s start heading back.” He takes a step towards home, but Gadget hesitates. He asks in jest but it reveals something more from the answers she would give “You OK? Want me to grab your breasts or your ass from under your skirt while we kiss or something?” “It would be a bit rough if we started like that but I would not mind. In fact, I would probably want you too after the initial shock wears off.” Gadget answers. “Look. I do not want the stress of the mission push us into a relationship that would put us into a relationship that should not happen. You know, as a mission crush.” He tries to explain. “I know. But I also know that things are not going well for our spouses and we only have each other. If we end up doing something because the stress got to us, I would respect you for it and when this mission ends, I would still want you to be my friend.” She explains to him. “I dare ask, how stressed are you?” He asks. “Enough to want you to do me lovely but to hold me and love me as well. If you understand that.” She explains. “I do. You probably make an amazing wife to the right man that would marry you.” He points out. “I’d try my best to be the best wife you ever had if you married me. Lord knows I tried with Chip and he destroyed what we had. I know you would not do that to me, because I see you are not doing that with Tammy.” She points out. Then she asks, “Can I ask a personal question?” “You can ask anything you want.” He says to her. “Don’t you have any fantasies you would want to play out with your sex partner like me?” She asks. “Heh...” Fernando tries to hold back his laughter, “Every guy has fantasies he wants to play out with his girl but for us, Gadget even if we get there, why would you?” “A girl has her fantasies too. It’s just that I want to see if we are compatible like that or you’re some pervert that want to get into my panties?” She points out. “All guys are perverts. We have to be.” He says to her. “Why?” She asks. “It’s a simple answer... In you girls, you get into that feeling of wanting to mate, have sex, and all that in days before you ovulate and that feeling intensifies when you do ovulate and then drops to zero when you have you period. Right?” He says to her. “Yeah.” She replies. “And usually, that is from 1 egg that your body produces, Right?” He asks. “Yeah...” She replies. “Then image how would it be if you were producing thousands of eggs every hour, and ovulating every day, how would you react to that hormonal surge?” He asks. “Uhm... that is not possible.” She points out. “But think – how would it be like?” He asks. “Damn stressful. Why?” She says and asks. “We males produce that much sperm everyday and the hormonal surge is never ending for us. We have to learn how to deal with it or else we males would be raping you females all the time. That’s why we are perverts.” He explains, but then suddenly adds, “But Gadget, we males learn to deal with it. Any male who forces a female to do his sexual bidding is one who is letting his hormonal surge control him and not him controlling it. Such a male should be locked up before he ends up hurting a female.” “Like Chip did to me.” Gadget says to herself. Fernando holds her just a little tighter and gives her a kiss on the forehead. She seems to smile a bit. “I would not do that to you.” He says to her. “I know. You don’t do it to Tammy and you never did it to Jeanette either.” She replies back. “Let me guess, they told you or at least Jeanette did?” He asks. “No. I observed it. In that observation a girl who is abused would not kiss her significant male other in public as a greeting or salutation. They both have to you, or at least Tammy used too before she got into an affair with Chip, but Jeanette did all the time. But I never did with Chip and we were supposed to be married.” She explains. “I see.” He says. Gadget inched up on her toes and plants her lips on his for a moment. “What was that for?” Fernando asks. “Same reason why Jeanette and Tommy used to kiss you public though this is more private than public.” She tells him. “Oh...” He says. “If you want to grab my ass or my breasts while we kiss, I won’t mind. In fact I would want you to.” She tells him. “Let’s see what happens another time. But first we need to go home.” He replies. “Fernando, tell me, please. Am I ugly or something?” She asks and then points out, “I have been trying my best to get you to love me, to make love to me, to touch me and yet – nothing.” Fernando lets out a sigh before he answers, “You are not ugly for one. And I do love you but that love has to be tempered and minimized before we end up doing something we shouldn’t. We are still married even though our marriages to our spouses are basically over.” He sighs, “If something were to happen between us while Tammy is in Italy, I’m not going to fight it. Nor am I going to question it. I will allow this mission crush to continue, and if Tammy divorces me, I want some recovery time before I would marry again. I’m sure you would want the same thing if and when Chip is executed.” “If and when Chip is executed, I want you to be there because I do not want to be alone. Promise me that. Please...” Gadget tells him. “I’ll be there for you...” He says before Gadget raises herself on her toes again and plants her lips against his. Putting an arm around his neck, she holds on to continue the kiss and increase its intimacy. Fernando puts his hand at her sides just below her breasts to keep her balance. She takes her free hand and takes his hand closest to hers and brings it up to her breast and holds it there while they continue in their lip-locked session. They break off their kiss after long moment of intimacy. They look at each other as Gadget lowers herself from being on her tiptoes and Fernando realizes where his hand was at. He tries to remove it from her breast but Gadget holds it firmly in place. “Gadget...” Fernando says to her. “It’s been a long time since a man touched me in a loving caring way.” She tells him, “Just give me a few of those moments for me to enjoy.” “Then here...” Fernando says as he puts his other hand on her other breast. Gadget gasps and then lets out a sigh. She closes her eyes with a slight satisfied smile as he lightly massages them. She then takes her hands and holds his wrists in place as to not to take his hands off her. Fernando leans over to her ear, “We should be stopping soon so we can home.” Gadget seems to wake up from her trance and look up at him. She then nods and slowly takes her hands off his wrists. Fernando moves his hands off her breasts and onto her waist, pulling her to be pressed against him before kissing her nose. “Thanks. Now let’s go home.” He says to her. Gadget nods before taking a step back. She takes his hand and starts walking slightly ahead of him. He takes a couple of totting steps to even up their space. “Gadget, you go upstairs and enter through room and I will enter from downstairs, so no one will suspect a thing.” Fernando explains to her, “Then I will grab a little something to eat and go upstairs to the living room and onto the couch. You can do as you like or need.” Gadget nods, “I will.” “Good.” He replies. They get to the house and separate, Gadget taking the front outdoor staircase to get to the second floor and around the extended balcony to her door. Fernando goes to the room in the rear of the house that it directly under Gadget’s room. He goes into the bathroom and washes his hands and face to eliminate what evidence is there. He thinks as he dries his face with a towel “Thank god Gadget does not wear that much makeup. Lipstick is almost impossible to take off.” He then steps into the unused bedroom and then into the kitchen. He looks around, seeing that the items are cleaned up and put away from before. He looks over the kitchen and sighs before he walks upstairs to the living room. Looks like everyone has went to their rooms for the night. He then takes off his socks and shirt, folding them neatly and putting into their place (The sox into his shoes and the shirt on top of a nearby table). Taking the blanket he has stored behind the couch, he pulls it over and sets up the couch as his bed. In a couple of minutes he was falling asleep.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 6th, 2020, 11:03pm After NJPW Was over he was heading to his room while they turn on to cartoons and some went to bed. As Charles talking his clothing off, then decide call Bernard. Then he answer it. Bernard: Hello Charles: Hay Bernard it me Charles. Bernard: Oh Hay Charles and How Gadget doing? Charles; She doing fine Nando is watching her. Bernard: Oh. Well what on your mind? Charles: I need Records or any data on Chip Mapplewood. I want to know what lead him to this Dark path he is on. Bernard: Oh that. Well We do have something on Chip. That lead him to this path. Since we warn him 5 Times if he keep going this way. I will send you the Data on Chip by tomorrow and you can find out what happen. Because I think something happen between him and Fat Cat. Lead him to this path. Charles: So you think there a connection there? Bernard: Yea since I became Leader of RHS. The Previous leader hide that one dark part. Between Chip and Fat Cat. I think Fat Cat know what going on with Chip. Charles: Ok I will Read the Data. Thanks for giving this info. Bernard: Your welcome old friend. Charles: Also do me a favor Bernard. Bernard: Yea? Charles: Keep a eye on my wife and Gadget Sister Widget and my son for me. Bernard: Will do. Bye Charles: Bye *Then Charles hang up his cell phone as he went to bed and then began to jacking off to sleep*

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 9th, 2020, 1:59pm About midnight Hondo got up, dressed and walked his rounds. Inside the house was quiet, and the only one not in their room was Fernando, for known reasons. Fernando was fast asleep on the couch when Hondo passed through the living room. With everything inside fine he went outside and walked around the house, staying in the shadows and stopping occasionally to watch and listen. Finding everything alright he started to head back up to the balcony. A odd *whoosh-thwap* sound stopped him in his tracks. It was as if something hit the house not far from him. He stopped and listened for a moment but heard nothing. He shrugged it off as just a 'bump-in-the-night' noise and started back up the stairs. As he topped the stairs he heard the *whoosh* sound again followed by a stinging sensation on his neck. He grabbed at his neck where he felt the sting and something crunched in his hand he pulled it away and pulled a lighter out of his pocket for light. What was in his hand looked like a squished bug, but it was hard to tell as it was more green mush than anything. He muttered some incomprehensible cuss words at it, shook it off his hand, and wiped the rest off on the cuff of his jeans. Since his lighter was out, and the spot on his neck still hurt, he pulled out a cigarillo, lit it up, and leaned against the railing as he smoked, just taking in the night.   A couple minutes later the door to their room opened slowly, and the soft yellow light from the table lamp inside spilled out onto the balcony and into the night. He looked over his shoulder briefly, to see Valentine standing there wrapped in a blanket. She walked up to him and leaned against him, sighing softly as she did. "Chilly out tonight." She said. He nodded, "Yeah, it really cooled down." He could feel her shiver slightly, as that blanket was of the thinner variety, and he was fairly sure she was still without clothes beneath it, so he pulled her to him to keep her warm. "You comin' back to bed soon?" She asked softly. "I reckon. Felt like a smoke first, an' think I got stung by somethin'." He said "Stung? What happened?" She asked, pulling back and giving him a concerned look as she spoke. He shrugged, "Too mashed up to tell what it was, but it looked like a bug, just not one I'm familiar with. Got me on the neck. Stings a bit, but I'll be fine." "Let me see." She said, as she pulled him into the dim light. He pulled his collar back and bent down a bit to make it easier for her to see. She looked at if carefully and shrugged. "There's a small red welt, but don't see anything unusual yet. If it's still there in the mornin' promise me you'll tell Fernando." She said. "Now, it's just a bug bite. I'll be fine." He protested as he stood back straighter and pulled up his collar. "Maybe so, but since you couldn't identify it, be careful." She said with a tone of worry in her voice. He sighed and nodded, "If it get's worse I'll talk to Jefe, alright?" She leaned back into him and he put his arm around her again. "Thank you, my love. I just don't want to see you hurt. We need you, you know." She said. He frowned, "Not sure who this we is, but I'm sure most of you would do just fine without me." She shook her head, "That's not true. I need you. Fernando needs you. Gadget she …" He cut her off, "Needs me to stay away from her for both our good. An' Jefe does just fine without me." "He does better than most on his own, but you two do better together. He doesn't make just anyone his number two. And Gadget … she's been through a lot. It will just take time, but she needs friends. I'm a bit pissed at her too, but walking away from her isn't the answer." She said "You can be friends with her. Not sure I can anymore. I'm tired of the drama she makes an' she seems to unwittin'ly pit guys against each other. She used to have Chip and Dale fightin' each other all the time, an' in the early days of the café? Hell, seen cleaner fights in underground death matches! She'd have those fan boys rippin' each other apart. I don't think she means to, but I'll not have her gettin' Jefe an' myself fightin'." He said grumpily "You're just tired and grouchy. Why don't you come to bed. It's almost 1 am now." She said. He nodded wearily and crushed out the stub of his cigarillo on the railing, "Best try to sleep. Will be up in four hours." She took him by the hand and lead him inside. He shut and locked the outside door behind him. "You should let yourself sleep until 6:00. You've been sleepin' too little as is." she remarked He shook his head, "Too much to do to sleep." "If you sleep until 6:00, I'll take care of breakfast, ok?" She asked He sighed and mulled it over a few seconds before giving and agreeing. "Alright. I can do that." He replied. "Good. I'm sorry I've not been much help lately, but I'll start taking care of meal prep. You have other things that need your attention." She replied. He kissed her nose and gave her a slight smile, "Thank you, Darlin'. We all understand, though. An' if you need more time its okay." She shook her head, "No, I need to stop feelin' sorry for myself and get back to work. Mopin' doesn't get things done. Now, get undressed and come to bed." He nodded and stripped on down to nothing and climbed into bed beside her. He pulled her close and sighed contentedly at the feel of her body against his. She laid her head on him and nuzzled into his chest, feeling her anxieties fading away for the moment. They both soon fell asleep in each others arms. About 5:45 am Hondo's alarm went off and he woke with a start. He had slept so hard he almost panicked as he woke up. It took him a moment to pull his memories together and settle down, but he did so without Waking Valentine, who was still asleep on his chest. Once he had got his thoughts half way straight he slid out from under her, and got a quick shower. As he showered he  remembered the sting from the night before. He felt his neck and felt a small welt, but it did not hurt anymore so he figured he was fine. He left the bathroom door opened and the sound of the shower soon woke Valentine from her slumber. As he exited the shower, she got in and cleaned up from the previous nights sweaty activities. Once don't with her shower she wrapped herself in a towel and came out to find her husband dressed and ready to go. "I'll have breakfast ready by 7:00." She told him. He nodded, "Sounds good. I'm gonna sweep the attic and get ready for the tool guy." She walked up to him with a sassy smile on her face, "Not before you kiss me." As he moved in and leaned down to kiss her, she let her towel fall to the floor before wrapping her arms around him. When he let her up from the kiss he looked down her bare form, then back at her with a grin. "Now, I'd better leave before we start somethin' an' breakfast becomes dinner an' the tool guy dumps the stuff outside!" He said She kissed him quickly again and pulled away to get dressed, "You're right about that. Don't know what it is but I was scared to be with you for a few days and now that we did it again I feel like my sex drive doubled!" "A sexy, horny wife.... sounds like a hell of a problem to have, an' I'll take that problem in perpetuity!" He said with a grin. She blushed, "I'll hold you to that tonight." "Just hold yourself to me an' let nature take care of the rest." He said with a wink as he grabbed a handful of her well shaped ass as he passed by on his way to the door. She giggled and smacked him lightly on the arm, "Now, behave yourself so I can get dressed." He gave her a Cheshire-cat grin and headed out the door, closing it quietly behind him. Fernando was still asleep, and since there was nothing pressing and no food ready yet, he let him be. He went down to the kitchen and started a pot of coffee. As the coffee brewed a head peaked out from the basement stairs and a voice called out. "Thet you, Hondo?" The voice called out quietly. "It sure the hell ain't Meryl Streep." He replied Monty entered the kitchen with a bit of a frown. "Don't hafta be an arse, Skippah. Jest don't want me behind chewed on again for bein' in the kitchen unattended. Like I'm some whelp thet can't be trusted in the bloody kitchen." He grumbled "You hafta earn that trust. You an' Dale both have proved to have no self control in a kitchen. We don't exactly have an unlimited budget here, an' a bloated mouse an' chipmunk are of no use to us at all." Hondo replied as he filled his cup with coffee. Monty sighed, sat down at the kitchen table, and looked down at the table. "I've let meself go, thet bad, eh? Guess I didn't see it." Monty replied. "You've had it easy with the rangers, but they are no more. What we do isn't a game; its life or death on a daily basis. You used to know what that was, but ya got too good, too cocky, then let yourself go. You want to be sent back to the states to beg food from people for old war stories or ya want to make yourself useful again, find a purpose here, an' earn your livin'? Can't promise a life of luxury or ease, but I can promise that it'll be a life well used." Hondo replied Monty nodded, "I need ta be useful again. t was alright when I didn't realize what I'd let happen to meself, but now thet I know I got ta fix it." "Then stop grousin' an' follow the rules we give ya. You prove yourself an' they will slowly get less an' you might find yourself makin' your own rules for you that we don't put on ya." Hondo replied Monty nodded again, "I'll do bettah, skippah, thet's me promise. " "The proof is in the puddin', Hombre. So let's see what ya do." Hondo remarked "Fair enough. You want me ta help ya with Breakfast?" He asked "I'm handlin' breakfast today, but you can help me." A female voice said from the stairs. They both turned to see Valentine descending the stairs with a smile on her face. "You're lookin' roight chippah this mornin', Missus Sackett, an' I'd be roight proud ta help ya." Monty said "Just call me Val, Monty, and your help would be appreciated." Valentine replied Monty nodded, "As ya wish. Jest point me in the roight direction an' I'll cook up a roight good old fashioned storm!" Hondo poured a second cup of coffee, handed it to his wife and kissed her on the cheek. "I'll be upstairs if ya need me." He said as he grabbed his coffee in one hand, and a broom and dustpan from the kitchen closet with the other. He then left them to their work and headed to the attic. He unlocked the attic door and turned on the light a smell of burnt electronics still hung in the air. The room was fairly clean, other than some light dust and a couple small pieces of circuits that the Emperors men must have dropped on their way out. He bent over and picked up one of the larger pieces and looked at it, turning it over in his hand. The color of the circuit board was different from the other they had looked at the night before. It was a bright white in color and had some red lettering at it. He glanced at the words at first, not thinking a lot about it but something made him do a double take. The words were small but instead of saying 'hecho en Brasil' like the other did, it said 'hergestellt in Neuschwabenland' and under that was a little red swastika with the numbers 211 under it. He stared at it for a moment thinking why it sounded vaguely familiar. A faint memory of reading about something like that on some conspiracy form came to mind. He slipped the bit of circuitry into his pocket and started to weep the floor. He'd talk to Fernando about it later, if the Japanese Emperor's lad didn't figure it out first and tell him, that is. In about ten to fifteen minutes he had the upstairs cleaned up fairly well and was ready for the benches and tools to arrive, but he did not expect them until 9;00 or so. It was getting close to 7:00 though, so he headed back down as he figured breakfast should be almost ready.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 9th, 2020, 9:05pm Waiting for Charles is a Folder with an encrypted DVD ROM of the Video/Audio files from CDRR’s offices’ security system. C = Chip | D = Dale | G = Gadget | M = Monterey Jack | Z = Zipper | T = Tammy | Others labeled as noted. File 0001: Chip & Dale in Chip’s office (Sound of a folder being thrown onto a desk) C: You believe this? Fat Cat is being released from prison on a technicality! He’s supposed have served 20 years! Not 3 weeks! D: Well, you know we did our job. C: That’s not the point! This is the fifth time we had him arrested, he was tried and sentenced for a long time in prison and he is let go before the end of the month! D: He has a good lawyer. You know. With a good lawyer, you can beat anything! C: ARGH!!!! File 0002: Chip & Dale in Chip’s office (Sound of a folder being thrown onto a desk) C: You believe this? Rat Capone is being released from prison on a technicality! He’s supposed have served 45 years! Not 3 weeks! D: Well, you know we did our job. C: That’s not the point! This is the fourth time we had him arrested, he was tried and sentenced for a long time in prison and he is let go before the end of the month! Just like Fat Cat! D: He has a good lawyer. You know. With a good lawyer, you can beat anything! C: ARGH!!!! File 0014: Chip & Dale in Fat Cat’s office (FC = Fat Cat) FC: So what brings Rescue Morons to my place of business? C: I’ll get down to the point, you have been arrested, tried and sentence many times and yet you get out. I want to know how and why. FC: Please. And tell you the secret of my enterprise? You’re joking! C: Enterprise... FC: I ain’t talking about the Star Ship! C: Seriously though. How do you do it? There has to be a better way than scrimping and scraping on rescues people do not pay us for and awards we do not get! FC: So that’s it... Rescue business is a bust, ain’t? Well, let me tell you this. Stop giving away your services. That is your problem. Somebody comes to you wanting rescue service, you tell them up front how much it will cost to get it done. That’s how private eyes do it. That’s how body guards do it. All this load of poo about awards and rewards – what are you, still in grade school waiting for your teacher to put a gold star on your worksheet?!! No. You are grown men. You need money, not awards. Awards you get after you get recognized for your work you done by establishing a business and consistently doing that business and having satisfied customers. C: I see. FC: And do not offer a money back guarantee. You are offering a service, not selling used furniture. If you offer money back guarantees on services, then you would never get paid for the work you do. They pay for the service, you do the service and then they come back demanding a refund because they are not satisfied with how it turned out. You lose your money. It is not your fault as to how it turned out, it is how the dice were played. For example, you are paid to rescue somebody who was kidnapped, you find them in bad condition because of how their kidnappers treated them. You rescue them and reunite them with their family. They are badly hurt or even die from their injuries. Those who paid you blame you for what happens and demands their money back. But that is not your fault, why should you pay? See where I am coming from? C: I do... FC: Good.  Enough with the free advice, as I am a business person and business is my reason of being. Now what do you want, as it is going to cost you money to get it. C: I thank you’re your advice then. Come on Dale, we got a lot to do. File 0017: Chip & Dale in Rat Capone’s office (RC = Rat Capone) RC: Well, well... if it isn’t the Moron Rangers... C: We are just here for some insight. RC: what kind of insight? C: You and your men have been arrested several times, tried and sent to prison but then are released. What’s your secret? RC: Talk with my lawyer. C: If it were that easy, I would. No, I’m seeking what is making you successful in what you do. I’m not talking about it being legal or illegal, that is for lawyers to argue in court. RC: Hmpf! Anyone successful in business do not share the secrets of their success. But simply put, you make a business to fill a service that is needed and you charge accordingly. But let me tell you this – your rescue business will never be successful if you continue to clash with other businesses. We are here to make money, not to eliminate the competition because competition brings in the customers. For example – you Rescue Morons need transportation to do a rescue. Instead of going against us and wreck our transportation services, use us – pay us for the service of transporting you to the rescue and you add that cost to your Rescue Service. You make money, we make money, everyone is happy. Nothing wrong in making money. See where I am coming from? C: I do. RC: Good. Now I expect payment for my services upfront, what do you want or need? C: Oh nothing for now. But when we need your services, we will be calling. Come on Dale! We got a lot of work to do! File 0021: Acorn Café: Tammy Return from Italy. The Café's front door bursts open and a red-haired squirrel comes running in heading right for the table around which the Rescue Rangers are sitting. Tammy: So here's where you are! Well, at least you left a note! Rangers: Tammy! Nice to see you back! Gadget: Come on, sit down with us. Foxglove: Wait, Something's wrong. Her heart rate is not falling, although she isn't running anymore. AI Bat (CCC): Do you have built-in medical sensors, too? Foxglove: No, but I'm a bat, and I've got a good hearing. Chip (having a hunch that a big case is coming up,): Alright, Tammy, what's up that you came back all the way from Italy to see us? Tammy tells the Rangers the entire story, at least all she knows, from her family's leaving to Italy to the attack to her return, partly under tears. Fernando: Bink must have been injured pretty badly, to say the least, but anyway, she won't stay in hospital forever. Chip: Someone should be there and take care of her when she leaves the hospital. Not only because she's a little girl and an orphan now, but also because we don't know anything about the attack and why it happened. Maybe they're after her, too. Monty: Bonzer idea, mate! I 'aven't been t' Italy ferever, 'aven't tasted their fine cheeses... Within a few seconds, the table is surrounded by quite a lot of Rangerphiles who want to volunteer. CCC: "I have found record of fourteen patients with descriptions that could be a match for Bink. Nine of these were released back to their families... of the other five, four are on record as having at least one surviving parent. The last one has a 72.95% chance of being Bink - she was released from hospital into... the Social Welfare Agency. I have the address of their head office. I could email them with a query, if you'd like. Chip: "I don't think so. I think it would be far better if we went there to visit Bink in person. Less impersonal." Tammy: "That is correct. Because I couldn't get anywhere dealing with the staff at the National Hospital in Italy, I had to steal a copy of Bink's hospital records. Bink did sustain a lot of injury but she was given artificial muscle tissue and some other cybernetic implants. The record does show that she was discharged to the Social Welfare Agency. When I got there, instead of a normal orphanage like I'd expected, I found a heavily guarded compound. I went to the guard at the front gate, I told him I was looking for Bink and that I am her sister. The guard immediately responds by saying there is no one here by that name. I then showed the cat my copy of Bink's hospital records, pointing out that she was discharged to this place. The cat was then at a loss for words so he gets on the phone. He explains to the person on the other end of the line what I showed him. He pauses then says to the person on the line, 'I see, so what do I tell her?' He pauses again and tells me that the hospital record I have is incorrect. The guy was so transparent I didn't buy it for a minute. I walked away until I was out of the guard's sight and approached the grounds another way, as I got closer I heard some rapid shooting. I also saw what appeared to be an out door shooting range. If it was an archery range, I could understand that. Even summer camps teach kids archery. I went in for a closer look but I was nabbed by several guards. As they were dragging me away, I yelled, 'My sister's in there.' 'You're trespassing' they responded and then threatened me 'Trespass again and we will have you in jail.' I then went to the Italian branch of the International Rescue Aid Society. I could read in their faces that something is wrong when I showed then Bink's hospital records. They then go into this long explanation of Italian bureaucracy and how they can't get her out through official channels. Then I told then 'This is the IRAS, rescue her.' Then they told me how taking back Bink from the Italian government without the official channels would be a diplomatic nightmare for the IRAS. I couldn't believe this. Since when are the IRAS less interested in rescuing someone than how they appear to the Italian government?" Tammy (refers to Bink's hospital records laying on the table): This is tangible evidence that Bink was discharged to the Social Welfare Agency which as I pointed out looks more like a military compound than a home for children. Fernando: When were you in last contact with your family? Tammy: September of last year. Fernando: It's June. Why come to us now? Tammy: As you know, I stayed behind here in New York as Bink and my parents lived in Italy. Arik This is the first time I have ever met you but I have heard so much about you. As I understand it, your mom is single. Right? Tammy: Mom got remarried. Arik: I see. That would explain why your sister and mom were in Italy. Tammy: Exactly. When I stopped receiving calls, I called them but the line was no longer in service. I sent them many letters and when I got them back, they were marked 'return to sender.' After that I did what I could to get to Italy, figure out what's going on and get back to New York." Fernando: Before we start this- What documentation do you have? You know we are going to have to research all that you have before anyone can make a move. In Tammy's excitement to find help, finds that what she has brought little in terms of documentation and evidence is being challenged by Fernando. This upset her greatly. JeanetteIsabelle: That’s enough Fernando, you're upsetting her. Fernando: Having her upset is going to be minor if anyone of us is going to get hurt or worse in trying to find her sister. Fernando then turns to Tammy. Fernando: Look Girl, first we are to find every legal means of getting Bink back for you. If that fails, then we may have to resort to other means in bringing her back. Tammy: Would you, really? Fernando: No I wouldn't... JeanetteIsabelle: Fernando! Fernando: Look, Tammy... I am not making promises, but I and the others will do our best in getting Bink back. Now if you don’t mind, I got a lot of work to do to start this. Fernando starts to get up to get out of the cafe, but as he does get up, JeanetteIsabelle smacks across the back of the head. Fernando looks at JeanetteIsabelle sternly through his dark glasses, as she stares at him back. DOS: Meaniehead... Some of those gathered around snickered. Fernando did is best to leave quietly. Arik: What was that all about? JeanetteIsabelle: Mostly personal issues with him. Sinclair opened his mouth to ask for something, but changed his mind. Instead, he turned to Tammy. Sinclar: Maybe they would not be able to do everything, but I'm not bound by political issues. If something needs doing, we do it, one way or another. Although I do not know you, the Rangers give you credibility. You have my word, I'll do anything in my power to help you. Tammy: Th...thank you. Sinclair: Now I'd like to know everything about Bink and your family's business in Italy. Why did they went there? What happened after that? When did you lose contact? And as complete description of that 'Welfare Agency as you can. Everything might be important." ** Fernando goes to his home, miffed at the whole idea of being dragged into doing Cloak&Dagger mission again. Regardless if an innocent life is involved, certain keywords are not to his liking. Hours pass into the late afternoon, Fernando returns to the cafe in his Acorn Medical Tech uniform, carrying a large folder of printed pages. He sees that everyone is still gathered around Tammy, and walks to the group. Once there he drops his folder on top of the other paperwork. ** Chip: What is this? Fernando: What is this? How about opening it up and reading it, peanut breathe. Chip (opens the folder and goes through the papers within.): Satellite photographs? Military Operations posing as orphanages? Printed Newspaper clipping? I can’t read Italian. Fernando (as he grabs the paper flips it over for Chip): Siete un tal idiot... It’s already translated into English on the flipside. Chip eyes open up in awe as he skims across the translated page's headlines. Chip (to himself): Blonde haired squirrely girl kills 3, wounds 1. Gadget: WHAT?!! Dale reaches for another newspaper article, flipping it over to the translated side. Dale: Child Murderer: A New Mafia Trend? Fernando: I knew this was not going to be easy. Let’s hope the others can get better intel than what I got spending a couple of hours typing on my keyboard. Sinclair: Now I'd like to know everything about Bink and your family's business in Italy. Why did they went there? What happened after that? When did you loose contact? And as complete description of that 'Welfare Agency as you can. Everything might be important." Tammy: Our step-dad is Italian. This is why he, Mom and Bink were living in Italy. As you can see here, she was operated on, replacing damaged muscle tissue with artificial muscle tissue. That in of its self is very benign. That in conjunction with her being transported to what seems like a military or research facility posing as a home for children, followed by unreal bureaucracy raises all sorts of flags." Sincliar: What do you think that means? Tammy (unsure of what's going on): If it wasn't for the shooting range, I would have assumed that it is a secret research facility and that Bink is being used as a guineapig. After being threatened by the guards, I did hang back to see what kind of traffic enters and leaves that facility. I saw mostly sports cars such as a Porsche and an Audi and I did see a pizza delivery van enter but not leave. When I went to the Italian branch of the IRAS, I knew they knew something they were not telling. Their reaction only heightened my suspicion that it was either a research or a military facility. Sinclair: This is getting interesting... much too interesting. We need to do something. Quickly. Sinclair browses the folder, taking out satellite photos, plans and searching through the articles for a pattern. Sincliar: The complex is well guarded. We need to strike while they are outside. Minimum collateral damage. Assaulting the place would be a Skywalker Surprise. There are probably many Borgs inside. He flips two more pages. Sinclair: Hmm... The first thing to do is get more data. We need to go to Italy. Post lookouts around the complex. If it is indeed a military outpost, then we have to be careful. First priority - identify target. If Bink is indeed in there, we can proceed to complex scan. Get to know who and when comes there, who, when and where leaves. Fernando reaches into his pockets and tosses several small blue booklets on the table, each with a cafe member's name on it embossed in gold. Chip: And what are these? Fernando: I swear- you and your nonsensical questions! What does it look like to you, fool?!! (*then to himself*) Sheesh, and I'm the one with the vision problems... Chip: You still have not answered my question. Fernando: Listen munk- use your freaking eye balls you have in your head. You may lead this little core group here, but you do not lead me. As for you moronic question: they are passports- for you to use to get to Italy. Chip: And what is with your attitude? Fernando: It is you... you believe that you can lead a little group of rodentia into a military base and rescue somebody? This is not Nimul or Fat Cat or some scientific complex holding mice in cages, but a military base filled with soldiers and agents who are shoot to kill first and ask questions later. As far as I am concerned- you and your little La-La group is way out of your league! So it best that you come with all of us, and while we are doing the rescue, you and your little girl pal here sit down and enjoy the pasta. Monty (getting up and rolling his fisted sleeve): Watch what you are saying and to whom... Gadget: Monty, don’t! Fernando: I've been waiting for this for a very long time... JeanetteIsabelle: Fernando, don’t you dare. Fernando: *HMPH!* Gadget: Then what do you propose? Fernando: There is no way possible that we can take on a military base. But read here in the newspaper clips- where it states that she was outside of the base when this blonde haired squirrel was in town when the shootings occurred. That means that they must go out and mingle with the public. That means that we can deal with them on a one-to-one fashion. Now, let’s start planning. You, Chip- are going to need a larger jacket, since you're going to get fat eating pasta. Dale: HA! HA! NOTE: This is the last Mission Chip would accept for free, and only because it is somebody he knows personally and can use to boost the Ranger’s reputation as International Rescuers and begin to take on bigger and high paying missions. He also thinks that he can use Tammy as a connection to such international work because she has been there and do so for free as a friend. He also thinks that he can get some reward or award fording this mission of rescuing an American Citizen from an international situation that is deemed as criminal. In mid-mission he and most of the rangers leave as this mission got to be too dangerous for them and found themselves woefully unprepared for dealing with gun and bullets and those who wield them. He and the group is also woefully unprepared for the political unrest leading to terrorist acts that Italy was going through. Thus, even though he had a free ride in much of this mission, he disconnects the Rangers from the mission and stands idly by and watches from afar as to what is happening. In the end, he would try to take credit for what had transpired, only to fail when those who were there point out that he was not there. File 0187: Acorn Café: Rescuing Tammy from Italy. It being 3:33 in the morning, hardly anyone was there. Fernando walks behind the alarm and reaches into a box with a mad-scientist's electrical knife switch on it. Above it in red large letters covered in dust and cobwebs "Emergency Ranger Call.", In small letters under it- "Do Not Use Unless It An Absolute Emergency.", In tiny letters under that, "This Mean You, Dale!" An Air Raid Alarm howls, an old bell in the branches rings and all TV and radios in The Cafe switch to the Emergency Ranger Galactic Frequency. In minutes, the place fills up with Rangers. The Starship and Naval Captains away on patrols or missions appear on the TV screens. Chip: (coming out from one of the upper floors of The Cafe residence area): Dale- if you pulled that switch again, so help me! Fernando walks over to the Center of The Cafe floor, talking out loud to everyone there. Fernando: People, something happened to Tammy and Bink in Italy. I need a small team to go with me check on her and give any assistance. We leave this evening. File 0187-D: Acorn Café: Rescuing Tammy from Italy. (3 weeks later @ Ranger HQ Residence) A wrapped acorn makes its way through the mail and at the steps of the Rescue Rangers' Office. Dale picks up the package and brings it to the public meeting area. Chip: What is that? Dale: Looks like somebody mailed us an acorn. Chip: Now who would do that? Dale unwraps the acorn. Chip: Where is it from? Dale: It said it’s from Tammy in Italy... Ooo, its big... It was big. Like any acorn they had seen before, but at least twice the size. An attached note on the side says- "Saw this, and thought about you all! Enjoy! -Tammy" But there was a fine dark powder covering it. Dale wipes it with his bare hands and asks for a knife. He cuts slices from it and hands one to Chip. The dark powder covered everything. Dale: "Juicy...", Dale says. Chip: I don’t remember oak trees in Italy. Dale: Sure they do. How else are squirrels and 'mucks live in Italy... And they have bigger acorns! They start eating it. The powder gives the acorn a bit of a bitter but palatable taste. When they finished, they sit back in their chairs. Dale: Too bad Gadget and Monty will never enjoy acorns like we do. Chip: That’s because they are mice. They probably say the same thing about us and cheese. Dale: Yeah.... They both lean back on their chairs and sigh. In another minute they fall back on the floor, acting weird and spastic. After a while, they start to convulse. They were found like that by Gadget and Monty, being immediately sent Dr. Aiesha's office. They were comatose when they arrived. NOTE: File 187 is short because Chip was not interested in helping Tammy because of the last mission, though in the group’s work in reuniting Tammy with her sister, they received no rewards nor awards or payment for their services. This left a very sour taste in Chip’s mouth that he did not want to repeat again. File 187 continues in section up to G. File 187-D shows how Chip and Dale ended up in the hospital and incapacitated for the length of this mission even though they were not in Italy or part of the mission. Some speculate that Chip’s turn around begins here. File 0246: Union Awards Ceremony As far as pomp and circumstance is concerned, nothing is better than being part of an awards ceremony. The larger the better. But nothing can beat one being held at the UN, hosted by several nations, especially if it is in your honor. It took 1 month to figure out, 2 months to plan and 2 weeks to put together the grand show that it was to be. In one of the many audience assembly chambers, inside the UN General Assembly Building, a crowd has been gathered for an award ceremony hosted by several nations for a tiny few. Several dignitaries gave speeches, praises and awards. UN Speaker: ...First set of awards will be given by the Italian Prime Minister. The audience applauds loudly as the Italian Prime Minister approaches the podium. He starts to speak when it does down. Italian Prime Minister: I am here to honor those who have given of themselves to the Service of our nation. In putting an end to the shipping routes of the drug smuggling terrorists, Italy has been able to win battles in the War Against Drugs and Terrorism. The first award I have here is for military personnel of other nations who have come to Italy’s Aide in this war. The Italian Silver Medals goes to the crews of the US Mediterranean Naval Fleet, is being accepted by the commanding officers for their ships and crews they service... Italian Prime Minister: There is one more name, whom without this work could not have been completed. Through hard work and sleepless nights of going over maps, data and intell that the underground routes had been discovered. It is with this discovery that made it possible to put an end to the drug shipments from outside our borders. The Silver Medal for Military Valor goes to this one person; Intelligence Naval Officer W.I. Rose. The audience applauds loudly for one single name mentioned, as she walks up to the Prime Minister and accepts the award, then joins the others afterwards. Italian Prime Minister: The next set of awards are for civilians who have come to serve on behalf of Italy’s aid, by volunteering their Service, time and skills. It is without them this work could not have been started, researched, and completed. For Service up and beyond the call of duty, this Medal of The Grand Official of the Order of the Republic of Italy goes the following individuals: Sinclair, Midnight Man, CCC, and Gadget Hackwrench-Maplewood of the Rescue Rangers. The audience applauds loudly for one single name mentioned, as she walks up to the Prime Minister and accepts the award, then joins the others afterwards. Italian Prime Minister: This next Medal of the President of the Italian Republic for continual work done to the Service of Italy by these three individuals. Along with it, they also receive honorary Italian citizenry and a monetary award of undisclosed value but enough for them to live comfortably when in our great nation. (the audience laughs momentarily, for such awards can as low as 2 million Euros): Tammy G. and her sister Bink P. Squirrel, Alex II and Hondo I. Sackett. The audience applauds momentarily as they walk onto the stage to gather their awards. Italian Prime Minister: Lastly, the Commendatore of the Italian Republic goes posthumously to one who has given the greatest sacrifice for service to Italy. In unifying Italian and American agencies and military operations together, Fernando G. has done more for our great nation than anyone else in recently history. Alas, he would be assassinated at the end of his work, while in celebration of his newly-wed marriage to Tammy G., proving that such work done is not a safe one to undertake. There will always be bad-guys seeking to make a name for themselves, but that did not deter him from doing the tasks needed to be done. Most notably, he sought no reward for the job, no compensation for the time, energy and money spent. As I was told, all he wanted was to have the right thing done. Fernando G. is currently buried at the South Romano Cemetery; construction is underway for a much more appropriate monument in the Cemetery of Heroes in Northern Rome for him where he will never be forgotten. Here to accept this award is his daughter: Dr. Aiesha G. Italian Prime Minister: The next set of awards to be given will be from the Prime Minister of Slovenia. The Italian Prime Minister walks off the stage, then followed by Aiesha, Tammy and Bink, Hondo and then the others. A few seconds later, the Slovenian Prime Minister approaches the podium. Slovenian Prime Minister: Though it is through the actions of these people that our nation was attacked, it was not us who were targeted, but those evil individuals, their bases and their activities that were bombed out of existence. It is they who delved in illegal activities, immortal actions and terroristic morals who use borders to cross, hide from national authorities and disrupt peace keeping measures. In collaboration with the Italian and American governments did we manage to put a stop to this activity along the Slovenian/Italian borders. Alas, this does not put an end to the problem of international terrorism, but it sends them a message that such activities will not be taken lightly and that they cannot use borders to hide. With names like Hydra, Onyx, Triad, The Black Hand, Padania/The 5 Republics, and Al Quida, these groups believe that they can operate above the laws of nations and think they are the creators of the laws of man. It is they who are to be stopped if we are to have world peace and universal understanding, and if it weren’t for people like the ones being honored today, such evil would be more successful. I wish those who were up here did not sit down, for it is they who Slovenia is also honoring. The audience applauds momentarily. Slovenian Prime Minister: For military Service to Slovenia, The Order of Freedom of the Republic of Slovenia goes to the ships and crews of the American Mediterranean Fleet. They all walk up to the Slovenian Prime Minister, receive their awards, and stand to where they stood before. Slovenian Prime Minister: Like before, The Silver Order of Freedom of the Republic of Slovenia goes to Intelligence Naval Officer W.I. Rose, for her hard work in isolating and protecting innocent lives from which the terrorists and criminals used to hide and protect themselves from a much more larger assault. It is because of her, no innocent life was killed in the bombardment of the criminal targets. Buildings, towns and roads destroyed in this raid can be rebuilt, but lives cannot be replaced, thus I cannot say more in this on how grateful we are that in her task- no innocent lives were lost. The Slovenian Prime Minister signals to Rose to receive her award. The audience gives her an ovation as she walks onto the stage and receives her award. Slovenian Prime Minister: These next two are The Order for Exceptional Service and The Order for Service in the military or security field, which both goes to one who has worked hard in conjunction with our military and local police departments in this task. It goes to Alex II. The audience applauds momentarily as he walks onto the stage to gather his award. Slovenian Prime Minister: These next awards: The Golden Order for Service Medals for civilian, diplomatic, and military/security fields goes to those who had worked in the detective work, sorting over evidence, looking over intel, and interrogating captured criminals. It is without them this work against those terrorist elements could not have been started. They are: Tammy G. and her sister Bink P. Squirrel, and Hondo I. Sackett. The audience applauds momentarily as they walk onto the stage to gather their awards, and take their place beside the Slovenian Prime Minister, opposite of the military personnel. Slovenian Prime Minister: This last set of awards, The Golden Order of Freedom of the Republic of Slovenia and The Medal for Honorable Action, goes to the one who has given the ultimate sacrifice of the cause of life, liberty and safety to Slovenia and its people. To many he is a complete unknown, a face in a crowd of faces, but his actions speaks louder than words. It is without him that none of this would have been possible, and we are deeply sadden by his loss. Like in Italy, a monument will be erected in his honor, school children will remember his name and elders will speak of him as one who fought for our service. We are a nation of several years in age, but we are a proud country. It is people like him that make one being a Slovenian proud. His daughter, Dr. Aiesha G., a medical professional in her own rite, will be accepting this award, which was just created for him: Fernando G. It is the highest honor that we can bestow. Aiesha walks slowly across the stage to accept the award as the audience gives a standing ovation. She receives the award, shakes the Prime Minister’s hand and then steps over to A lone spot between the two groups; where a single spot light shone. The audience continues with its ovation for another couple of minutes. Slovenian Prime Minister: The next set of awards to be given will be from the President of the United States. The Slovenian Prime Minister walks off the stage, then followed by Aiesha, Tammy and Bink, Hondo and then the others. A few seconds later, the President of the Unites States approaches the podium. US President: Ladies and gentlemen, it is with great honor and pleasure that I stand here in front of you to honor those who had put themselves in great risk in the Service of others. They did not go to do thinking that this would be an easy job or an earned vacation, but because they saw their fellow world citizens in trouble and sought to help them. Nor did they think about rewards for their actions. They simply saw in what they thought was wrong and made it right. To them awards do not justify the means of their hard work and determination, but rather the concern and safety of the fellow man. In this act of selflessness, they have committed themselves into action when nobody else would. We are gathered here today to pay homage and tribute to them and their heroic deeds. To the Members Mediterranean fleet, the Bronze Star Medal is to be awarded to the ships, their captains and their crews. For her work in separating civilian personnel and property from terrorist targets and thus keeping civilian casualties and collateral damage to a minimum of zero, Naval Officer W.I. Rose will receive the Humanitarian Service Medal. To our CIA Operative, Alex II, he shall receive the Distinguished Intelligence Medal. Tammy G., Bink P. Squirrel and Hondo I. Sackett will all receive the Congressional Silver Medal. Lastly these two awards, Congressional Gold Medal and the Presidential Medal of Freedom is awarded posthumously to Fernando G, given his daughter Dr. Aiesha G. This is nothing compared to the work that they had done in saving lives and dispelling evil and corruption, and have proven themselves as truly American. We should be so lucky to live out our lives within their shadows. Though none of those mentioned went to get their Medals, the audience applauds as the president leaves the podium. The UN Council speaker then approaches the podium, and waits for the applauds to subside. UN Speaker: Furthermore, though not a sanctioned UN mission, The United Nations have decree recognition of honor for his Service and will bestow the family of Fernando G. the Dag Hammarskjold Medal. Celebratory gathering and dinner will commence in the General Assembly chamber. The UN Council speaker walks off the stage. Slowly the gathered crowd of dignitaries and press also start to leave. The others except for Hondo, Aiesha and Tammy, along with Bink, start to leave the auditorium. The four of them stay behind for a few moments looking at each other. File 0246-A: Union Awards Ceremony Hondo: Welcome home. Tammy: If you can call it that. Hondo: You have that feeling too? Tammy: Yes. The door in the rear opens up and a lone figure enters through it- a pale white female mouse with glasses and dark brunette hair. Her high heels hits the floor hard with each step she takes, making sure that her movements does not go unnoticed. She stops just a few rows away from them. They all had followed her with their eyes until she stops steps away from them. Hondo: What is it you want Misao? Misao: Aren’t you all going to the party that is held in your honor? Hondo: Why should I? The one person who all this is for is not here, and no one else on or off this planet can replace him. Misao: But this was all a team effort. Hondo: Think about it. Fernando saved Tammy and Bink from their murder attempt. Fernando organized the SWA and the United States Armed Forces into taking positive action. Fernando made sure that all of us here would be standing today. So what team effort was there? It was all him. Misao: There is no ‘I’ in Team. Tammy: There is an ‘M’ and an ‘E’ for ‘ME’, as he had once told me. Misao: I see. And you Doctor Aiesha, you agree with them? Aiesha: I don’t have to agree with anyone or anything. All I know is that these people are my friends and I want to be with my friends. You however, are not, so I would advise you to leave us be. Misao: Is that supposed to be a threat of some kind? Aiesha: Take it as you like. Since you claim to know when will be your last day on Earth, do you know what condition your condition before that day will be? I wonder what injuries you will take to the grave. Then again, I might be the one that does your autopsy, so I already know. Misao: Already know? Aiesha: Come now, you believe that my father would not pass his time-travel secrets to his only daughter? Misao: He didn’t. Aiesha: You ever wonder how or why your life is to well scripted? The answer has been staring at you through dark glasses, and yet you refuse to acknowledge that part of your past to yourself. So if you think you know, then you know what is the next words to come out of your mouth. Hondo/Tammy/Aiesha: In your quest to take over the world, you have left too many openings for others to take advantage of. Misao: I did not want to take over the world. Hondo/Tammy/Aiesha: A famous rich man that has everything but the one thing he desires. That one thing is power. Power over others. Power to control. Power to manipulate, to take charge of the people, things and events around them. Aiesha: Fernando would not have wanted power, money or fame. Misao: Fernando was nothing more than a power hungry… Aiesha: I would advise you to shut up. That’s my father you are talking about. Tammy: I am telling you to shut up as well, for he was my husband. And like Aiesha stated, he did not wanted power, money or fame. All he wanted was 1 thing- to be happy with his life. And we were to live that life as best as possible. Misao: How could you be married to him, he was dead before you two married. Tammy: We were married before the ceremony. The wedding was just for show to the rest of the Rangers as proof that he cared about me as much as I did him. You can go on about your Almighty Glass House, but you do not realize that while you are looking at one aspect of the Glass house, something else is going on in another part of it. Misao: It is true that I may be blind to his actions, but if I knew, I would have done something to stop it, and ultimately saved him. Hondo: Misao- you failed. Aiesha: And we do not want you here around us… Ever. Tammy: Go out and play with your Atlantean minions. You have no friends here. Misao: Why, I never. Hondo: In Fernando’s words- maybe you should every once in a while, and just maybe you might like it. Now if you don’t mind- respect our privacy, and leave. Misao: Hmph! Misao turns around and starts to walk away. They follow her with their eyes until she leaves the large auditorium. Hondo then raises his left arm to chest height, pulling up on his sleeve, exposing a PAW 721-Unit, which was running the Temporal Gateway program in the back ground. Activating it, he inputs the several passwords that it requests, and then a flash of light appears, and Fernando stands among them when the light fades. He takes a deep breathe as they all look at him. Aiesha: Everything alright, father? Fernando: Still not used to that. Tammy: Fernando, do you remember us? Fernando: Just barely. I mean, no hard feelings against you, I need time to get over the headaches, and commotion of associated emotions to events that ‘I’ was not there for. Hondo: You’re lucky that she can not sense you. Fernando: She? Who? Hondo: Misao Fernando: You mean the Goddess Shiva- the destroyer of worlds. Hondo: Is she really a god? Fernando: She is an individual with so much power, it would make the gods jealous. But she is still mortal, and this there lies her flaw. Aiesha: Power? Fernando: Power, as in the ability to believe that she can control the future by altering the past. That takes the Time Traveler’s creed and damns it into the worst possible exuberance of selfish actions. Tammy: If you could, would you? Fernando: Don’t you think that I have tried at least once? Tammy: I thought you would say something like that. Hondo: Lets go, they are waiting for us. Fernando raises his right arm and lifts up the sleeves, exposing a Paw 3000 device on it, with a Temporal Portal program running on it. Fernando: They are waiting for you. I got a date with a bed and a few aspirin tablets. Aiesha: Father- don’t take too much. It can do more harm than good. Fernando: I already know that. Look. I’ll be in the party, playing ghost, and put myself in every picture being taken there. Let it be something for the conspiracy theorists argue over for the next 50 or years. Let the believers think that the UN is haunted by my ghost. Either way, I am going to rest first before I do anything. Tammy: Want somebody to watch over you? Fernando: Not this time… Fernando leans over to Tammy and kisses her on the forehead. He then takes a step back, putting his left hand on the PAW device and disappears in a flash of light. Hondo looks at his Paw device. Hondo: According to this, he should be back in another hour and a half. Aiesha: Good. We got a party to crash. Tammy: Crash? Isn’t this our party? Hondo: Well ladies, lets go to the Porsche and drop off our prizes before the fun and games begin. Aiesha: Now that is a good Idea. The four of them walk to the elevators and take one down 10 levels to the UN Underground garage where the Porsche was stored. Once there, they put their awards into the rear hatch/trunk area, placing them neatly within the car before going back upstairs to the General Assembly area where the party awaits them. In a few moments if walking around trying to find the place, they make it to the General Assembly Area, which had been converted to a large dining and party area. Dignitaries, ambassadors, agency head from governments world wide were there, along with members from the SWA, The Rescue Rangers, and Fernando’s little group. Waiting at the door for Tammy was Marco with his cyborg Angelica. He approaches them once he sees her enter through the door with the others. Marco (giving Tammy a hug): I thought you would never come. Tammy (as Marco slowly pulled away): I thought about it. Marco: Why? All this is for you. And to believe that you were one of the agency’s worst Fratello teams. Tammy: Worst because I wont shot my gun and take a life outright? Marco, you should know better- I wont take a life outright like that, nor will I allow Bink to do the same. But if I have to defend myself, then I will. This killing that you and the agency do has to stop. Marco: You know that the agency deal with Italy’s most dangerous people who believe them to be above the law. Arresting them is not enough, they have to be eliminated. Tammy: Don’t you think I know that? But there has to be a better way. Marco: Like I told you before, once you figure out how, you let me now. Now, about this party… its so hard to believe that all this is for you. Tammy: It is not just for me, it is for Hondo and Fernando as well. They are the ones who figured out all the pieces, and found the international drug trade routes for us. Without them, we would still be fighting off LSD crazed addicts in the streets of Rome. Marco: So hard to believe that a simple drug ring infiltration mission turned into all this. Well, congrats. I’ll be around if you need me. Marco starts to walk away with Angelica. Aiesha: What was that about? Tammy: Just job related crap. Aiesha: If I did not know any better… Tammy: You do, and yes, he’s been ‘more friendlier’ since Fernando’s funeral. Aiesha: I thought he was trying to hit on you. Tammy: Furthermore, even though the SWA and the Fratello teams all got Italian awards of their own, some are a bit jealous about what I’m receiving, blaming it on beginner’s luck. Aiesha: I would not worry about it. Like you said- they are all jealous. Hondo: Only problem is, you and Bink are now internationally celebrities, and the world organized crime syndicates would want to get their claws on you. Tammy: I cant let that scare me. I have to continue on with life as best as I can, and be prepared for the worst. Hondo: It’s good to think that way. Aiesha: Shall we separate? Tammy: No. Lets stay together, so if somebody start asking questions, at least we can back each other up. Aiesha: Well, least go attack the food table. Tammy: Good idea, lets go. Hondo: It’s about time! They walk to the food table and look over the various things it had to offer: American dishes, Italian meals, and Slovenian cooked foods. There were other foods from around the world as well, but in smaller portions than the other 3. It seemed a bit too much but the floor had over 575 people on it, half of them world ambassadors from all over. Hondo managed to pick out some roast beef and ribs with BBQ sauce, mashed potato, corn on the cob and some vegetables, with a bit of corn bread on the side. Tammy got a plate of fancy pasta for her and Bink with vegetables and beef on the side. Aiesha took a plate of a little of everything, with all taking to a can of soda each. They take to their table to sit down and eat. Their meal would not be as peaceful as they would have hoped, as Misao came to the table with the Japanese Emperor in tow. File 0246-B: Union Awards Ceremony Misao: Here they are: Dr. Aiesha G.- daughter of Fernando G., Hondo I. Sackett- who worked beside him during the case, and Tammy G.- formerly Tammy Squirrel. She married Fernando just after the case mission was over, shortly before his assassination. She was the one who discovered the LSD Terror plot. Hondo (whispering to Misao): This is uncalled for! Japanese Emperor (bows down to them): I am glad to meet you all. Aiesha: So are we. Japanese Emperor: I was hoping to meet with you, in hopes to have you come to Japan and help out with our problem with the Yakusa unifying resources and forces with the Triads. You will be given unlimited resources and be greatly rewarded for success of your work. Tammy: We will have to think about that. Do not get us wrong, but we still are in mourning. Japanese Emperor: I am deeply sorry for the intrusion then. Tammy: No, don’t be. You did not know, and its no insult to us. But, this is not a good time. I’m sure Misao can give you our contact information, and you can get back to us in about 60 days or so? Japanese Emperor: It would be my pleasure. Tammy: Arigato Emperor-wan. Japanese Emperor: Domo Arigato, Tammy-san. The Japanese Emperor then bows and starts to walk away, leaving Misao behind with the others. Hondo: What was the meaning of that?!! Misao: Its exactly what he said. You help solve Italy’s drug problem, in fact, that little stunt cleaned up the drug market for much of southern Europe. Why not do the same with Asia. Japan is a powerful ally to have on your side… Hondo: You’re just pimping us out! Misao: You misunderstand. People with your abilities should use it to help save the world from its problems. Hondo: Don’t you think we would like some time to rest? Tammy: The both of you, Enough! Misao, don’t be getting ideas into that pretty little head of yours. We want to be left alone for the undetermined time being. Nor do I care about Japan or any other nation and its problems they can not solve themselves. Misao: But you would be making the world a better place. Aiesha: A better place for whom? Its not secret that the Japanese Emperor descended from the original Atlantean refugee group you put on Earth 10,000 years ago. So what will it be- Atlanteans or Terrians. Misao: They have been Terrians for over 10,000 years. Aiesha: And the fossil records show that we have been around for over 35million years. They are the foreigners, transplanted from another planet from another star system, nor do I care for them. Neither did Fernando. They are supposed to be on their home world planet running their society with their technologies as they see fit by now. Not be in competition with us for resources which were ours by evolutionary rights! Tammy: Just because they are mice does not mean that they are loving and caring of you because you are a mouse. You are just a means to an end for them, its that you have yet to see that. Misao: So is that it-mice versus squirrels? Hondo: Don’t go there, miss. I’m a mouse. Bink: Can I shoot her, Tammy? Misao looks at Bink who has both her hands under the table, with her gun out of its hidden holster and aimed at her leg. Misao tries to laugh it off, thinking that nothing will happen, although there is a 50 percent chance that whatever happens would go against her script. Tammy: Bink- put that gun away! Bink: Awww. Tammy: Just do what I say, I don’t want trouble in this place! Bink: But the mean mouse lady looks like a threat. Tammy: She is nothing that I cant handle. Bink: OK. Tammy turns to Misao once she sees Bink putting away her gun. Tammy: Consider yourself lucky that Bink is willing to ask questions before pulling the trigger. Now Misao, for the second time, we wish to be left alone. There wont be a third time. Misao: Don’t count on it. Many here want you to work for them in dealing with their problems. To them, you are a god-send. Tammy: Then send the Rescue Rangers to work for them. I’m sure that Chip would love to get rewards for leading the Rangers into action. You see where it got Fernando… Misao: This is all above the Rangers’ abilities to do good. Tammy: Above their ability to do good? Why, because people need to be killed off? Is that it? Aiesha: I would advise you to turn that mouse tail of yours around and start walking away, Miss. Hondo: We are not here for the rewards nor for the fight, Misao. Now for the last time, stop being disrespectful and leave us in peace. Bink: Or be carried away in pieces. They all look at Bink. Tammy (still looking at Bink): You heard her Misao- leave or I’ll sic Bink on you. Misao: We will meet again. There is something going on here and I am going to find out what it is. They all look at her for the moment she stands there. Misao then turn around and walks away. Hondo: What an arrogant bitch, I swear! Aiesha: I bet you would do her though. Hondo: I would not do her the favor if I was skunk-drunk and my life depended in it, I would rather die with the bottle in front of me. Tammy: Who would do her the favor? Aiesha: No body from this planet, that’s for sure. Tammy: Figures. I bet she has an Atlantean lover somewhere. Aiesha: I would not be surprised if she tried to hit on father. Tammy: She would not dare. Aiesha: Why not? She wants control over everything and everyone around her. And Fernando is the one thing that eludes her every time. I bet she creams her panties in just the frustration alone. Hondo: A tight ass like that will only spit out diamonds if you shove coal into it. Tammy: You been looking at her ass? Ewww… Hondo: It’s an expression- a tight ass, meaning someone who constantly has to squeeze down upon their control in order to keep it. Frankly, If I want to get on that ass of her, I hope I’m driving a mac truck, and hauling a double trailer load when I run her over. Tammy: And I thought you had had such feelings reserved for Rose. Hondo: Lets say that I’m an equal opportunity hater. Besides, I’m already over Rose. Its unhealthy to hate so much against somebody who was a friend. Aiesha: But for Misao? Hondo: If I knew how to run this time doo-hickey of Fernando’s, I would leave her stuck in the far out distant past with nothing more than the silk underwear on her ass and a pack of hungry lions around her. Aiesha: Ha! That’s father’s test for intelligence! Hondo: And she would fail it. Tammy: Who could pass it? Hondo (leaning over to Tammy): Tammy- I’ll let you in on a little secret… (he whispers into her ear as to what the answer is). Tammy: Oh… OH! That’s it?!! Both Aiesha and Hondo nods at her, and then smile. Tammy begins to laugh. They then continue on with their meal in a more joyful mood. File 0246-C: Union Awards Ceremony At the far end of the room was Chip and Dale with the male contingents of the Rangers, surrounded by several dignitaries. As always, Chip was bragging about events that he was not even part of. Dale and the others stood around proud, nodding to every word Chip had said. Chip: And there we were, hiding in the trees along the Slovenian border, tracking the drug shipping trucks as they crossed into Italy. With little more than just our bare eyes in the darkness of early morning- 3AM, we had to get descriptions of the trucks, of their drivers and passengers, and license plate numbers. I wanted to set a trap to slow them down, but was ordered not too because it might cause them to take another route if they find their current one was booby trapped. A bright flash of light appeared behind the group of dignitaries, but with so many camera flashes going on, no one seemed to notice. Somebody makes their way towards Chip, that someone being Fernando. Once Fernando makes his way to Chip, he puts his arm around Chip’s shoulder. Fernando (handing out dated photographs to the dignitaries of Chip laying in a hospital bed in a coma): Tell me Chip, How could you have done all this while laying down on a hospital bed in an LSD induced Coma. In fact, if it were not for the actions of Dr. Aiesha G. and the cure that Fernando G. had found, you would still be there in that bed right now… Chip: You’re Not Fernando- Who Are You?!! Fernando: Ah, Chip, still a non-believer… Well, you know there is a place in the afterlife for liars, braggarts and non-believers… Ladies and Gentlemen, this ‘munk got you had. He was never in Italy, was not part of the mission that we are here celebrating their heroes, but If you want to know who was- (pointing to Gadget who was in a black dress at the far end of the room), You can talk to the little lady over there, she was part of the mission and overseen all Rescue Ranger activities thereof. (slapping Chip on the back of the head) And not this idiot who is feeding you lies. With a bright flash of light, Fernando disappears from view. The dignitaries all looked at Chip angrily, though confused as to what happened, but taking what was said as fact. They walked away from him, heading towards Gadget. NOTE: Though since joining the Rescue Rangers, Fernando has had issues with Chip on several issues. Knowing that Fernando was killed Chip thought he was rid of a constant headaches Fernando would give him. But in the UN Awards Ceremony, Chip thought he could advertise himself and the Rescue Rangers to various dignitaries and national government leaders through lies of actions he nor the others ever took in the mission as they were never there. Until the truth is known shortly afterwards, Chip thinks he is being haunted by a ghost and tries to avoid Fernando or his group for as much as possible. This includes not dealing Tammy. File 0287: Chip in Fat Cat’s office - II (FC = Fat Cat) C (nervously): I need some serious help. FC: What kind of help? C: Spiritual. I think I am being haunted by a ghost! FC: I don’t deal with spirits. C: Please. I know you know a gypsy who can help! FC: Tell me, what is going on... C: Ever since the awards ceremony, Fernando has been coming in and out preventing me from telling the story and stopping me from getting business for the Rescue Rangers. FC (going through his desk and pulling out a couple handmade cigarettes, he rolls one to Chip): Here. Take this. It will help you to relax. C: Sorry, I don’t smoke. FC: Lady Bernadette does not take clients who are scared, jumpy and nervous. Now take it and I’ll see about her seeing you. Chip takes the cigarette and places it to his lips. He lights it up and breathes it in. It makes him coughs a couple of times. FC (holding back his laughter): Easy there! Take light puffs... That’s it... now relax... Chip smokes the cigarette smokes it slowly, breathing in smoke before letting it go slowly. It was not tobacco that he was smoking but pot with a bit of Heroine mixed in. It relaxes him like nothing else before. It takes him another 10 minutes to finish smoking the cigarette. FC: How do you feel now? C: Oh wow... this is go great... so relaxing... Can I get some more? FC: Sure you can have more, but it is not free. C: That’s not problem... The rangers have some money set aside. FC (rolls the other cigarette to Chip with 3 more): We’ll discuss money later, right now, put those away in your pocket, and when you feel the stress getting to you, smoke one and your problems will disappear. C: Thank you very much! Now about Lady Beatrice? FC: I’ll contact her for you, and have a spell ready to protect you from the spirits. You just have to relax. All will be taken cared for you. C: Wow... Mister Fat Cat, you’re the coolest and the greatest. FC: Go home or work. Comeback when you want more. NOTE: From here, Fat Cat get Chip to start taking drugs – at first Pot with Heroine. Then he switches the mixture to Pot with Cocaine, and later Pot with both. At the same time Chip forces these drugs on Gadget and a couple of friends, being a drug dealer and pimp in selling his wife’s services and drugs supplied to him by Fat Cat. From here it is a downward Spiral which Chip is falling into. Shortly before taking on the Japanese mission, Chip (thinks he) gets Fernando and his crew down to a mission in South America and starts hitting on Tammy who is lonely for attention at this time. He starts drugging her as well and has a extramarital affair with her and was about to pimp her out as well before Misao’s actions stopped it from happening. But at this point Chip has given Tammy various drugs to smoke, including Pot with Angel Dust. -= More files to be accessed as needed. =-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 11th, 2020, 1:11pm When Hondo came down into the kitchen to put the broom and dustpan away, he found breakfast to be almost ready. "Smells good." He said. "Bacon, Eggs, Croissants, sautéed onions and jalapenos, and stewed apples." Valentine said. "Sounds good to me. Definitely need to start exercisin' again. Don't need to on the ranch, but this sittin' 'round will make me fat." He said. "Me too. Which is why I'm going for a run after breakfast." Valentine said. "Did you inform Monty that he's goin' to run with ya?" Hondo asked "Oi? did ya say run an' me name in the same sentence? Thet jest ain't funny, skippah." Monty said with a sour look on his face. "It wasn't suppose to be funny. I hafta be here to meet the Mac Tools guy an' She can't go alone. Besides, you said you were willin' to make a go of tryin' to be useful again." Hondo replied "An' I am, but strewth! Ya gotta walk before ya run, skippah. I was thinkin' baby steps, not goin' from this to marathon in a gore damned blink of an eye!" Monty whined "Don't worry, I saw a park not far from here that has a joggin' track. We'll walk there and I'll run on the track so we can see each other but go at our own pace." Valentine said Monty sighed and sat down, "Gore-blimey I almost 'ad an 'eart attack jest thinkin' about it. Thet will work, an' my old fat bones thank ya, miss Val." Valentine smiled and nodded, "No problem." "Just make sure you're out there tryin', not sittin' on a bench just watchin, Jack." Hondo said firmly. Monty made a crossing motion over his chest, "On me 'onor, cross me 'eart, I'll try an' I'll make sure your lovely wife stays safe. I\ll look after 'er like she was me own daughter." "Like ya did with Gadget?" Hondo said snidely Monty frowned, "Thet was a low blow, skippah… but not undeserved. I'll do bettah, Thet I promise." "Should I put some more eggs and bacon on for Gadget, Fernando, or anyone else?" Valentine asked, trying to change the subject. Hondo looked at her and shook his head, "No, They didn't eat what we left for them yesterday an' Jefe wanted to sleep in so I'm not gonna wake him." "Gadget might if I brought it up to her." Valentine offered. "No. She's a grown-ass woman, an' she's all fixed up. She don't need waited on. If she wanted to join us she would get up an' join us." Hondo said flatly "You still upset about yesterday?" Valentine asked "Nope, just not waitin' on people who don't need it, an' not lookin' for any more of her drama." he replied "It's strange thet she's not up. She was always up early. Geegaw used to complain thet he could nevah sleep in as she was always up by 4 or 5 am, even as a tyke. Only times she wasn't in te rangers was when she was up for several days workin' on some invention, or 'cause we were up all night on some mission." Monty commented. "I'd not worry 'bout it." Hondo said. "It's not like 'er though, skippah." Monty replied Valentine brought their breakfasts, already dished out, over to the table before going back to the stove. "She's probably havin' some issues with depression right now. Commin' to terms with what her husband did to her, knowin' he is facin' death, lookin' at startin' over... its enough to get anyone down." Valentine said "You gonna eat with us?" Hondo asked "Let me get the pans and stove cleaned up first. The others will be after their breakfasts any minute, I'm sure." She replied Monty nodded at her comment on Gadget, "I think ya moight be on ta somethin' 'bout Gadget. She doesn't 'ave 'er workshop either. It was kinda 'er stress relief an' was her 'idin' place, until Chip built their new bedroom to be accessed through the shop. I think 'e did it on purpose to take away 'er ability ta 'ide, now thet I think back on it." "Sounds like somethin' that puffed up megalomaniac asshole would do." Hondo growled. Just as Valentine finished washing up and sat down, others started to stream into the kitchen to get their own food. Hondo, Valentine, and Monty all finished their breakfast without any more talking. Once done Hondo took the dishes and rinsed them off and put them into the dishwasher while Valentine and Monty went to their rooms to get changed into something more suitable to running. By the time he got back to their room, Valentine was already changed are ready to go. After seeing here and Monty off, he found a quiet, out of the way spot, took off his hat, vest, weapons, and shirt, set them off to the side, and started his own set of exercises while he waited. The time was 7:30 am.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2020, 11:08pm 7:30-ish Gadget wakes up with the commotion of the morning’s activities. Everyone was getting ready to go somewhere for some reason, though at the same time everyone was walking around Fernando as he slept on the couch and no one dared disturb him. Good thing is that everybody upstairs was family more or less, but that does not stop the gossip or the Tammy-Bashing that was being whispered about. Gadget went about to gather a fresh set of clothes as she was told how to dress up to be with Fernando anytime they went out on a mission – as professional as possible with a knee-high or so navy blue skirt and white shirt/blouse and minimal make up. A set of lo-heel black leather pumps, small black leather carry-all purse and a black leather binder with a digital tablet and a thin paper notepad inside completes her looks. But before she can get dressed, she needed to take a shower. Listening in to the bathroom room it seems that somebody was already in there doing the same thing that she planned to do. She waited until whoever was done with the bathroom to leave, thinking how unfair that the center rooms of the house has access to two bathrooms while the corner rooms only had access to one. She was not able to go in until at least 8:10AM. Shit, shower, lather, rinse, repeat the last three. She gets out of the shower and dries herself off. With the towel wrapped around her below her arm pits, she takes care of her other hygienic needs (teeth brushing with a gargle mouth wash and rinse) before going back to her room. She takes her underwear she had on and throws it to the pile in the corner of the room. Going through her dresser, she finds that she is low in underwear. Looking at the pile in the corner, she realized that she has not done the laundry since she got to Japan. She only has left are a black nylon bra and panty set and a white cotton bra and panty set along with a couple of white t-shirts. She takes the black nylon set to put on, thinking, “I think I should talk to Fernando about using the washing downstairs. I don’t want to make a mistake and flood the basement or something...” She then looks at herself in the mirror wearing her black underwear, thinking some more, “I only wear these for fancy dinners dates and if I think I’m going to get lucky... Yeah right, I have not gotten lucky since I married Chip. It is not I am going to get lucky with Fernando... Until Tammy leaves him, it’s a lost cause trying to get him to take me to bed.” She shakes her head hard to wake up from the fading out dream-thoughts she was having and then lets out a sigh. A black elastic cloth ring allows her to put her hair in a loose pony tail. It only takes her a couple minutes to get dressed, unlike what a normal woman would take for putting on the same thing. She takes her pump shoes but does not put them on before heading out of her room and into the living room. It is closing in on 8:45 and Fernando was still sleeping on the couch. She goes downstairs to the kitchen, finding Hondo, Tammy while she carried Francesca and a couple of Fernando’s daughters. “Is there any coffee?” Gadget asks. “There’s some, but when did you started drinkin’ coffee?” Hondo asks. “It’s not for me, it’s for Fernando. We got a long finding some Yaccusa guy named Renoske.” Gadget explains. “Since when have you started serving him coffee? That is a wife’s job to do.” Tammy throws at her “Since his wife stopped servicing him and I have to as his secretary.” Gadget throws back at her. “Why you little slut!” Tammy throws at her “Nothing happened between him and I, just like nothing has happened between you and him, Tammy. You keep treating your man like garbage and he will leave you for somebody else. And then who will you have, Chip? He was my man, and he’s going to be tried and hanged for terrorism.” Tammy scowls at her though Gadget notices. “You made your bed, now you got to sleep in it.” Gadget tells her. She then turns to Hondo, “I’ll take that coffee with cream and sugar.” Hondo takes a minute to prepare a mug of coffee for Gadget to take up to Fernando. He then gives it to her. “Thanks Hondo.” Gadget tells him before she goes upstairs. She steps over to the couch and gets on her knees to be level to him. Putting a hand on his shoulder, she gives him a slight shake. “Fernando, wake up.” “I’m up...What’s going on?” Fernando says as he wakes up. “Here’s some coffee for you. You need to wash up and get dressed if we are going to meet up with Renoske.” Gadget tells him. “What time is it?” He asks as he takes the coffee from her. “It’s almost 9o’clock. Everyone’s leaving to where ever it is they go and Hondo is staying behind some kind of delivery.” She explains. “I see...” He says as he drinks the coffee. He takes half the cup before getting up and handing her the mug, “Give me a couple of minutes.” He gets up and goes into the room he is supposed to share with Tammy. She can listen in as he goes from Tammy’s room to the bathroom where he washes himself up. It takes him half the time to wash up and get dressed as it did Gadget. He sits back down on the couch. “Where’s Hondo?” “He should be downstairs or outside waiting for the delivery.” She answers. “And Tammy?” He asks. “She was downstairs in the kitchen area. I do not know where she went.” She answers. “Oh.” Fernando says as he takes the coffee from her again. He drinks the last bit that was in the cup before getting up. He heads downstairs, telling Gadget, “Get your things and the tablet. I’ll see you downstairs in the kitchen.” “OK.” She replies before she heads into her room. Fernando finds the kitchen area empty but clean. Somebody actually took the time to do the dishes this time. He takes a seat at the table to put on his shoes as Gadget comes downstairs to meet him. She sits on the chair next to him, putting on her shoes. Lifting up her leg allows him to peek under her skirt as to what she was wearing underneath, whether it was intentional or not remains to be seen. She gets up and stands in front of him. “Seen Hondo?” She asks. “No I haven’t.” He says. “He must be outside then.” She points out. “Alright, let’s go.” He says, “I’m getting hungry.” They walk out of the house using the Goon Squad’s room to go out to the main area where the parking lot was. Most of the cars were already gone but they find Hondo outside. Fernando walks up to him. “Gadget said you’re waiting for a delivery?” Fernando asks. “Yeah, it’s for the workshop up stairs.” Hondo explains. “Good. Let’s hope it goes well.” Fernando tells him. “Where are you going?” Hondo asks. “Chasing a couple of leads of those who attacked us.” Fernando says. “Let me know what you find.” Hondo tells him. “I will, but this came out of Chip’s mouth. I doubt there will be any truth in it and just be a wild goose chase.” Fernando says as he opens his Mustang’s doors remotely. Gadget gets into the passenger side and put on her seatbelt after closing her door. “I’ll see you tonight with any information I find.” Hondo nods as Fernando goes to his car. Buckling himself into his seat, Fernando turns on the vehicle and drives away. “El Gusto Café?” Gadget asks as they drive onto the highway to Tokyo. “Yeah. Might as well.” Fernando says as they go down the highway. It takes them a few minutes to get to Tokyo and find a parking lot to put the Mustang in. It is only a couple of blocks to get the café where they have breakfastat 9:30. Fernando has some French toast with a couple eggs easy over, bacon and coffee.  Gadget just gets the French toast and a juice. They do not talk much while they ate, making it a quick meal. As they walk back to the car, Gadget asks, “Do we have any laundry soap?” “I do not know.” Fernando replies. He sighs, “Let’s go get some.” They walk into a nearby 7-11 and get a few things to do the laundry: Laundry detergent, Woollite for delicate fabrics, fabric softener, and some dryer sheets. Fernando also gets some “Dreft” baby soap for Francesca’s clothes. Before they go to the cashier, he asks, “Anything else? You know – like girlie stuff?” “Girlie stuff?” She asks. “You know – pads and things like that.” He points out. “Oh, Fernando. I’m an adult, you can say it like it is.” She tells him. “But do you need any of them?” He asks. “No. But thanks in wanting to help me with my needs. Chip or the others never thought in helping me in those needs.” She says as they go to pay for their items. “As a father of... damn... nine, and husband to one, I have to step up to the plate and been a good father figure and supportive husband to all of them, as I have to be with you if we are to have any relationship.” He explains as they leave the store and walk to the garage where the mustang was. “They are lucky to have you.” She tells him It takes them a couple minutes to get to the car in the garage where the laundry items are put away in the trunk of the car. Soon they were sitting in the car. “Something on your mind?” Gadget asks. “A lot is on my mind.” Fernando replies. “Care to talk about it?” She asks. “Look, I’m sorry for what you might have to see or be part off.” He tells her. “What do you mean?” She asks. “As you know, this is Japan. In Japan females are lower than males in the social structure and to the extreme, are forced to do what males tells them to do.” He points out. “I know that already.” She replies. “Well, Renoske’s Geisha Club is one of those places of extreme. You might be asked to do things that you would not want to do.” He explains. “With others?” She asks. “With me.” He answers. “Like?” She asks. “When Renoske has his Yaccusa meetings, he usually has his Geisha girls service his men, blow jobs mostly.” He points out. “Does it go further than that?” She asks. “Sometimes.” He replies. “Well. As long as it is with you only, you can put me on their table and screw my brains out if you like.” She tells him. “But... wouldn’t it bother you?” He asks. “If the club’s Geisha Girls are giving out blow jobs, I’ll gladly give you a blow job in order to keep them away from you. If it leads to us having sex afterwards, then so be it.” She tells him. “But why?” He asks. “Besides the obvious, to tell them hoes that I’m your woman and only I can service you.” She tells him. Fernando bows his head and lets out a sigh, “Thanks.” “For you I’ll do anything. And while I’m giving you a blow job, you can put your hand up my skirt and finger my pussy if you like. I would prefer if you do.” She tells him before she gives him a kiss on the cheek. He turns to face her. They look at each other for a second, before she unbuttons the top four buttons on her shirt to expose her cleavage and part of her bra. “Gadget...?” He starts to ask in calling her. “If I’m going to be your Geisha Secretary Girl, I need to look the part. And I’ll act the part – walk behind you and stand beside you when not servicing you while we are there.” She tells him. “Alright.” He says before starting the car. In a couple of seconds, they were on their way to the club at Momijigaoka Dai 2 Chiiki Park. It takes them over 15 minutes to get there though it is after 10:30AM, and Fernando parks the Mustang in front of the club. There were other fancy cars parked along the street. He opens the door and helps Gadget out of the car. They walked into the bar with Gadget three steps behind him. A guard at the door steps in Fernando’s way to prevent him from entering. “I have an appointment with Renoske Gozzomaki.” Fernando tells him in Japanese. The guard stands there, not moving. “I said ‘I have an appointment with Renoske Gozzomaki!’” Fernando tells him again. The guard tries to push him away but Fernando grabs his arm and throws him inside the bar. He pulls out his fire arm and walks inside. What few guards that showed themselves ended up wounded and unable to continue guarding the area. Fernando continues walking about the club until he finds the door to the meeting room. The door opens with several shots are fired, several firearms fall out of their guards’ hands. The door opens wider and Fernando stands in the doorway. He can see several men being serviced by a Geisha Girl with Renoske at the head of the table with two Geishas kneeling by him. “Renoske Gozzomaki... Long time no see.” Fernando tells him. “And who are you?” The old man says out loud. “Think, over 8 years ago. When the emperor’s son was kidnapped, you did me a favor of telling me where the child was being held.” Fernando tells him. “It can’t be you. You were killed, in Italy!” Renoske lets out loud. “I got better. Now, can I have a seat or do I have to take one? We have a lot to talk about.” Fernando tells him. Renoske thinks for a while before he points to the seat at the far end of the table. Fernando walks to it and sits on it, Gadget follow him and stands beside and behind him even though Renoske snaps his fingers at his Geisha girls to service Fernando. Gadget stands her ground and scare the girls away. As they back away, Gadget kneels down by Fernando, unbuckles and unzippers his pants and pulls out his long dong to service him in front of the others as they are being serviced by their Geisha Girl. “Now... why am I here, Renoske? Simple. You met with a couple of chipmunks and a fat rat from the Rescue Rangers. Right now they are in prison and are about to implicate you and your friends here in order to save themselves from facing the noose.” Fernando tells him. “They won’t live long enough to face the judicial magistrate!” Renoske lets out loud. “Several people were killed because of who ever planted those bombs. The judicial magistrate wants to hang the bomber or bomb maker. You are just loose collateral to them. Just get me the who made the bomb and who planted the bomb, and your implication of the crime will be forgotten.” Fernando tells him. “And if I refuse?” Renoske taunts in asking. “Then you better stop targeting my people or else you, this club and everything around this block will be nothing more than a smoldering crater.” Fernando tells him. “Ha! Like you are capable of hurting us!” Renoske taunts him further. “Not I but me and my dogs – you should know of them. They are known as the Dirty Pair, and when they come to arrest you, this whole area will be laid to waste.” Fernando tells her. He then pats Gadget on her behind to get her to stop servicing him. She pulls off his male organ and looks up at him. He looks down at her and nods, “Time to go. My work is done here.” She nods back and puts him back in his briefs and closes up his pants. She gets up first and waits for Fernando to do the say. As he gets up, “I’ll be back for your answer, if not I’ll be back again for your destruction.” Fernando walks backwards a few steps before turning around to walk out the room and then the club. Once outside, he checks the car for tampering before opening the door for Gadget and then himself. Slowly putting the car in gear, he slowly drives away from the seedy neighborhood. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 13th, 2020, 9:32pm “How well did I do?” Gadget asks as find their way back to downtown Tokyo to get to the highway to get home. “You did well, Gadget. You did very well. Though I said that you might have to do it, I did not expect you to do it.” He says to her. “I did what I had to do to protect you from those hoes and tell them that you were mine.” Gadget says to him, adding in a lower tone to herself, “Hmph... Chip got a blowjob from them, who know what diseases he now might be carrying. I’m glad I’m divorcing that asshole.” “Well, thank you. In a way I’m glad I did not had to lay you down on the table and screw your brains out in front of them.” He points out. “I would love it if you did, even if it were to prove a point, but what kind of point it would have to be in order to do that?” Gadget says and asks. “Let me explain a couple of things. Homosexuality is not generally accepted in Japanese culture except in the Geisha. Some of the Geisha Girls are really feminized men dressed, made up and act like ‘women.’ Like the opera story of Madam Butterfly, the Geisha in the story was a male. So you, not being a Geisha, if pushed to that point and if so demanded to prove you are female and as my female, I would have to pull down your skirt, then your panties and I would have to #$@! you right then and there. No foreplay, no intimacy, just lay you right there and pound away. Strict vaginal, no anal to prove you are female and as a male I have direct control over you as such.” He explains. “OK, I think. I mean, I understand, even as a so-called ‘Enlightened Society’ there are still parts of it where they are backwards in their ways. It’s just conflicting at times.” She begins to ramble. Then she sits in silence for a moment before she bursts out into laughter. “Oh My God! Those Geisha Might have Been Men?!! (Laughs) Chip is so Anti-Gay and Strict-Straight, and Dale and Monty claim to ne Strict-Straight but Gay-Accepting but not for themselves! Wait until they find out they had a blow job by a guy!” She continues to laugh for a couple more minutes. She then stops, “How can you be so sure that those Geishas were men? Why would they do that?” “Simple. If you were some rich Mafioso Yaccusa Leader having a meeting of equals, and then some nobodies came interrupting your meeting, would you send in your girls to service them? Because in servicing them is one way to get the truth, because one is too distracted from being serviced that it would be difficult to lie. But to service them, complete strangers, you would not be sending your best ladies to service them when your men can do the same for you in servicing them. So in that, those who you scared away were most likely men, not women.” Fernando explains. “But they seemed so... feminine.” Gadget points out. “They had a lifetime of being trained to be feminine, to learn to be female. Only the best become Geishas along with the girls.” Fernando explains. “But what about their breasts? They looked real!” Gadget asks. “Like with girls, boys can grow breasts if forced to do so from stimulation.” Fernando answers, “They won’t be as big as a female’s breasts but it will be enough to be hard to tell the difference. Only way to tell is to put your hand up their skirt and grab...” Gadget begins to laugh again. In a few minutes they drive down the highway and to where they call home, though Gadget continues to laugh though she tries to stop only to start all over again. 2:30PM In the house Fernando tells her to get her things to get washed, Hondo notices her laughing on and off. “What’s wrong with Gadget?” Hondo asks. “After our talk with Renoske, she discovered that the Geisha Girls that gave Chip, Dale and Monty a blow job were men dressed as Geisha.” Fernando explains. “Uhm... like Madam Butterfly?” Hondo asks. “You know it.” Fernando replies. “What’s in the bag, by the way?” Hondo asks. “Laundry detergent. Gadget requested it as she needs to wash a few things. So we’ll be in the basement washing our clothes. I’ll wash mine after she washes hers.” Fernando explains. “Good. I’ll brin’ down a few things to wash up when you’re done.” Hondo says. “I hope the machine works. Should be OK though.” Fernando says. He then adds, “I’ll ask for the shop vac later, to remove the lint from the dryer.” “I’ll bring it down later then.” Hondo says. Gadget comes out carrying her clothes in her arms, “I’m ready!” “Alright, let’s go and see if that machine works.” Fernando says before walking down the stairs. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 14th, 2020, 3:18am Charles was shock seeing Chip would go down to this dark path. As he sit-down and thinking. Then he was looking at this as he seeing what Chip become another gory hog. Charles: So he want to make the Rescue Rangers as a Business? Getting advice form criminals and no wonder why this drive him to the blink. Since they keep getting out and it was driving Chip crazy.Dale never knew about this, I plan make sure he will have a better life as a Agent like me. I never knew you loss your way Chip. Now you made your fans turn on you and the team. You a heartless sell out. I thought I Have respect for you but no you spit in my face now and everyone faces. Nando was right about you. You have change. Well gust Death going make sure you will see the light. It too late to change your ways. Once you in hell. You will see your brother or your ex-brother rise in success as a NSA agent. While you fall to Hell. So Chip ROT IN HELL all I care. Because you turn your back on your fans, your friends, your love one Gadget and everyone you care for. You not the Chip I know and Sherlock Homes and Basile will be disappointed in you. To Be Con-tune

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 14th, 2020, 6:27am Note: Dale or Monty did not know about Chip's drug use of forcing drugs on Gadget and pimping her out.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 17th, 2020, 12:03pm OCC: I apologize but I'm running out of time today. Will just have my phone for the next week and may be out of cell coverage part of that time. Will Post something later next week if possible.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 24th, 2020, 12:05am In the basement, Gadget puts her laundry in the washing machine as Fernando checks the electrical and plumbing connections to the machine. Things seem OK, so he let her to close up the machine and put in the detergent and fabric softener into their appropriate sections. When done, Fernando twists the dials for a warm wash and cold rinse. He pushes the button to start the machine. After a loud “CLACK!” the machine hums to live and water starts to flow into its belly. Fernando gives it a look over to see if it is leaking water anywhere. He finds none. After several minutes of the water filling up the machine, it starts its business of churning the soaps, clothes and water to begin its wash cycle. Fernando checks the machine again to see if there is any leaking about the machine and again, finds none. He then looks over the dryer and checks its lint filter and other parts. Like the washing machine, it looks like it is well maintained. He takes a chair from nearby and sits down on it. Gadget has done so with another seat quite some time ago. “Got it is working...” Gadget comments. “So far it is. Let’s see how it handles through all the cycles. It should take a half hour or a bit more.” Fernando replies. “Good.” Gadget replies with a sigh. For the moment they sit there looking at the machine as it does its job. Since nothing negative is happening while the machine is doing its job, Fernando goes upstairs to get his laundry load together. He meets Hondo upstairs. “How’s it goin’?” Hondo asks as he follows him into Tammy’s Room. “It’s doing fine. I expected problems but the machines were well maintained. So when Gadget takes her laundry out of the washer and into the dryer, I will put my things into the washer.” Fernando explains. He leaves the room with his things needing to be washed in a basket. Hondo nods as he hears the good news, at least it is one less thing to fix. “I’ll be downstairs if you need anything.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll let you know is anythin’ happens.” Hondo replies. It takes Fernando less than half a minute to get to the basement, and sits back down on his seat. Gadget is in deep thought about something before she lets them to be known. “Any of these rooms free?” She asks. “The four corner ones are, as are 2 corners one – one under your room, are also free on the first floor. Monty and Dale have the two side rooms.” Fernando explains. “So, if you have these extra rooms, why not take one for yourself?” She asks. “Why do you ask that?” Fernando asks in return. “No reason. But you should not be sleeping on the couch when you have rooms with a bed in it.” Gadget points out. “I need to be sleeping in the couch in case something happens and I can act right away on taking care of the situation.” Fernando tells her. “Well, you can sleep in my bed... with me.” She says. “As much as we both want to, that cannot happen. Not anytime soon.” He tells her. “I was just... offering.” Gadget says defeated to herself. “For what it is worth, thank you.” Fernando says. Gadget smiles back at him for the moment. The machine goes into a spin cycle to eliminate the dirty wash water out and take it to the next cycle – the first rinse. The time consuming part is the filling of water into the tub where the clothes are at. “What else is there to do?” She asks. “Wait for Maria to come by with the dinner she brings, and give her pat yesterday’s pot, pans, plates and things she gave me for the dinner. Then there is preparing for tomorrow/s dinner party at the Emperor’s Palace. I think that is about it though I have to talk with the others about the dinner party.” Fernando explains. “New dress, new shoes, pantyhose, underwear, a bit of make-up and some perfume... A girl cannot be too overly done for the emperor’s ball.” One of the older women says to the group. “It’s like that for every time a girl goes out at night either for a date or a party, Rachel.” Another says to her. “But this looks like a wedding dress, complete with a tiara and a silk train!” one of the younger girls says to them. “We all cannot go there wearing the same dress!” Rachel says to them. “How about the same dress but different colors?” The second youngest asks. “Yeah!” The youngest throws in. “They may have something there.” The other older woman says. “Not you too, Michelle!” Rachel throws at her. “The skunk girls can’t help looking like each other because they are biological sisters for one and they are skunks for two – they look like each other. But us? You’re a grey squirrel and I’m a flying squirrel, we are as different as different can be. But if we all wear a similar dress but in different colors and matching items, it would be easy for us all.” Michelle explains. “Alright. What about Aiesha? And what about Jeanette, though she is not one of us sisters, she is close to dad. We are all one big, large happy family.” Rachel says to her. “We can always call them and tell them. But in the end it is on them. And neither of us trust Aiesha in doing the right thing when she wants to do her own thing. To believe that girl came from his balls... I swear.” Rachel holds back from complaining. “Remember, her mother was a party girl who dumped Aiesha on dad’s door step.” Michelle throws back at her. “I’ll talk to her during dinner and maybe we can do an early shopping for her tomorrow.” Rachel says. “Well, how about the dresses? I’m not going like this – I look like I’m about to get married and I’m too young to get married, I’m only 16!” the youngest one says. “Tabitha – the legal age for marriage in New York State and much of the United States, with emancipation or parent’s permission is 16.” Rachel tells her. “Well, I’m not ready to get married until I graduate from school first.” Tabitha throws at her. “Maybe there is hope for them yet.” Michelle says out loud. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 18th, 2020, 8:11pm Hondo did some exercises out in the yard for a while, stretching out his muscles and doing some weight-free muscle building exercises. He was in the best shape of his life at the moment, and though it was not exactly needed, it kept his body limber and ready for action. It was something he had learned long ago and of which Fernando reminded him of often, missions tempted a person to sit around and wait for action to come. This could cause weight gain and muscle degradation, which caused a person to not be as ready as they could be. Beyond that, the wait was always the hard part and working out helped to pass the time. After a while he stopped and checked his watch. It was a bit past 8:30 and he expected the tool truck to arrive soon. He gathered his stuff and walked shirtless up the stairs and into his room. He washed up quick like and redressed before heading down the the kitchen to see what state it was left in. The kitchen was not a pretty sight, but not an unexpected one either. It looked like a heard of buffalo had ran through there, using half the dishes and spilling food as they went. He sighed, shook his head and went about cleaning up and loading the dish washer.  a couple of Fernando's daughters were still eating as he began to clean up. A few minutes later, Tammy came down to get some food together for Francesca. She grimaced at the mess in the kitchen and gave Hondo a disapproving look. Whether it was because she thought he made the mess or just at him in general, he did not care as he ignored her and stayed on his task. About 8:45 Gadget came down the stairs to the kitchen.He wondered why she was getting out so late but pushed the thought aside as her issues seemed to just multiply his when he tried to help. Besides, Jefe had made it clear that he was staking interest n her and Gadget had made it clear that Hondo would always be the bad guy unless he stayed off out of the way and only served when she called for it. As Gadget came downstairs to the kitchen, she found Hondo finishing some cleaning, Tammy caring for Francesca, and a couple of Fernando’s daughters finishing up their breakfasts. “Is there any coffee?” Gadget asks. “There’s some, but when did you started drinkin’ coffee?” Hondo asks. “It’s not for me, it’s for Fernando. We got a long finding some Yaccusa guy named Renoske.” Gadget explains. “Since when have you started serving him coffee? That is a wife’s job to do.” Tammy throws at her “Since his wife stopped servicing him and I have to as his secretary.” Gadget throws back at her. “Why you little slut!” Tammy throws at her “Nothing happened between him and I, just like nothing has happened between you and him, Tammy. You keep treating your man like garbage and he will leave you for somebody else. And then who will you have, Chip? He was my man, and he’s going to be tried and hanged for terrorism.” Tammy scowls at her though Gadget notices. “You made your bed, now you got to sleep in it.” Gadget tells her. She then turns to Hondo, “I’ll take that coffee with cream and sugar.” Hondo takes a minute to prepare a mug of coffee for Gadget to take up to Fernando. He then gives it to her. “Thanks Hondo.” Gadget tells him before she goes upstairs. Hondo just shook his head a bit at the exchange as Gadget left. Tammy turned and scowled at him again. "What?!" She demanded. Hondo just squinted at her a bit ad went back to what he was doing. The two of Fernando's daughters looked at each other, got up, dropped off their dirty dishes into the sink and scurried upstairs, as they did not want to be around to see Tammy blow up. After a moment of silence Tammy slammed her hand on the table, scaring poor Francesca in the process and starting her into crying. "When I ask the hired help a question I expect an damned answer!" She barked as the baby cried in her arms. Hondo did not turn around but continued his task as he answered. "I don't owe you a damn answer. Now how about takin' care of that little one or do I hafta since you seem incapable of compassion anymore?" He said in a low growl. "How dare you calling me an unfit mother!" She hissed. He turned slowly and glared at her. Even in her uncaring state his look made her blood run cold. "If the boot #$@!in' fits..! You're definitely an unfit wife, an' I don't work for you. Now take care of that baby or I will, an' If I have to my wrath will be nothin' compared to her fathers when he finds out!!" He growled angrily. Tammy stared in shock and she tried to speak but found no words. She snapped out of it after a moment and got Francesca settled down. She grabbed the items she needed, shoved a few things into the diaper bag and headed out through one of the empty rooms to the parking lot. Soon after Hondo heard a car start and take off. Whether Jeanette was with her or not he did not know, but he sighed in relief that she was gone. He finished cleaning up a few minutes after 9:00 am and headed out the same door Tammy had used. He scowled as he found that she left it unlocked, but locked it behind him. The truck wasn't there yet so he decided to check over the motorcycle while he waited. About 9:20 Fernando and gadget appeared, coming out of one of the lower rooms. Most of the cars were already gone when they came out but they find Hondo outside working on the motorcycle. Fernando walks up to him. “Gadget said you’re waiting for a delivery?” Fernando asks. “Yeah, it’s for the workshop up stairs.” Hondo explains. “Good. Let’s hope it goes well.” Fernando tells him. “Where are you going?” Hondo asks. “Chasing a couple of leads of those who attacked us.” Fernando says. “Let me know what you find.” Hondo tells him. “I will, but this came out of Chip’s mouth. I doubt there will be any truth in it and just be a wild goose chase.” Fernando says as he opens his Mustang’s doors remotely. Gadget gets into the passenger side and put on her seatbelt after closing her door. “I’ll see you tonight with any information I find.” Hondo nods as Fernando goes to his car. Hondo watched them pull out then went back to what he was doing as he waited. about ten minutes later a large white panel truck with a red logo on the side pulled up into the drive. Hondo wiped his hands off and went to meet the driver as he climbed out. "Sorry I'm late, Mr. Sackett-san. We had to unload everything to fit your order inside." The tool man said. "Got it all, thought?" Hondo asked. "Yes sir, and it was my biggest single order ever! Where do you want everything?" He asked "The attic. It's open for a work room." Hondo said. "Some of this stuff is heavy, but between the two of us we can probably manage. Do you mind if I ask what you're using this workshop for?" He asked "Not tryin' to be rude, but I do mind. I'm just buyin' tools, not into explainin' why." Hondo replied. The man nodded, "Fair enough, well lets get them unloaded." As he backed the truck up the the stairs Monty and Valentine turned the corner off the street, entering the compound once again. Hondo nodded at them, "Just in time, Jack. You can help unload an' carry this stuff upstairs." Monty frowned, panting as he spoke, "Skippah ... I jest... was runnin'... an' could... use a rest an'... a shower first!" "You'll just get dirty an' sweaty again. Might as well do this first." Hondo said. Monty sighed and nodded, "Aye, Skippah." The tool man opened the door and grinned as he saw Monty standing there. "Ah, more help! We should get this done a lot faster now." He said. Monty just muttered incoherently to himself. As Monty helped pull some things out of the truck, Valentine walked up to Hondo and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "You need my help?" She asked "We still have hat lunch meetin', so maybe you should get cleaned up an' ready." He said "You don't need me for that. Why don't I stay here and setup the benches?" She offered. Hondo raised an eyebrow, "You don't want ta go with? I'd like ya to unless you aren't feelin' well." She shrugged, "It's not that I don't feel well so much as I just don't feel like going out. Still gettin' my head together." He nodded, "I understand. How 'bout you get cleaned up then you can sort things upstairs. Monty can stay an' help while I'm gone." "You should take him. Not good for you to go alone either." She replied. "I'd feel better if he was here. I'll be fine. Just gonna go to the meetin' then come back." He said. She sighed and nodded, knowing she would not win this topic. "I'll grab a quick shower then be out to help." she said. "Alright, but take your clothes into the bathroom an' lock the door.  It's easier to come through our room with the stuff then up to the attic." He replied. She nodded, kissed him again quickly then headed off to their room. Hondo stopped and briefed Monty and the tool guy on how they were going to bring things in before heading up the the attic to unlock the door. It took them until almost 11:10 to get everything hauled up and inspected for damage. Finding it all right they headed back down, as the tool guy said he had a couple other things for them. Since the order was so larger, and because of some promotional sales they had going on the tool guy gave them a brand new grill/smoker combo that looked like a tool box, grill tools, a nice cooler, a canopy, 6 camp chairs, a battery operated radio, a knife set, a couple pocket knives, and some other gear. Hondo thanked him, but had to stop him when he wanted to talk further. "I appreciate the help an' the gear, but I've got a meetin' at noon in town so I need to clean up an' get goin'." Hondo explained "I understand, sir. I appreciate your business and if you ever need anything else, let me know." He said as he handed Hondo a business card. "Will do." Hondo said with a nod. They shook hands, and the tool man headed back to his truck and climbed inside. Hondo went back up onto the balcony and waited there until the truck had gone before heading in. He found Monty inside and told him to shower then to assist Valentine in putting the attic shop together. He nodded without saying a word and wearily walked down to his room in the basement. Hondo walked back to his room, stripped down and headed to the shower. By now the only people left in the house were him, Valentine, and Monty, so he did not have to fight for a shower. He leaned against the wall for a moment as the warm water flowed over him. he felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him for a moment, but he shook it off. He washed up, got out and dressed in some nice jeans, a grey shirt with grey pearl snaps, and a leather sport coat. He ran his fingers through his hair briefly before putting his hat on. As he put his hat on he realized he was starting to get a headache. He dug through his bag and found a bottle of aspirin. He had not had a headache in a while, but he wrote it off as stress and being tired. He chewed the aspirin and washed them down with a bottle of water he had in his room. After he grabbed up the rest of his gear, slid a pistol into his shoulder holster and a derringer into his pocket, and went up to the attic to check on Valentine. Monty was already there, so he told them both he was leaving, issues Monty a veiled threat about what would happen if it was found out that he had not helped, kissed Valentine, and headed out to the parking lot. Once outside he looked at the mustang briefly then over to the motorcycle. He grinned as he looked at the bike, and made up his mind. A few minutes later the motorcycle pulled out of the drive and onto the blacktop. The time was 11:25. --to be continued--

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jul 18th, 2020, 9:41pm Charles getting up at 8:50 Am as he went to take a shower, then came out of the bathroom as he drying off, then turn on the tv to channel 12 News Morning Satellite as he getting dress. Ryoko (Female Mouse): In Today News The owner of Lucky Cat Casino Fat Cat will be opening his new Lucky Cat Casino in Tokyo at the Honjo-Ku District and it a $30000 Yen Casino with everything inside. Fat Cat will be there with his new mate Kismet Cat and his brother Maltese De Sade will be there too. So This is Ryoko from News morning Satellite good day Charles: So he is here in Japan. I need pay him a vested and warn him to stay away form Dale and Montary Jack. Don’t; want to see Dale fall like Chip did. Bette let my Daughter know take Dale to the Hologram Training Building in Shitaya-Ku district. Then he heading to the kitchen as he saw Hondo all ready making brefasket. Then he see his Daughter all ready up and making breakfast for him and the team including dale. Dale was helping her too since he is part of the team. Charles: Hay Maggie and Dale. I See Dale is helping you. But if you want Dale to help you ask me next time ok. I don’t want Nando be angry. Maggie: Sorry Dad. I couldn’t wake you up since you were sleeping peacefully. Charles: Yea I was. I will let it slide this time and let Nando know that you didn’t wake me up about this ok. Maggie: Ok dad. Dale: Hi Charles. Charles; hay Dale. Dale mind I talk to Maggie in privet and you keep cooking. Dale: Ok Then Charles, Maggie went into the other room as he began to talking to her and was concerned. Charles; Well reason why I was knock out last night. I was reading Chip file and found out he was corrupted by Fat Cat. Since he been acting this way and falling to the dark side. Also Getting Nando More angry at him too. Also you see Tammy acting towards Nando this way. Maggie: Yea and I do hear Fernando and Tammy screaming at each other every time and Gadget was calming Fernando down. Charles; Well because Chip use angle dust on Tammy and this causing her and Nando marriage braking apart. So Let the team know Chip never be trusted it again since he turn his back on us. Also don’t let Dale know. But I want you and team to do. Keep him for away form Fat Cat and his brother. Maggie: Ok I will let them know once Dale in the holo room since it sound proof. Also will keep him away form Fat Cat and his brother. Charles; Thanks Daughter *Hugging her too as she hugging back* Maggie: You’re welcome dad. Charles; Ok you know what to do? Maggie: Yea Take Dale and the team to the holo building in Shitaya-ku district. Charles: Good I See you later. Then Charles heading out but going see Gadget since Hondo was gone. Charles; Hay Gadget tell Fernando I will be back since I am going to clear my head. But also My Daughter going to take Dale and the team to the NSA Holo Training Building in the Shitaya-ku District. Gadget: Ok I will let him know. * Then Charles grab a cup of coffee and a Rice Cake as he heading out, heading to his Ford Fusion as he got in, buckle his seat belt and turn on the Howard Stern Show 100 as he back into he streets and drove off to Fat Cat Casino in Honjo-Ku District. * Once he got there as he park his car and see other cars were there too since it was a pack crowd. He got out of the car and heading to the door as two male Japanese Ravens name Kendo and Lance were there. Lance; You got a appoment? Charles; I want to see your boss Fat Cat *Then show them his NSA Badge* “Let me in or there will be trouble a lot of NSA agents will be at your door if you don’t let me in to see your boss. Kendo: Fine but no funny business. Charles: Right. Then Charles enters as he seeing Fat Cat with his brother Maltese De Sade as he went to him and smirks. Charles; Hello Fat Cat and Maltese Long time no See. Fat Cat see Charles Fat Cat: Well look what the Cat Drag in. Maltese: Oh Helo Charles yea Long time no see too. Fat Cat: So what bring you to my new Casino? Charles: I know I did bust you and Maltese for illegal weapons sales and small dogs traficitng. Fat Cat: Yea I remember that. But we not in that anymore. Maltese: Only thing I Did is scare the dogs away and also Use Dale since he lose his memory to attack his Rescue Rangers Friends. Charles: I know. But I going too tell you that since you Fat Cat Corrupted Chip. The Rescue Rangers are no more because of you! Fat Cat; Oh Yea I heard and I heard Chip is going get the death penalty in Japan. But He just came to me asking me for advice that is all. I since his heart was going dark on it own and I did give him a patch to go for. He did chose the criminal path on his own. Charles: This way I came here. Tell you and Maltese to stay away form Dale. I don’t want him, to fallen like Chip did. Meeps, Mole Snout and Wart came. Meeps: Hay you levee the boss alone. Fat Cat: Stand down Meeps, Wart, Mole and Snout. He not fighting anyone here. Charles: I am not going to harm your Boss Meeps. You know me. Meeps: Yea I know you Charles. We still Friends but only on Business terms. Charles: I know Meeps. So Fat Cat just stay away form Dale and you won’t; be hurt ok. Fat Cat: Ok me and my brother will stay away form dale. Make sure Dale don’t come to my Casino like Chip did on his own. Charles: I won’t let him come here. Fat Cat: also Charles. I know your old Flame one you use to date before you marry Wigget. Was it Clarice? Charles stops as he looking at Fat Cat. Charles; How did you know? Fat Cat; Oh my Socurecs tell me. Since you two were a Items and some curcenstance made you two broke up. Then you went to marry Wigget. Gadget Sister and Newspaper told me too. Charles; Some day these newspapers will get the best of me. Were is she? Fat Cat: Oh She is here and she dose need a ride back to her place. She is working for me too. Charles; Why she want get a job with you? Fat Cat; She do need the money to pay her Home in Koishikawa-Ku District. Since she don’t have a car yet. Bad people did attack her twice and had my men keep her safe too. Charles; Fine one ride ok. Fat Cat: I knew you will say it. Clarice some one is hear to take you home. Voice; Ok Boss Then Clarice came out as she was wearing a red dress with matching flat heel shoes. A yellow flower on her head. Then she saw Charles. Clarice; Charles is that you? Charles: Yea It me Clarice and How you been? Clarice; I am fine all these years and still searching a mate. Right now I got a job working here. Charles: Yea I heard form Fat Cat. Clarice: You know my boss? Charles: Yea Way back. Fat Cat: Yea Strange Friendship we had. Charles; Well I am hear to give you a ride back to your home in Koishikawa-Ku District since you live there. Clarice; Oh yea I Heard my boss say that and thanks. I am ready to go. Then Charles taking Clarice to his car. AS they got in and then drove off on to Highway 5 to Koishikawa-Ku District. To Be continue

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 19th, 2020, 1:43am Note: I'll wait for everyone to catch up with my post as it is almost 3o'clock and Gadget and Fernando are in the basement washing clothes. I might do a post on the girls' activities once I worked that out.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 19th, 2020, 5:12pm I’ll try to finish my post to bring us up to 3:00ish.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 23rd, 2020, 8:51pm Tokyo International Airport: Around noon… A hand reaches out to the carousel of suitcases, grabbing onto a fairly used Samsonite hard box luggage from the group. She then walks with bag in hand to the check out and customs. “Do you have your passport and identification?” The customs officer asks. “No. It was misplaced at the US Airport when they lost my carry-all, but they assured me that there would be one waiting for me at the US Consulate Building.” The female says. “Come with me then. We have facial recognition equipment to check on your identity. If you are properly identified, you will be allowed to go to the American Embassy to get your paperwork.” The customs officer tells her. He then escorts her to the Customs Office. She is made to wait as phone calls were made but until she is identified by facial recognition first, it seems that no one wants to deal with her. After a bit longer, a female officer walks up to her. “Come with me. You can leave your bag there.” The female officer says. The female is taken to another room where she is frisked by a female officer before taken to another room and told to stand at a specific spot on the floor. There were several bright flashes of light akin to a Nazi chamber of torture. She is then taken out of the room and told to sit where she was and wait. She thinks of ways of trying to get out somehow but things do not look so easy. A male officers goes up to his female superior with a clipboard on it. There was an envelope on it with a couple pages, the first page has a different picture of her and on the top of the page, “Identity Possibility: 94%; Subject : Gadget Hackwrench.” The female officer calls to her, “Miss Hackwrench, come here please.” The female gets up and walks over to the desk where the female officer is. “Yes?” The female officer hands her the envelope, “That is a temporary identification while you go to the US consulate to get your replacement. There is some money of around 500,000 Yen in there as well to help situate yourself with your hotel room and various services you may need. Sorry for the delay, we had to make sure who you are. If you need help, please do not hesitate to call the police, we are there to help you. Please enjoy your stay.” The female takes the envelope, “Thank you very much!” She then goes to her bag and leaves the office. Soon she was outside the airport on her way to the Tokyo train station. Once on the train, she puts the envelope into the suit case and takes out a hand towel to wipe down her face before reapplying some make up. “That was too damn easy. Now to find that mousey bitch that stranded on the island.” She says to herself. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 4th, 2020, 5:37pm Leaving later than planned, Hondo had to speed a bit more than he would under normal circumstances, but he did not mind too much. The droning of the engine, the roaring winds, and the rumble of the road as it past beneath his tires was soothing. It was a good medicine to his soul and mind, though maybe not as good as sitting on a porch on a cool fall day, watching the mutli-coloured leaves blowing in the wind, drinking a hot cup of spiked coffee, and holding his woman tightly against him, but for now it would suffice. He arrived at the Japanese-cowboy bar and grill some 15 to 20 minutes before noon, well within proper arrival time for the local customs. His timing was impeccable, as he had no sooner parked and swung off the two-wheeled machine when Shingo and Yuudai rounded the corner followed by a petite, mousy looking woman who carried a soft leather briefcase. The two men grinned as they approached Hondo, and the woman stayed off to the back and side of Yuudai. “Hondo-sama, greeting!” Shingo said as he shakes his Hondo’s and bows slightly. “Howdy.” Hondo replys as he returns the hand handshake with a firm grip and gives him a warm smile, well warm for Hondo anyway. “Señor Sackett-san! Good to see you again, my friend!” Yuudai said as he grasps Hondo’s hand, shaking it firmly. Hondo nodded, “Good to see you again too.” Yuudai motioned for the woman to step forward. “This is my secretary, Akio. She is more than a secretary, honestly. She has her law degree in business and has been my left hand in dealing with all my businesses. I am not sure what I would do without her.” Yuudai said, almost seeming more like a proud father singing praises over a successful daughter than a proud boss praising an employee. Akio bowed deeply to Hondo, “I have heard much about you, Mister Sackett. It is an honor to meet you.” She spoke in a softy, meek voice and did not make direct eye contact, acting as if she was unworthy to gaze upon him. Hondo nodded and smiled softly as he replied, toning down the usual gruffness of his voice, which he did for few outside of his wife. “It’s an honor to meet you too, Miss Akio. Your English is very good, better than mine. You study in America?” he asked She nodded, but Yuudai spoke up for her. “Akio studied law here, in your country, and in England. She was a gifted student and started university classes when she was only fifteen years old. For a smarter, more gifted left hand I could not ask.” He replied with a large smile. Hondo did not miss the way he talked about the young woman, but it was not important now. He just filed the thought away in his mind for later if it was even needed. “That is impressive.” He replied. Yuudai started to say something but stopped short and changed what he was going to say, or at least that was what Hondo observed. He felt it more than saw it, but small, almost imperceivable, looks and gestures said there was something he was not saying but wanted to. “Yes… uhm… Well, Gentlemen, we have business to conduct. Let us go inside.” Yuudai said. “I can grab a table.” Shingo offered as they entered the establishment. Yuudai shook his head, “That is not necessary, Tanaka-san. They are expecting us and will have my booth free. This way.” Yuudai gestured for them to follow him to a corner booth that was larger than some of the others, and back out of the way. It was not so obvious to the casual observer, but upon further examination, Hondo found that though it was in plain sight, the design made the conversations and activities at that booth semi-private, when most the other tables and booths were far more exposed. “I have a stake in this business and have been involved since its very conception. I actually had this booth and one other built to my designs to be perfect places to conduct discreet business without looking like you are trying to conduct discreet business. Few others are allowed to use this booth without my presence. You, Hondo-san, are on the list of those allowed.” Yuudai said as they took their seats. Hondo nodded, “You honor me with your trust, sir.” Yuudai bowed slightly in reply. The waitress soon appeared and took drink and appetizer orders. Until the drinks arrived, the three men made small talk. Yuudai and Shingo did most the talking, but it was not unusual for Hondo to say the least in a group. Today, though, Hondo was not the one to say the least. Akio stayed quiet, not speaking a word, and seeming to purposely stay out of the conversation, as they talked. IT was almost as if she tried to make it seem like she was not there, so to not be brought into the conversation. Hondo felt it was partially a customs thing, as it was a cultural normal that the men handled business and the women stayed quiet. Not that a few women did not break the mold, with the younger generation doing so more often than the past generations had. Hondo felt there was more to it though. She was listening and listening with a purpose. There was more to her than met the eye, and he had not decided if that was good or bad yet. All Hondo knew was that there was very few things or people he could trust in this country, and though Yuudai seemed to trust her, and almost dote on her with his praise, he still reserved the right to make his own judgements on who to trust fully when they had earned that right. Only after the drinks had arrived along with a couple appetizers, compliments of the house, did Akio take out a pile of papers from her briefcase and hand out three small bundles of papers to Yuudai, Shingo, and Hondo, while keeping one for herself. After the three men read over the documents in silence, did they begin to discuss them. Akio pulled a small tablet computer out of her briefcase and set it up at the table, making changes as they were discussed and agreed upon. A couple small arguments happened over changes but those were between Shingo and Yuudai. Hondo noted that whenever Yuudai had an idea for a change he would look at Akio first. If she shook her head, he would back down or ask her for input. If she nodded, he continued. He had a head for business, but he also trusted this woman’s opinion greatly too. Hondo only had a couple changes he asked for and they were readily agreed upon by the others. They ordered lunch about halfway through the document, and buy the time their lunches arrived they had finished. As their food was being passed out Yuudai picked up his copy of the original documents and handed them to Akio to make room for his plate. “That was one of the easiest review meetings I have had in a long time.” Yuudai said. “The contract was well written. It helps when you have a good document to start.” Shingo replied. Hondo nodded, “This is true.” Yuudai smiled that proud father smile again, “Akio does good work. When I was writing these on my own it would take days of negotiation sometimes. Even after I hired a business secretary, I still never had an agreement finalized in less than two full days of meetings. Since Akio has been with me my meetings have been quartered.” Akio smiled softly at the praise as she finished up typing and pulled out a small black box from her bag. Hondo did not recognize it as first. It was about 4 inches by 6 inches and had little rubber wheels on it. She set it over a piece of blank paper and then after clicking on a few things on her computer the box began to move back and forth other the piece of paper. It was only then that Hondo realized it was some sort of mobile printer, the likes of which he had never seen before. He nodded towards the device that was printing away on Akio’s end of the table, “That’s a handy little gadget. Not seen one of those before.” “One of the companies I have stake in are developing it. The designs and production have been figured out, but the marketing has not taken off like we had hoped so far. This business deal was more for an old friend, though.” Yuudai replied. They all finished their lunches over some further small talk, though it was mainly Yuudai and Shingo like it had been earlier. Hondo answered questions and chimed in when he felt it would be rude not to, but he was never one for small talk. Akio again just listened and almost faded into the woodwork as she finished printing off the edited document pages. Once lunch was done, the edited documents were handed out, reviewed one more time, then signed by all four of them, Hondo and Shingo as agreeing on the business terms they were conducting, Yuudai as an advisor on the business, and Akio as a witness. Once all was done, the signed documents except for the copies Hondo and Shingo had, tablet computer, and printer went back into Akio’s light brown leather briefcase. The men said shook hands, said their goodbyes, and all went their separate directions. Hondo waited until they were all gone before he swung back onto the motorcycle and fired the engine up. Being cautious, he took a different route home, and took his time, to make sure he was not being followed. He took a few unnecessary turns, as he felt he was being watched, but after he could find no signs of being followed, he headed home. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- On a tall building a blond man looked through the scope of a particularly high-powered rifle, which looked to have origins out of this world. An almost evil smile crossed his face as he watched the American cowboy on the motorcycle from afar. A voice with a German accent crackled to life over his earpiece. “You see him?” The voice asked “Si.” He replied. “Is it him?” The voice asked “Si. Do I shoot him?” The man asked, his accent sounding almost Spanish or Brazilian. “Nein! The Commandant wants to see how the compound affects him. We might have to give him a stronger dose if it works too slow. The Ito family wants him dead and are paying us to see that it happens, but they did not say when or how fast we had to kill him. Just observe and report changes, that is all!” The voice commanded. “When did we become #$@!ing hired killer dogs for these pendejos?!” The man snarled in retort. “It is not for you to question!” The German voice replied firmly “My Uncle Joseph might think differently.” The man replied in an almost threatening tone. There was silence on the earpiece for a moment before the German voice replied in a humbler tone. “The payment is a business deal that will greatly increase our control and presence here. It is essential for assuring our great plan succeeds. I known no more than that.” The voice replied. “Si. This makes sense then. I will report later. Adios.” The man said. “We will be awaiting your evening report. Bis dann.” The voice replied The man turned off the radio receiver in his pocket without looking at it, keeping his eye in the scope and on the cowboy. He grinned evilly again as he peered through the lenses. “Soon, Señor Sackett. Soon you will die, and I’ll watch as that bastard Fernando an’ your stuck-up prostitute esposa watch helplessly! I will have my revenge!” He said to himself in low tones. He lay there watching until Hondo was out of sight. He then carefully put the rifle back into its hard-shelled case and moved on to the location he had where he could watch the safehouse from a distance. He had wanted to go there and take them all out several times, but his orders were clear. He and his men were to stay clear of them for now, and just observe. He told himself this would be more of a justice to his dead family than killing them outright would be, but the desire to kill those responsible outright and brutally raged within him. One way or another they would suffer and die. That was the only mission he had left in his life and he swore to complete it even if it meant his death. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo pulled back into the driveway about 2 o’clock, and parked the motorcycle up by the house and out of the way. As he approached the door to his room it opened and out came Valentine followed by Monty. “I knew that had to be your bike I heard.” She said as she walked up and hugged him. He kissed her and held her for a moment. After a minute or two he let her go and took a step back. “How’s the work room comin’?” he asked “Good! I could use a few things from the store to help line a couple drawers, secure the work mats to the benches, and some other things to help organization. Was hoping to run to town when you got back.” She said “That’s fine.” He replied “How’d things go at your meetin’?” She asked. “Alright, I reckon. I have a copy of the agreement if you’d like to read it.” Hondo replied. “I’d like to, but before bed maybe. You good to go to town now?” She asked\ “Why don’t you an’ Jack go. I’ll stay here.” He said. “You tired of town?” She asked, knowing he was not one to spend a lot of time in town unless needed. “Got a bit of a headache, actually. Been hurtin’ on an’ off today.” He said “You ok? Is it one like those temporal ones Fernando gets? He said you might get those someday if you go on enough time-jump missions with him.” She said. “I don’t think so. Nothin’ so bad. Just more so annoyin’, than anythin’. I’ll take some asprin an’ a shot of whiskey an’ I’m sure I’ll be right as rain.” He replied, rubbing his temples as he spoke. She nodded, then stretched up to kiss his cheek. “OK. Take it easy while we are gone, then. We’ll be back in an hour or so. I’ll grab a couple more food items too. We get the grill seasoned and rubbed the steaks down with rock salt and peppercorns. Figured we’d try that out tonight.” She said as she headed to the car with Monty on her heels. “Sounds good.” He said. “Get some aspirin and rest. If that headache is any worse when I get back, we’re talkin’ to Fernando, alright?” She said as she stepped into the car. “I’ll be fine. Just be careful. Maybe it’s just mission jitters but I can’t shake the feelin’ we’re bein’ watched.” Hondo replied “Don’t change the subject! Take some medicine and rest.” She said. She started the car and pressed the accelerator to make the engine roar loudly, cutting Hondo off from replying. She waved at him and took off. Monty seemed to be happy to be in the front seat for once, as his rotund physique did not lend to him fitting comfortably in that small area. Hondo just gave her a bit of a sour look as she pulled off. Yeah, he had a headache, but he had lots of headaches in his time. If he were honest with himself, he would admit this one was not like his normal stressed or tired headaches. IT was different, but his thoughts were too focused on the feeling of being watch for him to think about the how this headache differed from the others. He just told himself a couple aspirin, a good-sized slug of whiskey, and a good night’s sleep would take care of it. After they left, he went inside and changed into his normal clothes, ones that were not grubby, but he did not care if they were stained or damaged either. Once changed he grabbed a square bottle from the desk and poured a triple shot of its amber liquid into a tumbler. He then grabbed a small rectangular bottle from his shaving kit and poured three of the round white tablets into the palm of his hand. He popped them into his mouth and chewed them up as he put the bottle back into the shaving kit. They tasted like bitter chalk, but he barely noticed. He then took a deep breath in, picking up the tumbler as he did, and downing the contents in one long gulp. After swallowing he breathed out, letting the air out slowly through clenched teeth and between his partially pursed lips.  He shook his head gingerly after a moment and poured another two shots into the glass. He did not down it this time but carried it with him as he headed to the attic stairs, sipping on it occasionally as he walked and checked out the progress in the workroom. The workroom setup was close to completion, closer than he had imagined it would be. Between himself and Valentine, if nothing came up, they would have it done that evening.  As he finished his inspection, he thought he heard a car pull into the drive. He downed the last of his whiskey and set the glass on one of the benches before heading downstairs to see who had arrived. As Hondo descended the stairs from the workroom and entered the living room, he heard a door open on the first level and heard two people enter. From the voices he knew it was Fernando and Gadget before they even ascended the stairs to the living room.  Hondo leaned against the couch as they came upstairs. “Get your dirty laundry and we will get it washed.” Fernando said to Gadget as they ascended the stairs together. Gadget nodded and headed towards her room, giggling to herself as she walked. “What’s wrong with Gadget?” Hondo asks. “After our talk with Renoske, she discovered that the Geisha Girls that gave Chip, Dale and Monty a blow job were men dressed as Geisha.” Fernando explains. “Uhm... like Madam Butterfly?” Hondo asks. “You know it.” Fernando replies. “What’s in the bag, by the way?” Hondo asks. “Laundry detergent. Gadget requested it as she needs to wash a few things. So, we’ll be in the basement washing our clothes. I’ll wash mine after she washes hers.” Fernando explains. “Good. I’ll brin’ down a few things to wash up when you’re done.” Hondo says. “I hope the machine works. Should be OK though.” Fernando says. He then adds, “I’ll ask for the shop vac later, to remove the lint from the dryer.” “I’ll bring it down later then.” Hondo says. Gadget comes out carrying her clothes in her arms, “I’m ready!”   “Alright, let’s go and see if that machine works.” Fernando says before walking down the stairs. Hondo watched them go for a moment. Once they were gone, he sunk down into one of the armchairs and rubbed his eyes. The whiskey and aspirin were helping but not fast. He sat in silence for several minutes before hearing footsteps of someone returning. From the weight of the steps he guessed it was Fernando. He stood up and composed himself before Fernando appeared. Valentine might want to tell Fernando about every scrape he got but he had no inkling to do so. She did so out of care and love for him, but he felt it to be unnecessary. Valentine was not as bad about it as he made out to himself that she was. She seemed to have a sixth sense about her that knew when something that affected them was not normal, but he did not see it as such. He just saw it as unnecessary worrying. Fernando nodded at Hondo as he passed him, heading for the room he would have been sharing with Tammy if it had not been for the drug induced bitch state, of which they had that rotten chipmunk to thank for. “How’s it goin’?” Hondo asks as he follows him into Tammy’s room. “It’s going fine. I expected problems but the machines were well maintained. So, when Gadget takes her laundry out of the washer and into the dryer, I will put my things into the washer.” Fernando explains. He leaves the room with his things needing to be washed in a basket. Hondo nods as he hears the good news, at least it is one less thing to fix. “I’ll be downstairs if you need anything.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll let you know is anythin’ happens.” Hondo replies. As Fernando left, Hondo went up to the workshop and grabbed the shop-vac quick like and headed down towards the basement with it as Fernando had asked earlier. Hondo made it to the top of the stairs that lead from the kitchen to the basement with the shop-vac when he was stopped by Gadget coming up. “Golly! You got it! I was just coming up to get that for Fernando. He wants to vacuum out the lint trap and exhaust before I use it to make sure we have no fires.” Gadget said as she reached for the vacuum. “I got it.” He replied to her. “I’ll take it. I’m sure you have things to do elsewhere.” She said in a slightly chilled tone. Hondo squinted at her, keeping a good grip on the vacuum for the moment, “I don’t reckon I have anythin’ that must be attended to at the moment.” She practically ripped it out of his hands, giving him a cold look as she spoke, “I’m sure you will be happier elsewhere. If you are bored, I’m sure I could get Fernando to find something for you to do somewhere else.” Hondo let the vacuum go suddenly, causing her to almost fall back down the stairs, but she caught herself at the last moment. “If that’s how you want it, fine.” Hondo said gruffly before spinning on his heals and heading back to his room. He grumbled a bit as he walked away. His head was still pounding so he grabbed another tumbler, filling it with another couple shots of the bitter amber spirits he had been drinking, grabbed one of the camp chairs he had be given by the tool guys, and headed out to the yard. Once in the yard he found a shady spot, out of the way, opened the chair and half plopped into it. He lit up a cigarillo after a moment and puffed on it, eyes half closed, as he rested and sipped on the whiskey. Time: Between 3:30 and 4:00. Note on plans: Valentine and Monty should be back a little after 4:00, almost time to start supper. Valentine will work the kitchen and Monty will help. Hondo will man the grill.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 19th, 2020, 10:57pm With her clothes washed and dried, Gadget takes her laundry to her room to fold and sort them. Fernando takes his things from the washer and to the dryer. He still has a couple of hours before Maria would come in with dinner, and he wonders what it would be. So far it’s been chicken and beef, perhaps it would be pork or sheep, or possibly even fish as in sushi or other prepared way. Just in case he goes upstairs to the kitchen and separate Maria’s things from the house things, piling them on the table for now. Gadget is folding her clothes and putting them away in the room dresser. She organizes them into piles before putting them into dresser, making quick work out of the task instead of putting them away one by one which would have taken much longer. Once done she goes downstairs to check on Fernando in the laundry room. He was downstairs with Hondo. “Oh!” Gadget lets out. “Good. You’re here. Do me a fave and bring the pad down here please.” Fernando requests. “OK...” She replies before she goes back upstairs to get her note pad. She is back in the basement a few seconds later with the notepad, handing it to Fernando. Fernando turns the pages, finding the information he was looking for. He tears out one of the last pages which is blank. He copies the information from the page, ‘Momijigaoka Dai 2 Chiiki Park’ and hands it to Hondo. “You will not act on that information until I tell you too.” Fernando tells him. “What is this and who is it connected too?” Hondo asks. “Renoske Gozzomaki.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “Tomorrow we will prepare for the Emperor’s dinner party. Next day we – the Goon Squad, Dirty Pair, you, Gadget and I will pay them a visit. If they do not cooperate on giving me the information I demanded for, we are leveling the place to a smoldering pile of ash. Until then you are not to act on that information. I’m giving it to you in case something happens to me and you need to take over.” Hondo folds up the paper and pockets it. He nods and makes the excuse, “I’ll be back to put in my laundry when your load is done. I have to check up on a few things first.” Fernando nods before Hondo goes up the stairs. Gadget gets close to Fernando. “You trust giving him that information?” Gadget asks. “I do.” Fernando tells her. “What’s to stop him from acting out on that information before the day after tomorrow?” Gadget asks. “Trust.” Fernando tells her. Gadget sighs. Fernando interrupts her before she can say anything, “The same level of trust that I give you.” Gadget sighs again. “Look, Gadget. I do not know what the friction between you and Hondo is but it needs to stop. I have already spoken to him about it. Now I need to speak to you.” Fernando begins, “Simply put, I do not care if you two dated, went out with each other, were sexually connected, whatever. But that was years ago and it is past history that is over. You got married to Chip, he got married to Val. Its over between you two and like I told him, you two should be respecting each other as the adults you two are. Do I make myself clear on that?” “Yes...” Gadget says nervously. “I’m not getting on your case or his. I just want you two to be respectful of each other if you two cannot be friends. I would prefer you two to be friends but not all things are possible. But Hondo is not the enemy and is my right hand man. I made you my secretary for the same reason why Hondo is my right hand man. We are to work together because we will need each other. And working together works best when everybody is respecting each other and willing to help one another.” He tells her. “I understand.” Gadget says. “Good.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “You can do me the favor and put away the note pad for now. And then what you want to talk to me about we can do that when you return.” “Err... OK.” Gadget says defeatedly. She then goes upstairs to her room to do as he says, returning to him in the laundry room in a couple of minutes. “Fernando?” She calls for him. “I’m down here by the machines.” He answers. “Oh.” Gadget walks about the stairs and towards him. “You wanted me to talk to you about something?” He asks. “Oh... well, about that...” Gadget begins. “Just say it.” Fernando tells her. “I forgot!” She lets out. “Wait… are you having problems remember things?” Fernando asks as he summons his cane. It flies into his hand. He turns the crystal and starts scanning her. “Oh... wait… no! I mean... I forget things when under stress but that’s normal for me. It’s not because of the chip being removed or anything like that.” Gadget explains. Fernando lets out a sigh as he lowers his cane. “So...” “I wanted to tell you something but because you told me off about how I act around and towards Hondo, I got flustered and stressed out and forgot what I was about to say.” She says, with her shoulders dropping. “Look. I said what I said about you and Hondo because I do not like what I see is happening between you two. In this mission, he may have to save your scaly tail or you might have to save his. Either way, you two have to accept and work with each other if I am gone. If I tell you to leave with him and without me – just damn do it. Last thing I want to do is carry your dead body after a trap goes off because you did not want to listen!” Fernando tells her. “Why are you yelling?” Gadget’s volume increases. “Because...” Fernando tells her, returning to a lower volume, “This mission is not a game. It is not the Rangers going after Fat Cat or Rat Capone. People, as you seen, have died, and there is a high price to pay if mistakes are made or orders are not followed through. If I tell you to leave the area, then leave the area. If you don’t, I’ll have Hondo pick you up and carry you out. That is why I need you two to work out your personal issues with each other and make up for the lost respect over the years. You two can be friends again, it you let it happen, but if not, you two can be trusting and respectful coworkers. Hopefully in the end of the day we can sit together and have a beer and laugh at the hell of a day we all been through.” Gadget stands there and begins to fidget for a moment. She says the only thing that she can say, “I’m sorry.” “Sorry for what?” Fernando asks. “I don’t know.” Gadget replies. “Look, Gadget, relax. No foul, no harm. We just need to do what we can for each other. I greatly appreciate what you are doing for me, I really do. I’m just wondering how this is all going to end.” He says to her. A voice comes down the stairs, “If we end up walking out of this mess then I think we came out alright.” It was Hondo, reaching out to hand Fernando his smartphone, “Somebody named Maria is on the phone.” Fernando pats down his pockets before he take the phone from Hondo, “Hello? Oh Maria! Yes, I left my phone upstairs while I am in the basement. Oh, you’ll be over in half an hour? OK, I’ll be expecting you! Sounds yummy! Thank you and bye!”  He turns to Hondo, “Thank you. “Not a problem. So what is she bringing over?” Hondo asks. “Hayashi rice, it’s a thick beef stew on rice; and a simple Japanese salad.” Fernando answers. “Sounds nice. Val and I will be grilling some steaks. You’re welcome to them if you like.” Hondo says. “Sounds great.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “Tomorrow is another dinner party at the Emperor’s palace. You know the song and dance – dress your best.” “Eh...” Hondo replies, “I’ll be there cause you’ll be there.” “Thank you, but you should be comfortable with the situation.” Fernando explains. “You know how I am, Jefe.” Hondo throws at him. “I know, and though that is not a problem, I do not want it to be in the future.” Fernando tells him. He continues, “Now, I spoke to Gadget about respect for you like I have spoken to you about respect for her. Now the both of you play nice and we will be cool about it.” He then goes to tend his clothes in the washing machine, switching them over to the dryer. When done with that task, Fernando goes upstairs to get ready for Maria. He separates her pots, pans, dishes and flatware for her and sets them on a neat pile on the table. He then opens the Goon Squad room for easy access for her to arrive in. Hondo and Gadget look at each other for the moment. “I have a lot of work to do upstairs.” Hondo says as he turns to the stairs. As Hondo walks to the stairs, Gadget calls to him, “Hondo...” Hondo stops in his tracks, “Yes, Gadget?” Gadget begins to fidget, “Hondo... I’m sorry.” “Sorry for?” Hondo asks. “Sorry for a lot of things.” Gadget answers. “A bit late for much of it...” He begins to walk away but pauses for a second at the stairs, turning to face her as he holds onto the hand rail, “At least you said you’re sorry.” They look at each other for a moment before he leaves to go upstairs.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Sep 23rd, 2020, 7:03pm Charles: We are here. Clarice: Thanks Charles Then they went to the door, Clarice then rubbing her butt on Charles as he was blushing redder and Clarice see this and giggling. Clarice; Oh I see I made you blushing. Well mind spend some time with me? Since you do need it. Charles: Well Clarice: Please one time that it. Charles: Fine but don’t tell them to my wife Widget or she will be angry. Clarice: Ok I won’t tell her. Also I want to give you this. This might find info what happen between Chip and Fat Cat. Also Fat Cat saying that Chip had another Meeting with Rat Capone and I think you can find that in there. Charles: Ok/ Then they went into the room. 2 Hours later/ Charles came out of the room with the Laptop as he heading to his car and then drove off back to the hideout. While thinking. Charles *So Chip what else you hiding form us this will find out*

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 28th, 2020, 10:38pm Hondo walked up to his room and plopped down in the desk chair, letting out a bit of a weary sigh as he sat down. He was feeling a bit more tired than usual and his head still pounded. Gadget's nonsense only added to the pounding. He was getting weary of helping people who only made his life hell, especially her. He told himself it was just the headache talking but he was not really sure. Why he kept helping her was beyond that. He always got burned when he did. Her apologizing was a new one though. Before she had defended herself, made excuses, or demonized him to turn the focus away from herself and her actions. The apology was new, but he did not trust it or her....yet. He poured himself a drink and popped a couple more aspirin, washing them down with a double shot of whiskey. He swallowed hard, exhaling sharply as the amber liquid burned as it ran down his throat and left a warm feeling in his stomach. The shutting of a door across the living room signaled that Gadget had gone back to her room. He sighed again as he stood up and looked around for a moment. He glanced at the laundry hamper, full or dirty laundry, grabbed it up and the half empty bottle of bourbon, and headed down towards the kitchen. he stopped in the kitchen and started a new pot of coffee, thinking the caffeine would help the headache, then proceeded to the basement to start some laundry. By the time he had the washer going and he got back to the kitchen the coffee was done. He poured himself a large cup and topped it off with some bourbon. A door opened upstairs and the voices talking he instantly recognized. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Valentine and Monty pulled back into the driveway and parked back in their assigned spot. Valentine was starting to get a bit of a headache herself from Monty's jabbering. She kind of liked him, as he seemed like a nice guy, but he always had a story, many pretty unbelievable, even with all she had seen. He continued talking as they unloaded the car and carried the items up to her and Hondo's room. They sat the items down on the desk and she started going through the bags. "An' There was this time me mate's an' me got stranded on the Galapagos Islands when searchin' for the elusive ..."  Monty rambled on but was cut short. "Monty, You'll have to tell me that one later. I need to go start some things for supper. Could you finish linin' those drawers and get those tool hangers up?" She asked. "Shore thing, mum! I'll 'ave thet all done roight quick!" Monty said as he grabbed up the supplies they had got and headed upstairs. Valentine smiled in reply and sighed a bit in relief after he had gone. She took a couple aspirin herself and swallowed them with some water. She then gathered up some food items she had grabbed and headed down to the kitchen. As she started down the stairs the smell of fresh coffee and whiskey filled her nostrils, telling her who was or had recently been in the area. As she descended into the kitchen she was not surprised to find her husband leaning against the counter, nursing a cup of coffee. "How was shoppin?" Hondo asked as she set some bags down on the kitchen table. "It was alright. Monty has a lot to say. He's nice enough but he gave me a bit of a headache with all the talkin'." She said with a light chuckle. Hondo frowned and spoke grimly, "I'll have a talk with him." Valentine smiled and shook her head, "Please don't. Honestly the headache is probably my fault, the talk just didn't help it." "How is it your fault?" Hondo queried. "I'm just stressed and too tense after... after bein' attacked. I feel like I'm bein' watched and keep jumpin' at shadows." She said with a frown. "I'm sure it will take time, but don't worry I'm sure it's just a case of the jitters. You're allowed some PTSD after that." Hondo said trying to reassure her. In truth he was not sure they were not being watched, as he felt they were being watched too, but telling her that would not help her at time time. For now he was fairly sure she just needed to be reassured all was as good as it could be in their current situation and to make sure he or Monterey Jack were with her or close by at all times. "I know, but it just makes me feel useless. You've called me your warrior queen, and said how you love that you can trust me to fight beside you. I'm ... I'm so unsure of myself now. I'm not sure I'm any good to you. I'm a damsel in distress and that's not a burden I've ever wanted to put on you, not again at least." She said sadly "You're still my warrior queen. You're just a little battered an' need to rest an' heal. We all need that at times. It's part of bein' a warrior." Hondo replied. She sighed, "I suppose you're right. IT doesn't make it any easier." "I reckon life will never be easy for us, especially when doin' this kinda work. But that worth doin' takes the most outta us an' is the hardest to recover from. Can't say I don't get weary from it sometimes, myself." Hondo replied. Valentine nodded then changed the subject, "You said you had a headache earlier. You feelin' any better?" Hondo shrugged, "It's manageable. Figure just a little mission stress catchin' up with me." He changed the subject away from him, "You get what we need for supper?" "Yeah, got stuff for a salad, a mac salad, and onion tangles to go with the steak." She said. "I can get Jake an' we can get started." Hondo said Valentine stopped him with a hand on his shoulder, "Could ... could I just handle it alone and you help Monty finish upstairs?" Hondo stopped and looked at her questioningly, "I can but ... any reasons why?" She shrugged, "I don't know. Guess I could use a little quiet time in my head, I'd like to do this for you guys as it's 'bout all I'm good for right now, and I'm not sure my head can take any more of Monty's stories. Around you he is at least is quiet...er." Hondo chuckled at her last comment and kissed her lightly on her cheek, and then headed upstairs to help Monty. Valentine worked quietly for a bit until some soft foot falls were head on the stairs. She recognized the foot-falls as Gadget's right away. Gadget walked up softly to the edge of the table and stood their for a moment waiting for Valentine to acknowledge her. When she didn't after a few seconds Gadget cleared her throat. "What do ya want, Gadget?" Valentine asked flatly. "You angry at me?" Gadget asked timidly, expecting that Hondo told Valentine what she had done to Hondo earlier. "A little." Valentine replied, sensing this was about more than what had happened in the past couple days. "I... I did apologize to him." She said "Apologize for?" Valentine asked "For everything.... I guess." Gadget said "You guess?" Valentine asked a bit coarsely turning towards her as she spoke with a questioning frown. Gadget hung her head, "No, I know. I've been pretty awful to him I guess..... you... you probably hate me." "Hate? No. Severely hurt by and disappointed by? yeah. I care about that man more than anythin' or anyone else in this world. You hurt him, you hurt me. He's a good man and you know he'd never do you wrong or hurt you! Ever! Yes, he's a man and maybe someday someone will tempt him more than he can stand, but until then I know he'll be faithful to me. You should know he's not one to just stick his dick in any available hole! He told me about never pushin' you to sex because you wanted to save yourself for marriage. Maybe you were taken advantage of before him or after him, but never by him. He deserves far better treatment from you. If I wasn't a selfish woman and wanted him all to myself, I'd say he's the one you should be throwin' yourself at and offerin' to suck him off. He's owed that and more from you! ... I know you owe him that as....as I do to..... He never asks for favors and even won't listen to talk of me owin' him but I do. His refusal to accept payments makes me love him more. You lost big time by rejectin' him and I'm glad. I'm selfish and glad cause he's all mine and that's somethin' I know, even when doubt and depression whisper somethin' different in my ear, I still know he's mine. I can't hate you, but I pity you a bit. You lost him, as your man. You could have him as a friend, but as smart as you are, you're not smart enough to see what you're missin' by throwin' that opportunity away. " Valentine said a bit coldly. Gadget just hung her head and took it, nodding occasionally. After Valentine was done  there was a long, silent pause, Valentine going back to work as Gadget stood there silently. Gadget finally spoke after a moment. "You're not wrong.... I'm sorry... I truly am.... I know I've messed up.... I know I owe him..... a lot. .... I... i'm not sure he believes I'm sorry and I know I have to prove it.... Please understand... I'm.... I'm mentally a mess.... It's no excuse but.... I guess I took some of that out on Hondo. Val... val, I'm sorry. Please forgive me.... Val, please look at me." Gadget said in a meek, begging voice. Valentine turned and looked at her a bit coldly, "Gadget, I'm not sure I believe you either. You want help, I'll help if I can, but don't take it out on my husband. I can forgive you lashin' out at me a lot easier than I can you givin' him hell. You have a lot to prove to both of us." Gadget nodded, "I'll try. Don't give up on me, please. I... I can't lose another friend." Valentine sighed and softened her visage, "Maybe I'm bein' too hard. He means a lot to me, you know? And I've been feelin' less than worthy." Gadget's eyes widened a bit and shook her head, "Don't think that way! I don't know anyone more deserving." "I'm not sure I agree but, lets not talk about it any further. Just do your best. I'm not sure about him but I'll give you a chance and I'll talk to him." Valentine said. Gadget shook her head, "Don't go to bat for me. If I'm to do this I need to prove it on my own, to both of you." Valentine sighed, "We'll see. Now I have a lot to do here still." "Can... can I help?" Gadget asked. "As long as you don't talk a lot. I'm just getting over a headache from listening to Monty talk since 10 am!" Valentine replied Gadget giggled, "That's why I were earplugs a lot, even in the house a lot! I'll keep the talk to a minimum, I promise." -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, In a small open air market on a shadier side of town a figure in a dark, hooded cloak walked carefully through a market, eyeing the market keepers carefully. When no one was looking she carefully grabbed a loaf of bread and shoved it under her cloak. She moved slowly, trying not to bring any attention to herself. It seemed to be working currently. She had gotten better and better at this over the past couple years. She moved carefully to another stand, that sold cheese, waiting for a customer to come up and distract the owner. Her gloved hand slipped out carefully and picked up a slice of cheese, but as she tried to slip it back a hand grabbed her hand and spun her around. "Thief!" The vendor next to the cheese vendor said as he held onto her hand. She pulled her arm back in fear, dropping the cheese  and falling to the ground in the process. The glove stayed in the vendors hand, exposing the shiny, mechanical fingers of her right hand, and her hood fell back off her head, showing her mechanical ears and red left eye that was set into a shiny metal housing that sat just forward of where her original left eye should have been. The vendor looked on in astonishment, and the commotion brought about many other onlookers who gawked in disbelief. She looked around at all the faces, the looks of horror and disgust were all to familiar to her. She paused longer than she should have but she was shaken a bit. She quickly pulled herself out of her state of stupor, and pulled her hood over her head to hide her embarrassment. Luckily the onlookers were more shaken than she was, which gave her an opportunity to roll to her feet, grab the dropped cheese and sprint for an alley. Most of the group still gawked, but a couple men came to their senses and jumped at her. She kicked the first in the gonads, and he dropped to the ground rolling in agony as if his nuts had exploded, of which they possibly had.  The second moved in more warily, but as he moved in she grabbed his arm with her mechanical hand, side stepped, and sent him sprawling to the ground. By the time he got back up she had disappeared into the shadows. As she vanished the vendor pulled out a cell phone and dialed the police. She ran hard for a bit, before ducking into a different alley, and climbing into an old dumpster. It smelled horrible but she stayed there, silently praying that no one would look there. Once darkness came, she slipped out and cautiously moved out of her hiding spot and using the shadows slipped out of the area. She moved as silently as possible, the only sounds of her movements being light foot falls and the whirring of something mechanical that seemed to sound in sync with her every step. It took her an hour or so to get back to the abandoned underground locksmith shop, she now called home. It had been used by the transit company years ago, but had been abandoned after they had consolidated the work into another shop. She stopped and looked into the darkness as she approached the shop. Her mechanical eye piercing through the dark and showing her that there was no one around. She carefully opened the door and slipped inside. She peered around the room carefully and called out softly as she did not see who she was looking for. "Zoey? I'm back." She said. A girl about ten years old, hobbled out on a crutch, Her one leg made a whirring, clicking, and grinding noise as she hobbled out. Her right arm had what looked like skin with holes in it on her hand but the arm was shiny metal, which seemed slightly bend and twisted in the forearm. The whole arm hung at her side, as if useless. An old eye patch was over her right eye and as she spoke it sounded slightly mechanical in nature. "Tonya! I was worried something happened! You've not been gone so long before." Zoey said, a tear falling from her good eye. Tonya pulled off her hood and wrapped the girl in a hug, "I told you I'll always come back." "You find any food?" Zoey asked Tonya pulled a loaf of bread, a cheese wedge, and an apple out of the satchel that was under her robe. "Here you go. Wipe these cheese off before you eat it. Sorry, but it got dropped in the dirt." Tonya said as she handed them to Zoey. "You almost got caught, didn't you?" Zoey asked in a worried tone. "It was nothing I couldn't handle. Don't you worry." Tonya said Zoey tried to hand some of the food back to Tonya but she shook her head. "Aren't you going to eat?" Zoey asked "I ate already." Tonya lied, "That's all for you." Zoey didn't argue but dived into the food, savoring every morsel. They had not eaten in several days as Tonya saw the black-suits again and she dare not venture out and blow their cover. As Zoey sat on the old cot in the room and ate, Tonya stripped off her robe, exposing her mechanical arm, the small power/control pack on her back, and the partial exoskeleton that stabilized the mechanical arm and ran down her lower back, disappearing into her tattered pants. She reached above her shoulder with her real arm, which had two mechanical fingers and a partial exoskeleton to support them and act as armor for her forearm, and plugged a cord into the power pack on her back. She then sat down on an old chair and plugged the cord into the wall to allow her power pack to charge. It seemed to not hold a charge like it used to, which worried her. She was not sure how much longer they could hold out, but they had no where to go. She sighed as she closed her eyes and settled back into the chair. As sleep drifted over her she let her mind wander to better times, back when she was still whole, back to when she had hope. She chastised herself after a moment for letting her mind go back to the past like that, She had to think of something soon, if she didn't they were both done for. They could not fall back into the hands of those who created them. If she did not find a way out for them soon she would have to end both their lives. She hated to even entertain the idea but there was no other solution. Her mind worked, even in sleep. She had to try to think of something, for both their sakes. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Across town a phone rang and an older Japanese man in a black suit, shirt, and tie answered the phone. "Yes?... I see.... I see... Thank you for the information." He said before hanging up the phone. He then pushed a button on his desk and a few seconds later a large man entered the room. "What is your bidding, master?" The man asked "The cyborg girls have been spotted. Get a team together. It will not be long now." He said in an icy voice "As you wish, Master." The man said with a bow before turning to do as instructed. Once the man left the old man stood up and walked to a map on the wall and placed a pin in the area of the market where she was reported being seen and marked the direction she fled in. He grinned evilly as he looked at the map, "It will not be long now, my little American mechanical dolls. Soon you will be back in my grasp and I will show you the true meaning of fear! Once again you will be mine and soon you will beg to serve me as I please!!"

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 1st, 2020, 8:05pm In the Intensive Care Unit ward (ICU) at Akasaka-Mitsuke Maeda Hospital, a lone figure on a hospital bed finally wakes up. Moving seems painful but at least it verifies that there is life. The sounds of various machines beeping only add to the unwanted sensory stimulation especially that they are getting faster as she has woken up. A smartphone starts beeping for several seconds before it is found and unlocked. The text message icon has a flashing number on it. A finger swipes across the screen to reveal the message. “Ms Misao Sakimori has awaken from her coma. Visiting hours begin at 10AM and end at 6PM.” Is read aloud. “Well tomorrow you can go see her.” A voice replies. “It’s only 4:30, Tammy. And the hospital is along the way before the highway to get home.” The first voice says. “Then Jeanette, you can get out the car, walk to the hospital and take public transportation home.” Tammy tells her. “This is uncalled for.” Jeanette says to herself, though Tammy heard it. The Mustang pulls over to the side of the street and the door unlocked. “The choice is simple: You think that it is more important to see your friend, then leave now. If not, then shut up.” Tammy tells her. Jeanette just stares at her. Tammy reaches over her and opens the passenger door. “You can get out and go see your friend or you can shut up.” Tammy tells her. Jeanette reaches over and closes the door. In about half an hour they roll into the house’s parking lot. While Hondo and Val go about their day, Fernando waits on the first floor for Maria to arrive. He gets a second phone call from her saying that she is in the neighborhood and will be arriving soon. He opens the Good Squad’s room for them walk through to the kitchen. He escorts her and her sons when they arrive. “What is tonight’s dinner?” Fernando asks as they enter the kitchen. “Something simple today, Hayashi rice (thick beef stew on rice).” Maria says. “I like it simple.” Fernando replies as the pots of rice and stew are placed on the stove. He gathers the pots, pans and other items that were brought in for last night’s dinner and hands them to one of Maria’s sons. “That is good to know!” Maria replies. “Just as a reminder, we will not be home tomorrow, we will be the Emperor’s Palace. We will be here the day after.” Fernando mentioned to her. Maria nods at him, “Not a problem my dear.” “Then thank you for your service.” Fernando then adds. “Thank you for being such an outstanding customer*.” Maria replies in turn, she adds, “Let me know if you need anything.” Fernando nods as her sons begin to leave. She then follows the last one leaving and in turn he follows her. In a few seconds they were entering their vehicle and slowly drive out as Fernando watches them leave. He goes back in to the kitchen, locking the Goon Squad’s room on both sides, and checks out that was brought in. Rice and a large pot of Beef stew with a few vegetables in it in a very thick sauce. It is something that is similar to his Puerto Rican upbringing though the flavor will be different due to the differences in spices and vegetables used. He thinks in what can be added, know that many would not go for such a simple dish. Only thing he can think of is some kind of salad. Many places nearby such as 7-11s have prepackaged salads. That and some dressing would be good to go with the stewed beef and rice. The buzzer to the dryer rings, signifying that his laundry should be dry. Fernando secures the food on the stove before going to the basement. He then begins to pulls out various items and stacking them by what they were, making quick work of unloading the machines. He piles up and then picks up the washed laundry and takes them into their room. He then puts them away in the various dresser drawers where they belong. Tammy walks in as he finishes putting away the clean clothes. “What are you doing?” Tammy asks, not caring that the doors were open and everyone outside the room can hear. “Putting away the clothes that I washed.” Fernando tells her. “I told you to go wash my things?” Tammy throws at him. “You not going to do the laundry and were letting the pile grow. Francesca needs clean diapers, so I washed everything, including her diapers because you were not going to do it.” Fernando tells her. “No one told you to do the laundry. No one told you to wash my clothes, no one told you to wash Francesca’s diapers.” Tammy throws at him. “It’s a marriage – husband and wife – we share the responsibilities of living a shared life. Cooking, cleaning, child care, laundry and above all that to care for and love each other – all those things that makes a life worth living.” Fernando tells her. “You call this a marriage? This is not worth the crap and drama you put me through.” Tammy continues her rant after putting Francesca in her crib. Fernando sighs. “You want a divorce? I told you that I being a Roman Catholic divorce is not an option for us to take. You agreed to that. You signed a contract agreeing to that and many other things. You will also lose custody of Francesca if you try to take action against me. Now... you going to be a prim and proper wife to me or do I have to force you to live up to your wifely duties – one way or another.” Fernando tells her. “I do not have to be a prim and proper wife to an uncaring and unloving husband.” Tammy throws back at him. “Then have it your way.” Fernando tells her before he starts to walk away to the door. “If you go out and cheat on me, then I have grounds for divorce – Roman Catholic Agreement or not.” Tammy throws in at him. Fernando stops at the door and turns to face her. “I’m going to say this once. I have video tape evidence of Chip going into my house and home several times when I was gone and forced to do a mission. On that video tape it has you greeting him in a see-through lingerie, going into my bedroom, taking drugs and then having sex. Everyone from my daughters, to Hondo and Val seen that video tape. I also have a video tape confession of that ‘munk saying that he has had your fluffy tail in every position possible after getting you to smoke Angel Dust Laden Pot. He also stated that he was going to pimp your drug stoned fluffy tail to his friends if it were not for this mission. Now you know what is to be done with anyone who has taken Angel Dust. You choice now is simple – let me help you and cure you or three to the head and make sure you’re dead. Which one will it be?” “You Lie!” Tammy lets out. “You got one week to decide before I take action. I hope you accept the cure, for I do not want to bury a second wife.” Fernando tells her before stepping out into the main room. Everyone was there: Jeanette, Gadget, Hondo, Val, Kei, Yuri, the Goon Squad and his daughters. And they all heard what was said in the room. “Dinner is almost ready, I have to go get a few thing to complete it.” Fernando tells them. He then adds, “Gadget, go get your shoes on. We’re going shopping.” “Err... uhm... I’ll be right there (at the car) in a minute.” Gadget replies before locking herself into her room. Fernando walks down the steps and leaves through the Goon Squad room. He stands by his Mustang waiting for her.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Oct 1st, 2020, 8:26pm Charles came back to the hide out as he park his car next to Fernando Car. Then he saw Fernando standing next to his car. As he got out and grab the Laptop and looking at him as he see he was going somewhere. Then see something have happen. Charles: Let me gust Tammy got angry at you. You going to shopping with Gadget to clam your nerves. Fernando: How you know that. Charles: I had NSA training and they taught me how to read face moment. So I was able to read your face. Then Fernando looking at the laptop. Fernando: What with the Laptop. Charles: Oh *Blushing* I just saw a Old Flame and she give me this. Fernando: What you mean Clarice? Charles: Yea and she is working for Fat Cat at his Casino in Japan. Also I Talk to Fat Cat about Chip. Fernando: So what he did tell you. Like I give you in the paper about Chip? Charles: He told me a lot of things what went wrong with Chip. Seams that he was way Jellious of you. Fernando: I Know. He always Jellious and that got him were he at. Charles: I know. Sherlock Homes Turn his back on him since what he did. So Since he turning his back on us. We doing the same to him. He can Rott in Jail all I care. But. If you want to Talk to Fat Cat. He still in Japan for 10 Days. Since he is leveeing on the 11 Day to Mexico for his New Casino. Fernando: Fat Cat building Casino now? I thought he still doing crime?   Charles: I thought so. But he told me that he quit doing crime and now becoming the richest cat in the world. Fernando: You know Fat Cat. He is a two way street. But Never change. Charles: I Know. But we have to see. Well I am going to check more Files on Chip and his past see were this going. See you later. Fernando: One more thing. Tomorrow we going to the Emperor Palace for the night. So be ready tomorrow.. Charles: I will. Then he enters into the hide out to his room.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 5th, 2020, 11:02pm Fernando takes his cellphone and calls Hondo. Hondo answers it on the fourth ring. “Something wrong, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “Come down to my Mustang. And don’t worry about Gadget if she shows up.” Fernando tells him. “On my way.” Hondo says before ending the call. He turns to face Val, “I’ll be right outside with Jefe. It will only take a minute.” “Alright dear. I’ll be in and out setting up the grill.” Val says in return. They give each other a kiss and go on their way. Hondo makes his way outside and downstairs. “I’m here, Jefe.” Hondo calls to him. Fernando signals him to go to the gate at the sideway of the property. “What’s the matter?” Hondo asks with concern. Fernando looks around before turning to Hondo, “Search your room for bugs. Charles came in and said too many things that only someone listening in would know. Do not say anything, but if you find you something, disconnect it, let me know and I’ll get on the NSA’s ass about spying on a CIA Operative doing a mission he and his team was invited to do, not forced to do. If they continue on the spying us, they can pack up and go home.” Hondo supports his forearm in his hand as he strokes his chin and then nods. “Gotcha...” “We’ll bug spray the house tomorrow when everyone leaves. During the dinner, I’ll put up a force field to keep anyone out the house while we are at the emperor’s palace.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods. “Fernando?” They can hear Gadget calling for him. “Over here, Gadget.” Fernando calls to her. She turns around and sees Fernando and Hondo there. Both of them put their index finger to their lips and Fernando signals her to get to where they are quietly. Hondo turns to Fernando, “It will be done. See you later.” “Thank you. There’s Stewed Beef on the stove with white rice is you are interested. I’ll be getting some salad bits to add to the meal.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll go check it out.” Hondo says. Fernando turns to Gadget, “Let’s go get that salad.” “OK... Fernando...” Gadget trots after him as he walks away. They make it around the corner when Gadget takes to Fernando’s arm. He asks, “Gadget?” “No... I mean... I don’t know what I mean.” She says. “You just relax.” Fernando tells her. “We all heard what you told Tammy, that you would either cure her or kill her.” Gadget throws at him. “It’s an option she has to take – either the pills and go through what you went through or fight it and I bury another wife. I would prefer that she takes the cure and get a forced cleaning out of her system.” Fernando tells her. “I hope she takes the cure.” Gadget says, mostly to herself. “Well, I’m not her. And the way she is, it is going to be a fight.” He explains. “Well... I’m here for you no matter what happens.” She says to him. “I’ll be there for you too, when you need me.” He replies. Gadget gets closer to him as they continue their walk and eventually leans against him after many steps in silence. Eventually she says, “Thanks.” “Don’t mention it.” He says to her. But that got Gadget’s brain going. “But I need you and I don’t mention it, you would not know...” “Relax Gadget. I would know.” He tells her. “I would know, like you knew that in order to protect me from those fake Geishas by establishing me as yours and giving me a blow job in front of them. I did not had to say a thing, you did it on your own. Like that I would know if and when you need me.” He explains to her. “Anytime you need me to give you a blowjob or more, I’ll be more than happy to give it.” She says to him. “Just do like you did before. OK?” He says and asks. “Then maybe I should give you a blowjob now? You seem to be all stressed out.” She returns. “It’s OK. It won’t be needed for now, but someday it might be.” He tells her. He pauses for a moment, “Thanks.” “Look, you did more for me that no one could possibly ever do. Now I have to go back in my life and apologize for all those things I had done to people.” She says, going down to a low tone. “You only have to apologize to a few people, not everyone. Chip needs to do that. You cannot be faulted for doing things that you did under his control. I figure that you and Hondo have a lot to work on. Do not let that scare you. And understand that he is married to Val so what you had with him in terms of a relationship is dead, but what you have with him to rebuild a friendship is not dead. But do not rush it, do not push it, let it form on its own. A lot of trust needs to be rebuilt, so take your time with it.” He explains to her. Gadget cannot say a word as she knows there is a lot to do. She does not know where to begin. But maybe hopefully in her mind, Fernando is right. Fernando continues, “Look. I’m not going to be telling anyone what to do, just why they should do it. Anybody thinking that they can do what they want and to the hell with the team can just get up and leave because I do not want them to be a detriment to the team.” “I would not be a detriment to the team!” Gadget lets out. “You need to relax. We got 9 blocks to get to the 7-11 and 9 blocks to go back.” Fernando tells her, “This is a quiet neighborhood and no one knows we are here.” Gadget sighs, though their talk has taken them through 6 blocks already. “The future is unknown, even as a Time Traveler because the future is always changing. To some the future is their present, to others the future is their past, to us, we are in the middle, and because of the last stated two, the future us always changing. Hell, to some our past is their future. So, with Time being so uncertain, we do not know how things are going to end up. You should know with your time travel stints and the mission that started this all.” Fernando explains. Gadget does not say before they reach the 7-11 store. She stops from entering the place. “I’m a different person now than I was then. The chip is gone from my head, the abuse is gone, the drugs left over in my system are done. I am a different me.” Gadget says to him. “Why are you telling me that, as I am the one who created the events for your cure.” Fernando tells her. He throws in, “I am not reminding you as to what happened. I am stating a fact that Time is immutable despite the choices we make for the actions we take to change the events of Time. Time travel is not possible unless Time itself allows it. As for you – regardless of how much you have changed, for good or for bad, it does not excuse you for your actions of the past. We can all understand that you were under control by a computer chip and other forces beyond your capability to go beyond them. We all forgive you for that. But you still have to own up to your past because your past will haunt you. Own your past, as painful as it will be, it will no longer haunt you. You do not have to be proud of what happened then, but you do have to acknowledge what happened and why it did happened. Now, let’s go get that salad.” Fernando opens the door and allows her to go in first. He picks up an arm basket to pick up the few items he needed. Shopping only takes a couple of minutes, lettuce and a few others items are put into the basket along with bottles of Italian, French and Blue Cheese dressing. The price paid at the checkout was just a couple hundred Yen. Once back outside, Fernando grabs Gadget by the arm. She tries to resist at first but he activates his cane teleporting them to just three blocks from ‘home.’ “Forgive you? I have long ago. Did what I could for you? I’d do it again if I have too. I am not your enemy, Gadget. As such, why would you go to bed with your enemy? Why would you have sex with your enemy? Why would you do things your enemy wants you to do? Do not answer those questions for me or Hondo. Answer them for yourself. Until then, consider yourself as part of a few who can be called as my friend. Now, if you do not mind, we got mouths to feed.” He tells her. It only takes a couple of minutes to get home where Fernando quickly sets up the salad, and dinner is served.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 6th, 2020, 3:28pm Hondo headed towards the house, stopping short of the balcony stairs to watch as Fernando and Gadget left. He was not sure that Gadget was to be trusted still, but they had bigger issues now, if the NSA was listening in on them once again. Hondo grumbled to himself a bit as he went into their room and started to look around. He ended up finding two bugs in the bedroom and a third in the bathroom that might have had a pinhole camera built into it as well, but he was not sure of anything except it was a bit bigger than the other two and positioned in a way that it could see most of the room and was camouflaged so it could hide in plain sight, unlike the other two which were hidden in a lamp and behind a painting. Hondo pulled them loose quietly and stuck them in his shaving kit for now. Once done in his room, he did a brief check of the living room, as no one was lingering about there at the moment anyway. He found two but left them in place for the moment. His frowned deepened as he thought about it all. He did not like it at all. He turned the TV on to a new station and turned the volume up so it was easily heard but not too loud as to rouse Tammy from her room. He knew that the voices from the TV should make it harder for those listening to make out anything that was said in that area. After a bit he headed down to the kitchen where Valentine was working. "What did Fernando want?" Valentine asked "Just had an issue with one of the Mustangs and wanted my opinion on if it was still safe to drive." Hondo lied as he was not about to give those listening any more information than they had so far. "Oh? Is it alright?" She asked "Yeah, just a leaking vacuum hose. He said he'll have the line replaced tomorrow." Hondo reply. "At least its not major. How's Monty doin'?" she asked "Last I saw he was fine. Not a whole lot left to do. Leavin' him be for now. It keeps him busy." Hondo replied "We'll since you're not busy, you want to cook the steaks?" Valentine asked as she worked, not realizing anything was up yet. "Naw, I have some serious drinkin' to do. Besides cookin' is woman's work." Hondo replied nonchalantly. Valentine's head snapped around a look of shock and almost hurt on her face as he'd never said anything like that before! He just looked at her with a serious look on his face. She fully turned to him was a hurt questioning look and started to open her mouth to speak but he put a finger to his lips and lightly shook his head. About then it dawned on her that something was up and he purposely got her attention. She looked around quickly but he made no moves as to indicate immediate danger so she swallowed hard and tried to go along with it. "Yyyes my love. I understand. You relax and destress. I'll take care of everythin'." She replied hesitantly. "That's what I like to hear. I got a shoppin' list for ya too." He said as moved to a writing pad and began to write a few things down. "I'll need you to pick this stuff up tomorrow." He said as he wrote. After a couple minutes he tore the page off and handed it to her. It read: lettuce tomatoes beans coffee whiskey burger Bug Spray Valentine looked it over and the message was clear. She nodded, folded the list and put it into her pocket. "I'll run in with Monty tomorrow mornin'." She said. "That works. I'll check the laundry then see how Jack is fairin'." He replied. He kissed her on the cheek and headed off to the basement. He checked the laundry which was now done and put it into a basket. In a quick sweep of the basement he located three bugs and two more in Monty's room and another in the bathroom, just like in his room. He growled to himself a bit then headed up to their room with the laundry. As he passed the kitchen Valentine was not there so he figured she was out with the grill. He continued to their room and dropped off the laundry before heading up to the attic. In the attic he found Monty plugging away at a relatively slow speed, which was seeming to be Monty's normal pace unless it was food. "I hope ya don't work this slow all the time." Hondo half growled after watching him for a few seconds. Monty did not see nor hear Hondo come in so when he spoke Monty jumped and knocked over a pile of sockets he was working on organizing. "Gah! Gore-Blimey, Skippah!! Don't sneak up on a bloke like thet! You'd like ta give me a 'eart attack!!" Monty shouted as he leaned against the took bench holding his chest. Hondo frowned and replied in a low voice, "If that's all it takes ta kill ya, Jack, then you're no good ta me." Monty frowned, "'Ey now skippah, ya said you'd give me some time. Ya can't expect me ta be in shape overnight!" "No, but I expect ya to be more aware of your surrondin's." Hondo retorted. Monty sighed and nodded, "Aye, thet's on me. Sorry, Skippah." "Sorry don't get it done. Just do better." Hondo replied gruffly. "Ya really don't like me, do ya?" Monty half asked, half stated. "Like has nothin' ta do with it. You're my responsibility. You get killed or get someone else killed then that's on me. Most of these folks are my friends, some are more like family. If you don't shape up you're gone, as I'll not have my family die because of you... not again." He replied coldly. "Again? Wait, you 'ad your family …" Monty started to ask but was cut off. "Forget I said that." Hondo barked gruffly, "All that matters is here an' now. That's for you an' me. I don't care what you've done or who you've been in the past. If ya can't prove to me you're someone I can trust to do the job now you're outta here." Monty nodded solemnly, "I understand, skippah. I'll prove myself. … I just …" Monty paused then shook his head, "Nevah mind." Hondo shook his head, "No never mind. Ya started to speak, so out with it." Monty gritted his teeth and gave him a serious frown, "I just can't 'elp but wondah if ya had Gadget under your care if you'd be as 'ard on 'er as ya are on me." "Since she's not my concern I guess we'll never know." Hondo replied flatly. Monty stared back for a moment before sighing and looking away. "Aye, I reckon we won't." Monty replied, "Jest don't toy with 'er, Skippah." "Toy with her?" Hondo asked slightly angered at the implications "Aye, toy with 'er. Don't want to see 'er or thet missus of yours 'urt is all." Monty replied with a bit of an edge to his words. "Why does everyone think because we used to be together I still want to #$@! her?" Hondo asked more angrily. "Ya can seriously tell me you don't?" Monty asked with a raised eyebrow. Hondo rubbed his eye's and shook his head. This was not helping his headache at all. After a moment he looked back at Monty with an extremely serious look. "I'll say this to you once, an' only once an' understand I don't owe ya a damn thing, Jack. I love my wife more than life itself. This world can go to hell before I'd give her up, an' you better believe it. I did feel bad for Gadget, maybe still do a bit though her attitude an' accusations from her an' others like you are makin' it wain. I cared for her once an' maybe a piece of that is still there, the care that is. I'll admit she's a good lookin' woman  an' if she can earn my trust back I'd be friends with her again, but I am not about to try to romance her nor do I have any wish to #$@! her. I never have #$@!ed her an' unless the fates play some cruel joke on me, I have no plans or wish to in the future. Even for everythin' she put me through, I have no will to get revenge on her, an' if she doesn't earn my trust my only plan for her is to distance myself from any more of her drama. I'm happy with my wife, an' even if things were rough between us I'd not cheat on her. If don't give a #$@! if you believe any of that or not. You have three options now: Believe it, go on workin' with us, an' never ask me again, Don't believe it, go on workin' with us, an' never ask again, or get the #$@! out. I don't care which one, an' I don't need an answer either, just do what ya have to an' leave my private life alone." Hondo replied calmly but coldly. Monty nodded, "Understood, Skippah. I believe ya." "I really don't care if ya do or not, Jack. Just don't ask anythin' like that again." Hondo replied. Monty nodded and got back to work. He wanted to be angry but he felt that he did deserve Hondo's ire, some what. He did not stick up for Hondo back when he needed it, he never stood up to Chip, he turned a blind eye to Gadget's pain, and he lazily reveled in past glories both real and fake. A couple things Hondo said, or half said made him wonder at how much he had probably gone through in life and made him realize that he did not know him at all. What he did know is he recognized Hondo's prickly demeanor. It was one bred of pain, sorrow, and hardships. It was half from being callused from the hurts of the world and half used as a shield against being hurt again. He had friends like that in the past, and recognized a little of that in himself in a different form. At least the way Hondo handled it all kept him from turning a blind eye like he had. As Monty worked, Hondo looked around. There were no bugs that we obvious after an initial sweep, but he would need to bring out the bug-finder later to be sure. After a bit he went back downstairs and outside. Valentine was working the grill so he stopped by and kissed her cheek. She smiled up at him as he kissed her and whispered to him, "You alright?" He smiled and nodded, "Yeah. I'm fine but I'll feel better o0nce that grocery list is fulfilled." She nodded back, "I understand." He kissed her again quick like and headed down to the driveway. He made it there not long before Gadget and Fernando came in off the street. Fernando nodded to Hondo, "Find anything?" Hondo nodded in reply, "Got us some pests an' I'm not sure a couple bug bombs will take care of it all." Fernando nodded, "We will deal with it later. I have a salad to prepare at the moment." Hondo nodded as they headed to the house. Fernando and Gadget went inside as Hondo helped Valentine finish up on the grill. As they took the steaks inside a couple of the other's mustangs pulled up to the house and they started to head inside, hoping that food was ready.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Oct 7th, 2020, 6:37pm Charles did hear what Fernando and Hondo saying. As he was not happy while thinking and heading to his room. *So their some trust issues we need to work out. I never bug you guys.* Then he heading to his room. * Dinner Table. Charles was with his team with Fernando and Hondo team too as seeing Fernando pear paring the food while he going say this to them. “We need to talk about something after dinner and I Heard what you two say about me.” Then Charles continue to eat the rice and beef teriyaki while looking at Fernando and Hondo. While his team and including Dale as he looking at them. “Don’t worry just eat your food team. It between me, Nando and Hondo.” Charles saying while eating his food. “Also I found something on Fat Cat Laptop that Clarice give me and It got something more on you know who.” Then he eating his food. “I want to see that after we eat dinner and also we will talk about the trust issues too.” Fernando saying Then they went back to eat.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2020, 2:46pm RPG Notes: 1) Glass House is not in effect in this RPG. Glass House was a construct – a thing – that JeanetteIsabelle created in the Acorn Café where when one creates a post, when read by a reader/poster, the reader/poster can use that information to their advantage even though their character in the RPG has no way in getting that information otherwise. Since it is impossible for separated characters to know what is going on with each other in separate events, such information cannot be used. 2) Information of the actions and statements of characters are either witnessed or shared. Again, Glass House does not exist and is not allowed in this RPG. Until such witnessing or sharing happens, characters do not know what happened with others. Mission Notes: 1) This mission is a personal mission Fernando had picked up from his old friend Emperor Hiro Ito because of what was said and done in GsB III and Misao’s involving the Rescue Rangers into a suicide mission that they cannot do. Thus the mission’s past is simple: a) When Fernando was a young CIA Agent, many years before he joined CDRR, he was in Japan in a simple Data Stealing mission involving the Koreans and Japanese. During this time the Emperor’s son was kidnapped and was about to be killed by a new terrorist group. This group initial Modus Operendi was stealing data (credit cards, banking information, insurance scams, etc.). When Fernando clashed with the Emperor’s investigators in taking down this group a deal was made – they work together to rescue the Emperor’s son and gather what evidence that was found. In this Fernando worked with the Japanese Metro police and their leading law enforcers – Iris and Molly, aka “The Lovely Angels.” Also part of the team was a pair of rookies, Kei and Yuri. Though the mission was successful in rescuing the Emperor’s son and the arrest of those involved, it came with a heavy price: Molly was killed and Iris lost her left arm and had severe damage to other parts of her body. After this mission Kei and Yuri became the Second Generation of Lovely Angels. Both Molly and Iris were shot with a .50BMG. http://www.hondosackett.com/Fernando/wiki/uploads/Main/M107.jpg Considering Kei and Yuri’s bad luck of things exploding around them during missions, they were given the nickname of “Dirty Pair,” even though they were successful in their mission in arresting dangerous individuals, closing up criminal organizations, and confiscating hazardous materials/equipment. b) This mission is to make sure that the treaty signing between Japan and Korea happens without problems. History has it that before WWII Japan has since 1863 territorial wars with China (Sino/Nippon Wars) and Russia (Russo/Nippon Wars). It is during these wars that Japan acquired a lot of land during WWII. At the end of WWII, Korea was created and much of the land Japan had was given to Korea. Korea was created to end conflict between Russia and China, which also has been going on at this time as well (1860s -1940s). But Japan still maintains ownership of several thousand miles of the Korean coast. (All this is true history if one wants to look it up.) This (fictional) RPG is about Japan giving up that land and giving it back to Korea with a signed treaty to end all hostilities between them and unify their markets to better their economies. But, as this mission plays out, there are many in Japan’s old guard that does not want this to happen and that the Korean lands Japan controls should not be given back to Korea. Thus many would rather not have this treaty signed though years of negotiations have happened in order to create the treaty. c) Fernando mission is to make sure that the old guard does not interfere in this treaty signing. Through Misao’s trickery and deception, she got the Rescue Rangers to take on the mission by trying to eliminate organized crime within Japan. This would be a suicide mission of a Fool’s Errand (A job/mission that can never be done) for CDRR. d) Chip’s issues with Fernando (and even Hondo) is that Fernando does a rescue for the sake of the rescue and would get some award or reward for it. Chip would only do a rescue in order to get the recognition and award, which is why he limited himself to certain rescues he thinks would give him such rewards. Also Fernando is a trained expert in rescues while Chip is not. Fernando would pay those who work with him even if he would not get paid himself and makes sure that they had the equipment and supplies to do a rescue, Chip does not care and thinks what money is made from CDRR should go into his pocket and CDRR should do what they can with what little they got, which forces some like Gadget to use Garbage Tech to complete such rescues. Thus many of CDRR rescues have failed and needed extra help from people like Fernando (and Hondo) before they got into more trouble. Why anyone has not been seriously hurt or killed in any of their messed up rescues is by sheer luck. e) Misao is the leader of the Lanteans of Japan, a 20% minority of the total Japanese population. With Pure Lanteans, Half-Lanteans, Quarter-Lanteans, etc, this population goes up even higher into 60% - 80%. The Lanteans are a group of Space Aliens that crashed on earth 10,000 years ago and has been part of Earth’s history but not part of Earth’s genetic diversity. They maybe “From Earth” but they are not “OF EARTH.” This is an argument between Fernando and JeanetteIsabelle for a very long time. Misao is one of the Pure-Bloods of the Lantean people. Given that the Japanese were hand in hand with Germany in WWII, the German Nazis who have hidden for many years, seeing the moves Japan is taking for their Future, want to be involved deeper in Japan’s affairs with the international community. Thus they will be raising their heads in this mission sooner or later. 2) The CIA is an international enforcement arm of the USA, no other agency has such power or reach expect for the military arm of the USA. US Naval Intelligence (ONI), US Air Force Intelligence (OSI), US Marine Corps Intelligence Activity (MCIA), and the US Army Intelligence and Security Command (INSCOM) – all under the US Office of National Intelligence – has that same reach as the CIA does, and all work together to complete various goals in missions they are all on. The US Marshals and US Rangers have limited International enforcement powers in limited missions for the detainment, arrest and extradition of various criminals wanted by the FBI, and has to work with full cooperation of the nation(s) they are in. They have to report to the US Embassy within that nation they are in on a specific schedule and are subject to that nation’s laws. a) Groups like the NSA, FBI, NTSB*, etc, do not have such powers or authorities outside of the US Borders. But they are often invited to assist on such missions because they have equipment that the others do not. In the case of the NTSB (National Transportation Safety Board), they are there to assist in the investigations of Jetliner accidents and incidents world-wide and their ability to recover Intel from such accidents where the largest piece found is a passenger’s shoe, is highly valuable and highly sought after by many nations. b) The NSA through Charles is invited to be part of this mission and do what he thinks is right to help it get to its completion and the treaty signed. c) Because of Chip’s dealings with drugs and sex which involves Fat Cat, Charles is chasing that lead but is not important as to signing of the treaty. This is a personal fact finding mission for him to do. But it also means that Chip is no longer a trusted source of information. His actions which gave Japan’s underground information about Fernando’s team’s whereabouts and actions lead to several bombings that would have killed many if it were not for dumb luck stepping in. This is why Chip was arrested for terrorism, which in Japan carries the Death Sentence. 3) Charles’ actions in the last post in knowing many details of what happened in the mission house when at the time he was not inside the mission home shows that he had to be listening in through what electronic gadgetry was hidden about the house. There is no way at the time of him having his affair with Clarice and his drive home that he could have known that Fernando and Tammy had another verbal fight where they threatened each other. Since Charles is not a telepathic mind reader or is dealing in magic, the only way he could have known this is if he had access to equipment in the house listening in. a) This forces Fernando to have Hondo to check part of the house for electronic bugs. In order to make the story fit, Hondo finds a few and they know there are more bugs to deal with at another time. b) Fernando will question the NSA (in a future post) as to why their house is being bugged and remind them that they were invited to be part of history and help with the mission and can be quickly uninvited in this mission. Fernando wants Charles to be there helping with the mission and be part of history. c) Charles does not know that Chip and Tammy had an extramarital affair while Fernando was away on the mission in South America. But in questioning Chip or in the evidence he has from Clarice, Charles will find out about this affair and Chip giving Tammy Drugs including Angel Dust. Chip was working on getting Tammy so addicted to drugs that he was going to pimp her ass like he did with Gadget. What Charles does with this information at this point is up to him. But Charles knows that this has to be kept secret or else it could get Fernando angry at him for knowing and working on it. d) After the Emperor’s Dinner Party, Tammy will be leaving for Italy for Bink’s graduation from school over there and will in a few days bring her back to Japan. This is only known to a few people: Fernando, Hondo, Val, Jeanette and Fernando’s daughters. e) There is no trust issues going on other than Fernando/Tammy and Fernando/Misao. All other happenings is personal BS that gets in the way of everyday life. What issues Gadget is having with Hondo and possibly even Val is personal on a personal level and not professional.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2020, 3:53pm Fernando waits to eat last as it is his way to make sure that Maria’s pots and things do not get mixed up with the house’s cooking ware. He is not interested in what Charles has in terms of the briefcase or other evidence unless it pertains to the mission. He does not care about Fat Cat or any of his dealings unless it gets in the way of the mission. But he will pay attention to what ever information Charles might have. As Fernando washes Maria’s pots and things, Charles steps into the kitchen. Fernando does not look at Charles as he does his job as being Master of the house, he wants things right for the home owner he is renting from but he does have something to say to Charles. “Charles, I have to say this. There is not mistrust between you and I or you, Hondo and I. You are invited to this mission because I can trust you and because I want you to be part of this mission. But what you said to me outside while I waited for Gadget and Hondo, you in no way was supposed to know because you were not there. Therefore, I had Hondo search part of the house for electronic bugs and found a few. Why is the house bugged, I do not know. But I will be removing them tomorrow. If you are connected with these bugs, I will not get on your case about it but on your supervisor’s case, because for the NSA this was an invited mission and therefore they, not you, should not be bugging us. What happens afterwards is on them but it will be my recommendation that you are to stay working with us to the end of the mission because I can trust you. I do not necessarily trust them.” Fernando tells him. Fernando puts a large pot to the side and begins washing out a smaller pot as he continues, “Tomorrow is another Dinner Party at the Emperor’s Palace and President Obama will be there from what I was told. DYBTI (Dress Your Best To Impress). But also the Secret Service will also be there so do not approach the president unless he approaches you and make slow deliberate movements to not make yourself look like a threat to them. The Secret Service can be stupid at times so be careful around them. We will talk about you have later. I got these things to wash up and a headache to make go away.” Charles replies, “Alright. I’ll see you and Hondo later. Take care.” “Take care, and if I pass out, good night.” Fernando replies.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 10th, 2020, 1:08pm On the roof of Funabashi Municipal Mita Junior High School, just two blocks away from Maria B&B, a lone hooded figure looks onto the house with a pair of high powered miniature binoculars held in place by a chromed polished mechanical hand. It is focused onto the Maria B&B Home. The front gate to the Maria B&B Home is closing for the night, making access to the cars in the lot difficult to access. The darkness hides the figure within the shadowed area of the school’s roof they were on. After several more minutes as the lights begin to turn off in the various windows of the home, the binoculars come off the face. The individual disappears off the roof of the school. NOTE: Funabashi Municipal Mita Junior High School is not only two blocks away from Maria B&B, it is also on top of a hill with the school athletic field at the bottom of the hill in a fenced off area. To get to the school, one has to get through the fence, the field, up a flight of stairs carved onto the hill. In short, it is not easy to get there.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 13th, 2020, 10:48pm 12 Years Ago... A Mercedes Benz 5000SEL driving along the highway is surrounded by several box trucks and forced off to the side of the road. Several armed men with bullet proof gear and machine guns step out the trucks and surround the Mercedes with several men putting bricks of plastic explosives on the windows. One of the men shows off a detonator switch to the driver of the Mercedes through the windshield. The other men pull on the rear doors to open them and pull out a young female passenger in a nurse’s uniform holding onto an infant in a blanket. She is taken to one of the trucks. The rear door of the Mercedes is slammed shut. As soon as the last truck leaves the immediate, the plastic explosives are detonated and the Mercedes sent into a fiery grave. 6o’clock news: “Ainu Ito, Emperor’s Hiro Ito’s infant son was kidnapped today along highway 18 after being taken to a medical appointment with his personal nurse. Both the infant and the nurse were taken while the body guards were killed. Ainu Ito is in line to be the next Emperor of Japan when he comes of age and when his father leaves the throne.” In a semi private table at a local Star Bucks Coffee Shop in Tokyo, a foreigner looks over the screen of his personal laptop: Powerbook 5300ce. “Where is this damned skuzzy data...” He says to himself as he looks at his screen. As he looks at his screen, several individuals step up to his area and surround his table. The foreigner reaches out and closes the laptop. He looks up at those surrounding him, finding them to be moderately dressed females, two of them older, the other two younger by about 10 years. He looks around and sees several police officers in the area, before the women step aside and an older gentleman in a suit steps through them and takes the seat opposite his. He puts a business card on top of the laptop. “American Agent Fernando G. I presume.” He says to him. “And you be?” Agent Fernando G. replies. The man points to the card, “My information is on the card.” “Sorry, but my reading Japanese is very limited, it was hard enough learning to speak it.” Agent Fernando says. “For a foreigner, you speak it well.” The man says. He continues, “I’m Agent Sakamoko of Intelligence and Analysis Service of the *Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department National Security Bureau.” “If this about the parking tickets on my personal vehicle, I was told that the American Embassy would take care of it.” Fernando tries to distract the conversation. “If we wanted that piece of shit Porsche, we would have gotten it as soon as it rolled off the ship.” Sakamoto tells him. He throws in, “But that not is why we are here.” “Then enlighten me with your knowledge.” Fernando tells him. “Let’s cut it with the games, Agent G.” Sakamoto tells him sternly. “Whether you know it or not, crown prince – infant Prince Ainu Ito was kidnapped today.” “What does that have to do with me?” Agent G. asks. “The group you are chasing for your government is the same group that kidnapped the prince.” Sakamoto holds back from yelling at him. “I still do not see...” Agent G. tries to explain. One of the ladies, an older one with long white blonde hair, behind Sakamoto puts a business card on the laptop on top of Sakamoto’s business card. “Be at the station at 9PM for mission reassignment.” Agent G. looks up at her, “Lady, I do not work for you. I do not work for any of you. In fact, I am to report to you when I’m about to move in on an arrest so you can assist me in making that arrest. If not, I work alone.” “Be there at 9PM tonight or we will arrest you at your hotel room.” The blonde woman says to Agent G. She then turns to her team members before they walk away, “Molly, girls, let’s go.” Sakamoto sits there for a few more seconds, “You will be getting a call from your supervisor verifying this mission change. Be at the station at 9PM tonight. The last thing you want is Iris busting down your hotel room door and arresting you on site.” Sakamoto then gets up and leaves. The other uniformed police in the coffee shop get up and leave. Several seconds later a dark older gentleman sits where Sakamoto sat, putting down a tray with a couple coffees and small sandwiches. “I see Asian Rudeness Rules still apply after all these years.” The older gentleman says. “Last time you were here, Leon, the US was fighting the Vietnam War.” Agent G. says. “Like I said, some things never changed.” Agent Leon says. After a brief pause, he asks, “What are you going to do about it?” “Nothing. Until Supervisor John G. calls and tells me otherwise, I’m not doing a damn thing.” Agent G. says. “Before you make such a hasty decision, as your field training rep, I will recommend that you go to this meeting tonight. You do not know who you are dealing with.” Leon says. “I do not care if they work for Tomoguchi’s Used Autos as sales reps. They are not my supervisors and my mission is one I must do on my own with minimal input from other sources.” Agent G. tells him. “As your field training rep, I am you indirect supervisor. Though I cannot order you, I can recommend to you what actions you should take. Now I’m saying you should do as they request. What you decide is on you. It might be helpful to your case, it might not. You will not know until you get there and attend this meeting they are requesting for you to be.” Agent Leon throws at him. “And if I do not go?” Agent G. asks. “Then by their words, you will be arrested on a stupid charge of not assisting them on this matter, and because you got arrested, you will get a failing grade from me.” Agent Leon tells him. Agent G. just shakes his head. 9PM - Akasaka Police Station, Minato City, Tokyo, Japan A pair of male foreigners enters the station and walk to the information desk. They take out and show their American Identification and point out they have an appointment with Sakamoto. They are told to have a seat in the waiting are and wait for him. In Japan, the culture of meetings is that if you are told that the meeting is at 9o’clock, you are to be there at 8:45. If you are there at 8:55, then you are considered as late and not allowed to attend the meeting. If you are there at 9o’clock, like you were told, you are considered as not showing up and being disrespectful to them, thus are not allowed to be at the meeting and will be facing what consequences that may follow. Furthermore, once a meeting as begun, it is not to be interrupted for any means or reason outside of an environmental emergency like a fire or earthquake. A familiar voice not too far into the station is heard, “He’s not here. Let’s go get him.” Footsteps are heard heading to their direction. The gate that separates the visitors from the main station opens, and several female officers step out, heading to the main exit. But as they step out of the main station to the visitor waiting area, one of them see the only two individuals sitting there waiting to be served. A short red haired one stops to look at them, “Iris...” “What is it Molly?” as the long haired blonde turns to her from the exit. “He’s right here.” Molly answers as she points him out. Iris steps back to the waiting area, seeing ‘him’ there. She throws at him, “Where the hell were you!” “Right here all this time, as we were told to wait.” He tells her. “I swear! I ought to arrest you here and now...” Iris tells him. “For what? Loitering? I came with my field supervisor, we show our identification and we were told to wait. Not my fault, I’m following orders given to me by my supervisor to see what this is about and by the orders to sit and wait given to me by your own staff. Now as we say in America, ‘Lead, Follow or get of our way.’” He tells her. “Agent G., it is best if you calm down.” The older gentleman says to him. “Supervisor Leon – hell no. I’m doing as I was told and yet I get reprimanded and threatened with arrest. I refused to be treated as a child just because I am in my mid 20s and people think I’m some stupid trainee fresh out of the academy.” Agent G. tells him. “So you’re a #$@!ing hard ass...” Iris says loud enough to be heard. “We going to do this meeting or I walk out as it is a waste of my time and interfering with my mission. If I walk out and you arrest me, I will have your commissioner jump down on your ass for interfering with an America Agent on his mission on foreign soil.” Agent G. says. “Let’s go back to the meeting room and begin...” Molly says as she head back to the door to open it. “Agent G., though you maybe in the right, you are on foreign soil. Let me remind you that they have the home court advantage here.” Supervisor Leon tells him as they get up to follow the female officers through the door. 10 minutes later in a private meeting room at the police station... After attendance and introductions were done, the meeting begins. “Gentlemen, I’m glad you have arrived to assist in this matter.” Sakamoto started to say. “Allow me to introduce ourselves...” he continues as he begins to point out. “These are Officers Iris and Molly, known as team ‘Lovely Angels’, and rookie officers Kei and Yuri. I am agent Sakamoko of Intelligence and Analysis Service of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Public Security Bureau. Your mission is to assist us on the rescue of the crown infant Prince Ainu who has been kidnapped by members of the Red Hand.” “What does this have to do with me?” Fernando asks. “Simple. The group and individuals you are tracking under the credit and banking scheme are the same people who kidnapped the prince.” Sakamoto states. He raises his arm with a large TV remote in his hand, pressing a couple of buttons. A large screen TV rolls down from the ceiling. The room dims to half its brightness. Pictures of individuals along with names flash on the screen, along with Google maps of places and things. Explanations add another hour to the presentation. It soon ends. “They threatened to kill the prince if their demands are not met in 72 hours.” Sakamoto points out. The room brightens back to where it was before the presentation. Folders with the presentation details are given to Leon and Fernando. “Come on Leon. We got places to infiltrate and people to interrogate before we go to sleep tonight.” Fernando says as he walks to the door. “Wait a minute!” Sakamoto yells out. Fernando stops by the door and slowly turns to the group. He sees that its Sakamoko standing out of his seat. “Just like that, you are going to walk out?” Sakamoko asks. “Excuse my lack of respect towards your customs.” Fernando slowly bows to Sakamoko. “We are going to case out the last known whereabouts of the child and his nanny’s appearance and the scene of the crime.” He continues. “Then if there is some time left over, interview a couple of prisoners and then check the bar scene.” “Prisoners and bar scene?” Sakamoko asks. “Yes. Prisoners, former associates. They would know what’s up and who to see. Bar scene to further expand on that knowledge.” Fernando tells him. “We already interrogated their associates in prison. They claim to know nothing.” Sakamoko explains. “Oh really.” Fernando explains. “Perhaps you did not offer them something in return for information...” “Eh?” Sakamoko says in confusion. “We are not offering anything to those criminals” “When you have them by their balls, their hearts and minds will follow.” Leon says as he approaches them from behind. Then he makes a cutting scissors movement with his fingers. Fernando opens the door to walk through it. “Sakamoko- meet me at the hotel lobby at midnight tonight.” “Will do.” Sakamoko replies. “Come Leon. We got tire tracks to sniff.” Fernando says as he walks out the door. For a moment the group left in the room all look at each other. Fernando and Leon find themselves outside the police station. As they discuss on where to go, they are surround by the staff of a limo that stopped in front of them. A couple of body guards step up to them before the Emperor steps out of the limo. “What guarantees can you give me that you will find my child?” The Emperor asks. “With all due respect and apologies, I will do my best to find the child. But due to the sudden injection of bringing me here, I do not know if there is anything I can do with the time left. All I can do is try.” Fernando explains. “That is fair enough for me.” The Emperor says as he takes Fernando’s hands and shakes it with a very firm grip. He then asks, “Where are you heading to now?” “We’re going to our hotel before heading off to find some intel.” Fernando replies. “Take my ride.” The Emperor says. “We’ll pass for now. It is just a short walk from here. Thank you.” Fernando says before giving a bow to the Emperor. He turns to Leon before they slowly walk away, “This way...” At the hotel room, Fernando begins to access various private networks from his laptop. He accesses the archives of the KH-series satellites for intel on the region. There he finds activity on the crime scene during the alleged time of the event, and follows the vehicles in the area to various undisclosed areas. Surprisingly, they were close to the scene of the crime, within a kilometer away in a bad part of town near the docks. “Leon, take a look at this and tell me what you make of it.” Fernando says. Leon approaches and watches the video Fernando had compiled from the archives. “Interesting.” Leon stated. Midnight at the hotel lobby... Fernando meets with Sakamoko in the hotel lobby. He carries his Powerbook laptop under his arm. Finding him waiting in the middle of the lobby was easy. Fernando walks right up to him and points to an empty bench chair where they could sit together. Fernando puts the laptop on his lap, opens it and wakes it out of sleep mode. A few traces of the track pad and a mouse click or two, Fernando hands over the laptop to Sakamoto and points to look at the video he had compiled from various sources of data streams he won’t disclose. After a couple of minutes of viewing it, Sakamoto turns to Fernando. “I see.” Sakamoto says. “I’ll get a tactical team together for the raid. “Can’t do that.” Fernando tells him. “Why not?” Sakamoto asks. “With the spotters on the roof of the nearby buildings, they would spot your tactical team as they arrive blocks away and kill the child as they promised. Along with guards located inside the building on various floors and the hostage on the top floor, the tactical team would have a long hard fight going up.” Fernando stated. “We need to be covert. Three, four men maximum, silenced weapons, basic tactical gear and protection. If anything tactical back up should be used as a last resort and mission clean up, hidden within another diversion. A building fire several blocks away should be good in that. Have the fire fighting teams arrive with back up, take care of the fire and hide the back up until we need them.” Sakamoto nods. “Now, when Leon returns with my equipment, we’ll go study the warehouse building plans and IR scans I have upstairs.” Fernando stated. “IR as in Infrared scans? Where did you get those?” Sakamoto asks. “Through basic access of a few satellites. But it would be considered an act of war if anyone else would use them, so I can’t grant you access to them, only their output.” Fernando tells him. “I see. So I gather you have a plan?” Sakamoto asks. “With the little time and information we have left, yes. Half baked, very high on risk and totally unstable, but with careful execution, it can be done. Tell me Sakamoto, do you play poker?” Fernando says. For the next hour, they discuss plans where the six of them, Leon, Fernando, Iris, Molly, Kei and Yuri are used in this rescue with tactical support waiting in the background. 24 hours to Launch... The plan is as follows and has been practiced several times: - Everyone arrives to their stations 5 minutes before execution. The distraction of the building fire begins with a small explosion. - Leon comes up from the rear across the street and silently takes out the spotters he finds at the same time the fire trucks come to deal with the building fire. - Fernando, Kei and Yuri come in from the rear of the building through what entrances can be found. Flash and Stun grenades will be used as they enter the building from the rear. - Iris and Molly will hold down the front and take care of anyone guarding or leaving the building. - Leon moves in from the roofs and taken out what stragglers are left, and clear the area escape routes to the escape vehicle and wait as driver. - Upon removal of the prince in the area, back up tactical teams move in for the clean-up and round up of surviving terrorists. - Planned execution, including search and rescue of the infant prince is slated for 10 minutes. - Use of silenced weapons is mandatory. 10:45PM, 15 Minutes To Launch... The distraction begins with an explosion at a derelict building of heavy smoke before fire appears on the roof top. In a couple minutes the fire fighters come in but take their tie with the fire. Fernando and the group traversed through the manholes to various points that surrounded the warehouse. Fiber-optic periscopes show the streets to be empty and desolate. Radio earwigs go into place and manhole covers open. Once communications is established, the teams go to their assigned positions. Leon climbs up the side of the building across from the target building as the spotter/guards looked upon the burning fire a few blocks away. With his silenced rifle, he took out 10 of the guards on the building roofs. He signals that he took out all the guards that he can see though there might be more. Crawling to a nearby dead guard, he takes his radio and listens on their conversations. Fernando, Kei and Yuri moved to the rear of the building while Iris and Molly moved in to the front of the building. From his vantage point on the roof, Leon looked down at site, and silently taking out any guards he spots on the ground. After a quick survey of the building, it seemed like it was not on the satellite intel. Though the satellite intel is of an overhead view of the area, it does not show the buildings’ facades. The outside of the buildings showed it to be a converted tenement buildings – three put together as one by the exterior views with only one exit in the rear and a Iris and Molly would find a large roll up door on the other side. Former window bays have been cemented and bricked over. Fernando goes back across the street to get an IR-View of the building’s interior. Body heat of various individuals can be seen through the thin walls. Several signatures are seen at the top floor, including two that are huddled together – a small one and a medium sized one. Reports come in through the information the members are finding. Fernando gets Kei, Yuri and himself to climb up the side of the building, placing plastic explosive charges against the bricked up windows they find on the center part of the building where heat signatures registers. The stress of setting up and waiting was getting on their nerves. But it something they had to do. Eventually the time to act has come. “Leon, now.” Fernando says on the radio. Leon reaches into his vest pocket and pulls out a small black box, pressing a red button on it. Several manholes in the area explode and the lights in the neighborhood go out, including the building in the middle. Leon can hear the chatter of panicked guards over the dead man’s radio. Much of it will be silenced soon enough. Fernando signals to Kei and Yuri get clear of the windows, and like Leon before, pulls out a small black box and presses a red button on it. All the widows packed with plastic explosives explode inward, taking out the guards that were near them. With their IR eye gear on, both teams charge into the building. Iris and Molly were in charge of clearing out the lower floors for an escape route for Fernando, Kei, Yuri, the infant prince and his nurse. Fernando, Kei and Yuri were to find the nurse (if she was still alive) and the infant prince, and to get downstairs through the clearing Iris and Molly was supposed create and the five of them were to meet Leon outside and get to their get-away vehicle. That was how it was supposed to be planned. Blowing in the cemented windows took out most of the guard in the higher floors, but the lower floors were a gauntlet run. Fernando dives into the blown in window, taking assessment of the scene. Guards lay on the floor too injured to take any action with most of them unconscious and the conscious few too injured to move and soon to die in time from their blood loss. Kei and Yuri move in, going into the room enclosed room where the nurse and infant prince was in. Downstairs the fire fighting has begun. Iris and Molly were holding their own and even winning the battle as they begin to clear out the first floor. Over the radio somebody shouts, “We got the nurse and the child!” It sounded like Yuri. But the reply from Iris is not encouraging, “The Escape Route Is Not Cleared!” “Alright, everybody! Plan B!  We’ll take the window, Iris, Molly – clear out how you came in and make your escape!” Fernando tells them. “Understood!” Iris replies on the radio. “Alright, follow us!” Yuri says to the nurse though her VOX system picks it up and is transmitted. With her microphone still open, a different distance voice is heard, “You Will All Die!” It is followed by a gun shot. Yuri turns around to see the nurse falling back though her arm aiming at gun at her. Kei runs to the falling nurse and takes the infant from her before she crumples to the floor. “I got the child! The Nurse was in on this!” Kei shouts out. “Go met Leon outside!” Fernando shouts. “We are pinned down!” Iris yells. In their charging in, they did not look back behind them where a couple of hidden guards were. “Get Out! Get Out! Get Out!” Fernando says over the air!. The microphones of a couple of radios turn on, causing interference on the channel for several seconds. But the play through is: “We Can’t Get Out!” Iris shouts out. “I’m by the rear doorway!” Leon says at the same time. Interference begins at this point. “We Need Help Down Here!” Iris continues. “We Can’t Hear Anything!” Yuri replies at the same time, causing the interference to run on continuously. “Just Go Already!” Fernando shouts out as he holds onto the cables at the window. A loud “BANG!” is heard echoing through the building. Something that could have happened from a very large caliber rifle or shot gun. “MOLLY!!!” Iris shouts as the large caliber projectile rips through Molly’s body, nearly ripping her in half. Iris runs to her partner about to help her up, as another loud “BANG!” echoes through the building, hitting Iris on the arm by the shoulder, ripping the arm off. She shouts out in pain, echoing through building. Fernando makes his way through the lower floors, meeting heavy resistance but managing to win so far. “I have the girls and the infant with me!” Leon says over the radio. “Then Go! And Send In Tactical Back! I’m Going After Iris and Molly!” Fernando shouts into his microphone. “We Leave Together If Not At All!” Leon shouts back on the radio. “I’ll Be Fine! Get That Baby Home!” Fernando shouts back. A few seconds of silence with the exception of sporadic gun fire, Fernando throws in, “I’ll see you at the base!” Another 10 minutes of gun fighting, Fernando reaches the second floor scaffolding, there he finds a guard with a M107 looking about for more targets to hit. He finds Fernando in the scaffolding, and moves to aim his rifle at him knowing that the bullet will rip through any obstacle in its way until it hits his intended target. Two .45 rounds crash through his forehead and he goes limp before he crumples to the floor. Eventually Fernando makes it to the first floor. The piles of bodies he finds at various locations shows the heavy fight Iris and Molly was in. Just yards from the door he find Molly’s body, nearly ripped in half by the .50 caliber bullet that hit her side and coming out the other end. Next to her, a right arm with its gun still in its hand. It and the trail of blood that leads out the door belong to Iris. The trail of blood seems to stop outside for one reason or another. In a couple of minutes helicopters surround the building and tactical team comes sliding down on ropes to the floor. They take over and survey the scene. No living survivors are found. Neither was Iris. Interrogations and debriefing took hours. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police will take days sorting through the area and identifying bodies. 1200 page books of assembled reports will be made and given to the various heads of departmental authority. It will be a long hard week. Then comes the celebrations, and the news leaks of how the kidnapping was thwarted and the terrorists killed. Fernando and Leon would receive the Medal of Honor with Red Ribbon. The Order of the Rising Sun with Gold and Silver Rays (5th Class) was given to Kei and Yuri and the Order of the Rising Sun with Gold Rays with Neck Ribbon (3rd Class) was given posthumously to Iris and Molly, as a hero’s funeral were given to them, despite Iris being declared MIA instead of KIA like her partner Molly. The news media states that the mastermind of the kidnapping plot was the nurse who took cared of the infant prince. In a dark hotel room a left hand reaches out with a TV Remote and presses the off button, making the room go dark as the TV Screen goes to black. (End of history lesson)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 14th, 2020, 5:26pm Supper was uneventful and the evening was quiet, though there had been some tension over the listening devices that were found, but nothing came of it. With supper done, Hondo and Fernando cleaned up as they usually did, though Valentine tried to argue and take over only to be overruled and sent off to relax. Neither Hondo nor Fernando talked about it, but it was known to both of them that Valentine was still mentally dealing with shit and they did not want to over stress her. As they finished up Hondo reached in his pocket looking for his lighter and his fingers ran across the white circuit chip in his pocket. He had almost forgotten about it and had not had a chance to talk about it to Fernando yet.  Hondo pulled it out of his pocket and looked at it for a second before walking over to Fernando and handing it to him. “I picked this up from upstairs yesterday. You might should look at it. We can talk later ‘bout it.” He said. Fernando turned it over in his hand for a moment then looked closer at the markings before looking back at Hondo. Fernando nodded and frowned, “Later, yes… Nothing going on tonight. You should enjoy the quiet with your wife. I cannot promise many more quiet evenings.” Hondo nodded, “Alright, Jefe. I’ll be ‘round if ya need me.” Hondo headed upstairs to his room and since he did not find Valentine there, he continued up to the attic. He found Valentine there and Monty spinning some yarn as they finished up organizing tools. Monty stopped his story to acknowledge Hondo as he entered the room. “ ‘Ello, Skippah! Almost finished up ‘ere.” Monty said. Hondo nodded, “Looks good. Why don’t ya take the rest of the evenin’ off? Read, watch TV or somethin’. Might not have many more off.” Monty nodded, “Not gonna argue with thet! If ya need me, I’ll be in me room.” After he had gone Valentine breathed a sigh of relief. “I know he means well but he always has a story.” Valentine said. Hondo shook his head, “Ya know when we told ya to relax an’ we’d handle clean up, we didn’t mean for you to go work up here.” She frowned a bit and looked down at the work bench. “As much as I need some time to sort my thoughts out in quiet, I’m finding those thoughts turn dark at times, especially when it gets close to nighttime and worse after dark. I… I tried to sit and read but I couldn’t control my thoughts and didn’t want to be alone. I figured if nothing else, the work would keep my mind busy and Monty’s stories would be background noise.” She said quietly. “Well, I can see if he’ll come back.” Hondo replied dryly. “No! I didn’t mean…!!” She said in a surprised, almost frantic tone as she looked up at him with wide eyes. The wry grin on his face told her he was teasing her and stopped her short of finishing her sentence. She stared at him for a second before a soft smile came to her face. “You got me.” She replied He just continued to stare at her without saying anything. After a moment she gave him a questioning smiled and cocked her head slightly. “What? Something on my face or …?” She questioned. He shook his head, “Naw. Just lookin’ at you. Wonderin’ how I got so lucky.” She blushed slightly, “No, I’m the lucky one. I’m just a mess.” “Well, I don’t think you’re a mess, but if ya are you’re a sexy mess.” He replied Her blush deepened a bit, “Stop. I’m not sexy. I’m nothin’ special.” “To me you are special an’ sexy as hell. Holdin’ those tools makes ya even sexier. If ya like holdin’ tools, though, I got one in my pants you’re welcome to hold.” He said as he grinned ornery like. Her blush had reached its peak by this time, and her face felt like it was almost on fire as she giggled at her husband’s corny antics. “Now stop! You’re bad!” She said. “Well as long as we’re bad together…” He replied “Now, behave.” She giggled “That’s no fun.” HE replied “Well, what do you consider fun, then?” She asked as she swished her hips almost girlishly at him. “Well, there’s bendin’ you over one of these benches an’ makin’ you squeal.” He replied with a wink. “Here? Now?! What if someone walked in?!?!” She said her eyes a bit wide with surprise. “Then we just hafta decide if the show is free or if we charge admission.” He said with a grin. She smacked his arm playfully, “You are a bad man!” “An’ you’re a naughty filly who likes that I’m a bad man.” He replied winking again. She grinned, “While this is true, as much as it might be fun here, how about we just take it to our room. You’d not want to work here if you found out the others were bangin’ up here on the benches.” He nodded reluctantly with a slight grimace on his face at the mental images that flooded his mind, “Eh… Guess I can’t argue with that, but when we get back home well take a week an’ explore bendin’ you over several different surfaces on the Ranch, alright?” She grinned at him, “I can agree to that.” He nodded and took her hand, “Alright, lets get this place locked up an’ go to our room. All this talk has me keyed up.” She giggled again and followed him out, turning off the door and locking it behind them. Before they were in their room with the door locked. It was almost midnight before the door opened again, the noises within were ignored by the others, though some was heard as there was no way to do what they did properly and be completely silent, though they tried… for a little while at least. At midnight, though Hondo came out with his overshirt on but unbuttoned, his jeans on without a belt, and his boots on but the pantlegs half tucked into them. He had the small NAA 32 Fernando had given to him years ago tucked into a back pocket as he walked through the house checking on things. Everyone had gone to bed and all but a couple safety lights were off in the main living areas and no lights shown under any of the doors. Fernando was on the couch again, asleep, as Hondo made his inside rounds. Once done inside he slipped back into his room and walked outside. After a quick survey of the property he went back to the balcony and leaned against the railing where he lit up a cigarillo and looked out into the night. The feeling that they were being watched fell heavy on him, but he could see nothing. It was a bit warmer evening than the one had been before, and the air was pleasant. After a bit Valentine joined him with a sheet wrapped around her body. She did not say anything but just leaned against him and let him put his arm around her. They stayed there enjoying the silence of the night for several minutes before heading in and going back to bed. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, In the distance, on a different building another set of eyes watched them and the watcher on the top of the school through a high powered, telescopic rifle scope equipped with a white phosphorus night vision attachment. He spoke into the earpiece as he watched. “If you are having some other pendejo watch, I want to know!” He barked angrily into the phone in a Brazilian sounding accent. “Calm yourself down! We have no one else watching and neither does our Yakuza contacts, I have been assured of this.” A German accent barked back. “Well, there is some puta on the roof of the school. She watches.” The man replied with a growl. “I will have our contacts check further. It could be another group. These Yakuza do not communicate like we do. Highly inefficient. They could learn a thing or two from us, and they will when the Fourth Reich reigns supreme!” The German voice replied, with an air of evil glee in his words. “We should just take a lesson from the Americans and drop some bombs on this country like they did in 1945 and wipe these impure from the map!” The man growled. We will weed out the impure once our formula has been perfected. Now is not the time for that discussion, though. About the formula, though, any signs of degradation in the cowboy?” The German asked over the headset. “No. Not that I can see. I could shoot him and see if he recovers.” The man offered. “Nein! The formula will be given time to work. It is not supposed to work fast. It would be too suspicious. Is should work slowly. But he needs studied so we can finalize the finalize the formula.” The German replied “Finalized? If it works, it works, right? If it does not, I shoot him, and we try his puta.” The man hissed into the headset. “It is not so simple. This is the part that is supposed to kill. If it works, we add a virus to is so that when people die, they blame the virus, not the DNA destroying formula. If they even find what is hidden behind the virus it will be too late to stop! Ha ha!” the German replied, cackled evilly. The man grunted, “Hmph. I do not care how the impure die, as long as they die. This one, though, I want to watch him suffer!” “You will follow protocol on thisor you won’t be paid!” The German ordered firmly. “I would kill this filho da puta for free if I could do it my way.” The man groused. “You follow orders and do it our way and we will dispose of his bitch or that boss of his in a way that you see fit, as a bonus. But we need to see this test through.” The German replied. The man grunted again, “Hmm, that is better than nothing. In the meantime, find out who this puta is that is watching them too. If her bosses do not pull her back, I’ll eliminate her before she messes up my operation!” “Do not do anything until you hear back from me. Is that understood?!” The German barked. “We will see.” The man replied coldly. “Do see, just do! Bis dann.” The German said. “Bah.” The man muttered as he ended the call. The woman left, and he watched as she disappeared into the shadows. Once she was gone, he watched a while longer before calling it a night. He muttered to himself as he packed up his gun and other equipment, he had into an innocent looking guitar case. He would bide his time, for now, but if the formula did not start showing signs soon, he would help the situation along, orders or not! -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Across town a cloaked figured carried a smaller cloaked figure piggy-back through the shadows of the night. The smaller one had an old sack, with contained the precious few possessions they both owned, along with an old crutch strapped across her back. The larger of the two moved as is she had no load, but her moves were careful and deliberate. The only sound for the better part of an hour was of their breathing, the sounds of the night, and footsteps with a fain mechanical whirring noise that sounded in step with every foot fall. They moved through the night in silence for a while before the larger of the two spoke. “We should be alright, now. I’ve not seen any this far out.” She said. “You sure we had to move? I don’t think they would have found us there.” The smaller one said in a voice that sounded slightly mechanical. “We can’t chance it, Zoey. I think they are narrowing it down. I saw four times the number of black-suits that I normally see. It’s just not worth risking. Besides, I found a place that’s further out that might be safer. It’s farther from the markets, but that’s probably a good thing.” Tonya replied. “How much further?” Zoey asked. “We’ll be there before daylight.” Tonya reassured her. “Sorry you hafta carry me. It’s not fair to you. Maybe… maybe you should just let them take me.” Zoey said “Don’t even think that! I’ll never let them have you back. Besides, with these mechanics I barely know I’m carrying you.” Tonya half lied Her bionic limbs did help her carry a much greater load with ease, but from all the change outs she had over her years as a cyborg lab-rat, her stumps hurt after carrying loads for an extended time. IT was worth it to her, though. They were not sisters, but their parents had been friends, and she felt that they were like sisters. “You could get away if it wasn’t for me, though.” Zoey said sadly. It was not the first time they had talked about this. Zoey knew what a burden she was, and she loved Tonya as much as Tonya loved her. Seeing her suffer so while caring for her tore her young heart apart, but Tonya never backed down. “No! We are in this together. We both make it or neither of us do. I won’t discuss this again!” Tonya replied firmly. Zoey just signed in response. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Back across town a purpled haired woman with a mechanical arm crouched, looking at signs of the past inhabitants of the abandoned locksmith shop that resided underground. She had just missed them it seemed, and she could not stay long as she was sure the black-suit goons would trip over this place sooner or later. When she was sure she had not overlooked anything, she left and disappeared into the shadows, just moments before the black-suits stumbled in and wiped any evidence of the occupants away with their bumbling. The woman watched from a distance for a bit before pulling out her phone. She was not sure who had been there, but her contact had said that Kurayami and his black-suits were after someone who they thought to be in that area and this only confirmed it. If Kurayami wanted them, she wanted to get to them first. She pulled a phone out of her pocket, dialed a number, and put it up to her ear. A voice answered angrily after three rings. “Who is this?! How did you get this number?!?!” the man on the other end of the phone call barked “Hello Kurayami. It has been a while.” The woman said in a sultry voice. “… Akumu?” Kurayami asked in a puzzled tone. “Who else would it be? Now, let us get to business. I see your goons are after someone again. Anyone I know?” She said “No, no one you know. Just a couple of girls who took something of value from me. You interested in finding them for me? I will pay you well.” Kurayami replied “I do not do anything without getting paid well. What did they take?” She asked “That does not concern you. I just need them back. They should be easy for you to track. They are cyborgs. Do not approach them. Just find them and let my men handle them. I will pay three times your rate if you find them and leave the rest to us!” He replied “Four times my rate. I do not like not knowing exactly what I am up against.” She said “…. Fine! Four times. I will have all the information you need on them dropped at your usual location in an hour.” He replied, with a touch of anger in his voice. “Have the information there in thirty minutes, and do not keep me waiting.” She said. She hung up before he could respond. Four times her rate was a lot of money. Something was up and she felt it was worth learning more than she was supposed to. She moved silently off into the darkness and headed to her information drop off location. The time was 4 am. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo woke up and stretched a bit. He groaned a bit as he did, as he felt stiff and sore, like he had been in a fight. He felt beside him, but the bed was empty. He opened his eyes and looked around, but the room was empty. It puzzled him a bit as he normally was up early. He looked over at the clock and saw the time was 8 am. That startled him a bit and he sat up fast, groaning as he did. He muttered something incoherent under his breath about sleeping in as he got up, stretched again and got showered and dressed. HE was dressed and headed out to the kitchen by 8:20 am. He limped into the kitchen where he found Valentine there as well as some of the others who were already having their breakfast. Valentine looked at him with a smile that faded a bit as he approached. “You alright?” She asked “I reckon, other than oversleepin’. Think somethin’s wrong with my alarm.” He said in a half awake growl. Valentine handed him a cup of coffee, of which he sipped and finding it not too hot, he then took a larger swallow. “I shut off your alarm as you were not wakin’ up. I figured you needed your sleep.” She replied “Hmm, should have woke me up.” He mumbled. “There was nothing pressin’ this mornin’, so no reason too, but are you sure you\re okay?” She asked again “Why”? He asked “You were limpin’. I’ve never seen you limp unless you were in a hell of a fight. Was I that rough on you last night?” She said with a grin. Her words brought a giggle and a blush out of the two skunk girls who were eating their cereal at the table, but the stern look on Hondo’s face made them go back to their breakfast and to pretending to ignore the adults conversation. “Must have slept wrong. Just a bit stiff this mornin’.” Hondo said brushing it off. Valentine thought about making a comment about him being stiff the night before too, but decided against it, not because of the girls but because he was not fully awake yet. As Hondo ate his breakfast Valentine finished cleaning up the kitchen. The agenda for the day was to get ready for the party. For some that would not take long, but for others it was an all-day event. **Note: Akumu means Nightmare and Kurayami means Darkness. Akumu is Iris. I figured if she was hiding she would use a different name and change her hair color to match.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Oct 14th, 2020, 6:39pm Charles finish eating dinner as he heading to his bedroom and began to change into his training clothing. As he heading to the training room and work on the sparring bag to let some steam off. As he began to kicking and punching the bag. Charles; Hi YAW HE YAW. KE YAW ! As he keep kicking, punching the bag while doing some Mui tai kicks to it and once he was done he was tried while wiping the sweet off of his face.  Then he heading to the weight room, As he sit underneath the barbell and began to lifting it as he dose this 15 times. Then he went to the dumbbells as he pick 2 45 pounds and went to the seat. As he began to living them one at a time.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 14th, 2020, 8:06pm Note (To Hondo): It fits perfectly.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 18th, 2020, 4:04pm Sleep does not come easy for Fernando. For a quiet house, there is too much going on. Between Hondo’s Midnight Patrol and Charles’ practicing his interrogation skills against a practice dummy until who knows when, Fernando just gets up and decides to get out. But get out how. The way the house is made is that the center common area does not have a direct exit, escape to the outside can only be done through any of the studio apartment rooms. For now he just lies there. Things begin to quiet down at around 2AM. Not that it mattered, Fernando will not be getting any sleep tonight. Gadget gets up and steps outside of her room into the living room area. But she is not awake, she is sleepwalking. As far as Fernando knows, this was never an issue with Gadget though much of her adult history she had the microchip connected to her brain which may have been partially controlling her. If she had issues sleepwalking as a teen or young adult, he knew nothing about it. He decides to lie there pretending to sleep and just see what she does before he decides what to do. Gadget just walks about the living room, eventually going over to Tammy’s room and twisting its doorknob. Since the door is locked, it does not open. She turns around and continues to walk around again before going back to her room. Fernando gets up and tests Gadget’s door, finding it unlocked. He leaves the door closed and head to his and Tammy’s room. With his key he lets himself in and walks into the bathroom to at least wash up and change his clothes. Back in Tammy’s room, he dresses himself again in a change of clothes before going outside. Looking about outside He sees nothing out of the ordinary, though he senses something is not right though he cannot pin point as to what it is. He walks over to his mustang and gets inside. Not wanting to wake anyone up, he uses his cane to teleport his mustang to the block near the highway entrance. He turns on the engine and drives away. Less than a half hour later he comes out at Tokyo and drives around the town. Though certain areas of the city does not go to sleep, much of the residential areas are dead quiet. But unless one has their own transportation, the Tokyo Train and bus system shuts down at 11PM for maintenance and repairs until 5AM. A lot of girls seem to be out, some with a date but many with their female friends. Though girls want to have fun, they also want a ride home as they do not want to walk or spend lots of money to take a cab home. Fernando pulls over into the hotel they were in and puts his mustang into a parking slot assigned to his room. Walking out of the parking garage several teen girls walk up to him, all seemingly still wearing their school uniform. The bravest of the group walks up to him. “Excuse me mister, do you have a car?” She asks him. “I do, but don’t you know it is dangerous to ask a stranger if he has a car?” He replies. “Well, there are six of us and only one of you. Aren’t you scared that we might want to rob you or something?” One of the girls from the group says. “Let me tell you something, ladies. Only those who are scared and think that bad things will happen to them will have bad things happen to them. I do not think that bad things will happen to me, so bad things won’t happen to me.” he tells them. “How about we get something to eat, I’m hungry.” Another girl says. “You know we ran out of money, Kitsume...” a fourth girl says. “What are you interested in? What few places I know is more American but they sell traditional Japanese food.” He explains. “But we got no money.” The fourth girl says. “Consider it my treat.” He tells them. “How we know you’re not some kind of pervert?” A fifth girl chimes in. “Even if I was some kind of pervert, there are six of you and only one of me. But how many perverts you know have a car and comes out of a fancy hotel in a three piece suit? I would be more street-like, trying to show off how rich I am and making the first move to get you girls into my hotel room instead of taking you to a restaurant for food.” He tells them. “Well, I think I can trust you.” The first one says. “You’re such a slut, Naomi...” the fifth one says. “Let’s not name-call. Just because one is outgoing does not make them a slut.” He tells them. “Yeah, Naru... Just because we are out does not make us sluts. Look at Toshi... she’s always bragging about going to some hotel with her ‘tutor’. You know what they are actually doing there!” Kitsume says. “Well, the offer stands. And I’m still offering.” He tells them, adding, “Gusto has not served me wrong yet. I doubt a pervert would want to take a group of girls out to some dinner date.” The girls begin to approach him one at a time until the last two go together up to him. “Then take us there...” One of them says. Together they walk down the few blocks to Gusto, he asks, “OK Ladies, this can’t be a real date unless we know each other’s names. I’m Fernando G. and am from New York City in the United States.” “New York City? I have a cousin there. She goes to a special school called Brooklyn Tech.” Another girl says. “Funny, I graduated from Brooklyn Tech long ago. Actually, about 10 years ago.” Fernando says, lying to hide his age. “You did? I hear it’s a really hard school!” The girl replies. “How do we know he’s not lying? He just said his name, if that is his name...” Naru says. Fernando pulls out his wallet and opens it, pulling out his private pilot’s license and BTHS Alumni card, handing them to her. The pilot’s license does not have his age or other detailed information but more than enough to prove who he is. “OK you’re not lying...” Naru says as she passes his cards around. She then asks, “What are you doing in Japan?” “Helping out with some game makers prepare their games for the US market.” He says. “You’re a game maker?” Another girl asks. “I used program games. Now I am on a committee on selecting games for the US Market as the game makers here will not release the hardware for us to make game there.” He explains. “Is this a pilot’s license?” Kitsume asks. “It is.” He replies “You have your own plane?” One of them asks. “A Learjet 35, a private personal jet that I fly. Cheaper than buying airline tickets all the time.” He explains. “Oooo...” A few of them react. “Wanna marry me?” One of them says. “You serious in wanting to marry an old pervert like myself?” He playfully asks. Most of them giggled. He then points out, “There it is, across the street.” A couple “Oooo” and “Ahhh...” As they look across the street to the place. It takes them a few seconds to get to the restaurant and it was open. They walk inside and take a booth somewhere in the middle of the restaurant. Fernando retrieves his identification from them and pockets them before they sit down. He lets them sit down first before he takes a seat himself. “I think introductions are in order.” Fernando says to them as the waiter hands out the menus. The girls look at each other for a moment. The first one introduces herself, “I’m Naomi.” The second adds herself, “I’m Sakura.” “My name is Kitsume” The third one says. “I’m Hiromi.” The fourth throws in. “My name is Naru.” The fifth one chimes in. “My name is Chieko.” The last one says softly. “Good.” He says to them, adding, “Look over for what you want while we talk as we wait for the waiter to take our order.” The girls discuss about the various dessert items. Kitsume says to him as the others look over the menu, “Thank you.” “How did you girls end up like this?” Fernando asks. “What do you mean?” Naru asks. “With no money and no way to go home unless you walk there?” Fernando asks. “Too much time and drinks at the Karaoke bar.” Sakura replies. “And the trains stop running at 10PM.” Kitusme adds. “Depending on where you girls live, I’ll give you a ride to your closest home and you can walk from there. If that is alright with you all.” Fernando points out. “I do not want to owe you any money, mister.” Hiromi says. “You owe me nothing. Not for the food you eat, not for the ride home. In fact, if any of you want a selfie with me, you are all welcomed to it. This way when you talk about it in school, you have some proof.” He tells them. For the next couple minutes the cameras come out and several Selfies are taken. The waiter comes to get their orders. Many order a small sweet cake with chocolate sauce. Fernando orders a raspberry cheese cake for himself, all get soda to go with their cake. For the while they talk about school, they go to Minorigaoka High School, not too far from the Tokyo Palace. But ‘Not Too Far’ means at least a 4 hour walk from the school to the palace in the least. They talk about manga and anime, they are not into video games though most of their male friends are. Just in asking, Fernando asks if there had been some strange happenings to their knowledge. “There has been some rumors about a hooded figure running about Tokyo’s street markets that has been stealing food and things from merchants not nothing from customers.” Hiromi explains. Chieko adds, “I heard that it had a metal claw for a hand.” “It is not enough for it to get on the news, it’s only petty theft.” Naomi points out. “Monsters in the street markets; interesting.” Fernando says. “I think it’s some poor disabled vet trying to get a meal.” Hiromi replies. “Let’s hope he gets some help soon.” Fernando says. With more talk, he gets more information on them, they are all seniors in their school and hoping to get to a good college for their careers. The clock approaches 3:30AM and they decide that it is time to get home. Living not too far from school, they tell him to take them to the school instead and they can walk home from there. They walk back to the hotel where Fernando tells them to wait outside while he gets his car. He warns them that it is not a very big car but they might be able to squeeze five in the back and one in the front with him. What would take 4 hours of them if they walk there, Fernando takes less than 15 minutes to drive there. They give their goodbyes and walk away to their homes. Fernando takes down their names and sends a note to the Emperor. Several hours later in Minorigaoka High School, several girls are called to the principal’s office and their parents called. The parents seem unhappy, being called over to report to school, and there were several men in suits as well. Everyone seems nervous as they are told to wait. One more person comes into the school’s office to the awaiting crowd. “Hello everyone. You know who I am, Emperor Akihito. It is through a good word of a very close friend that you are invited to several dinners at the palace to witness history of Japan and other nations who will be signing treaties to help establish positive relationships. You girls will be allowed to leave school today to prepare for tonight’s dinner. Your school dress uniforms will do fine for this and a few other events as you will be representing your school. Do not worry about hair or make up but so try to look your best. But in turn you are to write an event’s report which will be graded and be part of your work. Do well, and there might be a scholarship for you all. Just remember, you will be representing your school and all the students in Japan in these events.” Several gasps are heard as well as a couple congratulations are made. The royal invites are given as a pile to the principal, and then handed out to the girls when their names are mentioned. Emperor Akihito then says, “Since this one event is of short notice, you will have to come to the palace’s main entrance with your invites. In the future there will be transportation pick up from your school to take you to the palace.” The principal asks, “If I may, why were these six girls chosen? There are better and more suited honor students that would better for this.” “We are looking for average students, to show the population that is you work hard, rewards are available to you. In truth, if I was a normal student of their age, I too would register as an average student but only because of family lineage am I Emperor of Japan.” Emperor Akihito explains. He adds, “If they do well, there might be something for the whole school and even the school district as a whole.” Rewind to 3:30AM Once the girls disappear from his view, Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and pushes it down on the shaft. He and his vehicle are teleported back to the parking spot in their hide-away. After shutting down the vehicle, He goes to the second floor balcony and walk through Tammy’s room before stepping out into the living room. Again, sleep does not come to Fernando this night.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Nov 2nd, 2020, 5:25pm It was 7 am Tokyo Time as Charles getting up as he was yawing, then put on his robe on, heading to the shower as he enters into the bathroom, close the door and then take his robe off. Then he turns on the shower as he getting into the shower and began to washing up. 45 seconds later. He was dress in a University of Michigan sweet shirt, pants and sneakers. As his team was waking up and taking showers. He went to wake up Dale as he opens his cell and wake him up. “Dale time to wake up, it training time today after breakfast and it here rather than our training building.” Charles saying. Dale waking up as he was yawing too. “Ok chief.” Dale saying Then he went up as Dale went to the bathroom, as he sees Burborn and Rex was in the kitchen. As they going to fix breakfasts for the group. “So, what you making for us?” Charles saying “Going to make my famous Texas Breakfast. Texas French Toast Bake, Eag and Cheese Casserole, Savory Keto Breakfast Cookies, Oven-Baked Eggs with Cheese, Texas Roadhouse Rolls, Churro Waffles, Country Breakfast Skillet and Hash Brown Egg Casserole. With Orange juice, Coffee and Apple Juice.” Burborn saying. “Wow.” Charles saying. “You be amazed.” Burborn saying. Then Charles walking by as he sees Fernando on the Living Room couch. “You can join us for breakfast if you want Nando.” Then he went to check on Dale. Then Dale came wearing a Sweet shirt, Pants and sneakers too.   “Glad you ready dale also Later on after the training. I am going to improve you of art of blinding in. Since you do wear woman clothing. That what we need to work on in the spy area.” Charles saying. “Well I dose it best but ok I want to see if you can train me in more advance blinding in.” Dale saying. “I will.” Charles saying. “Breakfast is ready.” Burborn saying. As they enter into the dining room while they began to eating breakfast, drinking coffee and juice. “Ok we need to train more in our fighting skills and also hearing skills too.” Charles saying. “Un why dad?” Maggie saying “Well We need to be on guard for anything ok daughter and this will sharpen our fighting skills too.” Charles saying. “Ok Boss.” Charles team saying. * After Burborn and Rex wash the dishes. They were in the training room doing some training. “Ok Dale I want you to attack the dummy and give it all you might.” Charles saying. “Ok I will give it all I got.” Dale saying as he punches the dummy but didn’t make a dent. Then Charles was thinking and he got an ideal how to get dale in a fighting mode. “Dale remember Chip keep you down since he did say you can’t be the leader and you never bet the leader. Always second best? Also, he did keep you down and mocking you.” Charles saying “WHAT HE SAY THAT!” Dale saying. “I want you to use that as your fighting fuel on that dummy. Visualizes that dummy is Chip mocking you.” Charles telling Dale.   Then Dale Visualizes the dummy as Chip face appears on the dummy. Fake Chip: HAHAHA You can’t be the leader Dale. Because you always goof up. You never be good as me and I am better than you. You can’t lead a shoe! Dale getting angry. Dale: GRRRR I WILL SHOW YOU CHIP! Then Dale pounce on the dummy as he began to beating the dummy and tearing apart as Charles and his team see this while Charles rubbing his head. “Un Ok maybe I over done it too much. But it did work. And he is fighting too.” Charles saying “Can we snap him out of it?” Rex saying “Give him time to get all the anger out of him. About 1 or 2 hours.” Charles saying.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Nov 4th, 2020, 6:31pm Charles then call Widget on his cellphone as she answer. “Hay love and how you been?” “I been fine love and miss you too.” Widget saying. “So how our son doing?” Charles saying “He is doing fine love and did good in school.” Widget saying “Wow good for him. Also I wonder if you want to come to Japan spend some time with me?” Charles saying. “I don’t know. Since our son will be with out a adult.” Widget saying. “How about ask our old pal Flash the wonder dog to watch him?” Charles saying. “Ok I will do that.” Widget saying. “Also let me speak to our son.” Charles saying. “Ok.” Widget saying Then Few minuets Charles Jr. came to the phone. “Hi Dad.” Charles Jr. saying “Hay son. Your mother is going to Japan to spend some time with me. I want you to be with Uncle Flash ok.” Charles saying. “Ok Dad.” Charles Jr saying “Don’t worry. She will be back in a Month.” Charles saying. “Ok.” Charles Jr. Saying Then he give the phone back to his mom. “Ok I will call Flash.” Widget. “Also I need you to bring the Dress with the flat heel shoes I bought for you. Also I need you one more thing when you get to Japan.” Charles saying “What that?” Widget saying “I when my two friends get there. They will give you a blindfold. I need you to wear this and it for our safety too.” Charles saying. “Ok I will do that.” Widget saying. “Thanks and I will take it off once you get here.” Charles saying. “Ok I will see you bye.” Widget saying. “Bye.” Charles saying. Then they hang up as Charles went to his team. “Rex I want you to take Dale to pick up my wife Widget. Also you need become limo driver and Dale I need you become a female assistant. Give my wife the blindfold. Also I call 4 NSA Escorts to make sure you not being followed by anyone. Ok.” Charles saying. “Sure boss.” Rex saying “Ok.” Dale saying Then Dale went to change in the bathroom. As he put on a fake hair on his head, fake breast, blue dress, stockings on his feet and blue flat heel shoes on his feet paws. As he putting blue lipstick on his mouth. Then he came out as a female. “How I look.” Dale saying “Like a Female.” Charles saying “Man you almost got me fool Dale.” Rex saying “That good. This way our foes won’t know you.” Charles saying “Ok We better get to the airport since your wife be there.” Rex saying Then they heading out as they getting into the limo, 4 Black Mustangs was there and they drove off to the Airport. * At the Narita International Airport. Flight 292 Delta arrived at gate 45. Then Widget came as she was wearing a Green Top, Jeans and Green Flat heel shoes. As she looking for her ride. Then she see two one a Male Limo Sofure with a female chipmunk holding a sing saying Widget Hackwrinch-Roberts. As Widget smiles and went to them. Max (Rex): Are you Widget? Widget: Yes I am Sarah (Dale): Good. It us Max remove his hat as she know him as Rex and also found out that was Dale. Widget; Nice camofauge Dale and Hi Rex. Rex: We need to move and once we get to the Limo. You got to put the blindfold on. Widget: Right. Then Sarah (Dale) Took Widget Suitcase as they heading to the Limo, While 8 NSA Agents were looking around and making sure no one was following as they heading to the cars. NSA Agent 1: Clear in East section NSA Agent 3: Clear in the North Section NSA Agent 5: Clear in the West Section NSA Agent 7: Clear in the South Section. Then they got to the Limo as Sarah (Dale) Put the Suitcase in the trunk. Rex give Widget a Blindfold as she put it on and enter into the limo. Rex talking to his wristwatch “Package is in the limo. Let move out.” “Right.” NSA Agents saying As Dale get into the passenger side while Rex get into the driver side. Then the Agents get into thire cars. Then they drove off. * Once they arrived to the House. Rex got out of the Limo as he open the passenger door and lead Widget still wearing the blindfold on her eyes. To the door. Dale grab the Suitcase as he brining it. The Agents looking around the area.  Then once Rex open the door Widget enters as Rex follows behind her, Dale enters too while Charles was waiting. Then he went to outside as he waving his hand to the agents and smiles. “Thanks for the help. I will call you if we need help.” Charles saying “Yes sir.” Then they drove off. As Charles close the door and then take Widget blindfold off. As Widget see Charles and hugging him. “Love and what going on. Why I had to wear that blindfold.” Widget saying. “I Can tell you right now since we going to spend some time. Also is our son with Flash?” Charles saying. “Yeah he is since I drop him off and also your friends are keeping a eye on them too.” Widget saying. “Yea I call them make sure Flash, our son is safe and I call them to make sure you are safe too.” Charles saying. Then he explain. “Reason why we had to be safe and secured. We had a attack on us and the person who betray us was Chip and he pay the price. If you want more answers. Fernando and Gadget can explain it to you what going on with Chip. Why he not here with us anymore.” Charles saying. “What did Chip done to you guys. I Never thought Chip will go this bad.” Widget saying. “Like I say love. Fernando can explain it to you and I will let him know that you are here.” Charles saying as he take here to see Fernando “Also we be at the Empoer Ball too. So that why I want you to spend some time with me.” “Oh that sound nice.” Widget saying. “Also I already order some tuxedos, pants, shoes, Dresses and shoes for you too.” Charles saying “Wow.” Widget saying. “Ok Let go and try some clothing on.” Charles saying “Right love.” Widget saying as they heading to there. “Oh Hay Dale I just call someone for you. They should be at the door right now.” Charles saying “OK.” Dale saying Then a Knock on the door. As Burbron answer it. Then two NSA Agents with a Female Pink Bat have a Blindfold on her eyes. “Ok I will take it form here boys.” Burborn saying “Ok Sir.” One of the Agents saying as Burborn leading the Female Pink Bat to the room. Then close the door. Asa he remove the Blindfold. Then Dale see her. “FOXGLOVE.” Dale saying “DALE!” Foxglove saying As they hugging each other. “Is it true about the Rescue Rangers Disband?” Foxglove saying “Yea it is. It a long story too.” Dale saying “Fernando will explain it ok.” Charles saying. “Also Since I bought 10 Dresses and Flat heel shoes. You can try them out too and wear the one you pick out too.” “Thanks.” Foxglove saying. “I Know Dale already have his Tux that I bought for him.” Charles saying “Yea I do.” Dale saying “OK Let go try them out.” Charles saying Then they heading into Charles room to try out the clothing.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 15th, 2020, 8:22pm Everyone in the house was mostly out by 9AM to do their finalized shopping needs. Fernando was still asleep on the couch in the living room. Gadget was in her room, occasionally checking on him but with the house now empty, she decides to make her move. She walks out in her t-shirt and panties, stepping up to the couch and sits by him. She leans over to his face and brushes back his hair with her hand. “Hey, sleepyhead. Wake up.” She says to him as softly as possible while at the same time loud enough to be heard. “I’m awake.” Fernando says in a tired groggy tone. “Then if you’re awake, how come you’re not complaining about my mode of dress?” Gadget points out. Fernando gets up slightly and shakes his dead before looking at her. “That’s all you’re wearing?” He asks. “Yes, for now.” She replies. “I swear, maybe we should go to your room and practice making babies on your bed.” He says to himself but she heard him. “I’m available for just that anytime you want.” She tells him but adds, “But I know you want to save your marriage with Tammy first. But if that fails, I’m there for you.” “Thanks.” He says to her, “Thanks for understanding...” “We can still go and do it if you like.” She throws at him. “Gadget...” He tries to call her. “But if we do, it has to be kept secret so your wife Tammy would not take it out on either one of us. But isn’t this Japan? I mean, in Japan, one can have a sexual affair and it would not be considered as cheating as long as emotions are not involved.” She begins to ramble. “Gadget...” He calls to her again. “Now... that can be a problem because I like you and that would encroach on emotions being involved from me. The question is, ‘do you like me?’” She asks herself before turns to face him. “I would not be here with you if I did not like you, Gadget. Nor would I have helped you as I did. It is what being ‘friends’ is about, even though we may not agree with everything but at least we respect those differences and learn to deal with them.” He tells her. She just looks at him before she asks, “Do you ‘like – like’ me?” Fernando slowly sits up and leans towards her. He takes her by her waist and draws her to him before whispering in her ear, “Is the house empty?” Gadget nods as she turns her head to face him with her back against his front as they sat on the couch. He reaches up to her breasts and cups them in his hands from their bottom before he whispers in her ear, “You would not be my secretary if I did not like-like you.” “Oh...” She replies, adding, “I like-like you too.” She tells him as she put her hands on his. He sniffs her neck for a brief second as he fondles her breasts, “You showered up?” Gadget nods. “Good. Then get dressed while I take a shower and get dressed myself.” He tells her. “What should I wear?” She asks as she pulls off his hands off her slowly. “Well, the Emperor’s Dinner Party is tonight so if you think you can dress for it and stay fresh and clean the whole day, then get dressed in that.” He says to her. “And what are you wearing?” She asks. “Though it should be a tux, I’ll put on a black suit and put the tux jacket in the trunk of the car.” He answers. “Oh. OK...” She replies. “You girls got it easy. Bra, panties, stockings maybe, and a one piece dress, preferably in black or some other matching color, shoes to match the dress, and purse to match the shoes. I have to have t-shirt, briefs, pants, shirt, tie, suit jacket, shoes must match the belt, and tie has to match the belt or contrast it. Oh yes, cuff links as well, and a watch, large and gaudy as possible. Ring of education or group affiliation must be in gold.” He says more like a matter of fact. “We girls have to deal with make-up, hair and nails, and how we smell with perfume and everything must match.” Gadget complains. Fernando slowly gets up from his bed and head to his room his wife does not want to share in. In Akasaka-Mitsuke Maeda Hospital... “Ms Sakimori, it is unsafe for you to leave this facility. You require several more days of medical treatment and professional care.” “It is more important that I get out of this hospital and back to the Emperor’s side!” “Ms Sakimori, no. You have a contusion on the brain, a bruise on the heart, several cracked ribs, two fractured wrists, bruised joints and soft tissue damage to several vital organ systems. Nothing is more important than your life. You step out that door, you will not survive.” “I’ll take my chances, for I have places to go and things to do!” “Listen Me Sakimori, you step outside without medical assistance to monitor you, there is a good chance you will die from your injuries. You are failing to realize how fragile your situation is.” “I’m sure she understands the details of her situation.” Another voice joins in. “Jeanette! I’m so glad you came!” “And who are you?” “I am Emergency Medical Technician Jeanette Miller from the United States. I’m here to visit Ms Sakamori and see how she is doing.” “As you see, Ms Sakamori needs to remain here. She is in no condition to leave.” “There are things I have to do that are more important than my own life.” “How about I take care of her while she is outside?” The doctor stands there without answering. “Get me my things.” “I protest. You are too injured to leave.” “I’ll take care of her.” “You will take on responsibility if she dies out there? Even though she dies from her injuries, you would be at fault for her death.” “I’ll take on the responsibility of her wellbeing until she improves to be on her own.” “You heard her, get me my things.” “Then just wait, your things will be returned to you but first you will need to sign away your rights to medical care first.” 9:30AM: Maria’s B&B. Fernando was in his bedroom putting on his clothes after taking a shower. He only had his shirt that he was buttoning up when Gadget enters the room in just her bra and panties. “Gadget!” He holds back from yelling at her. “I just want to know what are we going to go and do during the day before the dinner date?” She asks as she walks up to him. “I don’t know. Maybe lunch later at a fine restaurant, but nothing for the mission. So just dress up for the dinner and look good all day. That is all you have to do.” He tells her. “Oh.” She replies before she turns around to walk out the door. But then she stops at the door and turns back to face him. “You know that it is just us two alone in this big house.” “And?” He replies, knowing what she might try to imply. “Well...” She says in a defeated tone. “You figure that we’re alone, that we can have some alone time together. Right?” He throws at her. “Can you blame me for trying?” She throws back at him. “No, I don’t.” He says to her. But he then throws at her, “We’re both married to different spouses, despite that both our marriages are failing.” She interrupts him, taking a couple trotting step to him, “With Chip in prison waiting to be executed, my marriage is already over, even if he is alive right now.” She begins pounding on his chest with the side of her fists while at the same time repeatedly, “It’s over for me! Over!” Eventually Fernando takes her arms by the wrists and stops her from hitting him, though emotional adrenaline was making her stronger than she actually was. But in holding her wrists, she stops her flailing and stands there for a moment. He lessens on his grip on her wrists but not letting them go. He does lower her arms to her sides. For the moment she seems to be holding it together. She then leans over to him and begins crying on his shoulder. He can do nothing more than let her wrists go and hold her. Fernando does not say a word as he holds her, just lets her continue with her emotional train wreck happening in slow motion, one that cannot be stopped and many would witness to its destruction. If it were 15 – 20 years ago, it would be like a father holding his daughter through her break down, all they can do is let it go through its course until it is over and pick up the pieces to put things together again. It takes longer than expected for Gadget to calm down. “I’m sorry...” She says as he holds her. “What for? You have no reason to be sorry for.” He tells her. “B.B.B.But...” She tries to begin. “No Buts... We are all under a lot of stress; especially with our spouses giving us shit and not giving us love. Making it worse is that we only have each other. Yes, I understand you need to be loved as a woman needs, and like you I need it just as bad but we are not married to each other or are we a couple in that regard. I know it hurts you a lot, for it hurts me.” He tells her. She nods as he says these words to her. He continues, “Look, I do not want to end up having sex with you because it would be without emotions though it would seem to be. I do not want to lead you on in thinking we have something we may not. But if anything does happen between us, ‘Thank you’ for being there for me.” “Like in that Mafia Strip Club when I gave you a blow job?” She asks. He kisses her on the forehead, “I did not tell you then but I’ll tell you now, that was the best blow job I ever had in a long time.” “I did it for you. I did not want those hoes to touch you, and had to convince them that you are mine.” She tells him. “I know.” He says to her. There is a moment of silence between them, which he breaks, “Look, if things were different now or even years ago, I would have married you.” He pauses for a second with a sigh, “Hell, if Tammy goes through her divorce, I would want to marry you if you so accept.” She sniffles a bit before answering, “Yes, I accept!” “It’s a bit premature...” He says before she puts her lips against his. She then looks at him before asking, “What is it when two fall in love during a mission?” “A mission crush.” He answers. “And how far can it go?” She asks. “It can go all the way.” He answers but adds, “But at the end of the mission, it can fall apart and leave one with hurt feelings. I do not want to do that to you.” “What happens now will not hurt me later on after the mission is over.” She says. Fernando’s smartphone begins to buzz, signifying a text message and not a phone call. He separates from Gadget and goes to his smartphone. Gadget follows him as he takes the phone and she shoulder surf him as he reads the text on the screen. It was from Tammy. “In the airport, going to Italy to Bink’s graduation. Taking Francesca with me. See you in a week. You better stay away from those hoes Gadget and Jeanette!” Fernando reads to himself with Gadget behind him listening in as she reads the tiny screen. “What you’re going to do now?” Gadget asks as she leans on him. Fernando sighs for the moment, “Don’t know. I’m going to have to make a few phone calls but that has to wait as it is still night time in Italy right now.” “Oh... But aren’t you going to stop her with your Time Travel Thingy?” She asks. “No. She does need to go to her sister’s graduation. I’m not taking that away from her. I’m more worried about Francesca than I am for her.” He explains. “Oh.” Gadget replies. Fernando puts down his smartphone on the dresser and turns to face her, though he wanted to go into the living room and kitchen for at least some coffee. But Gadget was in his way. “Well, Tammy is gone.” She says to him, slowly moving her hand to his groin. She traces the bulge on his briefs lightly with her finger.”It’s just you and me now.” “You should not do that.” He points out. “Why not?” She asks as she continues, feeling him growing and hardening inside his briefs. “You’re tempting me to do something we might both regret later.” He says. “You regret me giving you a blow job at the Gangster’s strip club?” She asks. “No...” He says. “Then, can I ask, do you think you getting a blow job from me or anyone else is cheating?” She asks as she gives him a slight squeeze down there. “It is, but it happened, and I’m not going to say or do anything about it.” He replies. “I have no regrets about it either. It was something I had to do for you at the time and place it was done. And I’ll do it again if and when it is needed, and even give you more of me.” She says before giving him a kiss on his lips. She then slowly gets down on her knees, giving the bulge on his briefs a quick peck of a kiss. She leans back a bit to eye the size of his covered manhood as she takes hold of waist band of his briefs. He takes his hands onto hers to keep her from pulling down his briefs. She looks up at him. “You do not want it?” She asks. “It depends on what ‘IT’ is?” He replies in question. “We can start with a blow job and then who knows from there.” She answers, still staring at his groin and not up at him. “How about no?” He replies. Gadget releases a sigh before she sits on her kneeling legs. He tries to take her hands off his brief’s waistband and to pulls her up onto her feet. She reluctantly complies and gets up. Once on her feet, he takes her by the waist and pulls her towards him until their bodies pressed against each other. “Look, I do not mean to tease you or to mislead you. But I will say that we are both under a lot of stress, and that stress will drive us into some sort of actions we may or may not want. I’m saying, lets relax on that for a while and then maybe we can act on it some other time. Maybe some time soon, but not now. Give that to me, please.” He tells her. Gadget nods but says, “I too do not want to tease or mislead you but I need something too, something to deal with this stress, something that only you can give me.” Fernando looks down at himself, knowing what to do and knowing what is right from wrong, but in it all knowing what should be done for the best. But who’s best? He lets out a sigh. Letting her go, he takes a step back to separate themselves from each other and begins to take off his shirt and t-shirt, standing there in just his briefs. He then takes a step to the door and closes it before going back to Gadget, standing behind her, putting his arms around her waist and drawing her to be against him. For the moment he holds her there in place against him. He kisses her where her jaw and neck meets, making her shudder slightly. She calls to him softly, “Fernando.” “Yes Gadget?” He replies. “If you do not want to...” *GULPS* “You do not have to...” She says nervously. Fernando continues to kiss up and down her neck, slowly moving his hands from her waist to her breasts. He whispers in her ear as he lifts the cups of her bra off her breasts, “It is up to you to say ‘No.’” She remains silent for the moment. He stops after a while, stepping in front of her and look at her as she opens her eyes. They stare at each other for the moment. Without saying a word, he guides her to his bed and both get under the blankets. 10:30AM: Tokyo Marriot Hotel A tall white mouse changes her dress from what she had on before to something better in appearance and able to cover most of her bandages. She puts the dress on her hotel bed as she walks about the room to gather other things. Her friend stands there and watches as she goes about gathering things. “Where’s Tammy? Aren’t you helping her with her baby?” The mouse says. “Tammy left for Italy for Bink’s graduation and come back a few days later. Aiesha went with her.” Her friend says. “So, Fernando is alone?” The mouse says. “Not really. He made Gadget into his secretary and has her following him about.” The friend says. “He’s probably screwing her right now in some wild orgy with that cowboy and their friends. You should have moved in and be his secretary and be able to handle the situation better what is going on now.” The mouse says. “Misao, I was entrusted in taking care of Tammy and her baby, not Fernando.” her friend tells her. “Jeanette, weren’t you Fernando’s girlfriend at one time? You should be the one at Fernando’s side right now and report to me of his plans and actions.” Misao tells her. “I almost became his fiancée and later on his wife if it were not for you.” Jeanette tells him. “Remember I saved you from that ordeal Tammy is going through with that poor excuse of a man.” Misao tells her. “We are not here to talk about my past with him, as through my experience Fernando is a kind and generous person though he does have his issues. But I know why he has those issues, and in what we had, he tried his best to make me happy. It was not about money or things we had, but about my happiness. He gave me more freedom as his girlfriend than most guys I seen in their actions with their girlfriends and as such he was more than patient with me when most would not have. Now what problems he is having with Tammy is from her and not of his doing. The question is why.” Jeanette tells her. “I do not care about their problems. All I care is what is happening with my people in our sovereign nation.” Misao tells her. She picks up a two-way radio from her personal items as she sits on the room’s bed, “Yes. I need some medical attention here, send Doctor Hikaru over to my personal room. Thank you.” In a few seconds, a female mouse in a lab coat with a medium sized black leather bag materialized in the middle of the room from a teleportation beam. The process takes about a few seconds to complete. Dr. Hikaru walks over to Misao, “Everything OK?” “I’ve been in the hospital for the past couple days and still healing from the injuries.” Misao explains as Dr. Hikaru waves a handheld medical scanner at her. “These injuries are extensive, how did they happen?” Dr. Hikaru asks. “I do not remember.” Misao answers. “I got a message on my phone that she was in a car accident.” Jeanette says from behind her. “I see...” Dr. Hikaru says. She takes another handheld medical device, shining a blue light to various areas on Misao’s body, “Hold still while I use this dermal regenerator, it should take care of most of your injuries when I’m done but you will still be sore for a couple of days.” “Thank you.” Misao tells her. The process takes almost 30 minutes, most of it in silence except for when Dr. Hikaru told Misao to change position. “There. Now take it easy for the next few days, do not over extend or exert yourself.” Dr. Hikaru tells her. “Thank you.” Misao tells her in kind. “If you need me, let me know immediately. God knows what these 20th century butchers will do to you next time you are sent for their care.” Dr. Hikaru tells her. Misao nods before Dr Hikaru signals to her to be teleported back where she came from. “I hope she know that you cannot contact her if your unconscious or in a coma.” Jeanette tells her. “Her intentions are good despite the limitations society places on all of us.” Misao tells her. “You feeling any better?” Jeanette walks up to her and begins to help her take off her bandages. “Like she said, I’m going to be sore for a couple days.” Misao states. She sees Jeanette taking the removed bandages and rolling them up neatly. “Why are you doing that?” “In case you may need then again. Better to have them then not too.” Jeanette explains. “Throw them away. We’ll get more for us to have later.” Misao tells her. Jeanette lets out a disgruntled sign before taking the rolled up bandages and tossing them into a nearby trash bin. Misao looks at her. “Is that what you are going to wear to the ball?” Misao asks. Jeanette looks at herself, “I’m not there to impress anyone.” “We’re going shopping, get you a better dress and you are going to seduce Fernando before that blonde mouse does.” Misao tells her. “I will not to that.” Jeanette tells her. “Want him to have a sexual affair with that blonde drug addict?” Misao tells her. “Blonde drug addict? What are you talking about?” Jeanette asks. “I have kept tabs on all of you and I know that Chip has been drugging his wife and forcing her into prostitution because things with The Rangers were floundering in debt and ill repute since Fernando pulled that little ghost stunt on them at the UN.” Misao explains. Jeanette looks at her in shock and horror as she adds as she puts on her dress, “You did not know about this? It was quite obvious what was going on.” “If that is true, that ‘munk deserves more than the death penalty he is about to face at his trail!” Jeanette tells her. “I will pull what strings available to me in order to free him from his crimes.” Misao tells her. “Why.” Jeanette says in challenge and authority. “It is not his fault that such crimes were committed. Him being charged of the crime of terrorism is like suing the car manufacturer and dealership for a car accident a drunk driver caused.” Misao tells her. “There is a difference between giving somebody the means and reason to commit a crime and somebody committing the crime themselves. Chip pointed out Fernando and his group to those who would do them harm for the right price. These very same people would not have acted if they did not know where Fernando and the group were at, what vehicles we had and where we would be. And in doing so, who know what Chip said to them, he could have implicated or targeted you as well.” Jeanette tells her. “He better not. That is why I have you. And you are going to restart your former relationship with your former boyfriend and make sure he is not screwing that blonde harlot even if you have to screw him yourself. He eroding what power I had with the emperor and that cannot happen if everything is to go according to plan.” Misao tells her. She gets up from the bed fully dressed and walked over to Jeanette, putting her hand under her chin and stares into her eyes, “Let’s get you a new dress. This will not do for you to go to the Emperor’s Ball.” 11:00AM: Maria’s B&B Hideout. Gadget rests with her arms around Fernando and her head and upper body on his chest. She was lightly napping with a smile on her face. Fernando was somewhere between sleep and consciousness as he holds on to her. His smartphone goes off louder than expected, waking Gadget up. “HUH?!!” Gadget waked up startled from her rest. “Relax girl. It’s my cellphone getting a text.” Fernando says as he slowly sits up on the bed. He gets his smartphone and reads the text, “Dad, Tammy set me up at the airport and I’m in jail there. She is on a plane on her way to Italy with Baby Francesca. ~Aiesha.” “This is not good.” Fernando says to himself. “What are we going to do about it?” Gadget asks. “Well, first we are going to get dressed. Then we are going to the airport and get Aiesha from jail. Then we are going to prepare for the Emperor’s dinner party and go there and I will call the SWA about Tammy’s action. That is all I can do for now.” He explains. Gadget, standing on all fours on the bed takes a couple steps to him. She tells him, “Before we go, I have to say this...” “What is it Gadget?” He asks. “Thank you.” She says to him before leaning over to him and plants her lips on his for a moment, “That is the first time anyone made love to me and did it in a way that they meant it and not just getting their jollies off from me.” “Gadget...” He says to her. She interrupts him, “Look, if it comes to a point, I say yes. Yes to being your sex partner, yes to being your girlfriend, yes to being your fiancé, and yes to being your wife.” Fernando looks down at his lap, hands and smartphone. He then looks up at her, “Let’s get showered up, dressed and go. We got a lot to do and little time to do it.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 19th, 2020, 5:56pm As Hondo ate his breakfast Valentine finished up cleaning up from their mess and disappeared up to their room. Hondo listened to the antic of Charles team, as he ate in silence. Bourbon was a bit over the top for him and Dale seemed to be his normal, gullible self, for now. The way this mission was going, though, he would be up to his waste in death before it was all over. Death had a way of changing a person. The change was not always good, but it usually had the effect of forcing one to grow up. There were some who seemed more childish after experiencing the taste of death around them or taking life with their own hands, but those people were trying to hide from it, as no one can stay gullible or innocent to the ways of life after such experiences. But normally, those with a goofy, happy-go-lucky spirit, usually were pulled into a sullen reality of which changed their very nature, after such experiences. The Rescue Rangers thought they had seen adversity and hardship, but there were things far darker than what they had seen in the past. Their eyes had been shielded from this dark world by friends and by their own naiveite, but this would soon change for the ex-ranger members. Hondo shook his head after a moment, rinsed off his plate, and stuck it in the dishwasher. It was not quite full yet and Charles’s team had yet to finish eating so he left it off for now. He left the group and headed upstairs, seemingly unnoticed, as his presence did not matter to most of them, but his sentiments were not far from the same.  They were there as guests of Fernando, as they all were, but Hondo had seen government agency protocols get in the way of doing what was right before, so he lacked trust of any group that worked for any agency. True, they were not acting for the NSA but they were trained under NSA protocols and guidelines, thus would respond in that manner. The only thing that kept him from voicing any thoughts of complaint to Fernando was that he knew they might need the manpower sooner or later. Hondo past the couch where Fernando lay. He glanced at him momentarily but was unsure if he was asleep or just resting, as his breathing did not seem rhythmic enough for sleep. Either way, asleep or pretending to be asleep, it was a sign that he wanted to be left alone. Hondo turned back to his room, after his brief assessment and enter carefully, in case Valentine was in a state of undress, which she was. As he entered, she was just pulling on a set of running shorts but was still topless at the moment. His normal morning scowl was threatened by half a smile as he looked on her. Dressed or undressed she seemed to have that effect on him, as it was not just that she was a good-looking woman, but everything about her was beautiful to him, and he loved her. His mood this morning might have overpowered that feeling he got when he saw her, but her being topless was enough to overcome his growl, as not even his grumpy moods could overpower the sight of the woman he loved and her amazing breasts! She looked up at him and blushed slightly, through the shy smile that played across her lips. She stepped up to him, leaned her chest against him, and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “I was starting to wonder if that grimace was going to stick, today.” She said as she stepped back and pulled on a running shirt with built in sports bra. “Guess I didn’t realize my sour disposition was that noticeable.” He replied. She sat on the bed, pulled on her running shoes, and started to lace them up. “It was. You sure you are alright?” She asked “Yeah, just woke up rough. It happens, ya know.” He replied brushing it off. “Yeah but … I don’t know… I know you’re no mornin’ person, that I have no doubts on, but I just have a feelin’ that somethin’ is botherin’ you.” She said in a worried tone. “I’m fine.” He replied She gave him a worried/serious look. “Seriously!” He said with a half emphatic growl, in reply to the look she was giving him. She gave him the look for a moment longer but, seeing that he was not going to cave whether something was wrong or not, she sighed and finished tying her shoes. “Monty and I are goin’ runnin’ in the park again. You up to joinin’ us today?” She asked “I left my runnin’ shoes in the plane, I think. Maybe I’ll get them or some new ones this afternoon or tomorrow so I can go with you later” He said. “I’m sure Jack preferred I’d go so he can stay.” “Actually, it was his idea.” She replied. Hondo raised a questioning eyebrow, “His idea?” Valentine nodded, “Yeah. He said he has a lot to prove and wasn’t goin’ to get it done sittin’ ‘round.” “That’s interestin’.” He replied thoughtfully. “You have any plans?” She asked as she stood up from the bed. “I saw there was a YMCA close by. Didn’t know they had them here. I think I might take the bike down there an’ use their gym. Got a few muscle kinks to work out.” He replied. “There is a shower at the pool that’s adjacent to the park. I’ll take some fresh clothes to shower once we’re done, if you want to meet in town for lunch. I have a couple things I need to pick up in town anyway.” She replied. Hondo nodded, “Sounds like a plan. We can meet at that cowboy bar around 1 PM.” Valentine nodded, “That works for me. Be careful, my love.” “You too, darlin’.” He replied softly. She smiled, kissed his cheek again quickly, and nodded. She gazed into his eyes for a moment as she stood there. He could be a hard man at times, but the soft deep thunder of his voice soothed her, and the kindness and love that shown in his eyes when he looked at her reassured her that there was no other for her but him. She hesitated a moment longer before turning and heading out the door. As she closed it behind her and looked out towards the drive she saw Monty was already waiting for her. “Ready, Ms. Val? Not getting’ any exercisin’ done standin’ round ‘ere!” Monty said in a joking manner. “I’m ready, Monty.” She said as she descended the stairs to the drive. “Want me to drive?” He asked. “No, I’d better drive for now as I’m not sure if Fernando has cleared you to drive the car yet.” Valentine replied. “Understand. Thet Fernando can be a roight bloody ‘ard-ass, eh?” Monty said. “He has to be like that, I think. He feels responsible for all of us. I don’t always agree with how he handles people, but I know he means well. Hondo doesn’t always appreciate how he does things either, but I think he understands better than you or I do. Until we’ve been in charge of others’ lives and lost those under your care, I’m not sure either of us will understand.” She replied as she threw her back in the back seat and climbed into the driver seat. “I reckon you’re roight. Been a long time since I’ve ‘ad a go against anythin’ really dangerous, I reckon, an’ the rangers way didn’t work worth shit. I reckon we made Nancy Drew look like the bleedin’ CIA in comparison! Besides, I’ve lost most everythin’ else anyway. Might as well try ‘is way.” Monty replied in a half sad tone. “You’ve not lost everythin’. Gadget an’ Dale are still here.” Valentine said Monty sighed, “It’s not the same. I ‘ave a feelin’ thet Fernando wants Dale an’ I kept apart. I might ‘ave been blind before, but I know what this life does to a bloke. Me little buddy, Dale, won’t be the same after all this. Not thet it’s not for the best, but we won’t be the same. An’ Gadget, I’ve seen ‘ow she looks at thet Fernando. She’s fallin’ for ‘im like the ‘indenburg fell to the ground, ‘ard an’ fast, an’ I fear it’ll be jest as bleedin’ disastrous!” “Fernando is a good man. I don’t believe he’d cheat on Tammy, even as horrible as she’s been, so I’d not worry about Gadget just yet. But even if Tammy leaves him, he’d take care of Gadget.” Valentine said in Fernando’s defense. “She shouldn’t be in this life! She’s too naïve an’ fragile!” Monty said “From what I’ve heard she’s survived several disasters in her workshop, so she can’t be that fragile.” Valentine said. Monty shook his head, “I don’t mean physically, though she is ‘arder on her body than is good, I mean mentally. She’s gone through some things in ‘er past. I know Chip drugged ‘er, but … “ “But what?” Valentine queried as she pulled out of the driveway. “I think she took some of them willin’ly to ‘ide from what was ‘appenin’. She was barely recovered from thet incident where she was kidnapped an’ thet bloody chip was put in ‘er ‘ead. She was in councilin’ an’ therapy for years. Before thet, when the boy’s an’ I found ‘er in her dad’s old ‘anger, she ‘ad been assaulted by a salesman. She wouldn’t talk ‘bout it so I’m not sure if there was more to it or not, but she was on a path of self-destruction back then from that. She needs a nice quiet life where she can tinker on ‘ot rods, in a garage in some little town far away from all this darkness.” Monty replied. “Maybe she just needs friends who understand. I’ve seen some darkness in my time and was livin’ a pretty destructive existence before I met Hondo. I was out to destroy someone I blamed for takin’ my father away from me when we met. I almost died tryin’, but I was ready to die. Hondo …. He… he helped me understand that grief was alright to experience, but not to let destroy you. It will change you, I know. I remember when I actually shot someone for the first time. It seemed easy at first but the guilt after would have consumed me if he and Fernando hadn’t been there to reassure me that sometimes you have to take a life to save others. From what I understand the rangers were extremely pacifistic. Did you ever think that after she learned she had been made to kill people, that her friends outlook on killing might have made things worse? Or the destructive path before that was because she had been alone for so long that she did not know how to talk to anyone about it? Or that she might have willingly took drugs to hide because you, Dale, and the auxiliary ranger never acknowledged the pain and despair she was in and still held Chip up as a leader?” She replied. Monty frowned deeply as he took it all in. After a moment he replied. “I failed ‘er, I know, but thet’s why I want ‘er out of this! I’d fight the devil ‘imself an’ Fernando to keep her safe from this shit, if I felt thet I ‘ad any right to. I lost thet right when I failed ‘er last time!” Monty replied with a sad, but angry tone. “You’re missin’ the point, Monty. You can still fight for her. You wronged her by hidin’ from the truth, but you only fail when you stop tryin’.” Valentine replied “So ya think I should stand up to Fernando an’ tell ‘im to get ‘er out of this?” Monty said, still missing the heart of the issue. “No, I mean you need to let her be with those who know the real world so she can accept it for herself and while she’s learnin’ to accept it all, be there if she needs you. Takin’ yourself out of her life doesn’t help, neither does hidin’ her from reality. Besides, she isn’t that messed up teen you found in an abandoned hanger, anymore. She’s an adult and needs to learn how to live. I don’t agree with everything Fernando does, but I do believe he can help her learn how to live and feel useful again.” Valentine said. Monty sat silently for a moment, his mind took it all in. After a moment he spoke again. “Thet’s a lot ta think on.” He said. Valentine nodded, “Well, think on it an’ we can talk later. I’m sure Hondo could explain it all better than I could.” Monty shook his head and grunted, “Heh, I think ‘e’d rather rip off me ‘ead an’ shit down me neck! Eh, excuse me language.” Valentine chuckled, “He’s a bit gruff, but he’ll listen if you need to talk. Give him a chance.” “We’ll see ‘bout thet. Besides, I don’t believe ‘is views on Gadget aren’t scewed a bit, if ya pardon my sayin’ so.” Monty said. Valentine raised an eyebrow, “As much as I have my own self doubts, I believe him when he says he’s not interested in her sexually anymore. If you mean somethin’ else, I’m not understandin’ it.” “Thet’s exactly what I mean! I’ve seen how these fan-boy chase her an’ don’t give up. Why would he?” Monty asked “Because he was never a fan-boy, as you put it.” Valentine replied a bit coldly. “If ‘e wasn’t a fan-boy, then what?” Monty asked with an air of indignance in his voice. Valentine sighed, “I believe he truly loved her once. Those fan-boys in the auxiliary rangers lust after her. They don’t care who she is or was, as they just want her and the prestige that havin’ her could bring. If you think Hondo would be with someone for prestige or for anything but love, you don’t know him at all.” Monty huffed slightly, “I reckon I don’t then.” Nothing further was said between them as they pulled into the park. Valentine was slightly pissed at Monty for insinuating things against Hondo, while Monty was frustrated with everything that had happened thus far, which included his own failings and the lack of an enemy he could hate, guilt free, for all that had happened. The running did them both good, though as it helped work out their frustrations. Valentine was glad for the quiet to help organize her own thoughts, and as much as she had wanted Hondo to join them, she was half glad he did not join them, as it was good to know where Monty stood. She ran a little hard than normal though, letting out her fears and frustrations as best she could. The rhythmic sound of her feet hitting the pavement and the air on her face helped her tune out the rest of the world for now. She knew it was dangerous to let herself tune everything out, but she knew that soon the option to do so might prove to be fatal. For now, she felt she could chance it. Monty tried to run harder than the day before, but he found his frustrations were not fuel enough to push him to go much farther or faster than the day before. He knew he could truly blame no one other than himself. He knew what Chip had been and it was inescapable as to what Chip could be capable of. He believed, at one point, Chip truly thought he could do good, but the praise went to his head. Monty was not sure when it Chips mind went from basking in the glory, they could earn to needing the glory at any cost, but somewhere in there Chip lost his humanity. He knew the signs had been there, but he ignored it. The true enemy in this all was himself, but his mind could not allow that to process. As much as Chip was to blame too, his mind could not funnel all his hate and anger onto one of whom he had once called friend. His mind desperately wanted to find an enemy, but he could not land on one. Even Hondo and Fernando came up in his thoughts, his mind waring between them being friend or foe. The more he thought about it the more frustrated he got and the more his mind warred against admitting that there was no one else to blame but himself, for allowing his blindness to it all. No, he was one of the good guys, and he had to prove. His frustrations solidified his determination to not only prove it to the others but to prove it to himself. If he could prove to himself that he was a good guy, he could not then be the enemy. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, Hondo watched as Valentine and Monty pulled out of the driveway, glancing at his watch only after they had gone. He grunted slightly as he saw it was already 9:00 am. Normally he’d have a couple tasks down and be well into his day by now, but today he felt like he had not even really started the day. He stood there a moment longer, taking in the morning and getting a feel for the day. He did not have a sense on how they day would go, and that bothered him a bit. His normal sixth sense was either not functioning or the day was unbalanced and could tip either way at any time. Something nagged at his mind but it was not the lack of sensing the day or the day itself. Something was off though, inside himself. His subconscious knew it, but his conscious mind rejected the very essence of the thought that something was wrong. There was much to do yet, much he would be needed for in the coming days as the mission had barely started, so he could not accept anything being wrong with him. His sore, stiff muscles he could not completely ignore, though, so after taking a couple aspirin and washing it down with a shot, he packed a small bag with a t-shirt, some old jean shorts, a fresh pair of boxers, a pair of socks, and his shaving kit, so he could wash up at the gym after a workout. A gym workout seemed like the answer. It was not hard to get stiff, sore muscles after working out. It was as if his mind pushed him to engineer an excuse for the something else that was wrong. It was not in him to accept weakness from himself when he was needed. He would worry over the others, make Valentine rest at times and try to get Fernando to rest, but rarely took the same level of care for himself that he pushed on others. He had always worn himself into the ground at times like this, but since the day he took that glowing pill he had been harder on himself, pushing himself to new limits every time. His mind used the same excuse every time since that day, rest after the mission as the nigh immortality pill would let him heal from the stress that he put himself through. It was not that he thought himself invincible. He knew he could still be killed and worked to better his skills for the fight, and took precautions like bullet resistant clothes, and such, as he saw those dangers. Stress, fatigue, muscle injuries, and illness were not things he processed as dangerous anymore though. Though this in and of itself was a weakness, he had managed, until now, to use it to his advantage. Once his bag was packed and he had a couple extra weapons put away with extra ammo, he limped out to the bike in the drive. Though he felt sore and out of sorts, the limping was something he did not realize he was doing. Had anyone been around that knew him, it would have been noticeable, but the place was pretty well empty, except for the NSA team performing katas in the back yard, a presumed sleeping Fernando on the couch, and Gadget who seemed to be sleeping or hiding in her room, for all anyone knew. It did not take long for Hondo to stow his gear abord, check the oil, kick the tires, and swing onto the motorcycle. The static in his head seemed to smooth out as the engine roared to life. He breathed a sigh as he rolled down the drive and onto the road. For the moment, anyway, his mind was at peace. It was not even a 15-minute drive to the YMCA gym, in the mid-morning traffic. Had it been earlier or later, that would have been a different story, though.  Luckily for him there were a couple workers there who spoke English very well, so he managed to sign in easily enough and get to working out. He did not go to a gym often, but since he started to travel with Fernando on missions he had done so more regularly as he did not have the regular ranch work to stray in shape. His work out was uneventful, though he did push things a little farther than normal, looking for that extra muscle burn to cover the slowly growing weakness he felt in himself but refused to acknowledge. He was thinking about headed to the shower when his phone rang. He picked it up off the table that he had set it on and looked at the caller ID, which showed the name Shingo Tanaka.  He pressed the answer button, and carefully walked to the edge of the room, so to keep the conversation away from prying ears. He spoke in a low soft voice, to make it harder for anyone trying to hear the conversation. It was not that he thought someone was spying on him, but he always felt in these situations to treat things as if someone was. “Yallow.” He said as he answered. “Hondo-Sama, this is Shingo Tanaka.” Shingo replied “Yes sir. What can I do for ya?” he answered. “The bank has been paid off and I have a couple new partnership papers that you need sign. Nothing to do with agreement, just so you are registered as partner in case something happen to me. Can we meet soon, so you can sign?” Shingo asked. “Was goin’ to meet my wife for lunch an’ a beer at the place you an’ I first met. Meet you there in ‘bout 45 minutes?” Hondo asked “That fine, Hondo-sama. I meet you there.” Shingo replied before hanging up. Hondo stuck his phone in his pocket and grabbed up his gear, before heading to the shower to clean up. Less than ten minutes later he was showered, dressed, and back on the road towards the bar. It took some weaving through midday traffic, but Hondo made it to the bar 30 minutes after the phone call was made. Though he was fifteen minutes early for their meeting Shingo was already there waiting for him. Time: 12:30 pm (To be continued)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 20th, 2020, 4:08pm Hondo parked the bike beside the bar, and after looking around carefully, he shut the engine off, swung out of the seat, and headed into the bar. As he walked in he spotted Shingo Tanaka sitting in the back corner in the same booth they had met in with Yuudai before, of which was reserved for Yuudai and those very few he deemed worth to use it. Seeing Hondo approach, Shingo stood up and extending his hand. “Hondo-sama, I thank you for meeting on so short notice.” Shingo said, bowing slightly as he shook Hondo’s hand. Hondo nodded, “No worries. I was in town already anyway.” “Please, sit down. I have the papers in my case, but it would honor me if you would allow me to have a drink with you first.” Shingo said as he motioned to the booth. “I’d be glad to have a beer with you.” Hondo said as he sat down. Shingo signaled to a waitress who came over and took their drink orders. The men talked about the ranch, and other business while they enjoyed their beers. The talk was of nothing too serious, but it was light, informative, and relaxing talk. Once they were done their beers Shingo pulled out the papers. “These are papers you need sign. I have four set: one to file, one for myself, one for you, and one for business advisor. They are to show that we are legal full partners of ranch, which is free and clear of all leans. These also say partnership subjected only to terms we agree on when we last met, of which can be change by us agreeing with two witnesses at any times.” Shingo explained. Hondo read them over carefully, and after seeing there were indeed no new terms, he signed them and handed three of the sets back to Shingo. “That should do it. Was there anything else?” Hondo asked “No, Hondo-sama. That was it.” Shingo said. “No new threats against you or your family, I hope.” Shingo said. “I hear no threats yet. I expect to hear threats soon, though. Eastwood-san and his friends are doing good work on the ranch and they work to restore honor. I think ranch safe with them. Threats will come, but I am worried no more.” Shingo replied with a confident smile. Hondo nodded, “That’s good to hear, but if you receive any I do want to know.” “Yes, Hondo-sama. If I receive any, I will call you and our advisor as soon as I get threat. Shingo said with a nod. “That works for me. My wife and associate are on their way here to have dinner. Would you care to join us?” Hondo asked. “I thank you, but must respectfully say no. My waifu and son are in town shopping. I must get them soon.” Shingo said signaled the waitress to get his bill. After he had paid, he stood up to leave and Hondo stood up to shake his hand again. About then Valentine and Monty entered the bar and headed their way. “I thank you again, Hondo-sama and I hope we see you at ranch soon.” Shingo said as he shook Hondo’s hand. “Well, thank you for the beer. We will probably be out in a few days if things stay quiet.” Hondo replied “It was my honor. We will be to have you at the ranch and expect you to stay for a meal when you visit.” Shingo said. Hondo nodded, “Sounds good.” Valentine and Monty walked up about then, so Shingo turned to them and bowed. “Valentine-sama and Jack-san, it is a pleasure to see you both again.” Shingo said. “Aye, Mate, good ta see you again too.” Monty replied in a friendly tone. Valentine smiled and nodded, “Good to see you again too, Mr. Tanaka. You joinin’ us for lunch?” Shingo shook his head, “Hondo-sama invited me, but I cannot as I must meet my waifu and son in town. I thank you, though. Your husband said you will visit us again soon. We will share a meal then.” “I understand, and I look forward to visitin’ again.” Valentine replied. “As do we. I must go now.  osewa ni narimasu. ki wo tsukete.” Shingo said, bowing slightly as he spoke. “Take care.” Hondo replied. Shingo nodded once more then turned and headed out the door. As he left Valentine crawled into the seat beside Hondo and Monty slid in across from them, fitting a bit more snuggly than he cared for as the booth was not built for someone with his rotund figure. Hondo ordered a round of beers and they all ordered a light meal. Monty was extremely quiet, which was odd, but Hondo did not think much of it as Monty’s moods were the least of his concerns.  Valentine did most of the talking, though Hondo did discuss the houses bug issue with them both and made it clear they should watch what they say and where they say things until he or Fernando gives them the all clear. It was almost 2:00 pm by the time Hondo paid the bill for their dinner and they headed outside. The mustang was parked a couple spots down from the motorcycle, so Hondo and Valentine stopped at the bike for a moment before taking off. Monty continued to the Mustang to wait. “You have more shoppin’ to do?” Hondo asked “No, we got everythin’ done. I did get a new dress for this evenin’. It’s looks Japanese but is a mix between Japanese and American styles.” Valentine replied. Hondo smiled softly, “I’m sure you’ll look lovely in it as you do anythin’ you put on.” She smiled back with a slight blush in her cheeks, “I do hope you like it.” “If it’s on you, I know I will.” He replied. “Now, we’d better head back if there’s nothin’ else goin’ on. Valentine nodded and started to walk away but stopped and looked back at him, “Oh, Monty said somethin’ and it got me thinkin’…. You don’t think Fernando would, … you know… hook up with Gadget while he’s still married to Tammy?” Hondo shook his head, “It’s not any of our business, but I don’t believe he would. He honor’s marriage as a promise and commitment, and until Tammy voids it, I don’t see it happening. If Tammy does, then probably. Unless …” “Unless what?” Valentine asked “Well, from what I’ve seen she’s been actin’ like an attention starved nympho. If she’s let us see that, how much more is she doin’ when we’re not there? A man can only take so much, especially when he’s hungry.” Hondo replied. Valentine frowned, “So it’s possible.” Hondo nodded, “Possible but I’d like to think not probable. What brought this question on?” Valentine shrugged, “I don’t know, exactly. Monty was talkin’ about how he feels everythin’ has been taken from him, then he was getting’ defensive over Gadget bein’ with Fernando and he even said he doesn’t believe you aren’t chasin her.” Hondo growled, “He an’ I talked ‘bout that an’ I told him I wasn’t and he could believe me, not believe me, or get the #$@! out but he was gonna not ask ‘bout it again!” Valentine chuckled softly, “So that’s why he said you’d rather rip his head off and shit down his neck than to talk to him!” “He said that?!” Hondo asked Valentine nodded, still chuckling softly, “Those exact words!” Hondo shook his head and swore softly under his breath, “#$@!in’ bastard.” “Don’t be too mad. He at least talked to me. I was pissed at him to for insinuatin’ that you’d stoop to the level of some of these auxiliary ranger fan-boys, but the runnin’ helped. If he talks to me then we at least know what’s on his mind.” Valentine replied Hondo sighed and nodded, “Yeah, You’re not wrong. Let’s get back.” Valentine nodded, kissed him on the cheek quickly, then trotted off to the car. Once Valentine pulled out, Hondo fired up the bikes engine and took off to follow them. They arrived back at the B&B a little before 3:00 pm. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, It was around 4:30 am, that same day, a hooded figure climbed out of the dumpster, which was behind a small grocery market, and scurried back into the shadows, clutching a small canvas sack, which held the contents of her haul. It was not clear of where she was headed, as she seemed to turn randomly, zig-zagging her way through the buildings of the smaller community. Eventually, once she was sure she was not being followed she made her way across a larger street and down a smaller road to the outside edge of a park. She cautiously approached some bushes at the far edge, hidden in the shadows of the night. She stopped and stood still, listening, and looking. Her mechanical eye detected no heat signature which worried her a bit as she expected to see at least one. Finding that she was alone she called out softly into the night, an edge of worry in her voice. “Zoey? …. Zoey?! Where are you?” Tonya whispered. A clanking sound to her left drew her attention and she spun and crouched, ready for battle. She relaxed as a slightly mechanical voice called out to her and a small figure crawled out from under a secluded, metal bench. “Tonya, I’m over here.” Zoey said as she crawled out on her hands and knees. Tonya trotted over and helped her up. “You had me worried! I couldn’t see your heat signature. What were you doing under there?” Tonya asked, the worry slowly draining from her voice. “I’m sorry. There was a policeman passing through, so I hid. I can’t see in the dark like you can. I wish I had two eyes still.” Zoey replied sadly. Tonya sighed and squeezed her shoulder gently, “It’s alright. We will find a way to get you out of here and get you working again, I promise.” Zoey tried to smile back but it was becoming more difficult to smile. It was getting hard to remember what being whole was like, for her, and the hope of becoming so was seeming more and more like a fairy tale with each passing day. Zoey knew Tonya meant well, but that she thought they could succeed was inescapably a lie. The truth was that she would keep trying until the end, but success seemed impossible without a miracle. Still, though both of them knew this, Tonya would keep telling Zoey that she would be free and whole someday to keep her hopes up, and Zoey would pretend to believe it was possible to keep Tonya from giving up on herself. “Did you find any food?” Zoey asked. “A little, but I’ll have to go out again soon once I get you settled.” Tonya said Tonya sat on the bench and looked over the park for a moment. She sighed softly as she stared out into the darkness. Zoey cocked her head at Tonya slightly. “What is it?” Zoey asked. “Just looking at the park and thinking.” Tonya replied. “What you looking at? I can’t see too far. It’s too dark.” Zoey “Hmm? Oh, sorry. I tend to forget how limited your vision is, as its so easy for me to see with this eye. They have a running track, a field with some trees for frisbee playing or picnics, and a nice pool. I was thinking how much I miss being able to be out in the daylight, be free to do things like go to the pool or sit in the grass and enjoy the sunshine without being afraid of being caught or having people stare at me for being so different. I wanted to be different once, wanted to be special. Now? …. I’d give about anything to blend into the crowd and not be noticed.” Tonya said longingly. Zoey hobbled over to her and sat beside her to where she could grab Tonya’s good hand with her own. They sat there in silence for a long time. Zoey wanted to say that she would someday see that again, but she did not believe it enough to even form the words, so she stayed silent. After a bit Tonya sighed again and stood up, “We better get moving.” Tonya helped Zoey up onto the bench so she could climb on her back once more. Once Zoey climbed back on and Tonya had grabbed up the canvas sack again, they were off through the darkness of night, once more, sticking to the inky shadows of foliage and buildings as they moved off. “How much further?” Zoey asked “We have to go the long way around for safety, but not too much longer.” Tonya said. After that the only sound that was heard was the sounds of the night, light foot falls, and the slight whirring noise Tonya’s mechanical legs made as she walked. About an hour later they approached a neighborhood from the north side and made their way into it. There were many vacant lots, all showing signs of having houses on them in the past, and several old houses that appeared to have been long boarded up. Tonya stopped behind some bushes in a vacant lot and surveyed the area. She did not see the heat signature of a single soul, save a couple feral cats that prowled the area looking for mice. After she felt it was safe, she crossed the dark street, moved swiftly through some vacant lots, and ducked down between a couple old houses. There she surveyed an area behind the houses and carefully moved into some bushes behind the house. Inside what seemed like a random clump of bushes there was a small clearing and a set of metal doors. She let Zoey slide down off her back and get herself somewhat stable before moving to the doors. “What’s this?” Zoey asked in a low voice. Tonya held her finger up to her lips and then turned to the doors and opened them carefully. The rusty metal hinges creaked slightly, though to the girls it sounded as if the noise was being amplified by a megaphone, due to their being a bit jumpy and for just reasons. After a painfully slow few seconds, Tonya eased the doors open and helped Zoey down the stairs into the inky darkness below. Once inside Tonya pulled out a flashlight and lead the way down a dark corridor. “It’s safe to talk now. This is a back entrance to the basement of one of the abandoned houses.” Tonya said as she led Zoey to a wood wall and pressed on a latch that made it open up. On the other side was a mostly open room with a few benches and some storage shelves, most of them empty save for a few jars of canned goods. “Is any of this food good?” Zoey asked “I’m not sure. I’ll check it out later. Don’t try any on your own, though.” Tonya replied. Zoey stopped in the middle of the room and leaned on her crutch as Tonya moved towards a set of stairs where she stopped and looked back at Zoey. “Aren’t you coming?” Tonya asked. “Where we going?” Zoey asked. “Upstairs.” Tonya said “Upstairs?” Zoey asked. “Yeah, I scouted this place out several weeks ago. It was the only one that has all the windows boarded up, has it where we can nail the door shut, and has power that doesn’t run through the meter. Whoever built this place was worried about something, but it’s been abandoned for a while and has not been knocked down so there has to be a reason its still standing. We can sleep on actual beds here and it has running water so we can clean up and wash our clothes. Just don’t turn on any lights upstairs. Not sure they all have power anyway but we need this place to look abandoned still.” Tonya said. “Real beds?? I’m not sure I remember what that’s like! And clean clothes?! Can we wash them right away??” Zoey asked. Tonya chuckled, “No we’d better rest and wait. I am tired and I need to recharge. We can do it later this afternoon. Though the windows are boarded there is a little light. We can wash upstairs to make it look abandoned down here still, but we will have to be careful and quiet. We might need to try to set up beads down here tomorrow night just in case anyone comes poking around.” Tonya also knew she needed to get out and scout a new fall back location soon too. She had a couple leads but nothing solid yet and she did not like that. She knew they had little chance of succeeding at finding a better life, but being recaptured was not an option, and if became inevitable she had already set her mind to making the hard choice. If they went back to the lab it would not be alive!

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 21st, 2020, 7:26pm 11:15AM Fernando gets into the shower to wash up and get Gadget’s scent off him. It would have happened quickly except Gadget had snuck into his room and into the bathroom he was using before stepping into the shower. He tries his best not to lash out at her. “Gadget!” He holds back from yelling at her. “I thought we could shower and get dressed together before we go.” She tells him. Fernando lets out a sigh of defeat before she takes the soap from his hand and starts lathering up his shoulders from behind and works down his back. She continues on with her little rant. “About what happened, I’m not ashamed of what happened, feel guilty or whatever negative feelings one could get from it. I’m not proud of it either but I am happy that it did. If your marriage with Tammy breaks up, I’m willing to be your girlfriend and then wife. And maybe it is selfish of me to think or even say so, anytime you need sex to take the stress off, you can call me anytime. As is in my mind we’re a couple no matter what happens next.” She continues ranting. Fernando turns to face her, as the water rinses the soap off his back she begins to lather up his front. She looks up at him with a smile. “I’m not going to complain but we need to get dressed and leave.” He tells her before taking the soap from her and lathers her up front and back. Her long hair does get in the way and gets wet. Every time she would try to speak, he put his index finger to her lips to shut her up. It took a while to finish up with their shared shower. Using the fur drier took longer sharing it with her. But at least he was able to dry her off first before he can use it himself, especially on his tail. He goes into his room, seeing Gadget putting on her panties but nothing else on though in his mind in the time he spent drying out his tail she should have been half way dressed by now. He steps around her to get his things and starts getting dressed. It only takes him a couple of minutes to get dressed, compared to her who has less to put on but takes longer. Gadget gets up and stand up in front of him, turning about to have her back to his front. “Pull up the zipper for me, please?” She asks. He puts one hand on her waist and the other he takes the zipper and slides it up closed for her. He taps her on the shoulder to say he was done non-verbally. Gadget turns around and sits on his bed, looking up at him. He sits down on the bed near her as he picks up a shoe to put on. “Gadget.” He calls to her. She turns to face him as he continues, “Despite what happened, we cannot allow others to know what happened. Nor can we show our feelings in front of the others, let alone us being intimate or physical with each other.” Gadget turns to him, leaning over, reaching over to his lap and groping at his groin lightly, “I know. When will we have sex again, I do not know but I will cherish what we had and wish to have it again. But I also understand that what we have may not be what it looks like – like you said, a ‘Mission Crush.’ And as a crush, I’ll take what love you give me from it – emotionally or physically, I’ll take it because I had none before and I am starving for it.” She tries to explain. “Look. However it may look, and however it may not, I’ll give you what I can when I give it. Not before, not during others are around. You are my secretary first, friend and I dare say lover – second. Third, there will be times where I will not seem like it or even worst – I will treat you awful at times because of this mission, and even because of Tammy. We got a lot to do and some of us might get hurt. I’m trying my best to keep anyone from getting hurt. But things are not going to happen according to plan. So put on your shoes and let’s get out of here. You can put your makeup on in the car.” He tells her. Gadget nods before leaning over and planting her lips on his for a second. She then bends over to get her shoes to put them on. In a minute or so they get into his car and he teleports them to the airport parking lot. “You wait here and put on your make up while I get Aiesha out of where ever they are holding her. Hopefully it will take a couple of minutes.” Fernando tells her before he steps out of the car and starts walking down to the airport from the parking lot. It takes Fernando a couple of minutes to get to the information desk and find out that Airport Security is holding his daughter in a holding cell for police to pick up and take her away. But problems are worst as they seem as Tammy insisted that this person was harassing her. Furthermore they were not accepting his credentials to have Aiesha to be released to him. He has no choice to make a few phone calls. The first call he makes is to Kei and Yuri, telling them to get to the Tokyo International Airport’s Security for an urgent matter. Those listening to him do not pay him no mind and think it is the ranting of a mad man to some poor innocent person on the other end. The second person he calls is Ambassador Sakamoto to see if he can pull a few strings after explaining the situation. Again, the staff listens in but ignores it as more ranting from a Mad Man to some poor unsuspecting soul on the other end of the phone. In a couple of minutes Kei and Yuri come into the Security Office, making their typical scene they are known for. At the same time a phone call comes in to the Security Manager’s office, with a lot of “Yes Sir!” being replied to from what everyone in hearing range can hear. For the few fast paced moments, chaos ensues as the officers inside gets yelled at on the phone and by two of their fellow officers (as they are part of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police). In a short while it stops as fast as it started, with quiet filling the office and everyone staring at the man with the dark glasses behind the counter. The Security Manager yells from his office, “Release The Detainee To Him And Drop All Charges She Has!” The staff goes out their computer terminals to find her arrest record to delete it and a female officer goes into the back to get the prisoner out of the cage. Soon Aiesha is by her father’s side with Kei and Yuri joining them. The Security Manager comes out nervously from his room and steps up to the counter. “We are very sorry for this confusion, we were led to believe that she was a criminal.” The Security Manager says to Fernando. Fernando looks around, counting those he can see and guessing more who could be hidden in the offices before pulling out his wallet. He thumbs through a few paper bills of 20,000 Yen, saying before he puts the money on the counter, “You were only doing your job. I do not fault you for that, so lunch for you and your staff here is on me.” He then turns to his group, “Ladies, let’s get out of here.” Together the four of them walk out of the office and onto the airport terminal, milling about to the exit with others how got off planes or dropped friends and family to their flights and are now going home. They stop by Kei and Yuri’s Mustang parked outside the main entrance of the terminal. “Kei, Yuri, take Aiesha shopping and use my card. The three of you should get something nice for tonight’s dinner party at the Emperor’s palace tonight. We will meet at home at 6PM.” Fernando tells them as he hand them a black credit card with no name but just a number on it, and then text-types a message on his smartphone for all to do the same of meeting at home at 6PM to get to the ball. He adds, “And thank you for your help here. I’ll explain later as to what happened.” “Alright sir... and thank you, sir!” Yuri replies to him, before telling Kei and Aiesha to get into their Mustang. In a few seconds they are driving away. Fernando walks to his mustang in the parking lot. In under a minute he gets to it and gets in to sit on the driver’s seat. “That took a long time. Everything OK and where is Aiesha?” Gadget asks. “There were problems I had to deal with, but they were dealt with. Aiesha is with Kei and Yuri on a shopping trip to get something new and fresh for the Emperor’s dinner tonight.” Fernando tells her. “But are you OK?” Gadget asks. “I’m OK. Why do you ask?” Fernando answers. “Well, you look stressed out like I was before... well... I won’t say it.” Gadget tries to say. Fernando sits further into his seat and lets out a sigh. He then says to himself, “The only good thing that happened so far in this mission is you and I getting on a physical sexual level. And I do not know why it is good other than compared to everything else, it is.” “Hey, like you told me, ‘It is for the best.’ And ‘do not question what good an outcome maybe be, just accept it for what it is.’” She tells him. “When did I tell you that?” He asks. “Uhm... sometime in the future?” She asks. “Gadget...” He calls to her. “I don’t remember when but I do remember that you did. That is all.” She tells him. Fernando lets out a sigh, “OK then...” “If you like, we can go to my hotel room to rest and de-stress.” She tells him. “Let’s see what happens.” He tells her. “At least can we go to my hotel room? I need to use the bathroom before we go anywhere.” She tells him. “Alright, let’s go.” He says almost to himself. She leans over to his seat and kisses him on the cheek before they disappear in a flash of light. Note: From Fernando’s point it is 12:30PM. You can pick it up from there or continue at your point. If you continue at your point, say what time it is.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 30th, 2020, 10:33pm Fernando’s Mustang materializes in the basement garage of the Tokyo Marriot Hotel. He and Gadget get out of the vehicle and make it to the elevator. They get off on the 22nd floor and walk down the hall to her room there. She unlocks and opens the door with her key and walks inside. “Just sit down. I should only take a minute.” Gadget says to him. “Alright...” Fernando says as he watches her go into the bathroom and then walks to the window of the room to look outside. Much of that part of Tokyo can be seen, as one of the most crowded cities in the world goes through its day. Unlike Los Angeles or Mexico City where it is sprawling for tens of miles to fit its population, Tokyo is like New York City – fixed in its area of no more than 10 X 25 miles and packed with people. Almost 10million for New York City, but over 15million for Tokyo for about the same amount of land. Looking down at the streets below, there is an order to the chaos as people move about in groups in time with the vehicles in the street and the traffic lights to orchestrate the movement of it all. After a few minutes Gadget steps out of the bathroom. She walks up to Fernando. “What you looking at?” She asks. “Just looking.” He answers. “Anything interesting?” She asks. “No, not really.” He says before letting out a sigh. He turns to face her, “You ready to go? I have not eaten and need some coffee.” “Yeah. Where are we going?” She says and asks. “That ‘Gusto’ place since they serve American food there.” He tells her. “OK...” She replies. Fernando turns to walk to the door with Gadget taking his hand. He looks at her for a second but continues to the door. “You have your key?” He asks. “Yes I do.” She replies before they walk out the door. She locks the door behind her. It is a short walk to the elevator where they waited. Tokyo Hilton, 30th floor by the elevator bay. “Chip is not the problem, Fernando is. I will go all in my power to get him released from prison and pardoned by the Emperor. Fernando on the other hand needs to be taken in as he is a detriment to all of us. Where he got his ability, it needs to be taken away from him.” MIsao tells her friend. “You know he’s immortal, that can never be taken away from him.” Jeanette tells her. “No one is truly immortal. Everyone has a beginning and an end. We need to bring him to his.” Misao tells her. “I will not take part in any action intended to hurt somebody.” Jeanette tells her as the elevator doors open. “You will and you have, or at least allowed others to do it for you.” Misao begins, looking at Jeanette for a reaction but continues as she gets into the elevator, “In your job as rescue worker, during a rescue, you have the right to stop and even kill another who is trying to stop you from doing a rescue.” Jeanette follows her in but does not give a reply. “I’m trying to create a safe and secure society for my people, which he has been trying to stop since the beginning. We have been on Earth for over 10,000 years. We are part of Earth, like anyone else!” Misao says as the elevator goes down. The elevator suddenly stops on the 22nd floor and the door opens. Gadget steps in without paying attention. Fernando stops at the doorway as he sees Jeanette and Misao. He steps inside cautiously and stands on the opposite end of the elevator to Misao. He looks at Misao, “As much as one tries to make their conversation private, sound travels through these thin walls rather easily. So if you have plans of trying to harm me, then go ahead and try it. I am just going to say this once and only once today adding it to the thousand times I have told you – you and the Lanteans are not of Earth, not part of its fossil records, and though your DNA is compatible to ours it has never evolved from the bio-diversity of this planet. Therefore you are not part of Earth, you are a transplanted invading life force that has caused problems throughout history. You’re lucky that your kind was not obliterated back in WWII. But that is not the problem. Your problem is that you and your kind will not lift a finger to help this island nation or its ruling family and government except when it benefits you and your people. I would have helped you and the Lanteans a long time ago if it were not for your selfishness. So try it. Try something stupid. Try to take any and all action against me, and you will find yourself in the other cell next to Chip facing similar charges as he is.” “Chip will be released soon enough and you will be facing the noose when the time comes.” Misao hisses. “You need to stop drinking and driving. Your next accident could be fatal to you.” Fernando tells her. “What do you know about her accident?” Jeanette asks, raising a hand to keep Misao quiet. “I was called by the police and hospital staff when she was brought in and it was explained to me that she drove through a retaining wall in a garage and fell some 50 feet to the street below. The police are waiting on toxicology reports to see if she was either high or drunk when she had her accident.” He explains. “I was neither drunk nor high...” Misao lets out. “Then you must have been stupid to drive your Miata off a garage’s floor, through a retaining wall and straight down 50 feet to the street below. You’re just lucky no one else was hurt, or else you would be handcuffed to your bed waiting trail for accidental vehicular homicide.” Fernando throws out at her. After a bit of silence from them not willing to say anything, he adds, “With you handcuffed to your hospital bed, there is no way you will be getting Chip out of jail as you will be trying to get yourself out of jail.” The elevator stops on the first floor and the door opens. “Gadget, let’s go.” He tells her. They both walk out onto the hotel lobby and make their way through to the exit. Misao steps out with Jeanette behind her. “He has set me up, I know he has.” Misao tells her. “You have any proof that he has?” Jeanette asks. “No I don’t.” Misao replies as they walk to the hotel exit. “Then until you have proof, I do not want to hear about it.” Jeanette says with some doubt entering her mind. Downtown Tokyo Fernando and Gadget make their way to Gusto just a few blocks away. They enter the restaurant and the wait staff takes them to a table towards the rear of the place as requested. Fernando orders a bacon and egg breakfast with coffee and toast, Gadget just orders a cheese muffin with juice. As they wait for their food, Gadget tries to start a conversation. “I know Misao wanted us to chase some bad guys for her, which she said we would be paid and rewarded. What are you doing here? What is your mission here?” She asks. “My mission is two-fold. One – Since Tammy was dragged into this mission Misao created, I came for her and our baby. I am not going to allow Misao or any other idiot she is siding with to try to do anything that would harm them. Two – as friend of the Emperor, I was invited to view and partake on history of thie treaty signing with South Korea and later assist with the Unification of Korea soon after. I’m not getting paid for it and everything being bought or rented is coming out of my pockets. But if they are willing to give me a reward, award or any other commendation, I’ll take it. But I am not doing this to obtain such rewards. I’m doing it as a favor for a friend who happens to be a national ruler. As such, friends and family that I choose are welcomed to be witness to history in this treaty signing. You are part of that group with me.” He explains. “So this is not a ‘hired’ mission of rescue?” Gadget says. “Rescue what? The Emperor has his own group of hired guards to protect him and his family. I will say that there in some investigations and data gathering to do but that is simple to do.” Fernando explains. “Oh.” She replies. She then asks, “How do I fit in as your secretary?” “Well, I need you to keep track of things for me, and then I need you to do certain tasks that I cannot do like go into the girls’ bathroom and check something out for me. I might ask you to do some things only you can do with your technical skills, but most important of all, I am to protect you from what harm might come our way. If something were to happen where somebody is going to get hurt, get behind me so I am the one that gets hurt and not you. I can deal with getting hurt, you could be killed from what only hurts me.” He explains to her. “So I’m your assistant, like Robin is to Batman?” She asks. “You are my secretary, and in that you would be my assistant but not in all things. So you would not be like Robin is to Batman. I’m also willing to listen to what you may have to say if it is worth being heard. I am not going to want to hear ‘I told you so’ or ‘you were warned’ or ‘you should have listened to me.’ I am not here for that. I only want from you is facts, ideas and theories, not opinions or one-sided comment of ratings and rantings.” He tells her. “And of what happened between us earlier?” She asks. “What happened between us is what happens between friends who care about each other. If it continues on, that depends on us and how we take it. But Gadget, in being truthful, Mission Crush or not, I am in a mind set to make sure that we as a group comes out of this mission unscathed as possible. I might say or do things that might be hurtful to you or others and you should not take it personally. Everyone comes before me and you come before me but I will put myself up first so that the others can go on without harm. Understand that.” He tells her. “So, if I can be so bold, do you love me?” She asks. “I will say yes but there are limits in what we can do with that ‘love.’ Understand that. Understand that we are in a mission and that comes first. And understand what I do for you, I am doing for you and not because I owe it to you...” He explains to her as the waiter steps up to them with their food. The waiter hands out the food and drinks accordingly. Thanks are given to her before they begin their meal. 1:15PM... Voice over loudspeaker, “This is your Captain speaking, Air Italia will be taking off in a few moments and arrive in Italy some 8 hours later. There is a bit of congestion ahead, so please be patient.” In First Class section of the plane a hand is raised to get the attention of a stewardess. A female in her early to mid 20s holding a baby in her arms holds a baby bottle to her. “It is possible that you could put this baby’s milk in your food heater or microwave oven for just a few seconds to warm it up?” She asks. The Stewardess takes the bottle, saying, “I’ll see what I can do.” In about a minute the stewardess returns with a warm bottle, “There, I hope it is to your child’s liking.” “Thank you.” The young woman replies. She checks on the temperature before giving to the baby she was holding, it begins to drink from the bottle. Soon after the child finishes its baby bottle, the young woman pulls out her cellphone and sends a text message, “Marco, will be arriving Rome International in about 8 hours. See you then.” In a few more minutes the aircraft goes down the runway, gaining speed in order to take off until the wings get enough lift to take the weight off the wheels and accelerate even fast until it lifts off from the ground. It continues down it straight path until it gains a couple thousand feet of altitude before turning to its course towards its destination in Italy. “I think we have more than enough dresses already.” A young teen female complains. “You can never have enough dresses.” An older adult female says. “Or shoes.” Another older teen female says. The younger teen female sighs. “Look Tabi, nothing wrong with getting things to look good, especially for a fancy dinner party. We would never be able to go to such events or places or wear such nice clothing if we were at home with our poor family?” If we never ran away to be movie stars with Stars in the Sky productions, we would be a couple of hillbilly gals in a hillbilly town going to hillbilly school and dating hillbilly boys. You think they would take us to such fancy balls or dinners, fly around the world, or live in a big city and have a chance to go to college?” The older teen female explains. “Dad maybe generous in giving to his girls, we girls have to represent that we are from his ilk, to be a cut above average because...” The older adult female begins to say. “Because there is no such thing as average.” The other older adult female says. “I don’t know, Sabi...” Tabitha says to herself. “You think Malik would take you out on a date like this? I know Melvin won’t be able too.” Sabrina explains. “Boys in college would better to date with boys in high school. They are a lot more mature, not connected to their parents, and are financially stable. You need to set yourself up financially as well but college is about studying for your career, dating takes a back seat to studying and grades first. The guy you date is not going to support you if things start to go bad.” The older adult female says to them. “No guy out there is going to support you even if you marry him. But dad will.” The other older adult female says. “But... how did he get to know the Emperor of Japan or high ranking people in Italy?” Tabitha asks. The two older adult female look at each other, with one saying to the other, “Rachel, you were with dad longer than I...” “Michelle, I’m going kill you...” Rachel tells her. “Just tell us...” Sabrina asks. Rachel sighs before answering, “Opportunity.” “Opportunity?” Tabitha and Sabrina ask at the same time. “Opportunity.” Rachel replies. They just look at her for the moment before she is forced to explain, “Look. It is known that whatever father undertakes, he tries to be the best there is in it. But at the same time he is not going to kill himself to be the best there is, so he is willing to relax a bit on that. But on that, he has built a reputation on being the best out there without being a snob. And he has never walked away from a call for help. Now, whether you know it or not, though he works as a rescue worker, he is a licensed medical doctor, and an expert technologist. Mixing the two fields, he is able to work any job thrown at him. And thus, he has worked for high level missions and has gained people who can trust him and even call him friend. This includes the Japanese Emperor.” “Aren’t you two doctors as well?” Tabitha asks. “We are.” Rachel replies. “I am but I also deal with technology and body/machine interface for disabled people, though some try to use such technology for life enhancement and extending.” Michelle states. “Aiesha’s a doctor, that we know, what about Nicole?” Sabrina asks. “Nicole has medical training to be a doctor but she dropped out to be an artist.” Michelle replies as she shakes her head. “What about Tammy?” Tabitha asks. “Tammy is, or was a Rescue EMT worker for the Rescue Rangers. She was studying to be a doctor or a nurse but dropped out of school, ended up in Italy and, well, the rest is history.” Rachel explains. “Oh.” Tabitha replies. “I’m not why he married her, she was always negative to us since the beginning.” Sabrina points out. “Originally he was going out with Jeanette and they planned to get married but something happened and she ended up walking away from him and somehow Tammy came into the picture though the three of them knew each other for years working as rescue workers for the rangers.” Rachel explains. “Jeanette... that red haired chipmunk?” Tabitha asks. “Yup.” Michelle throws in before Rachel could answer. “Wow... She seems nice but it seems like she is hiding something.” Tabitha points out. “I get that too.” Sabrina throws in. “Dad’s private life should not be privy to our discussion.” Michelle throws in, adding, “Now, about this dress...” “It’s tight in certain areas!” Tabitha complains. “Sorry if you are not built like the average Japanese teenaged high school girl.” Michelle comments. 2:00PM In a private store, Fernando has Gadget measured and fitted into a bespoke dinner dress and shoes. Though as a male Fernando did not have to be there as Gadget was told to strip to her bra and panties and measured in various areas. She is told to put on a slightly larger black velvet dress before the tailor and seamstress measures and adjusts the dress on her body, putting pins and tape to various areas to make it as form fitting as possible. “Not too tight ladies, I want her to be able to move about as freely as possible, especially in case of an emergency.” Fernando tells them. They nod to him and made more adjustments to the dress on her. After a few minutes, they took the dress to a back room to adjust it to size. Gadget complains from the pedestal, “How much is this going to cost? I do not want to owe you anything.” “First of all, if I am giving it to you then you do not owe me anything. Second, it is for your job as my secretary, as such if I need you to be eye candy, then you are going to be eye candy for me while still pertaining to the responsibilities of your job. That will show others that you are someone who is valued for your looks and your work, that you can be entrusted to represent your boss and your company to the utmost level of business and negotiations. Third, even as my secretary, consider it as your pay without it being taken out of your pay – per say. As is you’re working for me 24-7 non-stop but when this mission is over, you will be paid for your services with a pay check containing 6 places after the decimal. Pay that is rightfully yours – pay that Misao nor Chip would not be able to give you because she has nothing to give. Pay that could have been somebody else’s if they were in your place instead of you. And all that on top of what awards and rewards you might get on top of everything else. So just sit back and enjoy the ride, for where we are going, few have ever gone for it is a dangerous ride we are going to take.” Fernando explains to her. Gadget sighs in trying to take all that was said in. He continues, “Your hair is fine, but you cannot just go in with just that dress. Jewelry store is our next stop after this. Then maybe back to your hotel room. Much of the day is still open until 6PM when we have to get everyone together to get them to the palace.” “OK...” Gadget says. “Something bothering you?” He asks. She turns to face him from the pedestal. “On a way, I mean, well, are we doing some kind of secret agent mission?” She finally asks him. “Would it make a difference if it were?” He asks. “Yes. No. Maybe. I do not know.” She tries to tell him. “If it is, I will tell you this much – the secret agent game of 40 percent preparing, 40 percent getting information, 40 percent trying to bring back that information and keeping yourself alive and 40 percent enjoying the rewards of the job after getting it done. Right now as my secretary, we are at the 40 percent of getting you prepared.” He tells her as he gets up from his seat and walks over to her. Knowing that the tailor and seamstress will be taking a while in cutting and sewing the dress, he steps up behind Gadget and holds her against him. “I don’t think this is the time or place for us to get touchie feelie.” Gadget says to him. “It’s going to take them a while for them to put your dress together. In that time you could give me a blow job or I get to pound your little ass from behind.” He hints at her. Though she smiles at the thought, she refuses, “No, not here not now. Maybe later in my hotel room or someplace else...” He kisses her behind her ear and whispers, “Thank you for knowing the right time and place to do such things.” He then lets her go and goes back to his seat. She looks at him from the pedestal before stepping off it, taking the few steps to his seat. She leans over to him, holding herself up on the armrests of his chair. “Are you leading me on? I do not want to be lead on.” She tells him. “I’m not leading you on, Gadget.” He tells her. “Then why are we here? And why you asked about doing it while holding me and getting me touchie feelie?” She asks. “I am not testing you but it was a test of sorts.” He explains. “A test?” She asks. “Yes.” He answers. She just looks at him, he adds to his answer, “You said, ‘anytime, anywhere.’ So I decided to test that. Nothing more.” “That’s leading me on.” She holds back from yelling at him. “Take it as you like but I do not think I was.” He tells her. He adds, “We’ll discuss it after we go back to your hotel room and go over those things we need you to have for the Emperor’s dinner party. Now get back on the pedestal before they come back.” “HMPH...” Gadget lets out, and then says to herself, “You should not even be there.” “I’m the one paying for this, I’m the one over seeing what you need for the job, and after what happened this morning I am no more than your friend and supervisor. Plus I’ll explain later, but this store works for me as in they work for the agency and know me on a personal level to get things I need for my female associates.” He tells her. “So you are going to be a hard ass then?” Gadget says. “If you are going to disrespectful, I can send you back home in a box alive.” He tells her. He then throws in, “I’m the boss, and while on the job you do as I say.” Gadget just huffs back onto the pedestal, standing there with her arms crossed. “You better relax up there; they might take a while to put together your dress.” He tells her. She just scowls at him for the moment. “I do not know what just gotten into you girl, but I am not to be trifled with. Now we can have fun and enjoy witnessing history happen or you can go home or what is left of it since the Danger Rangers too over the Ranger HQ and you no longer have a place to live in.” He reminds her. She sighs before letting her shoulders slump. He continues, “When all this is over, you will have a place to live in and all your personal stuff that my people could recover is safe in private storage. So do not worry about that.” In a couple of minutes the tailor and seamstress comes out with the dress for her. She slowly cooperates as they help put the dress on her. Fernando gets up and steps over to them, handing over his credit card “Nice, I’ll take it now and the other four when you get them ready. Tomorrow maybe?” “Not a problem.” The tailor says as an assistant comes over and has Gadget try on some matching red-soled shoes. She adds, “Want to box up the dress?” “She will wear it. Box up her personal things. I’ll sort them out at home.” Fernando tells her as another gives Gadget a small clutch like purse. “Will do sir.” The tailor says. “You look good.” The seamstress says to Gadget. Gadget slowly gets up, being able to move more freely in the dress even though it was snug against her body. She feels about the dress, seeing how tight it was against her and yet she can move as if she wore nothing on at all. “How is this possible?” She asks. “I’ll explain later. But first, there are four more in different colors we will pick up tomorrow afternoon. Now let’s keep going.” He tells her as he gets back his credit card and a receipt with it. He folds the receipt and pockets it and the credit card goes back into his wallet. Gadget is given a bag wither clothes in it and Fernando takes her hand and helps her off the pedestal. “Thank you, ladies! You do us honor with your fine work!” Fernando tells them as he leaves the store. He turns to Gadget, “Follow me.” Gadget follows him, thinking that she would be clumsy and ungraceful in a tight dress and high heel shoes (they were not that high) but she seemed to walk almost naturally as a woman should but she does not walk like that often. He takes her arm in arm and guides her to the jewelry story (Kataoka Jewelry). “Ah, Fernando-san, welcome back! What brings you in today?” A waiting store manager on the floor greets them. “I just need a simple string of pearls for her neck, a gold chain bracelet and gold and silver watch for her.” Fernando tells the store manager. “Definitely, come right this way!” The store manager tells him. They follow him to a counter with a couple of seats. Fernando helps Gadget to sit on one of them before he takes the other to sit on. The manager comes over with a couple of sets of pearl necklaces, bracelets and watches. Fernando chooses a thin chain bracelet and watch for Gadget, putting them on her before looking at the necklaces. He decides on a necklace and puts it on her. “I’ll take these for now. She will be wearing them.” He tells the manager as he gives her his credit card. “A good choice of items you selected.” The store manager says as she picks up the items and empty jewelry boxes to process and finalize his sale. “Why are you getting all his for me?” Gadget asks. “Why not? Tammy is not here to get these, so they are now yours instead of hers. And you need to look good for me, even as my secretary. We are here to impress those of who we are and what we can do. And as is, you will be making up where my wife fails, including with what happened this morning.” He explains to her. The store manager comes back with his credit card and the receipt of his purchase. “Here you go, sir. Have a good day and come back. We appreciate your business!” “Thank you!” Fernando tells her before taking Gadget’s hand and leads her out of the door. Together they walk to the Hilton hotel for Gadget’s room. But it is not without interruption. As they walk by some of the many malls of the area, several high school girls stop in front of them. “Fernando?” One of them asks. “Ladies?” He asks to them, “What are you all doing out of school?” “We were dismissed early in order to get ready for the Emperor’s dinner party.” Naomi says to them. “Emperor’s dinner party?” Fernando asks. “Yeah. We know you had something to do with it.” Naru throws out. “Now wait a minute. All I did was treat you guys to a small meal and took you home. I do not even know who the emperor is. Maybe it is someone you know that made the connection?” Fernando points out. “Oh sure. Deny it all, why won’t you. We know you had something to do with it. The Emperor even said that ‘through a good word of a very close friend that we are invited to several dinners at the palace.’ You were the only one that we met in these past days.” Kitsume throws at him. “Who is woman with you?” Hiromi asks. “I’m...” Gadget begins to say but is interrupted. “She’s a friend who also happens to work for me. And she only answers to me.” Fernando tells her to shut up Gadget before she says too much. He then adds, “You ladies need anything?” They all look at each other for the moment. “Not really.” Naomi points out. “Don’t be too hasty, Naomi!” Kitsume lets out, throwing in, “We may need a little something.” Fernando pulls out his wallet, thumbing through the paper money in it, “Hmmm... Hope you are good in math.” As he pulls out a few bills and rolls it up in his fist, “That should get you something to eat and a cab for home later tonight is you six stay out again.” He pulls out several bills and rolls it up into his fist. He turns to Naomi and puts it into her hand but holds her hand from having her see it. “Until next we meet again. I am in a rush so I have to go, bye.” He lets go of her hand and hauls Gadget away. The girls except for Naomi turn to them and say their salutations before turning to Naomi. “Well, how much did he give us?” Kitsume is the first to say as they all look at Naomi. They do not notice the flash of light behind them with Fernando and Gadget disappearing. Naomi unrolls the paper money, counting 10,000 yen notes she is revealing. There were 20 of them making for about 200,000 yen (about $200 USD).”Two hundred thousand yens?” She lets out. “No Way! I did not see him pulls out so much!” Kitsume tries to point out. “Wait – 200 does not go into the 6 of us evenly!” Naru throws out. “We’ll figure it out.” Hiromi says. “No, we can catch up to them and... Where did they go?” Kitsume looks around for Fernando and Gadget. A flash of light in the middle of Gadget’s hotel room materializes the two of them and their belongings. “Who were those girls? And why you interrupted me?” Gadget stammers at Fernando. “I said long ago that because of my past missions here I have developed a fan base here. Last time I was here, some idiot took a picture of me using a very specific type of Apple Computer laptop. Next day Apple stores sold out of that very same laptop, 50,000 units – all sold within a day!” He tells her. She just stares at him. He stares back at her. “You are not to say a think publically to anyone about me or us. I do not want anyone to know who we are or what we are doing, our mission, though it is to help the emperor, is top secret to anyone else. Especially the public.” Fernando tells her. “Oh.” Gadget finally replies. She then asks, “Alright then, why the dress and jewelry?” “Like I said, you need to keep up appearances.” He tells her, adding as he steps up to her, ”Also Spider Web Silk give some protection to some small fire arms, though it won’t let the bullet to penetrate the dress, you will feel it and it will injure you though it won’t kill you for the most part.” “Spider Web Silk? How much did this cost?” Gadget demands. “Let me ask this – how much is your scaly tail worth if I had to save it?” Fernando asks. “You already saved my scaly tail twice, when you removed the chip and when you cleaned and restored my body.” She says noticing him getting closer. She does not move when he steps up to her and holds her by her waist. “500,000 yen, or about $500 American. And you are worth it because it is bullet resistant but not bullet proof, thus if you get shot in this mission, you will be hurt but you won’t be killed. That is why I bought it. Now, it is also tear resistant but not exactly knife proof. Do not rely on it as some sort of superpower because that is not how it works. It is just some protection in case things go wrong. Got that?” He tells her. Gadget nods slightly as she looks down between them, softly saying “Yeah.” “Good.” He says, before asking, “Who’s the boss here?” “You are.” She replies quietly. “And who is the secretary?” He asks. “I am.” She replies quietly. “And what is inside the word ‘secretary’?” He asks. “’Secret’ is in the word ‘secretary.” She replies. “And that means...?” He asks. “A secretary has to keep what secrets her boss gives her as secret.” She replies. Fernando nods, “Good.” He pauses for a second, “We got a couple hours to rest before we go anywhere and then go home for the Emperor’s dinner party. What do you want to do?” “What do you want to do?” She asks. “I got a headache and need some rest before I continue any further.” He says. “You can lay down my bed if you need too.” She says to him. “I’ll take up on your offer but nothing like this morning better not happen again.” He says to her. “I’ll lay down with you and be as quiet as a church mouse.” She says. “That is what worries me.” He says. “Seriously, if you are not feeling well, you should lie down. I’ll be here with you.” She says. Time point: 3:00PM.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Dec 1st, 2020, 12:39pm Charles and his team was at the Tokyo Dome for a Baseball Game between Yomiuri Giants and Yokohama DeNA BayStars. They were in the sweet watching the game. Wile NSA Agents were guarding them too. 2 was at the Sweet entrances, 2 were at eat entrance of the dome. 4 in the stands and 4 in the sweet with them. As they were wearing Yomiuri Giants Jerseys and hats. While Yomiuri was leading Yokohama 6-3 in the 7th inning. Charles; Let go Giants! Dale: Thanks for taking me and my love to the game. Charles; It no problem Dale. Since you did past that spy test and ace it. I was proud of you. So decide do this for you. Dale: Thanks Chip never dose this for me. Charles; Well Chip is not here. So you don’t have to worry about him anymore. He did keep you down and not being a great spy. Dale: Know what? You right. It time I live my own life than his. I am going to be a better spy and I am proud of it. Charles: Yep you will Dale. Then Widget cuddling Charles as he kiss her as they watching the game. Same as Foxglove cuddling Dale. Burborn was drinking saki, Maggie, Rex and Rachel was enjoying the game too. As they cheer. Giants hit another 2 home run. As it was 8-3.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Dec 5th, 2020, 1:59am 3:30PM Despite it all, Fernando could not get any rest or cure for his headache. Not with Gadget lying there with him on her hotel bed in nothing more than her panties on, holding onto him like some giant teddy bear as she napped. If she has a mission crush on him, then she has it bad. But the point is how to deal with it so that in the end there are no hurt feelings. Lasting effects will be there and whether or not it continues after the mission is another matter. But what is more important to him is Francesca while in Tammy’s possession. Her going back to Italy to the SWA with a bunch of cyborgs and dangerous missions against terrorists is a concern he has to deal with somehow. For now he little options in needing to throw caution to the wind and hope for the best. He’s only been on this bed with this blonde haired mouse for a bit more than half an hour, but he wants something he cannot have. Maybe it is the stress of it all, the mission, the relationships, the people, the situations are all getting in the way of a good day’s rest no matter how short. Maybe in the darkest corners of his mind another half hour of practicing making babies with this so-called lady friend he is currently sharing a bed with would do him some good. Then again, maybe not. Options are not always there to be seen, only dealt with. But he thinks about it, about how long Chip and Tammy could have been screwing each other if he has gotten her to take various drugs when before their marriage Tammy led a very clean life and registered as “Super Clean” on all known drug tests. But for one who was clean, she is registering as if she has been doing it for years and that is not possible, not in the short time since their marriage. Gadget had been going through Chips drugging and abuse for over 10 years, and yet Tammy is at the same level or even worse than she was. And now due to Gadget’s cleaning out, she is now as clean as Tammy used to be. Oh how the mighty has fallen, some have fell further or longer than others in a shorter amount of time. He lies there staring at the ceiling, which offers no answers to his questions. Gadget begins to wake up slowly, stretching and yawning at the same time. She looks up at him when she is done. “Oh... You’re awake?” She asks. “I never went to sleep, you did.” He replies. “I hope you got your rest to feel better with.” She says. “No, but I’ll do with what little I got.” He replies. “Oh... Anything I can do for you?” She asks. “Not really.” He says. “Well, anything you need from me to reduce your stress, I’m willing to give it.” She says. Fernando senses something in Gadget and decides to confront her about it, “What about you, you need your stress reduced?” “You could say that.” She begins to say, “I just need a little something to take the edge of things.” “You mean like a quickie or something?” He asks, pushing the subject. “A quickie would be nice.” She smiles at him, moving her hand that was on his chest slowly down to his groin. Her hand grabs at the bulge in his briefs lightly, and follows its length from end to end. She adds, “Seems to me that you need a little something too.” “Maybe I do but we have to get on with the rest of the day first.” He says. “It’s up to you, but it would only take a moment to take off the edge of things if you like.” She points out. “It would not take much to lay you down on the bed and have my way with you or you give me a great blow job, then we would have to wash up all over again, and that would take time we do not have.” He tries to explain. “Is it because I’m a mouse and you’re a squirrel?” She dares throw at him. “I swear, Gadget, I’ve had several girlfriends who I was sexually active with who were mice and even one who was a rat but that is not the point. It’s the girl herself who I fall in love with, not what she is. But one thing I have to say is that we all worked on what relationship we had, and never had to rush into things. I’m not saying what we have or don’t have. I’m saying that we are going to take our time with it.” He tells her. “Then what would it take for us to do it again?” She asks as she slips her hand into his briefs. “The problem is not us doing it again, Gadget, for we will do it again but it is a matter of when.” He tells her. He adds, “Look, if we do it again, we are going to waste an hour which we could be outside searching for information.” She looks innocently and yet wanting to him, like a starving kitten rescued from a storm grating it was trapped in. At the same time the attention she was giving him inside his briefs was making him look bad in such terms of denying of sex. “As much as you say ‘no’, this is saying ‘yes.’” She tells him as she gives his hardening penis a slight squeeze. “Alright... I swear...” He begins saying to himself. “If we do this, how do you want to start it?” He then asks. “We can start by...” She begins as she slowly crawls down to his briefs, pulling the blanket down with her until his underwear was in view. She then pulls the waistband of his briefs and tucks it gently behind his testicles as she eyes his manhood in front of her. She looks at it in awe and splendor, saying to herself “I’ve only seen it a couple of times but this is the first that I get to really see it.” She then bites on her lower lip. “I didn’t realize how big it is... a girl could get hurt with this thing, you know.” “I’m not that big. At least as far as flying squirrels are concerned.” He points out. “Explain that...” She replies. “In order for a female flying squirrel to fly while being pregnant, her uterus is placed higher up in her body within the center of gravity she has. Because of its placement, a male flying squirrel has to be able to reach it in order to fertilize her egg. If he cannot reach it, the egg cannot be fertilized. As far as male flying squirrels are concerned, I’m pretty average. But you mice are also built in a similar way for some reason.” He tries to explain. She looks up at him, “I’m still slightly sore from this morning but that is a female thing I have to deal with, especially since you said that the pill you gave me had restored me to near virgin condition. But even if I was a virgin, for helping me and saving me I would give it up to you.” “Look Gadget, a rescuer can never demand or take such a reward for just doing this job. He can’t, he...” He begins to say before she gives the head of his member a kiss before she licks it and then begins to suck on it. 4:15PM Gadget wakes up from her light nap, even though she was not sleeping at all but rest fully content from their second round of activity. She rubs her hand on his chest and look up at his face. “We keep this up and you are going to end up getting me pregnant.” She tells him. “Me getting you pregnant is the least of my problems...” He begins to say. “Huh, what is that supposed to mean?” She asks. “If you get pregnant, I would do what I have to do to support you as the baby’s mother and be the baby’s father. My problem is Tammy and the baby we have, I worry for Francesca knowing that Tammy is so unstable.” He says to her. Gadget sighs before she lets out, “Fernando. Don’t worry. Even if she is on some chemical high, she has shown that she would protect your baby to the end. When she comes back you will need to rescue her somehow like you rescued me. I’ll do what I can to help you out on that. But Fernando...” “Yes Gadget?” He replies. “I need you just as much if not more.” She replies, adding, “I know you said that this is a mission crush and all that. But I need you as a woman needs a man. I need to be held and loved and I’ll dare say it – #$@!ed. Only you have given me that much and even more, I hope I’m giving you back that which you are giving me.” Fernando lets out a sigh. She inches up to him and kisses him on the cheek. “Thank you.” He says. “It seems to me that you need me as much as I need you, because those who we relied on being there for us betrayed us and now we only have each other.” She begins to say. “Gadget...” He calls to her. “Yes Fernando?” She replies. “Let’s go wash up before we end up doing a round three.” He throws at her. “A Round Three?! You can’t be serious!” She throws at him. “It’s up to you but it is getting late. We got places to go and people to do. And we got to wash up first before we go out and do any of that.” He says to her. “Like I said, if we keep this up, you’re going to get me pregnant.” She tells him as she nuzzles against him. She adds softly, “I would not mind if we try or of its consequences. I know you would be there for me no matter what happened.” “Then let’s go and wash up.” He tells her. 4:45PM – on Gadget’s hotel room bed getting dressed. Fernando takes less time to get dressed than Gadget does despite having more layers to put on. He stand up behind her to help pull up the zipper on her dress, which irks him some times because even when his mother asked him to help her do the same thing, as a child he figured out how to use a coat hanger onto the zipper’s tang loop and use the coat hanger to pull up the zipper, some so easy Gadget should have figured it out yet hasn’t. In a couple more minutes they were on their way out of the hotel. Walking out of the hotel they run into a group of four, an adult male, older teen female, younger teen male and a younger teen female. They stop just short from running into each other and they look at each other. “Mister G.?” The older teen female asks. “Nuku Nuku?” Fernando asks. “It Is You!” The older teen female says before pouncing on him and holding him tightly. “EASY Girl... I’m not built like you are!” Fernando complains. “Nuku Nuku – relax!” the younger male teen says loudly. “Ooh...”, the older teen female says as she lets go of Fernando. “What brings your four out?” Fernando asks. “We’re invited to the Emperor’s dinner ball tonight and need to buy a few things!” The younger teen female says. “We? Akiko invited too?” Fernando asks. “Well, yes.” The adult male begins to say, “It is... well... through her invitation that we are all going.” “I see. Well, Kyousake, you can take the girls to that store and tell them that I sent you. As for you guys, ask them, again through my recommendation. In fact I will be calling them to tell them you are on your way and to expect you. Everything will be taken cared of for you. Just do not ruin my name, please.” Fernando tells the adult. “No Problem!” The adult male takes his hand and shakes it wildly. He lets it go and starts head to the store Fernando pointed out. Fernando takes out his smartphone and calls the store and informs him that a group led by a Kyousake Natsume would be arriving and to put their bought items on his credit card line. Gadget looks up at Fernando, “Who was that?” Fernando sighs before he answers, “That was professor and cyborg researcher Kyousake Natsume of MSI, Mishima Heavy Industries and his little family. His wife is the CEO of the company, no doubt Emperor Akihito wants his nation’s top companies to be there and open economic opportunities with Korea and other nations.” “Cyborg research?” Gadget asks. “Italy is not the only nation in Cyborg Research. There are many nations involved in it, and Japan seems to have the best technology out of everybody. But I trust Kyousake in that he does not want his cyborg creations to be used as war machines or killer law enforcement drones.” Fernando explains. “And how to you know him and his works?” Gadget asks. “Through one of my mission which you will not ask about ever again. I know people in places you do not know that there are places. So until I reveal them to you, let’s leave it at that. Secret is in Secretary for a reason. This is one of them.” He tells her. “Oh...” She says, not happy with the answer and needing to clam up upon hearing that. But she decides to be nosey, “Any of those children cyborgs?” “I’m not saying. Professor Natsume’s family life is his personal private life and not privy to your inquiry. So leave it be.” Fernando tells her. “Because Secret is in Secretary.” Gadget says to herself. “You got that damn right!” Fernando says, throwing at her, “Now let’s go.” After a bit of walking around for a bit, he leads her to the rear of the hotel to the garage where the cars were kept. In under a minute they find his mustang. They get inside the car and he teleports them to his parking spot at their hideout at Maria B&B. Not everyone is there, from the looks of it, it is Hondo and Val, with chances of Monty being there with them. “Gadget, go to your room and change your panties and maybe even put on a light-day pad. I’m going in to check on what is going on and prepare myself for the Emperor’s party tonight after asking Hondo some questions. Got that?” Fernando tells her. “Yes I do.” Gadget replies. “Then I’ll see you in a bit.” He tells her. “See ya...” Gadget says hesitantly. She then leans over and kisses him on his cheek before she leave the car Fernando softly curses at himself as soon as he sees her going up the outdoor stairs to get to her room from the balcony. He then looks at himself in the mirror and wipes away the lipstick from his face. He then steps out from his car and walks up the balcony to his room, and lets himself in. Fernando & Gadget’s Time point: 4:55PM.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Dec 7th, 2020, 12:38pm At that time. It was tied up 8-8 As the last inning. Then a Batter for Yomiuri Giants Ken Zan a male Red Squirrel as he step up to the plate and going to hit. 2 Runners on 1 and 2 while the picture for Yokohama DeNA Bay Stars Jake Manzan was going to throw the ball “This is the last inning and if the Giants don’t brake the tie then it will go to inning 9. Can the Giants went the Central Division? Let Find out.” Zan Mike the American Announcer for the Giants. Charles and his team chanting. “LET GO GIANTS!” Jake throw the pitch as Ken hit the ball and then it went into the Air as it went into the stands. “NINE THAT A HOME RUN! GIANTS WINS 11-8. THEY CLINCH THE NPB CENTRAL DIVISION TITLE. THEY GOING TO THE NPL PLAYOFFS!” Zan saying As the Giants Fans cheering for them. “YEA GO GIANTS!” Charles saying “YAHOOO!” Dale saying. Then Charles looking at his watch it was 5:20 PM. “We better head back and get ready for Emperor Party.” Charles saying. “Right.” Burborn saying Then they head into their cars as NSA Agents get into their cars and they heading back to the hideout.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Dec 7th, 2020, 4:00pm Roll back to 1:30PM, Union Square Tokyo Restaurant, 9 Chome[ch8722]7[ch8722]4 B1, Minato City, Tokyo At a table in the middle of the establishment, two female individual are seated and discussing the events of the day over lunch. “Look, Misao. I came on this trip to help Tammy out with the baby’s needs, but now that she left to Italy, what am I to do?” The red head says to the other. “Jeanette, Jeanette, Jeanette... Like I said, you are to get back into your ex-boyfriend’s good graces before that slut of a blonde mouse ends up seducing him.” Misao tells her. Jeanette sighs. Misao continues, “This is not about you or him or that blonde mouse floozy. It is about me and the Lantean people. We are under attack by those who share his mind set – which we are not of this earth even though we have been on this earth for over 10,000 years. This attack on us is nothing short of racism.” “I can say that he is not racist in any form. His distrust is on you is on a personal level because as he stated to me many times that you stole my time travel equipment despite the fact that I loaned out to you. But he continues in saying that because you will not return it when I ask for it is the theft of equipment.” Jeanette explains. “I’m not returning it because I am not finished with it. There are millions of Lanteans out there to be saved, not just the ones on earth. And that bum goes about preaching in not accepting rewards for rescuing others, when he says others, he means individuals – I am rescuing a population of millions of individuals!” Misao explains. “If it were not for him, the earth would either be destroyed or enslaved by the Orions.” Jeanette points out. “You going to believe that lie of a story? I see no proof of that ever happening, and if the Orions would have attacked earth, I would have gotten a Lantean force to deal with them.” Misao tells her. “I don’t know how to reply to that. Fernando had never had to lie to me and only on a few occasions did he hold back the truth from me only to expose it at a more appropriate time.” Jeanette says to her. “Withholding the truth is still a lie.” Misao throws at her. She then tries to change the subject, “I need you to do as you must and seduce him in order to have him do your bidding. As his former girlfriend, I know the both of you shared the same bed, so that ought to be easy for you to get into his bed again.” “I might have slept with him but that is as far as it ever got between us. He was respectful to my wants and needs even if it meant denying him what I have to offer as a female. In fact in the beginning we slept together because our very survival depended on it or we would have frozen to death in an Antarctic Rescue gone wrong.” Jeanette explains. “Well girl, Time for you to drop your panties and show him what you have to offer and be serious in offering it to him so you can control him for me.” Misao tells her. “That would be out of character for me and he would know that.” Jeanette tells her. “You need to show and tell him that you have changed your mind now that you have gotten older.” Misao throws at her. “Fernando and I used to be close friends, he even proposed to me and I refused in order for him to save Tammy on my insistence. But to go back to him now, even though we have not been close since their marriage, he would get suspicious as to what is going on. He knows the person I am and how I operate as do I know of him. He going through some hard times with his wife only adds to the problems and issues we would have. It would be unfair to him to take advantage of that situation.”  Jeanette tells him. “What problems he has with Tammy he brought on upon himself. He abandoned her, left her behind alone with a baby to take care of. It is any wonder that she went to Chip to help her with the baby’s care. You should take advantage of this to get to him before that mouse does.” Misao tells her. Jeanette remains quiet as to not get into an argument or give Misao any insight as to what is going on in Fernando’s personal life. But then she realizes something Misao said and thus questions her to see if she has all the answers. “Alright then, what if Fernando and Gadget have become sexual in their relationship? What can I do to get between them?” Jeanette asks. “You need to match her move for move, and do better than she does. If he is having sex with him, she is probably just lying there and pretending to enjoy it, but you need to counter that by having sex with him and rock his world with everything you got. He thrusts his man flesh into you, you better thrust back and demand for more. He takes a hold of you and tries to seduce you; you better turn the tables on him and seduce him. You want him to give you all the attention and drop that blonde haired rodent whore for what she is – a whore.” Misao tells her. Jeanette thinks, knowing that it would be difficult because she is very inexperienced in this and what little experience she had was with him. But she takes in those words and thinks of a response where Misao could accept. “I see. Then there are no options to consider and just do it.” Jeanette lets out loud enough to be heard. “And do you better, because this is not about him or you, or even I, but about millions of Lanteans both here on earth and out in Space counting on you to succeed. Failure is not an option here. Giving him what you have between your legs is nothing compared to the millions of lives you will save.” Misao tells her. Jeanette does not think how that is possible, and deeper in her mind the thought of being pimped out to do somebody else’s bidding is starting out as a tiny spark and she does not like it. As their lunch draws to a close, she thinks as to how she could break away and head back to their lodgings to prepare for the emperor’s dinner party. With Tammy having left her ride at the airport parking garage, getting home will be a much larger task with a possible long walk from the train station to get ‘home.’ “I’ll see you at the Emperor’s ball later tonight.” Jeanette says. “Leaving so soon? We have so much to do to prepare for tonight’s party and for other things that have to be done.” Misao tells her. “I do not have a ride to get home on; Tammy left the car in the airport parking lot and took the keys with her.” Jeanette replies. “I can drive you home, wherever ‘home’ is.” Misao tells her. “I would like that but it is best that you and Fernando stay away from each other.” Jeanette begins before she starts to clean up her area. She then slowly gets up, “I hope to see you later tonight at the ball.” With a sigh Misao replies, “I’ll see you there then.” Jeanette begins to walk away and leave the restaurant. Soon she is somewhere in downtown Tokyo. She walks around aimlessly but with a purpose of getting her bearings and learning her surroundings. With working knowledge of Japanese, she is able to get around better than most average tourists. At the same time she takes in the sights Tokyo has to offer. The clock says that it is almost 2o’clock though she did not pay attention to it. Soon it would be approaching 4PM without her realizing it. But in now knowing, she makes a hasty retreat to the trains and buys a ticket to Takinoi, Funabashi, just outside of Ichikawa and west of Tokyo. From the train station it is a 10 minute walk to Maria B&B, arriving there a couple minutes after 5PM. -=To Be Continued…=-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Dec 9th, 2020, 1:17pm Rollback 3PM. Two adult women and two teenaged girls step up to a blue Ford Mustang, which the rear trunk panel opens, allowing them to put their loaded shopping bags inside. Once the things were packed up, the lid is closed and they look at each other. “I’m hungry.” The youngest of the teens says out loud. “We can eat at the dinner party later tonight.” One of the two adults tells her. “That’s more than 3 hours from now!” The youngest teen complains. “Alright, we’ll get something to eat as I’m hungry too.” The other adult says. “You two better not gain weight and not be able to fit into those dresses later today.” The first adult says. “You should not have bought dresses that tight on us to begin with.” The older teen says. “They can be taken out by a tailor.” The first female adult says. “It would have been easier to take in the dress than to take out. I doubt there is enough material for the dress to be taken out to size.” The older teen says. “Look Sabrina, if you think you know better than you should have decided instead of letting us decide. We maybe squirrels and you maybe skunks but we are still sisters and as doctors we know about the female body and its shape.” The first female adult says. “Rachel, like dad said, don’t boss us around. But we are not here to argue. The dresses are tight as is, and we’re hungry. I usually won’t say anything but I will make stand where a stand needs to be made. So let’s go eat before hungry turns into hangry. We’ll deal with the dresses later.” Sabrina tells her as they begin to walk away from their car. “She got you there...” The other adult female tells her. “Oh shut up, Michelle.” Rachel tells her. “How about that place?” The younger teen says, pointing at a restaurant further up the block and across the street. “Looks expensive.” Rachel complains. “You complaining that it is expensive? We have bottomless credit cards, as long as we do not go out and buy a Lamborghini or Ferrari, dad does not care what we get.” Michelle tells her. “They need to learn to watch what they buy and not go willy nilly on the cards. You have not seen dad go through the monthly credit card bills, I have.” Rachel tells her. “Then blame me for the expensive meal. Besides, isn’t a Yen worth something like a penny?” Michelle says and asks. “It’s more like a dime.” Sabrina says. She throws in, “Besides, I’ll use the card father gave us.” “Sabrina!” the younger teen almost shouts out. “What Tabi?” Sabrina asks. “You said ‘father’! That’s what!?” Tabitha says to her. “You do not ever refer to him as that!” “Yet you do, and he is adopting us. It, for me being an older teenager who is almost an adult, am finding it difficult to accept him as such even though he is. Yes, on paper he will be our father. Yes, I do accept him as such. But no, I’m almost grown up, what time I have with him as my father, will be short because who knows – I’ll be in college and then get a job and date somebody who I may marry. Compared to me you have five more years over me in having him as a father.” Sabrina tells her. “He’s still your father no matter how old you are, and you will forever be his daughter no matter what. Now, if it is college that you have a problem with, you can go to college and stay at home. Both NYU and Columbia, as expensive as they can be, is reasonable if you stay at home and take the bus or train there. Hell, he might even get you car if you learn to drive and get your license and get a parking space for it at the school.” Michelle throws at her. “He would get ma a car?” Sabrina asks. “Only if you get your license and you show yourself to be responsible on owning a car.” Rachel tells her. “At best it would be after we get home from this mission.” Michelle tells them. “Anyways, are we going to eat or what?” Tabitha complains. “Yeah, let’s go.” Sabrina says as she takes the first steps to lead them there. In less than a minute they get to the restaurant: Union Square Tokyo. After being seated, they sit down and order a small American meal of burgers and fries. It arrives to their table after several minutes. As they wait for their food, they have little to do but talk. “Daddy could have been married to Jeanette...” Tabitha says to herself. “Didn’t we say that his personal life is not privy to our conversation?” Rachel points out to her. “I’m just saying. Dad is having problems with Tammy, what if she leaves like she has been saying so for the past few days? And that blonde mousie girl? She has gotten a liking to him lately.” Tabitha “You mean Gadget?” Michelle asks. “Yeah. What if Tammy leaves and Gadget tries to move in on dad?” Tabitha says. “Personally, I do not care.” Rachel begins, “Who daddy sticks into dick into is his business. If Gadget is willing to drop her panties and bend over to show off her ass, dad is going to #$@! her. Period.” “You’re saying father’s a dog?” Sabrina asks. “Dad is a man, and if some woman is going to continue to tease him by offering herself to him, no matter how many times he will say no, there will be a time where he will say yes and #$@! her good. You cannot fault him for that. And every other time after that she continues to tease him, he is going to #$@! her silly, and you still cannot fault him for that because his limit of saying no has been broken, and when you push a man to that extreme, don’t expect him to continue being that perfect man because no man is perfect.” Rachel tells her. Michelle throws in, “In short girls, tease a dog long enough, and you are going to get bit.” “This is true for all guys.” Rachel adds, “And why some girls get raped, because they pushed some guy past their limit and that guy pounced on them. For us when we say ‘No means NO!’ we expect it to be respected, but when they say no, we do not always respect it because we want to see the guy fail. That is not good to do because a girl can end up getting raped because of that.” “But what about Jeanette?” Tabitha tries to throw in. “What about her?” Rachel asks before the others could. “I mean, what if Jeanette tries to make a move on dad?” Tabitha asks, “Like you said, she used to go out with him. Now seeing that Gadget might move on him, would she try to move on him as well?” “Frankly, I do not care. Again, who dad sticks his dick into is his business. Now if you want my opinion on it, between Tammy, Jeanette and Gadget, I would prefer if he’s #$@!ing both Gadget and Jeanette at the same time over Tammy. Tammy has been treating him harshly for what reason I do not know and it is not fair to him because he’s doing his best to be good husband and father to both her and their baby.” Rachel tells her. “Well, if I was Daddy’s girlfriend, I would try to be nice to him and give him sex as often as he likes.” Tabitha throws out. “TABITHA!” Sabrina lets out. “It fine, Sabrina. Many daughters have a crush on their fathers.” Rachel tells her. “Like you have.” Michelle throws out. “So have you!” Rachel lets out. “I’ll admit I had a crush on dad. Remember, when I graduated high school, he gave me back my wings.” Michelle says. “Wings?” Tabitha asks. “Like he, I’m a flying squirrel, Tabitha. And when I was younger than you were, my drug abused mother’s pimp boyfriend took a knife to me and cut my wings. I managed to get away before he could kill me, and I lived on the street for while. Dad took me in and healed me but he said that I might never fly again. I accepted my fate in being a grounded squirrel and then on the day after graduation from high school, he gave me this pill, which healed me of my injuries and restored me my wings. We spent that summer trying to get me to fly again. Now as an adult I can.” Michelle explains. The waiter comes over and distributes their food as per their order. He then walks away. “He also gave us a pill that healed us of what was done to us.” Tabitha lets out before Sabrina could stop her. “We know that already. You know, you have to be very special for him to give you that pill, he only has a few of them left, so they are not for everyone like that.” Rachel explains to them. “How many pills are we talking about?” Sabrina asks. “Let’s just say that when he gave me the pill, there were one-hundred of them. There are now less than ten that I know of.” Michelle tells her. “Ten?” Sabrina asks. “Less than ten. Could be nine, could be five. I don’t know any more for I lost count long ago. But if you think about it, there are about one-hundred people out there, including us, whose lives were saved and made better because of him giving out those pills.” Michelle explains. “It’s a hard choice to make, who to give a pill to.” Rachel tells them. “For whoever it is that gets a pill will be given a second change in life. And that second chance should not be thrown away like the first chance was.” Michelle states. “It’s unfair to say that, because many did not have a choice during their life, I didn’t, you weren’t and neither were they. But here we are.” Rachel points out. “What about Aiesha and Nicole, did they get the pill?” Tabitha asks. “Not that I know of, even though they are his genetically connected daughters like Francesca.” Michelle tries to answer. “I do not think so, for they did not go through what we went through in order to get the pill.” Rachel says. “Yeah, but they think they are entitled because they are his genetic daughters while we are his adopted daughters.” Michelle throws in. “We’re all his daughters whether we came from his balls or not. He accepted us as such and promised us to love us and take care of us no matter what. Only thing he asks is to return what he gave us and to become adults who do good in this world. It is that simple.” Rachel says. “Either of you think you can do that?” Rachel looks at the girls. “Whatever it takes I would do it.” Sabrina says a bit too sure of herself. “You sure you can? It is not going to be easy, being a daughter of Fernando G.” Michelle throws at him. “We’ll do what has to be done.” Sabrina says in return. “Anything?” Michelle asks. “Anything.” Sabrina replies. “Including...?” Michelle asks. “Including... Wait is he some kind of sick daughter lover?” Sabrina says and asks. Both Rachel and Michelle laugh before they both look at her and say in unison, “No.” Rachel then says, “Though you would wish he were because he is going to drive your trust, respect and emotions in turmoil and then into the ground. You are going to wish you never met him, you’re going to want to run away.” “Then you are going to realize that you cannot escape from his world because your world was recreated from his and when you think you ran out of options, he will be there to take you back and give you more. Because a father will give all that he has for his girl. Sure, a mother can give of herself to her son in the most sickest of ways possible, but a father cannot do that to his daughter so he has to give her everything else but, which means giving his life to you. So are you willing to give back to him what he gives you despite of hurt feelings and bruised egos?” Michelle explains and asks. “I’ll do what it takes to be his daughter like you two and the others were.” Sabrina tells them. “We’ll see.” Michelle says. “And you?” Rachel turns to Tabitha. “I’ll do whatever has to be done in order to win his love and acceptance as his daughter.” Tabitha tells her. “Then by the power of this blood and flesh of this clan of sisters and me as its elder sister, welcome to the family.” Rachel tells them. “Now hurry up and eat. We got places to go before we can go home.” Michelle tells them. -= To Be Continued =-

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 9th, 2021, 1:13pm Due to unforseen emergency circumstances, this RPG will be closed until further notice.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 5th, 2021, 11:20pm 3:00 pm In an abandoned, boarded up house in a mostly dead neighborhood, two tired cyborg girls were hiding. They had taken a nap, the older one charging the power pack on her back that controlled and gave external power to her arm, eye, and legs. It was the first time in a long time that either of them had slept in a real bed. As much as they both would have liked to sleep longer, there were things to do before dark. The first task was to wash their ragged clothes for the first time in months and the wash themselves. Everything seemed to work in the house except the hot-water heater, but the older one thought she could fix it if she could just scavenge a few pipe fittings and something with which to light the pilot. That was not something they wished to wait for, though, so they stripped down and washed with cold water. Unfortunately the process of stripping down was not a simple one. The older had a partial exoskeleton that had to be unlatched, clothes removed, and then re-latched. The younger had a twisted leg that mad standing without help hard, and a useless arm, that just hung at her side. Together they managed though. Tonya was first, sitting in an old chair they had drug into the bathroom and setting in in the stall shower base. She sat down  and unlatched her systems, stripped, and re-latched with Zoey's help. Once everything was re-latched on her bare body, Zoey sat down and Tonya helped her puller her clothes off. Zoey shivered as Tonya gathered up their clothes and threw them in an old wash tub full of cool soapy water to soak for a bit. As their clothes soaked Tonya helped Zoey wash up, being careful to avoid getting water into sensitive electronics. Though the day was warm the water was cold and what was left of her real body was thin from malnourishment, so she shivered almost uncontrollably. Tonya helped her to another chair and wrapped a blanket around Zoey's small frame. "You sit there and get warm." Tonya said "B.b..b.but y.y.y.you n.n.n.need h.h.h.h.h.h..help w.w.w.w.w.w.w.w.w.washing t.t.t.t.t..t.t.t.t.t..t.t.t.t.t.tooo!" Her mechanical sounding voice chattered. "I'll manage. Don't want you getting sick." Tonya replied. Zoey nodded, not able to argue due to shivering so bad. Tonya sat down and unlatched her system, partially unhooking it, making her legs useless and powering her mechanical eye down. It complicated things, but it allowed her mechanical arm still to work and she cleaned up as best she could, which is more than she had been able to do in a long time. Once she was as clean as she could get she dried off, paying close attention to electrical connection points, and then she re-latched her exoskeleton and powered her eye and legs back up. She was cold too, but she tried to pretend she wasn't so she could wash clothes.  By the time she had the clothes washed and hung up to dry she had started to shake slightly so she climbed under a blanket too. She was so glad that someone had left them here. They sat together for a bit, trying to warm up. Even though cold, they felt clean for the first time in a long time and it felt good. After a while Tonya spoke again. "Once our clothes are dry we'll move a bed in the basement for you." She said "Do I have to stay down there?" Zoey asked "When I'm gone, yes. It is safer." Tonya said "When do you have to go out again?"  Zoey ask "Tonight, unfortunately. We don't have much food and you need to eat." Tonya said. Zoey's limbs were different from Tonya's in that Zoey's ran on bio-energy, so they draw energy from the body instead of a power-pack. The downside of this was that she needed to eat good food regularly, and that was not happening. Also, with her limbs damage her leg was drawing more than it should and her arm was shorting which was drawing a lot of power while being completely useless. Zoey frowned, "I hope you don't have to go far." Tonya shook her head, "I'm not planning on going far tonight. There are some of those college frat type apartments not far away. They usually waste food, so I'll scope them out. If we are lucky they will throw a lot away and I won't have to go far often." Zoey leaned into Tonya, "I hope so. I get scared when you have to go far. You're all I have." "I know. I do too." Tonya replied. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- 3:00 pm Hondo, Valentine, and Monty parked the cars in the drive and headed inside, carrying Valentine's purchases in as they went. They expected Fernando soon, but had not heard from him so they relaxed and got ready. Hondo secured the paperwork he had got from Shingo in a lock-box in his bedroom, right after scanning a copy to his accountant in Montana, and then headed up to the workshop after checking the time. He knew Fernando would want to be earlier than they were last time, but he figured he had a good solid hour before he had to get ready. With all that had happened lately he had not had time to do his normal light gun cleaning, so he laid out his most used weapon on the bench upstairs and started disassembling and cleaning them. Monty had not interest in such tasks as he had no weapons, nor had Hondo entrusted or insisted on him handling any. Hondo figured to take Monty out to the ranch to shoot, first, to gauge his skills before even crossing that bridge. Monty had no even thought about carrying a weapon though, in reality, as it was nothing he had done since before joining the rangers. It was not that he had not carried in the past, but often travel made it hard to do so, so he had only done so when absolutely necessary. One particular incident, the last mission he and Gee-gaw had gone on incidentally, that had left a bad taste for gun in his mouth. He had used them only a couple times after, and found them hard to use. It had been easier to write off what happened as the guns fault than to hold himself accountable for pulling the trigger at a bad time and in a bad direction. The ranger, being pacifistic, had allowed him to 'legitimately' not use a gun for a long time. He had pondered the reality that it might change soon, but he was not sure how he would respond yet.  For now, he would shy away from the subject and hope it would not come up soon. Valentine joined Hondo for a few minutes, just long enough to run a brush through a couple of her pistols, before heading down to there room. she did not need to shower again but she did,. She also did not need to spend a lot of time laying out her clothes of messing with her hair, but she wanted to. It was the first time in a long time, even before her incident, that she felt like really dressing up. It was for Hondo mainly, but she wanted to look her best for the group too. She had a dress that was a Japanese formal dress that had been slightly Americanized. It was not often she went to this sort of effort, but tonight she would. A little before 5:00 Hondo cleaned up and headed downstairs to wash up.  as he entered the living room he was intercepted by Fernando, who had seemed to just arrive. Time 4:55

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2021, 8:48pm 4:55PM “Wuz up, Hondo...” Fernando says to him. “Nothin’ much.” Hondo says, eyeing Fernando a bit suspiciously. He adds, “Just got here?” “Yeah. Look, I got a major situation. Tammy left for Italy with (baby) Francesca. Aiesha tried to stop her but Tammy had her arrested in the airport. I had to pull a few strings to get her out. And who knows where Jeanette is. I am going to need you to lead if I have to disappear to deal with these things.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll do what I can, but I doubt I can manage your girls.” Hondo says. “For the most part, the girls know what to do in case the shit hits the fan. You get Kei and Yuri to help you either get them out or get into the fight with you if I am not around. I can trust you on this.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “In case of emergency and you have to abandon the cars – the busses and trains stop running at midnight nationwide. Take that into consideration if you have to abandon the cars.” Fernando explains. Hondo nods, saying to himself, “No trains or buses after midnight... that can be a problem. Fernando’s cellphone in his pocket begins to ring. He pulls out the smartphone from his pocket and looks at the screen. It is Jeanette. He answers the call. “Where are you, Jeanette?” He says before she can say a word. “I’m at the Takinoi – Funabashi train station. Could you come pick me up?” Jeanette says and asks. “Wait in the waiting area, I’ll be there to pick you up.” Fernando tells her. He then hangs up the phone and look at Hondo. “We’ll talk later. I’ll be right back. By the way, Gadget is in her room trying on a dress we got from her hotel room. I hope she does not have a problem with it. If she does – send Val to deal with it. Do not go in to help her.” Fernando says as he puts his jacket back on. “Yeah... See you later then.” Hondo says before Fernando leaves the house. Rollback: 4:30PM The girls (Rachel, Michelle, Sabrina and Tabitha) get into their car and make their way home at Maria B&B. It takes them less than a half hour to get there. They go into their rooms and take out their things from the bags, inspecting and trying the dresses on. They pretty much kept to themselves in their room, using the connected bathroom to get between their rooms though they can hear what was going on inside the house. They took their time getting themselves together. This included showering up for the second time in the day. As the clock passes 5PM, two of the mustangs arrive, the black and white ones belonging to the Goon Squad and the Dirty Pair (with Aiesha in tow) respectfully. Aeisha goes upstairs to the room she shares with Jeanette while Kei and Yuri and the Goons Squad go into their room. They too prepare for the dinner party, taking their time to get themselves together. 5:00PM It was not a long walk for him to take as the train station was walking distance from the Maria B&B Home. Fernando enters the Takinoi – Funabashi train station, waiting at the side of the entrance as the horde of people going home from work flow out of the doors like a wave from a broken dam. Once the flow of people has subsided Fernando walks into the station. Jeanette was sitting in the waiting room area, waiting for Fernando to arrive. He walks into the waiting room, seeing her in the seating area. He walks up to her and extends his hand to help her up. Jeanette takes his hand and slowly gets up, “Thank you.” “Before we go back, what happened?” Fernando asks. “Happened?” Jeanette asks. “What happened, as in where’s Tammy, Francesca and Aiesha.” Fernando tells her. “Oh... well... Tammy left for Italy with Francesca, and I do not know about Aiesha.” Jeanette explains. “And why are you with Misao and with not Aiesha?” Fernando asks. “First we went shopping, where Tammy stated that she would want to go the airport to go to Italy. I requested that we would go to the hospital to see Misao. We got the hospital, and when I got out of the car, Tammy said that she was going to the airport and anyone getting her way will be in a lot of trouble. She then put the car in gear and screeched the tires leaving hospital area and I realized she had left me there with no way to get home. I think she has been planning this all along.” Jeanette explains. “I swear...” Fernando says. “If I left with Aiesha, there was nothing I could do either.” Jeanette tells him. “Not that I care, but your job as I remember was for you to by Tammy’s side and help her with the baby. It is too late now to point blame on anyone. You got a dress for tonight’s dinner party?” He says and asks. Jeanette just nods. “Then let’s go.” Fernando says. “Wait. Before we go, I have to ask a lot of questions. About you and Tammy for one, and you and Gadget, and what is going on with Chip and the Rangers?” Jeanette asks. “Too much to ask.” He tells her. “Then I need to ask, you gotten into Gadget’s panties yet?” She asks. “Who I stick my dick into is my business unless it is you I sticking my dick into. Then it is our business.” He tells her. Jeanette lets out a sigh. He tells her, “Let’s go. We do not have time to waste. We have to be at the palace before 6PM.” Taking her by the arm, Fernando twists the crystal on his cane and pushes down on it. In a flash of light they teleport from the train station to the living room area of Maria B&B. - = To be Continued... = -

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on May 11th, 2021, 10:38pm After Fernando left and the others started trickling in, Hondo went to his room to get dressed. He entered carefully, as he did not want to throw the door open if Valentine was in a sate of undress in the middle of the room. As he entered, she was in the bathroom using the mirror to lightly apply some make-up and finish fixing her hair. "That you, my love?" She asked from the bathroom. "Yeah, Darlin'. I figured I should clean up an' get ready in case anythin' happened." He said. "You expect any trouble?" She asked He shrugged, though she could not see it, "Hell if I know. Better off figurin' on trouble, these days, an' not have any, than the opposite. That an' Fernando had to go get Jeanette. Seems that Tammy had Aisha arrested at the airport on bullshit charges, an' He had to rescue her, then ... Hell I don't know why Jeanette wasn't with her." Valentine stepped out of the bathroom, "If Fernando doesn't force Tammy to take a bio-pill to clean out soon she is going to get one of us killed!" Hondo turned to look at her, and he could not help but stare. She was wearing a flare cut, low neck silver qipao with dark grey floral pattern to it. She was wearing a dark grey shawl with a silver flora pattern, and dark grey lace up boots that matched the floral color in the dress. Her auburn hair was put up into a bun, using chopsticks, but it was done in such a way that some of her hair flowed softly out from under the bun.  The whole outfit had an oriental look, with a sort of a Victorian flare to it. She was a handsome woman as it was, but dressed like this made her outer beauty shine even bright, and to Hondo, it was only outdone by the inner beauty he saw in her. After a moment she got self-conscious of his staring and looked down at herself. "Somethin' wrong?" She asked Hondo grinned, "Naw. From where I stand, I just see a whole lot that's right!" She blushed a bit and looked down slightly as his staring was making her self-conscious. "I'm don't look that good." She said softly He shook his head, "Can't just believe me. Maybe that's part of why I love ya so much. Never could stand someone who was vain, but you definitely need to find more confidence in you looks." She smiled softly and shrugged, "You're just saying that because you're my husband. " "Even if I was, would it matter if it was only in my eyes? Or you on the prowl for someone better?" He asked, half seriously. She shook her head, "I'd never want anyone else, though I don't know why you wouldn't want to look else where.... I'm thankful that you don't want to find someone else, really." He walked up to her, grabbed her shoulders somewhat firmly and pulled her close enough to kiss her deeply, yet softly. He let her up after what seemed like a minute or better, but neither of them were sure of how long it really was as time seemed to stand still when they kissed. They both breathed a bit heavily after that, though Valentine thought Hondo was breathing harder than usual.  She took note of it, but did not say anything yet, as she knew how grumpy he got when she fussed over him. He kissed her once again quickly then let her go. "I'd probably better get ready. If you're ready would you go check on Gadget an' make sure she's ready. Wouldn't want to check myself an' get people talkin'!" He said the last with a bit of an annoyed tone. "Somethin' happen?" She asked "Why'd ya ask that?" He asked as he took off his vest, pistol, and other gear. "They way you said that just now." She said. He took off his shirt and threw it in the hamper. He stood there a moment, then sighed and shook his head. "Hell, just seems thet a lot of folks have been jumpin' my hide 'bout her. It's startin' to piss me off! I did what I felt needed doin' for someone who used to be a friend. She's always been scatter-brained, an' a bit of an airhead, but this drama.... I don't #$@!in' remember her like that. I never wronged her, used her, hurt her... hell, I never even #$@!ed her! Now, I'm trying to secretly, or I have a crush on her, or if I help her there will be drama, or I'm in her way of gettin' at who she wants!" Hondo groused. "Is it that bad?" Valentine asked He looked at here, "Didn't you talk 'bout steppin' aside for her an' me a couple times? an' you heard Jack. An Jefe, just before he left, told me to not help her an' send you if she asked for help.... I'm wonderin' why he's not sent her ass home. If he was in my shoes, I can't see him standin' for the talk, gossip, an' mistrust. I'm just the small minded hick, who has to take what's thrown at him!" Valentine poured a double shot of whiskey and handed it to him, "Here. Take this and breath." He sighed and took it from her, ".... thanks." She sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed, "I'm sorry I doubted us and even suggested you take her instead. Maybe I should have stuck up for you more when she questioned what you did, maybe I should have even yelled at Monty for speaking that way 'bout you. Fernando has a lot on his plate. He does take less shit from others than you do at times, but maybe its personality somewhat. He knows you can take it, even though he doesn't accept it for himself. I don't think his words were a judgement against you, either. I think he just can't deal with her drama and take care of his responsibilities right now so he's trying to spare you grief." Hondo drank about half of the glass and then exhaled heavily before speaking. "Maybe you're right, but it doesn't feel that way. Just feels like she is forcin' me out again. I've not played by her rules, I'm not good enough, so everyone turns against me and backs her." He said with a sigh. She stood back up and kissed him on the cheek, "We're not against you, my love. Gadget is a handful, and... and I think you both need to be friends again, or maybe friends for the first time. Last time you tried to be somethin' you were not to get her to accept you. Be yourself. She is only learnin' to be herself... maybe for the first time too. She need's her ass spanked good, by Fernando or maybe even both of you! but... don't let her get you down or doubt us." He nodded, "Sorry, darlin'. Maybe I'm just worn out. Been a bit out of sorts lately." She nodded, "I know. Just know we need you... and.... If I ever act like her.... promise you'll put me over your knee and drive that attitude out of me!" He chuckled, "Not that I could see you gettin' like that, nor ever turnin' against me, but if it happens I'll do just that." She smiled and him and headed to the door. "I'll go make sure she's ready." She said. "Alright, but don't say anythin' 'bout... 'bout any of this to her, eh?" he asked She nodded, "I won't." After she left Hondo poured a bit more whiskey in the glass, finished stripping down and headed to the shower. He was showered and dressed in less than 20 minutes and ready to go. He went out on the balcony to smoke while he waited. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Valentine went and checked on Gadget, who took a little longer to get ready. Valentine could tell there was something different about her, as not just her attitude had changed, but even her scent seemed a bit different. Gadget chattered on about this, that or the other, most topics centered around Fernando, though. Valentine could not shake the feeling that Gadget and Fernando had been together physically. This depressed her a bit. It was not that she thought less of them for doing it, but she knew if they had it spelled the end of Tammy and Fernando's marriage. Tammy had been a bitch lately, but the drugs in her system explained it all. They had all been a team, a family, for so long that the thought of Tammy and Fernando divorcing saddened her. She did not envy Fernando the project he'd be taking on with Gadget either, but it would be better than Jeanette at least! But them divorcing made her wonder if her and Hondo's marriage had a limit too and would end sooner or later as well. It was a thought she did not want to think but could not help but pondering. If Valentine seemed to be distracted by other thoughts gadget did not notice. She talked away as she had Valentine help with a few quick alterations to her dress, and changed her shoes and evening jacket on Valentine's word. Valentine had her even redo her makup as she said the shades were wrong for her dress and she had used way too much. Makeup had never been Gadget's forte, but she was learning. Valentine had not been good at it once either, but had learned after her and Hondo had gotten together. Tammy had helped a bit with that, as had others, and now it was Valentine's turn to pass on that knowledge to someone else. About 5:40pm Gadget was finally ready.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on May 26th, 2021, 6:15pm At the Hideout 5:40 PM Charles, Widget, Dale, Foxglove, Burborn, Maggie, and Rex was ready for the Emporer Ball as they heading to the cars. Charles: Rex you be dating my daughter Maggie also make sure no foes at the ball too. Rex: Right boss Maggie: Ok dad Charles: Burborn you be helping the empore guards making sure no party crashers happen. Burborn: Right boss. Charles: OK Let head out and get to the ball. Then they heading to the Limo as 8 NSA Agents Cars were there too. AS they got in they drove off to the Emporer Palace. Charles: Mark you and your team keep watch outside of the Palace. Tell us if you see anything suspiciousness or if the emery outside. Mark: Right boss. Then they heading on Highway 9 to Chiyoda. Charles was cuddling Widget while they talking with Dale, Foxglove, Rex, Maggie and Burborn also enjoy JPW On Limo TV. While they drinking some Non Alcohol Grape Wine too.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 31st, 2021, 12:09am 5:40PM: Emperor’s Palace. Two separate limousines stop at the gate of Palace Grounds, being allowed in when their credentials were verified. They make their way around the road of the Palace Grounds to the Palace’s main entrance. The first limo stops at the entrance and six high school teenage girls step out in various fancy party gowns and escorted to palace by the servants. The first limo leaves and finds a space to park in. The second limo stops at the palace entrance, the Natusme family steps out, the males in a tuxedo and the females in a fancy gown. The servants escort them into the palace. The second limo leaves and finds a parking space near the first limo. A single limousine arrives at the gate a couple minutes later and after its credentials was verified, was allowed to enter. It makes its way to the palace entrance where a single female passenger exits the vehicle and allowed to enter the palace. Another single limousine enters the palace grounds, and its passengers allowed entry the palace when their credentials were verified. It was Charles and his crew 5:40PM: Maria’s B&B. Everyone was getting together and finishing up the final touches to gowns and outfits. Fernando had little choice but to take Aiesha and Jeanette along with Gadget in his car. Soon everyone gathered about their vehicles, getting in, sitting down, strapping their seatbelts and turning their engines. Fernando leads the group out of the parking area and down the street before teleporting the group to the outside side street of the Palace Grounds. Once the credentials were verified, they were allowed to enter the Palace Grounds. They park their cars in a separate parking area from the limousines and made their way to the Palace on foot. 5:45PM: Emperor’s Palace Once inside, everyone was taken to the Grand Ballroom and allowed to mingle with the others. Hondo finds his friend and business partner. Gadget stayed by Fernando’s side as did Jeanette, though Gadget upped the ante by wrapping her arm around Fernando’s and walked with him like a piece of eye candy being shown off. Jeanette made sure to stay right by them. Misao, seeing Jeanette with Fernando and Gadget heads right towards them to make conversation. “Hello there. Odd to see you here.” Misao begins. Fernando turns to Gadget, “Would you be a dear a get me a Scotch on the rocks? I have a lot to talk with these two, in private. And get a little something for yourself while you are at it.” Gadget looks at him and then at Jeanette and Misao before answering, “Oh... I will be right back with your drink!” She hurries off to distance herself from him, Jeanette and Misao. “My, she’s acting like a little skittish doe during hunting season. Now why is she in arms with you?” Misao throws out. “For one, because of the failure of your mission, I have to take her, Dale and Monterey Jack into my mission and make sure of their safety, shelter and well being. At the same time they are working for me through the agency so at least when this is over they are getting a healthy paycheck to go home on. As such, Gadget is working as my secretary and note keeper for this mission. What clothes and other resources she needs for this mission is coming out of my pockets like it is for Dale and Monterey Jack. I will say she is an excellent resource of information and does her assigned tasks to the letter without complaint but with little question, which is acceptable. Now as for you, shouldn’t you be at the hospital before you reinjure yourself or have your internal stitches rip?” Fernando says and asks. “Things will be restored to the Rescue Rangers and Chip freed from the Japanese Legal system to be in charge of the Rangers again in due time.” Misao says to him. “Let me tell you something about Chip.” Fernando leans and growls at Misao, “That bastard give my wife drugs like he has to his own wife Gadget so they can be part of his sex trade. And I’m not even saying that it is Pot. He gave them Cocaine, Heroin, PCP-Angel Dust, Crystal Meth and the list goes on as far as the lab can decipher from Gadget’s blood stream. If it were not for me chemically restoring her back to health, she would be dead in some street corner with a needle in her arm. And he did the same to my wife Tammy and she has run off with our baby. Anything happens to my child, I’m holding you personally responsible and subject to arrest since you seem to support this drug dealing pimp and making excuses for his immoral actions.” “Whatever happens to Tammy is her fault.” Misao throws at him. “Whatever happens to Tammy is from Chip’s past actions of filling her with drugs, which he has admitted too, actions you seem to excuse, condone and allowed. That within itself makes you an accomplice to his crimes. Crimes against my wife and child. I can charge you here or charge you in the USA and have you extradited there. The choice is yours.” Fernando tells her. “If the choice is mine, I would charge you with assault and attempted murder of my person. Thing is I do not have proof of evidence of the crime.” Misao tries to threaten him. “How unfortunate, as I have evidence and a confession from Chip of his actions he took upon my wife and your actions of rewarding him and trying to manipulate the Japanese justice system to have him released. Those actions alone I can have you arrested here and now. Now do me the favor and get out of my face before I forget I am a gentleman on a mission to enjoy the company of the people here under the Emperor’s invitation. You are stinking up the room.” Fernando tells her. “You’re nobody here, Fernando. You have no power to affect me.” Misao tells him, but six high school girls approach them, standing behind Misao. “Mister G.?” One of the girls, Naru, asks. “Naru, Chiekko, Hiromi, Kitsume, Sakura, Naomi – I’m glad you all made it!” Fernando says to them, making Misao to turn around. “Who are you... Ladies?” Misao asks. “They are your average high school students. You know, the kind that you and you kind forgot about? They are here by special invite from the Emperor.” Fernando explains. “I did not forget anyone.” Misao tries to point out. “Oh really? I do not see any Lantean high school students here. These ladies are invited by the Emperor himself to be witnesses of history and must do the assigned homework of reporting to the school what they saw and were part of.” Fernando tells Misao before turning to the girls, “Ladies, I hope you brought your cellphone camera to take pictures for your reports but do ask first about taking pictures. Some people are rather camera shy.” “We’ll do!” Naomi replies. “We can start with Lady Misao Sakimori, if she likes.” Fernando tries to introduce Misao. The girls look at Misao in disgust, with a couple of them saying, “Oh hell no!” “Interesting response. Can I ask why?” Fernando replies and asks. “There are people in this world you do not want to associate yourself with.” Kitsume says. “Lady Sakimori has shown her true face by aligning herself with the Lantean Faction and not with the Japanese People as a whole.” Shakura points out. “Ladies, ladies. Even though this is a history making event you are all to witness and report, you will be meeting with people from various walks of life and positions of power, people who are heroes and people who are zeroes, the famous and the infamous. You need to show them all the respect that you want them to show you.” Fernando begins, adding, “To tell you the truth, I can’t stand the female dog that Lady Sakimori is, and we are always arguing because we cannot agree but I do give her respect as a person and I expect it back from her. Can you understand that?” “We can.” Naru replies for the group. “Good.” Fernando says to them. He adds, “Now about Lady Misao Sakimori?” “She’ll just be a sentence entry in our report.” Naomi says. “Interesting to hear. I’ll see you girls later.” Fernando replies. He turns to Misao as they walk away, “What was that about your authority and ability to influence people in Japan? According to a small group of random girls from the local population says a lot about you in the negative sense. In short, you have no power here.” Misao puts on a sour puss look before stomping off in defeat. “What was all that about?” Jeanette asks. “That was a lesson in respect. Hope Misao learned it, there will be a test on it.” Fernando explains.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 2nd, 2021, 7:48pm Charles went to Misao and growls too. Charles: One thing Misao, NSA is higher than your CIA. So You need to play ball with me and Nando. Or you will be arrested for interfering in any mission. Also Chip can’t be save anymore. President Obama and Emperor made a deal. Then Obama came in President Obama: We Give Chip to Japan for mending of relationship between USA And Japan. Also We stripped Chip of his US Citizenship. So He not a American Citizen anymore. If you Misao go against me, Charles, Fernando and Emperor, Then your Citizenship will be Strip too. DO I MAKE MY SELF CLEAR? Misao growls. Then nodding. Cristal. President Obama: Good Now leave us. Then Misao left. Growling President Obama talking to Fernando. President Obama: Don’t worry Chip is staying in Japan. They going to deal with him. Charles: Misao can be a jerk. But she will be stubborn anyway. Then the Emperor came towards them. Emperor: Hello President Obama, Agent Charles and Fernando. Are you enjoying the party? Charles: Yes we are Emperor also I want you to meet my wife Widget. Widget: Hello Emperor: Ah she is a fine woman and lucky she have you. Widget bows to the Emperor: Thanks Emperor: So Chip is Japan problem now. Still thinking want to do the Death Penalty or Keep him in jail for 10-20 Years. Or Something Punished him since he did abuse Woman. I want to get a ideal form you three. Charles: Death Penalty President Obama: Death Penalty. Edit: Grammar/Spelling fixed by Fernando

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 3rd, 2021, 9:12pm As they entered the Grand Ballroom, Hondo saw a familiar face; that of Yuudai. Hondo excused himself and with Valentine on his arm walked across the room where Yuudai met them half way. He smiled and extended his hand. "Señor Sackett-san and his lady, It is good to see you both!" He said Hondo Shook his hand and grinned, "Good to see you too, sir." A slightly confused look crossed Hondo's face, "I wasn't expectin' to see you here tonight." "Yes, I know I said I had other commitments, but I rescheduled them as I needed to see you in a place that would not arouse suspicion." Yuudai replied. Hondo looked around briefly, "Should we talk somewhere private?" Yuudai shook his head, "No, I'm afraind even that would rouse too muvh suspicion. Come. We will have speaks at the bar." At Yuudai lead them to the bar Hondo frowned a bit. "Do we dare chance a drink, after last time?" he asked Yuudai Half turned with a large grin on his face and a twinkle in his eye, "I have taken care of that personally! I have my own man at the bar tonight and the bar stock was brought in my my men from a private warehouse and has not been out of my guards site. We will be safe to drink tonight!" Hondo chuckled and shook his head. He followed him to the bar and helped Valentine into a seat before sitting down himself. Yuudai waved at the alcohol assortment with a flourish. "What is your pleasure, my friend? If you want a bourbon there are a couple nice single barrels I could suggest, or maybe a scotch? I happen to know there is a 25 year McCallen behind the bar." Yuudai said "Never had the 25. I reckon we can start there." Hondo said with a nod. "And for your lovely lady?" Yuudai asked Valentine smiled politely but shook her head, "I'm not sure I should drink. Maybe I should go find Gadget and leave you men alone." Hondo shook his head, "No, I'd leave her be for now. Jefe is keepin' her close tonight. If you want to hang out with the ladies I believe Michelle, Aisha, and the other's are 'round here somewhere." Valentine sighed, "No... that's ok." "Somethin' happen with you an' the girls?" Hondo asked Valentine shook her head, "No, they have always been cordial. Just never seemed to fit in with them and not sure they look on me as anymore than an outsider. Since Tammy went... you know... Gadget has been the only woman friend I can talk to." Hondo rubbed her arm lightly, "I know it's gotta be hard on ya. I'm sorry. Why don't ya have a drink with us for now?" Yuudai nodded, "What is your pleasure? My man can make almost any drink." "A seabreeze would be nice." Valentine replied softly. Yuudai nodded, snapped his fingers and rattled off the order in Japanese to the bartender who nodded and quickly got to work. Once their drinks were served Yuudai held his up. "Kanpai!" He said "Skol!" Hondo replied They nodded and downed half their drinks. As they set them down the bartender was already topping them off. Valentine sat quietly and silently sipped on her drink, taking in the room as the men talked. "My friend, I regret to inform you that you have threats against you once again." Yuudai said seriously after a moment. "Because of the deal with Tanaka? That was to be expected." Hondo replied Yuudai shook his head, "It's not just them. They are the least of your worries currently. They plan to try to offer you much money to sell and if that does not work then intimidate. After that they may do something more destructive, but they do not believe they will have to go that far at this point.  No the worry is two other factions." "Two others? Don't recollect pissin' anyone off here recently." Hondo replied. "One is an a section of the last family that was after you because of that big mouth rescuer." He said "The one's Chip stirred up? I thought things had been too quiet." Hondo replied "Yes, those are the ones, but something does not make sense about them." He said "What is that?" Hondo asked "They have another group that has them holding off, and this is where things really do not make sense... my friend, your name comes up the most often to be left alone." Yuudai replied Hondo furrowed his brow in a questioning manner, "Me? That makes no sense. I'm not the leader of this group. I'm just a foot soldier." Yuudai shrugged, "I cannot explain it. The one family claims you killed a leaders son so they want you dead, but the other group, who is larger, said that you are to be observed. The others can be taken out as long as it you are not likely to be drawn in. I am afraid this will not keep you from being attacked. there are others watching your team and though the one is holding off, they will not for long. They only are biding their time." Hondo nodded,"Well, I appreciate the warnin'. We might have a meet an' greet with a friend of Chip Maplewood's here soon. That might shed some light on the situation." "I would not ask you to stay away from them, as I know you must do what must be done, but I do ask you to be careful, my friend." Yuudai said seriously. Hondo nodded, "I will be careful." "Well then, let's have another drink and talk of more pleasant things!" Yuudai replied with a grin. Hondo nodded and picked up his glass, "I can drink to that!"

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 9th, 2021, 4:57pm Gadget returns to Fernando’s side with a drink in her hand. “Thank you, Gadget.” Fernando says as he takes the drink from her. He then turns to Jeanette, “I was not going to speak about anyone who is not here. But you heard of my discussion with Misao and how I am going to implicate her if anything happens to my baby because Tammy is out in Italy on some get-high binge because Chip turned her into a drug and sex addict.” He then puts an arm around Gadget’s waist, pulling her against him, “Right now outside of Hondo, Val and my daughters, this woman right here is the only one I can trust with various secrets and actions I do like I once did with you and as such has hired her as my secretary. You on the other hand have lose my trust and are slowly losing my respect because you took that bitch to be more important than that of my wife and daughter who you were hired to assist and take care of. In short, Jeanette, you were derelict in your job in taking care of them. If you were arrested like Aiesha had, I would have taken that into consider. But instead you took that bitch Misao as a higher priority than the job you were hired to do. And you want to know about Chip and what happened to him?” Jeanette stands there indignant of what she was told. But then Gadget steps in. “You want to know about my former husband?” Gadget asks. “Former?” Jeanette asks. “She wants to know about: Tammy and I, you – Gadget and I, and what is going on with Chip and the Rangers. Misao thinks that things will be restored to the Rescue Rangers and Chip will be freed from the Japanese Legal system to be in charge of the Rangers again in due time.” Fernando filters it down further. He continues, explaining it to Jeanette, “The US Government disbanded the Rescue Rangers and handed over the reins to the Danger Rangers. The Acorn Café has been offered to me and is currently floating in escrow until I return from Japan. Chip is in jail for collaboration of a terrorist act which several were killed in tying to target Hondo and I. He is under arrest and awaiting trail which will end in execution of a death sentence.” Gadget turns to Jeanette and nods. She then throws in addition, “Former, as I have started divorce proceedings against him and am currently separated from him in all legal and familiar matters the marriage had put on me.” She pauses for a second, “Chip was abusive and forcibly demanding, forcing me to take drugs straight and in combination: Alcohol, Valium, Cocaine, Heroin, PCP-Angel Dust, Crystal Meth, High Ball (Cocaine and PCP), Snow Ball (Cocaine and Heroin), and who knows what else. And while he had me high on who knows what, he had various ‘friends’ come over and have sex with me – sex with two, three or more friends at the same time. If there is any chance that Chip escapes the justice system here in Japan, I will have him and his associates arrested in America for what they had done to me.” Fernando throws in, “Chip began doing the same thing to my wife. Now – I want you to think about it – seriously think about it. If you would have married me instead of Tammy, it would be you that he would target and act upon until he got you in a drug induced phase of questionable existence and start forcing you to take such actions that is not you or your own choosing because you are no longer in charge of your mental faculties but the drugs are and you would be having sex with multiple guys of questionable reputations and lifestyles. And you dare question me about having sex with Gadget? What I done to her was to give her a bio pill to cleanse her body out and restore it to the pristine condition it was before she met the Rangers and then removed the computer chip from her head. I then took her into my wing to be my second and secretary like I had with you. In that if you dare think I am having sex with her that is on you. You remember what we did as my second, secretary and assistant, and you remember that in a close as we were then, we never crossed that line. Now Gadget is my second, secretary and assistant and we have not crossed that line. And if we do, that is our prerogative. If you want to join in when we do, you’re welcomed to join us.” Gadget throws in, “Thanks to Chip, I can never trust another man again, except for Fernando. Everything Chip and his friends did to me, Fernando had undone. If I ever get into a situation where I would have sex with Fernando, I’m going to give everything I have to offer as a woman to let him take from me what he wants. But he wants to keep our relationship as professional as possible and there will be lines for us not to cross. So I respect him, his decisions, and his actions to what helping me and giving me a second chance in life. No other man would do that for me.” Fernando finally throws in, “Yet Misao is throwing innuendoes and accusations of things I did to her? And she wants to get Chip released from jail from the crimes he did over here, crimes where many people got hurt and killed? How about you ask her what she is doing around our new base. How about you take back the Time Travelling equipment from her that I gave to you as my second because it is going to a new second, she over extended her time in barrowing the equipment and it is time to get it back. And if you do not get it back, I will. You got 96 hours in doing this, and that is generous in offering. Because the truth is this – if Chip would have gotten you, drugged and had you as a controlled drug addicted sex puppet, you would never bother Misao about getting back the Time Travelling equipment and it would be her forever. Therefore, there is that connection of having Chip eliminating you like he did with Gadget and Tammy with Misao profiting from his actions. I would not be surprised if she had some sort of leading role in this as Chip is not that smart.” Gadget turns to Fernando, “Fernando, I need to see Chip and tell him what is going on with our divorce. And if he disagrees with any of these findings, I will divorce him ‘In Absentia’ for the abuse he did to me. Could you come with me? Even though he is behind bars, I do not trust him and might do something to me.” “Sure, I’ll go with you, but first, let’s take a couple minutes to see who is here before we go.” Fernando tells her. “Thanks...” Gadget tells him. They go off arm in arm into the crowd. Jeanette says to herself, “If we were married, Fernando, Chip would never had gone as far with me as he did with Tammy. Tammy had a childhood crush on him, I never liked the man, only respected him for the seat of power he held.” But Jeanette does not realize how close he was on acting next on her with a drugged drink and hypnotic suggestions. If it were not for this mission and his subsequent arrest in Japan, he would have taken such plans against Jeanette in a matter of days at the Acorn Café. She thinks she is capable but under the circumstances it is doubtful that she would be able to deal with it without being burned in the process. Fernando and Gadget run into the high school girls. “Hello Mister G.” The girls approach him. “Hello again, ladies.” Fernando turns to them. He adds, “Been introducing yourselves to the others?” “We have!” Naomi says for the group. “Good to hear.” Fernando tells her. “I see you are back with the blonde we saw you earlier. Who’s the Redhead you spent time with?” Hiromi points out. “Well, let me tell you the following, in case you missed it before – this is Gadget Hackwrench. She was with the Rescue Rangers and is now with me as my secretary since the organization was disbanded. As for the Redhead – that is Jeanette Miller, my former Rescue Partner and if you ever heard of them – member of the Chipettes.” Fernando explains. “That’s Jeanette Miller of the Chipettes?” Naru asks. “Believe it or not, she is.” Fernando tells them. He then turn the questioning on them, “Met anyone interesting?” Kitsume answers as she gestures a hidden pointing finger, “That guy over there, claims to an ambassador for some South American Nation. But when asked, he changes which nation he is from.” “I see.” Fernando replies. He then adds, “I’ll alert Palace Security about him. Unfortunately I have to take a phone call but I should be back in 30 or so minutes.” “See you then!” Several of the girls tell them. Fernando and Gadget make their way to the Dungeon Prison with her being one step on the staircase behind him. Along the way, Gadget has stopped them from proceeding and gave Fernando a more than needed intimate kiss along with a tight embracing hug, almost pressing her body against his. In the darkness of the stairway to the dungeon prison, Fernando asks, “I have a feeling you want to do it again...” “I would love to, as my stress levels have gone through the roof right now.” Gadget tells him, but she adds, “But that would be the third time we would do it and I think a male can only take so much.” “Being stronger and healthier than most males, we could do it as often as you like, all day even.” Fernando tells her, adding, “Only if we allow ourselves to do it and we have the time to be alone to do it in.” Gadget seems to nod as she bites on her lower lip. She then leans against him, “I’m sorry if I asked you before, but if things go wrong between you and Tammy, would you, could you, marry me? I’ll do my best to be the best wife to you.” He looks at her and nods but while saying, “Let’s see what happens.” Gadget holds him tighter and gives him one more quick kiss. She then pushes off to separate herself from him, requesting, “To get Chip angry, I might want to ‘play with you’ for a while and show him how much more of a man you are compared to him.” “Play with me?” Fernando asks. “Well, yeah... like get on my knees and give you a blowjob like the last time, and hot dog you for a while but to make it look like if you were #$@!ing me from behind while you grab and massage my breasts.” She tells him. “Oh... OK. Let’s see what happens then.” Fernando replies. Gadget moves her arms to his neck, holding him tightly while repeatedly saying in rapid secession “I Love You! I Love You! I Love You!” It takes a minute for Gadget to calm down. “Gadget, if you don’t mind, I prefer that anything does not happen but that is an option to consider. OK?” He says and asks. Gadget nods before saying “OK.” “Then let’s go.” He says. Together they walk the remaining few dozen yards/meters to the jail cells, only one is occupied. Fernando stands by the blind area to the cell  It’s lone occupant was lying on the slab of a bed. Gadget walks up to the door and knocks on it to get his attention. The occupant turns to face the door. “Gadget?” The occupant says. “It is me, Chip.” Gadget says to him. Chip gets up from his bed and trudges over to the cell door. He extends an arm out between the bars but fail to get Gadget. Gadget managed to step back far enough as for Chip to not be able to grab her. He calls to her loudly and desperately, “GADGET!” “Don’t you ‘Gadget’ me! I’m just here to tell you that divorce proceedings are going through. We will no longer be married soon enough. Lawyers will be coming to you to sign papers to finalize the divorce. If you do not sign them, then I will take action to divorce you in Abstenia for the abuse and crimes you did to me. But to do not worry. There are rumors about Misao trying to get you out. If she succeeds, I do not want to ever see you again.” Gadget tells him before signaling to the hallway. Fernando steps into view again. “You...” Chip growls at him. “If Misao manages you get you out, you will be extradited to the US and face charge there as well, from drug dealing, prostitution, extortion, money laundering, misappropriation of funds, falsifying documentations, and the list goes on. The US government has disbanded the Rangers and gave Ranger Headquarters to the Danger Rangers. Even the café was sold on auction to Fat Cat of all people. You have nothing to go back to. And since you took my wife and poisoned her, I’m taking yours.” Fernando tells him. Chip reaches out to grab Fernando, “Oooo... If I was out there, I would beat your ass into a pulp!” “Oh really?” Fernando says, before a double bright flash signifies that Fernando has teleported himself into Chip’s cell. “Here I am.” Chip steps away from the doorway and towards Fernando. He takes a wild swing to hit Fernando with, it is easily blocked and caught, his arm twisted into an uncomfortable position. He then lets loose with a straight left punch to Chip’s. Chips face went from anger to shock, awe and fear, knowing that he had #$@!ed up. Fernando’s fist makes contact with his cheek bone and lower eye socket. It is followed with a judo throw to the cell wall behind them. Chip’s body impacts the wall with a sickening “Thud!” Fernando sends a few more fists to Chip’s face and body. He then steps back to inspect his handiwork. Chip was still conscious though in pain and beaten. “If I ever see you outside this door as a free man, I will do worst to you than I did here and now. I will kill you.” Fernando tells him before teleporting out of Chip’s cell and behind Gadget. He reaches around her and starts massaging her breasts for Chip to see. “You drugged, poisoned, manhandled and raped my wife. You used her for your own gains and revenge against me. You are not man enough to have come to me in person to deal with me like a real man because I would have beaten you like I did here and now. You left me no choice but to take your wife in her place.” Gadget leans back against Fernando to allow him to better grasp her breasts. “If you want to #$@! me here and now, you can. In fact I would want you too.” Gadget says loud enough for Chip to hear. Chip manages to crawl to the bars of his cage, hauling himself to get up. He sends his arm through the bars, yelling, “NO! GADGET IS MY WIFE!” “You should have thought about that when you were drugging and screwing Tammy!” Gadget throws back at him. “You should have thought about that while you drugging, beating, raping and prostituting Gadget.” Fernando tells him loud and firmly. “When our divorce is done, Fernando and I are getting married.” Gadget tells him. “You Can’t Do That!” Chip cries out. “Thanks to you, Tammy and our baby are dead. You gave her the drugs, she used them and she crashed her car killing them both. If you manage to escape this prison, there is another waiting for you America with Murder, Double Homicide, Rape, Abuse, Extortion, Prostitution, Drug Deal, Drug Possession, Money Laundering, Misappropriation of Funds and several more charges. Your American Citizenship has been revoked, so you are now Persona Non Grata. No place on this earth will you be welcomed. And if you manage to walk out of this jail, you will be put in chains and dragged to the US to face those charges. That is if you manage to get on the plane to take you home alive. Or if that plane manages to land on US Soil.” Fernando tells him. Gadget steps away from Fernando and looks at him in shock and awe at his statement. He looks at her back, nodding without saying a word she gets down on her knees and opens his pants, pulling out his semi hard male organ from within. It hardens and lengthens within her grasp. She eyes it like a hungry child would eye a hotdog set with their toppings, giving her lips a wetting lick with her lips before she kisses it. She kisses it several more times along its length before putting its large head into her mouth. She bobs her head up and down as she gives him the best blow job she could give him, taking about a third of his length into her mouth. Either way it felt good to him in stimulation and satisfaction that her ‘no good’ husband could not do anything to stop what was going on but just watch. Fernando continues as Gadget sucked on his mighty shaft, “You killed Tammy, and you killed Gadget through you taking actions on them to prove that you were a better man than everyone else. Shit... Even this Time Recreated Gadget says your penis and those guys you tried to sell her too are only 3 inches long. You can’t be a man with such a teenie peenie. No wonder you are so messed up in trying to prove yourself – you have no manhood, no honor, no conviction as a man to be a man. You are a nobody, you never took responsibility for anything unless there was a reward in it. You never did anything unless you could take credit, even it if is from somebody else’s work. How many times Gadget did the rescue which you took credit of? The Second mission in Italy – you were in the hospital in an LSD Induced Coma, yet when at the UN, you tried to take credit for Gadget and Tammy’s hard work. On top of that, you were giving Former Captain Now Admiral Ready orders to justify your comfort for the first mission in Italy and this mission to Japan. Now Admiral Ready is in the brig of his own ship, stripped of his rank because of you. When are you going to learn, you are a nobody in this world. Nothing of worth noticing, the power you think you have over others is imaginary. You are not worth the rope they are going to hang you with. Lastly, you killed my daughter – I will be the one that pulls on the lever that drops you to hang from the hangman’s noose. But if by some miracle you get released from this jail as a free man, justice will be served at the Palace Gates. So welcome to the beginning of your end.” Fernando then taps Gadget on the shoulder. She slowly pulls off his dick and looks at him. “When I Get Out Here, I’m Going After You, FERNANDO!” Chip yells at him. Fernando helps Gadget back onto her feet and fixes himself up before closing up his pants. It only takes a few seconds to do, before he steps in front of Gadget. “If you get out, as slim of a chance that would be, what makes you think you will live long enough to get me? Even if I do not kill out outside the gates of this palace, you would not be able to get back to America as your citizenship has been revoked, you would not be able to get back to Ranger Headquarters or the Acorn Cafe as the Danger Rangers now own it. There is nothing you can do but accept your fate for the actions you dare had taken – for what? A stupid award? A piece of paper and a medal on your chest to make you look good? A check in your pocket for you to spend on crap, gambling debts and drugs? You would be lucky to leave this country, you will be stuck here being one of the homeless. So go #$@! yourself – little man!” Fernando tells him. Fernando then turns to Gadget, “Let’s go. They are waiting for us upstairs. Maybe later tonight we can go to a hotel room and practice making babies until the sunrises.” Gadget giggles and says out loud to be heard, “Anytime you want to practice making babies with me, just say so. I’ll gladly drop my panties for you!” Together they walked down the hall arm in arm and to the stairs. Fernando lets Gadget go up the first couple steps before he gently pulls on her arm, making her turn around. He looks up at her. “Before you say, I’ll say first – thank you.” Fernando tells her. “Thank you for what?” Gadget asks. “I would say thank you for the blow job, and for the sex earlier but that is not it. Not entirely. Thank you for making me feel like a man again, if you can understand that.” He tells her. “I think I understand, because I feel the same way – you making me feel like a woman again on top of restoring me to what I was by removing that chip in my head and removing the poisons that asshole made me take. I mean, being held again, being kissed with some meaning behind it, being able to have sex and enjoy the physical and emotional connections that goes with it – sure, we’re just #$@!ing like some horny teenagers but when you are doing me lovely, I feel  something there between us, something I did not felt with Chip or any of the multiple partners he made me had sex with. And it is not just your size, even though that is another matter within itself, but when we had #$@!ed most of the day today, it felt like, well, Uhm... it felt like it is supposed to feel like when a couple are in love!” Gadget rambles on with her little rant. “Well, Gadget. I do not know why that is, but I do care about you and I wish you the best. Yeah, sure, you had been a pain in my ass for so long, but you never been destructive in your demands – Chip has. Chip had given me faulty equipment, and Jeanette and I almost died from it when it failed on us during a mission. Chip has put us into dangerous situations where we were almost killed. We had lost rescue equipment because of him, it is only by the skin of our teeth that we not only got out with our tails intact but we also completed the mission. He would be angry at us, blame us for the equipment that was lost, but when there was some award coming that were us, he would intercept it and change it around to have his name on it and take what reward money that was for us as for him claiming that it is for the organization. You would never had done that to us, he did. So in that, knowing that you care and he never did, I care about you.” Fernando tells her. “Fernando,” Gadget begins to ask, “How would you feel if I told you that I love you? Because I do.” “Though I may never say it, I try to show those words in what meaning and level they need to be in with you and the others. So, I may never say it again, I do love you. So let’s leave it at that and what happens between us must remain between us because there are many out there that are willing to interfere with what we have or even take action to destroy it. Anyone doing that, anyone trying to hurt you, I will hurt back with a force double of what they tried to do to you, to us.” Gadget just looks at him for a moment about lean over and kiss him until a voice breaks their private silence. “My, Gadget, you are a married woman...” an all too familiar voice belonging to her sister Widget says behind them. She was with her husband Charles. “Widget, I am no longer married to that poor excuse of a man who had abused me all these many years. He is aware of that as I have told him and given his lawyers my divorce papers stating abuse and sexual depravity as reasons for the divorce.” Gadget tells her. “Fernando... how would Tammy feel if she found out about you and Gadget?” Charles said. “First of all, Charles, my private life with who I have it with is my private life. And it will remain private. Second of all, Tammy abandoned me and declared our married absolved as per Roman Catholic Rule. In that she has went to Italy to absolve our marriage at the church we were married in with a complaint to the church. So by her own actions, I am no longer married to Tammy anymore. And third, Gadget is under my wing for her protection and she works for me as my secretary, like Dale is under your protective wing and works for you as an agent in training. Gadget is valuable to me in that she can do things I cannot, get information for me while I am busy with something else and my second set of eyes and ears for things I cannot see or hear. She has yet to fail me and has done an excellent job in doing what she does for me. I will give her what things she needs and what money she deserves as a paycheck for working for me. Now, I hope you are not here to see that poor excuse of man rotting in his jail cell.” Fernando tells him. “I need to see how he is treated.” Charles simply says. “I’m going to tell you this – He is being treated just fine. His abuse, his cuts and bruises are from me as he continues to spew crap out of his mouth about ‘taking care of me’ and ‘making sure I will pay for his problems.’ So I went into his cell and challenged him to hit me. He took a swing at me, and after he realizes his mistake, I wailed on his ass. If this would have happened outside as him being a free man, I would have bounced his head off a building and cracked it open like a coconut.” Fernando explains. He continues, “I swear Charles – what the #$@! I did to him? He went after me, he manipulated my wife and gave her drugs and started using her like he was abusing Gadget. I do not care about Tammy at this point, I do care about our daughter. That is a place no man is to get in between – a father and his daughter.” “I still need to see him.” Charles says. “Then go ahead.” Fernando tells him, pointing the direction where Chip would be. Charles goes ahead to see Chip, Widget follows him but stops at Gadget, telling her, “If I knew what was going on between you and Chip, I would have helped you a long time ago.” Gadget tells her, “You say that now because you know now. Look, not even Dale or Monty did anything to help me because they did not know. And it is because Chip made sure that they did not know, nobody knew. Nobody knew except those he wanted to know and it was those he had forced me to have sex with – 3, 4, 5, as many as 10 men and lesbians at the same time. Fernando just saved me from all that and started me on a long road to recovery. So do not take it bad against him. I would probably selling my ass for drugs right now because of what Chip did to me If Fernando did not come along to get me out of that hell hole.” Widget leans over to Gadget and hugs her for the moment. “I’ll be there for you, sis. Let me know when you need me.” Widget tells her before letting her go. She then silently steps away from Gadget and heads to the hallway to be with her husband Charles. Fernando signals to Gadget to follow them to listen on what is being said. Chip was laying it on thick to Charles. “Charles, you got to help me. They are abusing me here. Look at my face, the cuts, they are beating me! I’m innocent, I tell you, Innocent! I did nothing wrong! Nothing! You got to help me get out of here!” Chip pleads with Charles. “You are facing serious charges: collusion with terrorists and organized crime, planning an execution of an individual, planning of using an explosive device in a murder plot, destruction of property totaling 100-Billion Yen ($100-Million USD), death of several innocent individuals, serious injury of many other innocent individuals, and that is just the beginning of the charges. Those are some serious charges.” Charles says to him. “They promised me that the bomb planted in the car would have only killed Fernando!” Chip says out loud. Fernando slowly steps out of the shadows silently with Gadget behind him. He stands there in silence. Charles tells him, “There would have been a chance that Gadget would have been with him when that bomb went off, killing her too.” “So? That bitch deserves worst for turning on me!” Chip spews out. “That bitch was your wife and my sister!” Widget yells at him. “Is that so...?” Fernando says to them. “You did not cared if Gadget would have been killed with me? Gadget never turned on you, she was faithful and loyal to you until after you were arrested. Then she found out the truth of what you did and why you did it. It is then that she turned to me for some help. And I am giving her that help as a real man should. Not the abuse that you gave her over the many years you two were married. But that’s beside the point. Hondo and his wife was driving my car at the time as they barrowed it. The bomb would have killed them, not me. But you do not seem to care. So maybe I should go get Hondo and his wife Val here and now and open the jail cell for him to have a private talk to you with his fists – knowing that you targeted him and his wife as you had targeted me with Gadget, Tammy, Jeanette or any of my daughters I would have been with. You did this to your self – Chip. No one on the face of this earth did all this but you. You planned it, you paid for it, you had it done – several killed, many hurt and the destruction of two department stores in the area – all your fault even though you had others do it for you. Don’t worry, they were all caught too and already faced the judge and the executioner. It is a matter of dealing with you next – legally.” Silence hung about the room like a bad smell. Fernando takes Gadget by the arm, “Charles, Widget, I’ll see you both upstairs. “See you ‘Nando!’ Charles says before watching them leave. He then turns to Chip, “I’ll see about maybe getting you a lawyer for you to admit to your crimes and get life in prison so you won’t be executed. But if you try to fight this, you will lose and they will hang you. You know – The Japanese hang people for their crimes involving the death penalty, they do not use lethal injection, the gas chamber or the electric chair.” “But I’m innocent! INNOCENT!!!” Chip yells at him.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 9th, 2021, 6:24pm Charles came upstairs with Widget as he looking around and then see this guy talking to someone else as he clam he an Ambassador form Canada. Then Prime Minester of Canada Jaquack Besone a French Mouse came towards Charles. Jaquack: Excuse me Charles. This guy going around thinking he an ambassador form Canada. I don’t know him. Charles see him too. Charles: Don’t worry I will get Palace guards right now. Jaquack: Thanks Then Charles went to the Palace guards as he talking to them and point to this guy going around thinking he is a ambassador. Then they see him and nodding. As they went over to him. They grab him and taking him to the interrogation room. Mouse: HAY what you doing? Palace guard: We like to ask you some questions. Then they taking him away. Charles: Hay love talk to our daughter. I am going to integrate this guy and see who really he is. Widget: Ok Then Widget went to talk to Maggie as she hugging her mom. As Charles went to the Intergation room and began to integrate the guy.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 18th, 2021, 7:46pm Back at the party in the grand ball room Fernando and Gadget moved from person to person, making small talk with them. Fernando does not like making small talk with anyone but it is something he has to do in order to keep up appearances. Along the way he meets up with his girls and interacts with them for a while. Meanwhile, he stays away from Misao and Jeanette. Eventually he goes to his table and sits down. Gadget takes the seat next to him. “You OK?” Gadget asks. “I’m just tired.” Fernando says as he looks down at the table. He then looks up to her. “I’m not tired because of what we did during the day. I’m tired from having too much on my mind and the stress of it all.” “Oh.” Gadget replies. She adds, “I can understand. Thinking about Chip gets me stressed out and tired too, so I try not to.” She tries to smile at him. “Thank you.” He says to her. “Well, anytime you want to do it to cut the edge off the stress, I’m there for you.” She tells him. “Can I ask you a very personal question?” He asks. “You can ask me anything.” She replies. “Well, being blunt about it, if it were possible to do it as often as you like, how often would you want to do it?” He asks. “If it were all possible, I would like to do it as often as possible. Like you promised me in the hotel room, all weekend long, like a pair of newlyweds on their honeymoon.” She explains. Fernando nods before telling her, “If we are lucky, you might get your wish on more than one occasion during this mission. But as you know, we need to keep our relationship a secret from everyone else.” “I know.” She replies. “Thanks. For everything so far.” He then says. “Thank you for saving my life.” She replies back. They sit there for a while before Gadget slowly gets up, “I need to go to the little girl’s room.” “Go ahead. I’ll be right here waiting for you.” Fernando replies. Gadget just smiles before walking away. Fernando sits alone at the table for the moment before somebody takes the seats across from him. He looks up at them. “Misao, Jeanette, to what I owe this displeasure?” He tells then in question. “There you go again with the hostility.” Misao begins. “If you were here on a friendly or business note, things would be different. But instead you want impose your will and make demands on top of stating that outside space alien is of earth because they were here for some 10,000 years. When are you going to accept that they are not of earth, not part of the planet’s DNA tree, and no matter how long they stay here, will never be part of Earth? The DNA might be compatible to those of us on Earth but you are not part of Earth. Lastly, Jeanette has asked for you to return the Time Travel equipment and you refuse with what various excuses you threw at her. Well, take this as a warning – you have 24 hours to return the equipment before it self-destructs and leaves you stranded wherever you maybe. I do not care about who you are ‘saving’ or where you are, or when you are, you be left stranded. If you are here in Japan in current time, you will be stranded when you try to use it. So 24 hours. Not one minute more.” He tells her. “You’re bluffing.” Misao tells him. “I do not bluff.” He tells her. He then throws at her, “Since you came over, what do you want this time?” She just scowls at him for the moment. She has a lot say and even ask but with his challenge to ‘her authority,’ she goes on the defensive. “So you’re having an extramarital affair with that blonde mouse... what’s her name, Oh yes, Gadget Hackwrench.” “My personal life and affairs thereof are not of your business unless they involve you. I also told you that because of Charles Maplewood, who you know as Chip, drugged and poisoned my wife Tammy, involving her in a sexual affair while I was away on a mission long before this mission started. Secondly, with help from the Emperor, I had Gadget go through the various medical treatments to deal with the various health issues she had through Chip’s abuse. She is extremely grateful for getting the help she needed. As many times as she asked you for help, you did nothing for her. So if Gadget is eternally grateful and happy in me giving her the medical care she needed is having an affair, then I’m having an affair with her. I’m having a wonderful time of taking her clothes off and check her naked body laid out on the examination table in checking her vital signs and progress of healing.” He tells her. “Wait – what medical treatments?” Jeanette asks. “Like he recently did to Tammy, Chip has been drugging and poisoning Gadget with various drugs and chemical and pimped her out as a sex toy to various clients for almost 10 years. She is currently under my medical care to remove the build-up of drugs and poisons from her body. If you do not believe me, you can ask the Emperor himself as he is allowing me to use his personal facilities here to give her the treatment to clean her body out. Currently 20 percent of the years of chemical build-up in her body has been removed. It is going to take at least a year before she is totally clean, but Gadget is saying that she is already feeling better from what little treatment I had already given her.” Fernando explains. “That is a load of crock.” Misao throws at him. “Go ask the Emperor if you do not believe me.” Fernando tells her, throwing in, “You say that you have his ear.” “HMPH!” Misao reacts. “There you go again, Misao. You want favors but you burn my trust and respect. And you wonder why I refuse to work with you. So let me put it point blank to you, you want something from me, you need to give me something first. And if we negotiate a deal and you burn me on that deal, you are going to get burned as well.” He tells her. He then throws in, “Let’s cut to the chase – What the f-eh you want?” “You have no interest in helping me and my cause, let alone in helping getting Chip released.” Misao puts out on the table. “First off, Chip committed an act of terrorism which cause the harm and death of tens of people and over a billion Yen in property damage in trying to get me killed. And knowing that Gadget would have been with me, she would have been killed with me. I am not the one pressing charges, it is the Japanese Magistrate that is pressing charges against him. But for argument’s sake, if you manage get him released, he will be facing numerous changes in the United States ranging from misappropriation of funds, money laundering, drug dealing, promoting prostitution, rape, unlawful imprisonment, manipulation of military services, impersonation of a military officer, and who know what other charges are listed. He is facing a life sentence whether he faces a judge here or a judge in America. Then he has to face me, and I won’t be so merciful.”  Fernando explains to her. He then throws at her, “Now, about your cause?” “You will not help because it involves the Lantean people, which you say is not of this world.” Misao tells him. “I am willing to help any group from or not from this world as needed. I am not going to help anyone who proclaims that they are the master, the end all and be all, race of Earth will not be getting anything from me. With that said, I know Jeanette spoke to you about what I found in South America, and yet you scoffed at the findings. So, if you refute the findings, and won’t even discuss them with me, why should I help you? Groups out there are willing to kill your kind with genetic targeting poisons and all you care is about bringing more Lanteans to this world. Let me tell you this – with that poison floating around, you will be bringing them to their deaths. I already gave Jeanette the details, you are ignoring it. So any that you bring who get killed, their deaths will be on their hands. I already did my job in finding it, my government is out there cleaning up the mess, but there is a large amount of the poison unaccounted for. So beware.” Fernando tells her. Back at Maria’s B&B... A shadowy figure roams about the block where Maria’s B&B resides. Hiding in the shadows, it tests the doors of darken buildings, finding most of them locked. At the address of 2-29-4 Takinoi, Funabashi, most of the doors were locked. Most except for one. The door is opened and the figure steps inside, listening carefully to see if there is anybody home. Instead they find the place empty. Little was searched through except for when they reached the kitchen and dining room. The shelves and refrigerator was looked through at first before various items was taken. A couple cans of soda, some fruit and a couple canisters of leftovers before they make their way back to their point of entry, and exit as they came in, closing the doors from which they opened.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 28th, 2021, 4:44pm Charles went to get two Water Cans as he heading to the room, then close it and lock it. The two Japanese guards were there with the Mouse thinking he is an ambassador. Mouse: What going on? Charles: Well since you keep being different ambassadors. The Prime Minster of Canada didn’t know you. So I think you are faking it. So I am giving you the chance to come clean. Or Else. Mouse: Else what? Charles: I am going to do Waterboard Torture on you. You better answer. Guys if you please. Cat (Japan Guard one): Sure Charles. The guards grab him and bring him down to the ground. Mouse: HAY! They put a plastic bag over his head. Then Charles begins to pour water on the mouse face. Mouse: BBBBB OK! OK! I will talk! Please! NO MORE! Charles: Aw giving up on me? OK Talk or next one will be a doosey. The guards pick him up and take the plastic bag off of his head. Charles; OK. Talk. Mouse: Ah Right. A Male Mouse told me to impersonate Ambassadors from around the world and make a scene at the Palace. Charles: OK. What did this male mouse look like and what is your real name. Jack: My Name is Jack Mouse. I am an Impersonator for a comedy play and impersonated people do. But I didn’t know impersonating an Ambassador is a crime. I am sorry. Charles: Look, tell us who told you to impersonate and you get light 5 days in jail and 30 hours of community services. Jack: OK. I don’t know this mouse’s name. But he was wearing a Black Trench Coat, Black Hat, Shoes and glasses. He has a Geisha Insignia Charles: Geisha Insignia? That means they are same ones Chip meet. *To Jack* So Are they here? Or near the palace? Jack: The one told me to impersonate is here. But he can blend in any crowd good. This one is a master of disguise and only a Genius can figure him out. Charles: Drat. Thanks. You get 5 days in jail and 30 hours of community services. To help the kids. Jack: I can do that. Charles: Good. Then Charles opens the door as 2 NSA Agents came untie Jack and put a bag on his head. Charles: Also we can’t let you see where they taking you. Then they took Jack away. Charles Calling Fernando: “Nando got some bad news. One Impersonating the Ambassadors is name Jack Mouse. He told me that One of the members that Chip meet told him to impersonate any ambassadors and he is somewhere in the palace. Don’t know who. But he is a Master of Disguise and a good one. We have to look for anything strange that might bring him out. EDIT: Grammar and Spelling fixed by Fernando. Great post Charles, well done!

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 28th, 2021, 8:41pm [Roll Back 30 minutes from Charles Post…] Misao scoffs at Fernando’s statement. “Genetic poisons? Elimination of the Lantean Race? There’s billions of us on several planets and two galaxies. There is no way anyone is going to invoke genocide against us.” Misao squawked like a chicken that laid its first egg. “How many millions Lanteans are there on Earth? 4Million? 5Million? I will dare say over 35million Lanteans, Half Lanteans, Quarter Lanteans, and so on for at least 5 mixed generations. Each and every one of them will die when exposed to that poison because it is very selective to a certain gene nucleotide sequence that only Lanteans have. And that poison will linger in the air for when more Lanteans that arrive, they will get sick and die too. But you do not want to listen to that. You do not care that there are certain Earth Factions who would want to perform such a genetic cleansing to eliminate such extraterrestrial scum if given the opportunities. Unfortunately due to your interference, more than 80% of Japan, 65% of Korea and more than 55% of China have that Lantean gene even if they are not direct descendants of Lanteans. Releasing that poison will kill billions within 5000 miles from this very spot. And I’m not counting those outside of this Oriental Asia due to Asian Hun Mice Global Disporia. So if you think I do not care, go look in the mirror as ask yourself that question. Then ask yourself how much of your DNA Make up is Lantean, and would that poison effect you. I’m trying to stop a global catastrophe, what are you trying to do? Get a known guilty terrorist, murderer, embezzler, glory hound and wife abuser released while bringing in more illegal space aliens onto this planet of Lantean Doom.” Fernando tells her. “None of this is true. Where is your proof?” Misao throws at him. Gadget returns with Fernando’s drink, putting it on the table next to him and stands beside and behind him on his right. Misao and Jeanette do not see the emperor coming up behind them. Misao looks at Gadget and her actions. “Looks like you got her trained already.” Misao throws at Fernando. A voice answers for Fernando behind them, “It is not that he has her trained. It is she who knows her place as a woman around her man and as his secretary.” Jeanette and Misao turn around to see who it was. Emperor Akihito was standing behind them. The Emperor looks down at Misao. “Gadget honors our traditions and is not a leader but a follower under Fernando and thus knows her place to him. Also, her seat where she sat before would have placed her next to you, and thus she does not want to sit next to you. That says more than words can say.”  Emperor Akihito tells her. “HMPH...” Misao react, crossing her arms under her breasts. Fernando interjects, “Emperor, sir... I have been trying to explain to Ms. Sakimori about Project Dragon’s Breathe and its implied ramifications but she is in total disbelief on the matter.” “Oh really.” Emperor Akihito replies. He leans over onto the table, putting his fists on it knuckles down to support himself momentarily. He then points at Misao, “If Fernando disclosed any information about any project or operation, take note in the truth and validity on that information. Though he is an agent for American government, he is allowed to share information with us and we share information with him. It is both an honor and respect that we share with each other. Now, as for Project Dragon’s Fiery Breathe, you better believe that the Lantean people and those of us who are mixed with Lantean genes are threatened by what he has found and all parties involved are working on a possible cure before the threat becomes real. In fact anyone who is of the Maus Genome is in possible danger to this threat. If you are going to believe that there is no threat to us, then perhaps I should look for somebody to take your place and Envoy to the Lantean People on Earth. Do I make myself clear?” “Crystal, sir.” Misao says. Emperor Akihito then follows up, “This information is confidential. I find it printed on any news media – dead tree or digital on any outlet public or private, you will be terminated as Envoy to the Lantean People and criminal charges will be applied to you as well. Do I make myself clear?” “Crystal, sir.” Misao says. Emperor Akihito turns to Fernando, “Would you like from the refreshment brought over to you? Or access to your room to follow up with your electronic communiqué?” “Thank you, sir, but I will serve myself and my secretary as needed.” Fernando tells him. “Alright then. If you need anything, let me know.” Emperor Akihito tells Fernando. “Again, thank you sir.” Fernando tells him. Emperor Akihito nods before he walks away. As soon as he is interacting with his other guests, Fernando makes his statement to get Misao’s attention. “Since you do not believe me, then do you believe your Emperor? I should hope so.” Fernando tells Misao. “There is something both of you are not telling me.” Misao growls at him. “There is one thing we are not telling you, which I will say right now. This discovery would not have happened if Chip did not call my agency to force me to take this mission. But he did it to get me out of the way and to get at Tammy so he can pump her full of drugs and sexually exploit her while she was high on some chemical, not to go out to save the world.” Fernando tells her. “So if Chip got your lazy ass to get up and work for your agency in which this discovery was made, then he is a hero – why is he arrested?” Misao complains. “Timing and intent.” Fernando begins to tell her. He adds, “Timing: This, Chip calling my agency, happened over a year ago. The discovery happened six months later. That does not make him a hero because I did my job and made the discovery, not him. He only forced my hand to take action sooner than expected. My action and discovery was not by the result of his calling of my agency to force me into a mission. He called my agency to get me out of my house to get access to my wife – which brings up number 2: Intent. His intent was to get me out of my house to get access to my wife and then manipulate her into taking drugs and sexually exploit her while she is high on the chemicals he put in her. He did not care about me or the discovery I made, or else he would have taken action to get some kind of reward for my actions. Instead, he took, misused and abused my wife during my absence. 3: Because of 1 and 2, does not excuse him from the actions he took against me that got others hurt and killed and cause major property damage in a major shopping area of Downtown Tokyo. He was never a hero by statement or action and he took a villainous action of terrorism to try to take down a real hero whether that hero was me or somebody else. So do not think that Chip has any positive value in what he did against me because his actions were selfish and destructive to all those involved. 4: My lazy ass? I was in between missions on a well deserved vacation when he interfered with it. I was not to be called on for the next mission for another three months. His interference took me away from my vacation, forcing me to work without rest. That is on top of the Rescue Ranger responsibilities that I do for him nearly 24/7 without rest or pay. So who are you calling lazy?” Misao refuses to say anything at this point. She has not thing to support her points and has lost her argument with him. Fernando takes his drink Gadget brought him and takes all in one swig. He gets up. “Since I am not going to get any peace here, I’m going to my private room and do some work there.” Fernando tells Misao and Jeanette. “Oh sure. You’re going to take your little secretary and have your way with her.” Misao throws out. “My personal room in the palace is an office space, not a bedroom. It has various cameras inside to track my movements and actions I do while I am there. So unless I want my boss or the Emperor to see that Gadget as my secretary and I are doing it like they do it on the Discovery Channel, nothing other than a professional demeanor and work will be captured on those cameras.” Fernando tells her. He throws in, “Just because nobody is doing you the favor of loving you, does not mean that I'm denied from such respect and affections from my friends and family. Gadget is my secretary, but she is also a friend, and in that certain lines will not be crossed between us. But I will give her respect, love and affection at the levels called for by our relationship as she returns it to me in our relationship. A relationship that neither you or Jeanette are part of.” Fernando then gets up, and looks at them both, “By the time I come back, this table better be empty as it is assigned to me and my guests. You Misao are not my guest, though Jeanette maybe depending on her behavior here. So long for now.” He then steps over to Gadget and puts his arm into hers before walking away, saying out loud enough to be heard, “Come on, we got work to do in the office, but first I need something to eat and drink before we go.” Together they go to the various snack areas and pick up a few things for him to eat and drink, wolfing them down then and there as he picks them. He then starts to take Gadget out of the ballroom. “Are we going to this office you told Misao and Jeanette about?” Gadget asks. “We will be going there, but it is not an office, though I do have a private office I can use here. It is more like a private suite with a bedroom, shower and a small kitchen. It is part of the private office but as a separate room accessible from the office. It’s hard to explain.” He tries to explain to her. “Oh. I understand.” Gadget says as they continue to walk out of the ballroom. She then adds, “You want some alone time with me?” “It’s more like I need some alone time away from them and to deal with the headache they just gave me.” He points out. “I can help take the edge of things for you if you like.” She throws at him. “As much as both of us might want that, sex cannot be the answer to every time our stress levels go through the roof.” He begins to tell her. He then pulls her closer to him, putting his arm around her waist, “But I would not mind the company of a lovely girl like you in the privacy of such a room.” Gadget just smiles as they walk through the palace halls. They continue to walk down the fancy corridors and vaulted stair cases. After a while, though tracked by the palace security staff, Fernando and Gadget get to his private office. He gets to the door and puts his palm onto the palm reader, unlocking the door. Holding her by the waist, he guides her to go in first, closing and locking the door behind them after he follows her in. They had stepped into a large waiting area with a reception desk by the door. He walks to the door by the desk and opens it, letting Gadget to go in first. It’s a lone office with some comfortable leather chairs by the wall. On the walls either to the desk, opposite each others are two doors. One door is closet, the other door opens to a suite he spoke off. He opens the door to the suite. It is broken up into several areas including its own bathroom, hallway, living room/study/rest area, kitchenette area and bedroom. Though Fernando walked to the bedroom and look out a window that is there, Gadget walked though the whole place, taking it all in. “Wow... I could almost move in to live here!” She says out loud. “It is only meant for work and living space for a few days. A month at the most with extensions of stay to be requested and approved by palace security. Furthermore, there is no privacy as there are hidden cameras everywhere and palace security can barge in at any time they want. They are even listening in with the hidden microphones. That is why we cannot get on this bed and start having sex like teenagers in heat, though we might want to.” He explains. “I’m sure we could put on a show for them...” Gadget jokes as she steps up to him, taking his arm and leaning against him. “Oh sure – we’ll probably end up on porn site: Squirrel and Mouse In Heat #$@! All Day...” He says. “If I had to do a Porn Video for whatever the reason, I would want to do it with you.” Gadget points out. “Maybe you will have your dream come true.” Fernando throws at her. “What kind of Porn Video would you want to do?” She asks. “I’m open to anything. What about you?” He says and asks. “I would not mind doing a school girl and tutor/teacher porn video. You are, what, ten years older than me?” She says and asks. “About 10 years older, if that.” He pauses for a second before adding ”You would cute as a school girl. Just have to make you look a bit younger as even though you are in your 20s, as is you would look like a high school senior or college freshman.” “Calling me old?” Gadget says in protest. “I could age reverse you to be a teenager of whatever age you would be comfortable with for the video. Of course your adult memories would be intact.” “Oooo... That would be nice. To be a teen again.” She says stepping up to him. She takes both of his hands and looks up at him trying to look innocent, “I really do need help with my school work, mister...” “Gadget. Please don’t do that.” He tells her. “I’m just teasing you while in practice of the role.” She says to him. “I told you before, I do not like to be teased like that. We are adults and we are on a mission. Despite all that, I will do for you as I would my own wife as you are a friend, employee, assistant and all those things that makes you important to me – all that needs to be rewarded. And rewarded you will be.” He tells her. He then adds after a second’s pause, “Look, I’m sorry. There’s a time to work and a time to play and I understand that you want to play. And I’m willing to play with you, but only when it is the time which we can play. Now is not that time, now I need you to be my secretary, and what have I told you about being my secretary?” “’Secret’ is in ‘Secretary.’” She replies. Fernando takes his hands from hers and puts them to her waist, drawing her closer to him until their bodies press against each other. He then kisses her on the forehead and nods before letting out a sigh. “Correct.” He finally says to her. “Can I ask a very personal question?” Gadget asks. “You know you can ask anything. It’s the answer you might have problems with.” He tells her. “Well then, who else knows that you’re a Time Traveler?  And how come you do not go back in Time to change things for the better? And whatever happened to that Time Machine Delorean?” She asks. “Well, the Time Travelling Delorean was crushed at a junk yard as there was not much of it left after it was wrecked by you and Tamara. The Clean Up crew took 2 weeks picking up every small fragment that wreck created. As for those who know that I am a Time Traveler – it is an Open Secret, meaning it is public information but like UFOs and Flying Saucers, the governments and media deny that any of it is true. As for me going back in time to change events for the better – that is not possible. I can stop the interference of event manipulations by other Time Travellers but 2 things stop me from changing events myself. 1) there are certain events that cannot be changed at all. If an earthquake happens and it kills a friend, I cannot go back in time to save that friend because the earthquake itself is an event that cannot be changed. I can give out a warning but that is all I can do. And 2) if in changing that event, it becomes a worse outcome. Let’s say you go back in time and kill Adolf Hitler when he was a baby in order to try to prevent WWII and the Holocaust from ever happening. Who is to say that the one who replaces Adolf Hitler is worst than what he did? What if because of that change, Germany gets the atomic bomb before the USA and wins WWII? Instead of speaking English, we would end up speaking German and Japanese. That is why I will not change past events for a better good.” “But can you go to the future to look at now as past history and then come back and do event changes that way?” She asks. “No I cannot.” He says to her. “Why not?” She asks. “Like before, events cannot be changed for a better good. Getting into the science of Space Time, for every decision we make and take, there is created two universe constructs of 1) when we made and took the actions of that decision and 2) when we thought about the decision but did not made and did not take them. Each outcome creates a temporary universe and the one that remains permanent is the one we choose while the other fades into oblivion.” He explains to her. Gadget looks at him highly confused and does not say a word. Fernando sighs before he explains further. “OK. Here we are, alone in a private bedroom where we have a choice of having sex or not. It is that choice that is making two universes, and in deciding one choice over the other leads to future events happening or not. This causes one universe to continue onward while the other fades away into nothingness through the Order of Entropy. If I go into the future, I have to land on the right path of events to order to see history of such actions in order to go back and make a change of events. It is that change that will destroy the future and make a new one.” He explains. “I think I understand.” She replies. “Let me clarify with this example that affects us both.” He tells her. She nods before he continues, “Long ago I was married and she was killed in a crime against her. That is public knowledge and an event that can never be changed. But suppose I was able to go back and save her from the crime that happened. She lives, and in living we remain married. Through that I continue with my study and career as a medical doctor. In that I would remain with her and our close friends and family, and I would have never had met Jeanette and her family, nor would I have met you and the Rangers. Furthering it – I would never have become a Ranger and the history we share now would have never had happened. So you see – one event and one change to that event long ago would have destroyed what we have now.” He explains. Gadget nods, looking up at him. Then she shyly says, “Fernando, do not take this badly but I’m glad that your wife was killed because if she hadn’t, we would have never met.” “And now you want to be my wife...” Fernando says almost to himself. “I do not know how good of a wife your wife was back then, but seeing how happy you made Tammy before she turned on you, if we were to marry after all this craziness is over, I would do my best to be a perfect wife to you.” She tells him. “I bet you would. But I would warn you that I am not an easy man to deal with as a husband.” He replies. “I’m not an easy woman to deal with as a wife either. I like my freedom and flying and tinkering about most of all.” She tells him. “It is for those reasons I chose you to be my secretary. They are not the only reasons but they are some of the main reasons.” He tells her. He adds, “To be my wife you need to cook, clean, keep a neat house and take care of any kids we may have.” “I do not think I can have kids.” Gadget says almost sadly. “How so?” He asks. “As often as Chip and I had sex, and as often as I was forced to have sex with others due to Chip’s demands, I never got pregnant. I never thought about it, really. I thought I was just lucky. But now in thinking about it, there might be something wrong with me. It seemed that I lost my cycle during that time.” She explains. “That was then when you was poisoned. Who know if Chip was giving you birth control pills to keep you from getting pregnant during this time. Furthermore the drugs he was giving you can make you sterile while you are making them. Also, eating too much Tofu increases Estrogen in a female and can make her sterile because it freezes her cycle. One thing I know, Chip always ordered Chinese food heavy in Tofu and you ate of that which he gave you. Even that computer chip running in your head could have altered your hormone regulations and kept you sterile. But with the cleaning out and restoration of your body along with the removal of that computer chip, you should be able to have a normal cycle again, get pregnant and have kids.” He explains to her. Gadget looks down between them and sighs. He asks, “Something wrong?” “Just thinking, in what we did and have been doing, I could end up pregnant with your child.” She explains. Fernando kisses her forehead, “And you would be the best mother for it as well.” He pauses for second better telling her, “Mission crush or not, I do love you enough to take responsibilities for our actions but only if you take responsibility for our actions too. If you end up pregnant because of what we do, I’ll support you.” Gadget looks up at him and smiles. She then buries her face into his suit as a tear runs down her cheek. “Something wrong?” Fernando asks. Gadget just shakes her head. “Gadget...?” He calls to her. He repeats himself a couple more times before she looks up at him. Her makeup is already ruined by her tears though she tries hard to hold back her tears.. He asks her, “What’s wrong, Gadget?” “It’s what you said – supporting me if I got pregnant by you.” She begins. After taking a deep breath, she continues, “When Chip started his abuse on me, and making me take drugs, I thought I was pregnant because my cycle stopped. So I told him that I might be pregnant. He went on in anger and beaten me, hitting me in the lower stomach to try to get me to miscarriage.” She then begins to cry again. Fernando holds her tightly for a while until she calms down. And calms down she does in a couple of minutes. She looks up at him. “Fernando... you do not ever have to tell me that you love me, because you say it through your actions, not your words. I understand that now.” She tells him. Fernando lets out a sigh, taking a second to think. He then replies, “It is something a man is supposed to do in respecting a woman. It is the minimum a man is supposed to for a woman. Well, that is what I was taught.” He then turns around and leads her to the bathroom. Gadget is confused about this but follows him anyway. Once inside the bathroom, he turns her away from the mirror, and takes a wash cloth to give her “We got to redo your make up.” She looks up at him, “Oh...” He opens a couple of drawers to show various women’s makeup items, “You can use these if you don’t have anything.” He pauses for a second, “I’ll be outside.” He begins to take a step towards the bathroom door but Gadget reaches over and takes his hand. He stops in mid step. A slight tug on his arm from her, he steps up to her. “You do not have to leave.” She tells him, “You can stay if you like.” “It would be faster if you do it alone and I’m not around to slow you down.” He explains to her. She turns away to look into her purse she had placed on the counter for her own make up, while saying “There isn’t much you can do to slow me down.” She bends over slightly above the counter towards the mirror. Fernando steps up behind her, bending slightly over her and reaches over in front of her with his hands, taking light hold of her breasts and massages them lightly. Gadget lets out a gasp and then a smile. She giggles for a second before complaining, “I don’t mind you playing with my breasts but I need to put on my makeup first!” He kisses her on her neck before whispering in her ear, “I thought you said there isn’t much I can do to slow you down.” She turns her head to face his with a smile, “That is one of the few things that CAN slow me down.” “Alright then, I’ll wait for you in the bedroom.” He tells her, adding “Do not take too long.” But as he tries to step away, Gadget takes his hand again. “Gadget...” He says to her. “I want you to stay, as it will give me a reason to be fast in putting on my makeup and we can talk while I do.” She tells him. She had already had most of her makeup on and just needed a touch of lipstick to finish her looks. Since Gadget took his hand, this made him to stand next to her. Eventually she gets up and turns to him. “So how do I look now?” She asks. “A lot better than before.” He answers. She does not say a word, somehow missing the meaning and intent of his words. He adds, “Look, you fixed up your make up very well. There are no traces of you crying or rubbing your face on my jacket.” She looks at him still confused, making him say, “Look, you are still your cute Gadget self.” Fernando’s smartphone rings making him answer it. It was Charles calling him. “What’s up, Charles?” Fernando asks. Charles reply, “Nando, got some bad news. One Impersonating the Ambassadors is name Jack Mouse. He told me that One of the members that Chip meet told him to impersonate any ambassadors and he is somewhere in the palace. Don’t know who. But he is a Master of Disguise and a good one. We have to look for anything strange that might bring him out.” “Damn... Thanks Charles. I’m with Gadget and the Palace tailor, she had a little accident with her dress and it is being fixed right now. I should be in the Grand Ballroom in about 5 to 10 minutes.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll see you then.” Charles reply. Fernando hangs up the phone. He looks at Gadget for a second. “Something wrong?” Gadget asks. “Just a little situation. Charles will take care of it but he’s letting me know what is up. I’ll see him when we get back to the Ballroom.” Fernando explains. “Nothing serious, I hope.” Gadget replies. “Should be nothing serious, but if it does, do as I tell her and when we get home, We might be working on lowering our stress from all this.” He tells her. “That ought to sound like fun.” She says with a smile. Fernando thinks for a while, and then asks Gadget, “Would you want to be as a teenager again, let’s say from 13 to 15?” “This would be for you?” She asks, pausing and then saying, “You know – for some sex fantasy?” “No... I mean, seriously. I may need a teen operative but we have none, well, outside of my daughters Sabi and Tabi, but they are not mice. You are.”  He tells her. He then asks, “It does not have to be now but maybe near in the future, and we might have to dye your hair black.” “For you I’ll be your Loli Lover and we can practice making babies every day and night if you like. I owe you my life and more on top of that. So whatever you need, I’ll be that for you.” Gadget tells him. “Let’s see what happens. It is just an idea for now. Let’s hope we do not have to use it but just in case.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll do anything for you.” Gadget says to him. “Shhhh...  If anyone asks, we were at the palace tailor fixing your dress as it got a tear along the side seam here. Other than that – remember ‘Secret is in Secretary.’” He tells her as he runs his finger along the side of her dress from the bottom hem on her leg to her waist. Gadget nods at him before he takes her by the waist and pulls her against him, kissing her forehead. He then tells her, “Let’s go.” Again she nods before they close up his personal room and office and head back to the Grand Ballroom.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 30th, 2021, 3:14pm Fernando and Gadget arrive to the Grand Ballroom and head to their table. He helps sit her down at her seat. He steps away from the table but returns quickly with a couple of drinks for them to have. From his seat he looks about the rest of the Ballroom. Jeanette comes over and non-verbally asks to sit down. Fernando signals her to take a seat opposite from Gadget. “Yes, Jeanette?” He asks her. “Sorry to have doubted you.” Jeanette tells him. “Too late for that.” He tells her, adding, “Such actions you took could have caused issues where somebody could have gotten hurt. And you working with Misao will cause issues that you are not going to like, like the issues former admiral Ready is currently dealing with for obeying orders from non-military personnel – Chip Maplewood. As it is, there are issues you need to rectify because of your dealings with her.” “I know. I will try to get to you your time travel equipment as soon as I can get it from Misao.” Jeanette tells him. “That is a situation that will take care of itself.” He begins to tell her. He then throws at her, “You failed in not contacting me when Tammy ran from you. I know where she went and when she is supposedly to return in a couple of weeks but until that happens, who knows what dangers she is putting herself and our baby into.” “I’m sorry...” She begins to say. “I will forgive you for that infraction for now. Right now I do not want to hear it. Since you came to me, what is it you want?” He says and asks. “I just want to know about what is going on between you and Gadget. Are you screwing her? Because years ago when we tried to rescue Tammy’s mother, she was throwing herself at you to get that mission done. So if you are screwing her, what is it that she needs done – get Chip released?” Jeanette says and asks. “Oh Hell No!” Gadget turns to Jeanette. She continues, “I do not ever want to see that poor excuse of a ‘munk walk as a free person for what he did to me! You just do not get it! Putting drugs in my food and drinks and then while I am having issues with holding onto reality under the influence of come chemical he gave me, he would get his friends to rape me! And he started do the same to Tammy, and let me tell you – sister – you were next in his plans. If it were not for this mission, he was going to drug your next mug of root beer and then drag you into the world of desperation and addiction, with what you got between your legs as a means to satisfy the hunger of drug addiction that gnaws at you like a starving dog! You are not as immune as you make yourself out to be. Fernando however got me cleaned out, drug free, poison free and had the computer chip removed from my head, so I owe him my life as he gave me a new life to live. So if I’m giving this man a piece of my ass, which I am not, the price of what he did for me is a thousand times more and is a debt I can never repay him but I’ll gladly give him any part of me he as a man may want!” “So you and he are not...?” Jeanette asks. “We are not even though I would if he wanted too in a heartbeat!” Gadget tells her. “But you’re a married mouse, and he’s married too.” Jeanette tells her. “My husband destroyed our marriage with the abuse he put me through, and now that he is in jail for acts of terrorism, that ended our marriage! And Tammy ended her marriage when she left Fernando with the baby without telling him where she was going. That is called spousal abandonment, and that nullifies a marriage if she does not contact him within a specific amount of time. Furthermore, Tammy going to Chip for supporting her drug addiction and paying it with sex – that’s marital infidelity, which kills any marriage when it continues without an apology.” Gadget tells her. Jeanette cannot believe what she is hearing, but if there is any truth to it, both Chip and Tammy have inadvertently ended the marriage to their legal spouses, freeing Gadget and Fernando to what infidelity they could have without worry of it being called cheating because they were cheated upon first. Two wrong does not make a right but this levels the playing field to all involved. “How do you know so much about marriage?” Jeanette asks. “Jeanette... you cannot be that dumb.” Fernando states, adding, “if you would have married me, you would know all that, because besides going through the engagement, we have to go through ‘marriage school’ - whether state or religious sponsored, and you get to learn what is expected of you in a marriage. There is more to just being a husband and wife than just being a husband and wife and having sex twice to three times a week as per the tomes of marriage for you to do your wifely duties to your husband. In this very case, One and One does not make Two; One and One makes One. Understand what that means, because that is what is a marriage is about, giving each other 100 percent, and not 50/50 percent. It is like when you turn 18 years old, you realize that you are now an adult and all those little things you did that got you in trouble as a child and teen can now get you arrested and put into jail.” “But...” Jeanette tries to say but there is nothing for her to say. Fernando then throws at her, “Sex is easy. Love it hard. Hell, as according to Gadget in that I can have her anytime I want, in that if I were to say the hell with privacy rules of society, I’d lay Gadget on this table and start practicing to make babies with her here and now and any other times we would want too. But Love, to look at her in the eye and say, ‘I love you’ and do things to back up those words, without pushing sex as a proof of those words because sex is not proof of love, is the hardest thing to do. Once upon time, that almost became us but you threw it away and told me to give what I would have given you to Tammy. And so I did. Years later, here we are.” He lets out a sigh, before adding, “If you and I became husband and wife, like that couple of us in the parallel universe not too far away, you would know all that. Then again, you would be Francesca’s mother and not Tammy as well as being my wife, like they are in their universe. Now if you are jealous about Gadget and I getting close and having a relationship – Sexual or Not – You really need to think about Fernando and Jeanette in the other universe, as they have something that we do not. That is more of a reason to be jealous of them than it is to be jealous of Gadget and I in the here and now. They are what we could have been but never became. Funny how the universe keeps everything in balance in the end.” Fernando looks about, and sees an odd looking fellow. He slowly gets up from his seat, “Ladies, I have to speak to somebody. I’ll be back.” At the end of the ballroom stood a Canine, a German Sheppard, dressed in a very expensive suit and shoes that seem to worth more than most cars on the street. He seems to belong there but at the same time there was something that puts him out of place with everyone else. But as Fernando tried to make his way to him, the South Korean Ambassador intercepts him. “You must be Fernando G. I heard so much about you.” The South Korean Ambassador steps up to him and takes his hand and shakes more enthusiastically than needed. He continues with his words and hand shaking, “I hear you are an honest man, so tell me, is this treaty worth signing?” “I would not know as I have not seen the treaty other than what is said in the news.” Fernando tells him while trying to keep his eye on the target. “But come now. Unification of Korea – The Kim Regime that has lasted for over four generations, regulated to a an advisory position within the government – upgrading of the North Korean Infrastructure to equal that of the South – Removal of economic ties to China... Some people are not going to like that.” South Korean Ambassador interjects with continual handshaking. “I’m not looking at it as to who rules, but what the people will get: better schools, better medical facilities, better technology and transportation infrastructures. The improvements will be across the board. Plus there will be peace across the area not seen in over 140 years.” Fernando tells him while trying to watch his target. “All that is true, but because some people are fixed on their old ways, we cannot have such nice things.” South Korean Ambassador interjects further with continual handshaking. As they talk, a Dark Grey and White German Sheppard walks up to them. “Good evening, gents. How are we doing this fine evening?” The German Sheppard asks as he extends his hand for it to be shaken. The South Korean Ambassador takes his hand and shakes, “We are doing fine. And you? Where are you from?” “I’m from the South American Unification Party – Uruguayan Branch. The name’s Mengele. Josef Mengele, the third. I’m here to watch history unfold and to take notes – what happens in this treaty, will have an effect on South America, where many are deciding that a treaty like the European Union would best benefit us.” He says as he shakes the others’ hands. He finally reaches and takes Fernando’s hand to shake. Fernando finds it cold to the touch, almost dead in feeling as Mengele grips hard as if to break knuckles. Fernando tightens on his grip, knowing that the one with the tighter grip will win this personal war of attrition. Mengele continues, “As individual nations, we are poor and destitute countries, but as a unified continental nation with 2 oceans and shared resources, we would become a global super power before the ink dries!” He then looks at Fernando directly through his glasses as their finger tips turn red from the tightness of their handshake, “You must be Agent Fernando G. Lost Prince of Spain, Born American Citizen, genius inventor, soldier, spy. I seen some of your handiwork in cleaning up the relics from my grandfather’s past.” “I did not do anything other than to point out what was found, the nations’ governments and militaries are the ones that destroyed your grandfather’s handiwork.” Fernando tells him. “No hard feelings though. I’m sure we can work together in the future. A man of your skills can be very useful to a new nation: The United Republic of South America.” Mengele throws at him. “The United Republic of South America?” Fernando asks. “It’s a working title for now. I kind of like it.” Mengele says. “As long as it brings peace and unity to the world, I really do not care.” Fernando tells him, “Last thing I want to see is my sister countries in war with each other for stupid ideology and stealing resources.” “Sister countries?” Mengele asks. “Surely you know the history, they were all Spanish colonies before Bolivar created the declaration of independence for each and every one of them from Spain in the mid to late 1800s. Thus from one mother country, all the colonies have become sister countries, with many sharing borders with each other.” Fernando explains. “But you said ‘my sister countries.’” Mengele points out. “Puerto Rico was a Spanish Colony before it was lost to the USA during the Spanish American War in 1896. As was Cuba, Dominican Republic and Dominica, and many other tiny island nations. Even the hundreds of tiny islands in the Pacific Ocean, all under the Spanish crown long ago. Under Spanish Rule they were in peace with each other. What you propose might cause strife. Like what your Grandfather’s people did to the mother country back in 1930.” Fernando explains. “My grandfather had nothing to do with that, since at the time he was still in university. Besides, the system monarchy rule is dead, and has been for many years.” Mengele points out. “The Monarchs of the world would disagree with you. From Europe with the United Kingdom, Spain and Norway; in the Atlantic Ocean with Micronesia; in the Pacific with the many Polynesian Nations like Fiji and the Marshal Islands; and even here in Japan to name a few. The problem with people like those of your grandfather’s time is that they believed that in going to college and getting a little knowledge that they can overthrow and rule a government under oppressive rule because they were not of Blue Blood. Monarchy Rule was established by the hand of god thousands of years ago. People like those of your grandfather’s time are not capable of ruling a nation into peaceful prosperity.” Fernando tells him. “You only say that because you are in line for the throne with a properly placed accident.” Mengele throws at him. “I have no interest in taking the throne even if it were offered to me.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah, right.” Mengele says. He throws in “There is nobody out there that would refuse such an opportunity. I know I wouldn’t.” A voice comes in from behind, “That’s you. That is not him. For whatever reasons it maybe, Fernando has no interests in the power of the monarchy. A Prince he might be, a King he does not want to be.” The three of them (Mengele, Fernando and the South Korean Ambassador) turn to face the one who spoke. It was Emperor Akihito. He turns to Mengele. “And who are you?” Emperor Akihito asks. “I’m the Envoy for the South American Unification Party – Uruguayan Branch. The name’s Mengele. Josef Mengele, the third. I was given the invite along with others to here and watch history unfold and to take notes. What happens in the signing of this treaty will have an effect on South America, where many are deciding that a treaty similar to that of the European Union would benefit us all.”  Mengele says as he shakes the Emperor’s hand. “Any relations to Dr. Josef Mengele, chief medical officer of the Auschwitz Concentration camps of WWII?” Emperor Akihito asks. “That was my grandfather.” Mengele replies. “I see.” Emperor Akihito replies. “You of all people should know that the children should not bear the wrath of the sins of their fathers.” Mengele points out. “That is a given, but only if the children do not follow in their father’s footsteps.” Emperor Akihito points out. “Well, I hope that after this historical event happens, Japan and the South American Union would partner up, it would be a great economic boom for all involved. We have the natural resources, you have the technology and the knowhow. Together we can do great things.” Mengele says to him. “I would hope so too.” Emperor Akihito replies. “Well, I need to talk with my secretary and other staff members.” Fernando tells him. “Before you do, I want to meet with a couple of ambassadors from the Southern Asian Sea region, known as the ‘Seven little Dragons.’” Emperor Akihito tells Fernando. “Then, let’s go.” Fernando tells the emperor. He then turns the Mengele and the South Korean Ambassador, “Men, it’s been a pleasure meeting with you.” Fernando then walks with Emperor Akihito outside the Grand Ballroom and into a private area through a hidden door in a wall. There several people are eying various members of the party in the ballroom through hidden cameras. “Well, what do you think of this Mengele character?” Emperor Akihito asks. “I see the Apple did not fall off the tree.” Fernando explains. “Explain.” Emperor Akihito replies. “That is Dr. Josef Mengele, or at least a clone of him, complete with his memories and abilities.” Fernando explains. “How is that possible?” Emperor Akihito asks. “One of the things I destroyed in South America was a Mind Transference Device that will transfer the mind of a person to the body of another. In using a clone, the transference is done without complications, unlike if one were to transfer their mind to another body that is not of their own DNA.” Fernando explains. “I see. And the Lantean Gene Poison?” Emperor Akihito asks. “One of his creation.” Fernando says. “So I should have him arrested?” Emperor Akihito asks. “No. Make a move on him, and the poison might be prematurely released. Just keep an eye on him, see what his interests are, who he is with and let him show his cards. This unification of South America has been movement for many years, but this is the first somebody claiming to be connected to any government making such statements.” Fernando explains. “We will keep an eye on him then.” Emperor Akihito replies. “Good.” Fernando says. He then adds, “Let’s go back to the party. I need to find Hondo and update him on what we found, and make sure my girls are not making fools of themselves.” “Yeah...” Emperor Akihito replies. He then asks, “Before we go, what to with the one we have in the dungeon?” “You can keep him until it is time for him to meet the Hangman’s noose, as far as I care.” Fernando tells him. “If you go there and shot him dead, we would take care of it for you, letting the press put out a release that the terrorist committed suicide in order not to face the magistrate.” Emperor Akihito replies. “Only way I would dirty my hands with his death is if I released him 65million years ago and let him have a chance meeting with Lucy, the T-Rex.” Fernando tells him. “Well, anytime you want to get more confessions out of him, you’re welcome to come anytime.” Emperor Akihito tells him. “Thank you. But I want him alive and I want him to suffer.” Fernando replies. Emperor Akihito nods before they exit the secret observation room and back to the Grand Ballroom.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 8th, 2021, 5:43pm As Hondo and Yuudai sat talking a pale, grey haired German Sheppard in a very expensive suit came over. He held himself with an air of superiority and looked onto the other attendees as if they were alive by his good graces only. He walked up to the bar and slammed his hand down, clanking the large ring he wore on the counter, to get the bartenders attention. “Schnapps, my good man and be quick about it.” He said with a hint of a German accent showing. Hondo and Yuudai both gave him a sidelong glance then turned back to the bar. He stood there leaning against the bar and looking around as his drink was poured. Once it was handed to him he tossed a few pesos in a tip basket and turned to the two men at the bar. “To the South American Unification Party and to history in the making. Prost!” He said before downing the drink. He swallowed it down and smiled approvingly, “Ahh! That is good the good stuff, ja? We have to have schnapps like this imported from German, you know?” Hondo kind of looked his way then went back to his drink, hoping he would just go away as he smelled trouble on this one. The man sat his glass down and waved to the bartender to fill a second before turning to Hondo and Yuudai once more. “So, you must be the legendary Samurai Cowboy?” The man said Yuudai turned to him, “Yes I am.” The man smiled, “I have heard much about you and like what I hear.” Yuudai nodded, “Thank you, Señor.” The man then nodded at Hondo, “And you, you are the non-legendary, non-famous Hondo Sackett.” Hondo turned to him and raised his eyebrow. His face was that of one annoyed. “I reckon that is me. Now, you know who we are, how ‘bout you tell us who you are?” Hondo said The man smiled and chuckled slightly, “Aha, yes. I forget that I am only well know at home. Forgive my thoughtlessness. I am Mengele, Doctor Josef Mengele, the third, South American Unification Party – Uruguayan Branch.” “What brings you to our country, Señor Mengele?” Yuudai asked trying to be diplomatic at the moment. Mengele smiled, “I am here to witness history with the Japanese/Korea peace accord, in hopes that we too may follow suit for a united South America.” He turned back to Hondo and looked him up and down as if he was a specimen of some interest. “Tell me, Sackett. How are you feeling?” Mengele asked out of the blue. Though he smiled, it seemed insincere and the coldness behind his eyes was almost chilling to behold. Hondo’s bad feeling about this one only grew more by the moment, and as if his name was not enough to set off alarm bells in Hondo’s head, his very being alone made Hondo uneasy. Hondo scowled a bit, “I’m fine, I reckon.” Hondo almost did not want to engage him, but he was wondering where he was going with this. “No new aches, pains, or fatigue?” He asked “What business is it of yours?” Hondo half growled. Mengele smiled his unsettling smile at him, “Just curious.” Yuudai cleared his throat to try to pull Mengele’s attention away from his now irritated friend. “*ahem* Dr. Mengele… it is a familiar name.” Yuudai said. “Ah, yes. I get that often, ja. I was named for my Grandfather, and yes, before you ask, he was the infamous doctor of the Third Reich.” Mengele said almost patronizingly. “I do hope you have not followed in his footsteps, señor.” Yuudai replied coldly. “Yes… Most hope for that.” He replied Yuudai squinted at him, “Did he not have a fascination for those he and Señor Hitler called the master race? If memory serves they were those of blond hair, like my friend here.” Hondo was sure Yuudai was trying to get a bit of a rise out of him, but it did not seem to work. Mengele looked Hondo up and down. “Yes… That was the theory… But even a master race has a few inferior to remove.” He said as he looked at Hondo with a serious, inspecting look. He turned back to Yuudai with a smile, “Of course it is all a theory, but if true I am sure it will prove itself by weeding out the inferior in its own way and time.” He looked at Hondo then back at Yuudai, “Now, I know you are a busy man, but I would like to talk business some time with you if you have time.” Yuudai gave him a half nod, “Yes, call my office and my secretary will make you an appointment.” He nodded and smiled again, “I will do that first thing tomorrow.” He then took up his drink from the counter and held it up to them. “To you gentlemen. Prost!” He said before downing the second drink. He then set the glass down and nodded at Hondo and Yuudai. “I must take my leave now. I very well may see you again shortly. Good evening.” He said as he clicked his heals together and nodded at them. As he left Hondo growled under his breath as he clenched his fist so tight his knuckles popped, “I don’t like that bastard at all!” Yuudai nodded in agreement, “Yes, this one is no good at all. I will have an eye on him.” Hondo turned to Yuudai with a questioning look, “You really goin’ to make an appointment to see him?” Yuudai smiled, “Of course! I’m a businessman and in my position I must be diplomatic and look at all possible allies… Of course if my schedule is full for the next, say five years, that is not my fault.” Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “I reckon it isn’t.” Yuudai laughed and shook his head, “ha! Now lets forget him for the moment and have another drink, si?” “That sounds like a plan to mem then I need to find Jefe. He needs to know about this guy too!” Hondo replied. Meanwhile Valentine sat beside Hondo but she did not hear a thing as she was lost in her own thoughts and fears. She was getting better, she knew, but was if enough? That was her fear.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jul 10th, 2021, 8:35pm Charles call his Team mates. Charles; Look for the one with a Geisha Insignia Tattoo or Marking. He is here and could be anyone. So be on a look out. Burbon: Right Boss Maggie; You got it dad Xavier: We will keep a eye out. Then they went back to there post. Then a Male Mouse in a Tokyo Police outfit as his Geisha Tattoo was on back of his neck hiding in the collar. Then he was looking around while talking though a ear peace. Voice: Don’t attack the Emperor yet. Since that Fool Jack give you away. Male Mouse: Don’t worry boss. I swap my coat with a Tokyo Police officer uniform. So They only be looking for a Black Trench Coat not me since I am hiding my tattoo. Voice; You did well Victor now see who is there. Victor: Right boss. Then Victor activated his device as his left eye became a recorder. Then began to record Fernando, Charles, Hondo, Burborn, Maggie, Xavier, Emperor, Misao, Gadget, Widget, Jeanette, Every Ambassador and Students. Then Victor went to other side so no one didn’t see him. Victor: Their Fernando Chip told us, He got some friends with him. Charles NSA agent, Hondo, Burborn a Statesmen, Maggie, Widget Charles Daughter and Wife. Gadget Chip ex wife now with Fernando, Jeanette and Misao work for the Emperor. Voice; Yes Chip told me about Fernando. Means they had him below the place in a special dungeon/prison. We going to hit two birds with one stone. Levee Chip In the Prison he already taken the fall. Victor: Right So were the men and the women too. M. Voice: The men and woman are station outside of the place. While most of them inside as waters and geishas. Victor: Right I will give them the single to attack. But not right now until the time is right. M. Voice; Right Keep recon the place for an exit point too. Victor; Right for a quick get away too. Over and out boss. Then he hang up and went to look around for an exit point.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2021, 9:49pm Fernando looks about the Grand Ballroom, noticing a few suspicious people in the room. He whispers to the Emperor. “Hey, Akhito. There a few suspicious idiots in the crowd.” Fernando whispers towards him. “I now. My staff has them digitally marked and ready for capture in case something happens.” The Emperor whispers back. “Just making sure you know.” Fernando whispers back. “That is why I like you so much – always on the ball.” The Emperor whispers in reply. Fernando nods for the moment. They then separate to their assorted tables and deal with their guests. He gets a couple plates of food of assorted items to share with Gadget, along with a couple of drinks. The wait staff helps him take the food to his table for them to eat. “Hope you’re hungry, I just got us something to share which is a little bit of everything.” Fernando tells Gadget. “Oh, thanks...” Gadget says as she looks for a fork and a knife. There were none to be hand but a pair of chopsticks. Fernando had picked up his set and start picking up bits of food. Gadget look at him and then at the chopsticks in each of her hands. After a couple bites he looks at her. He then takes a small ball of rice with a bit of gravy with his chopsticks and then places it to her mouth. She looks at it for a moment. “Before you leave from here, you will eat with chopsticks one way or another. But here, try it. Since we share more than out bodily fluids, it’s safe to eat from our shared foods.” Fernando tells her. Gadget looks at him for a second and then at the chopsticks with the ball of rice on it before opening her mouth and taking the ball of rice in to eat it. She chews on it, finding it delicious for what it is. She then swallows it before holding up her two chopsticks. “Show me how to eat with these things like you.” She says to him. “I thought you would never ask. But that is a future lesson for you to learn. Now, I’m going to show you a short-cut for you to use them for now.” He tells her before taking a piece of napkin tissue paper and a small rubber band from his pocket. He cuts the napkin to about one 1/4th its size and then folds it several times to make flat ball. He then holds her chops sticks parallel in one hand and puts the napkin ball in between the chopsticks half way up its length. He then figure-8’s the rubber band around the chopsticks above and below the napkin ball until it is tight. He then squeezes the top thick parts of the chopsticks, which opens and closes the thinner ends. He then puts them into Gadget’s hand and guides her how to pick up food with it. She is delighted at the ingenuity of it all and begins to pick at various items of food to try out. She then asks, “How you figured this out?” He answers, “You learn a lot of things in order to keep from starving.” “I see...” Gadget says. She then picks up a piece of meat from the one of the bowls on the table with her chopsticks and then holds it to his mouth. He takes it before chewing down on it and swallowing it. He tells her, “Everyday you have to learn something new.” “Seems to me that you know nearly everything.” She tells him. “I do not know everything. But if you are not learning something new, then you need to teach somebody something new to them.” He tells her. “Oh.” She says. She then adds, “So, you taught me something new.” For a while they continue in sharing the meal in peace and enjoying each other’s company. When they are almost finished with their meal, his youngest daughter to be walks up to him, puts her arms around his neck and presses her cheek to his. He can smell the alcohol in her breath. “Hieeee Daddy!” Tabitha squeals. He turns his head to face her, “You OK, Tabi? Other than being drunk as fish?” “I’m... OK Dadddieee...” Tabitha answers. “Can I ask why you are drunk?” Fernando asks her. “No reeeason, Dadddieee...” She holds him tighter. She then kisses him on the cheek before saying, “Did you know that the age of consent in Japan Is 13?” “It’s 13 or younger in a lot of places around the world, Tabi. What does have to do with anything?” He tells her. “Because Dadddieee, You save me and Sabi, and if I were not your daughter, I would want you to do me lovely, liii-ke you’re doing this mousie girl here. Tam-mmie is a real hoe for abandoning you... But I would not abandon you and neither would Sabi and neither would this mousey girl because you saved us all!” Tabitha explains. “Where’s Sabrina?” Fernando asks. Tabitha points to Sabrina at their table, passed out on it. She then says, “Sabi’s a light-weight!” Fernando looks at Sabrina and the other school girls who were at the table with her. They too seemed to be too drunk for their own good. He then looked at his watch, realizing that it was approaching the 11PM Hour. He then turns to Tabitha. “Look, Tabi... Do not drink anymore except for water, juice or soda. I do not want you to pass out like Sabi is.” Fernando tells her. “OK DADDDIE!” Tabitha lets out. She then tightens her embrace and kisses him on the cheek one more time before leaving. Gadget turns to face Fernando, “You told her about us having sex?” “What we have and do as a couple remains as a secret between us.” Fernando tells her. “Then how she knows?” Gadget asks. “First of all, she’s drunk, and drunk people will say anything. Second, Tammy has been more of a royal bitch to them than she has been to me, and Tammy has been throwing accusations to anyone who would listen about me doing you lovely long before we started doing it. So in her little alcohol laden mind, things add up to us two knocking boots and practicing making babies.” He explains to her. “If she is drunk, aren’t you going to punish her?” Gadget throws at him. “I’ll let her hangover punish her. But I will talk to Rachel and Michelle about abandoning them and getting letting them have hard liquor in such a situation. I do not mind if they have a bit of wine or champagne but not hard liquor or beer. Nor are they allowed to smoke tobacco or anything else.” He tells her. “Oh.” She replies, losing any situation she could use to win this argument. “Look, whatever it is, I’ll make it up to you, somehow.” He tells her. “And how would you make it up to me?” Gadget asks. “I don’t know, but I’ll figure something out.” Fernando tells her. “I’m sure you’ll figure something out.” Gadget leans to him and cops a feel of his groin. “That is all you ever think about?” He asks her. “Well, you’re the one with an erection in your pants, so you must be thinking of it too.” She replies. “Just because I got an erection in my pants does not mean that I am thinking about it. I got a lot going through my mind as is.” He explains to her. He then adds “But if that is what you want, I’ll do what I can for you once we get a chance to be alone for a couple hours” “A couple of hours?” Gadget almost gasps. “What, you want a whole day? OK... If we can, we’ll sneak out and make a weekend of non-stop baby making action.” He tells her. “A Weekend?!!” Gadget gasps. “I swear girl, you want to get married now and have a three week honeymoon? We are still attached to our spouses. But when that happens and we are free from out marital responsibilities, then we can get married to each other and do it for as long and as much as you want.” Fernando leads her on. Gadget looks at him in shock, which is what he wanted. He finally tells her, “Look, whenever, however it happens, if we allow it to happen, I’m doing it for you, not for me to get my jollies off like most guys do.” Gadget looks away with an embarrassed smile. “Well?” He asks. “Alright… you got me.” She replies. “It’s not about getting you or not, Gadget. It’s about respecting each other on that level, sharing those feelings we may have for each other when we do it, even though we will say and act that we don’t have them to others. Like it or not, you are now my sex partner, and that means a lot to me as I hope it means a lot to you. Like I said before ‘Sex is easy, Love is hard.’ I’m hoping that what sex you and I have has some Love in it. If not, if you just want to #$@! and only #$@! to #$@!, we can do that too. But if you want something more than just sex, I can give you that too. Or at least try, because I’m not perfect and I may mess up along the way.” He explains to her. “You did more for me in the few times we had than Chip has done for me during our entire marriage.” Gadget points out. He leans to her, “You go get some more food for us that you like and I have to get my older daughters to get Tabi and Sabi home. And I’ll talk to the Emperor about the high school girls as well.” “Alright...” She replies. “Then I’ll see you in a bit, and do not leave or throw away your chopsticks. You are going to need them.” He tells her before he gets up and starts to walk away. Gadget then gets up and walks to the food court area and starts picking out a few things for them as Fernando goes do what he says he would do. Along the way, he swipes his cane around Sabrina and the high school girls to remove the alcohol from their system and made them recover much faster. They start to wake up as he walks away. He finds his older daughters, and has a discussion with them about his displeasure about Tabitha and Sabrina being allowed to have hard liquor and to gather them to take them home. He waited for them by their car and as soon as they were in it, he teleports them home. [Somewhere over Rome’s Airspace] Voice over loudspeaker, “This is your Captain speaking, Air Italia will be landing at Roma International Airport a few moments. Please fasten your seatbelts.” In First Class section of the plane a hand a red female squirrel prepare herself for the landing and immediate departure from the plane to the airport. Once the plane lands and is placed into its gate, she gets up and get some help to get her carry-on luggage from the overhead compartment. In a couple of minutes she is walking down the airport lobby where a few people walk up to her. “Miss Tammy Squirrel, I presume?” The male of the group say to her. “No need to be former, Marco.” The red squirrel says to him. “I understand you and Bink are going into retirement. Anyway we can talk you into one more mission?” Marco asks. “As much as I would love that, you know I can’t while caring for the baby. Maybe when she gets older and can take care of herself.” Tammy tells him. She then adds, “Let’s go to that nice restaurant we used to go too. I’m starving.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 22nd, 2021, 6:09pm Valentine stayed quiet unless addressed as the men spoke. It was not that she felt she had to, though it was probably seen as more appropriate due to the local customs. Though the customs were dying off with the younger generations many of the social elite still held to them in social gatherings at least. It had nothing to do with any of that, though as it was more so that her mind was too busy, plus she did not yet feel completely comfortable with who she was anymore. She had been doing well fighting off the scared Valentine that had been controlling her the last few days, but sometimes it was harder than other to succeed. Being close to Hondo helped, but she did not feel comfortable talking about her discomfort in such a place let alone in front of Hondo’s new friend, who was seen as a rather prestigious figure in this country. She knew that’s not why Hondo had befriended him, as he just did not work that way. He treated people for who they were, not what position they held or what notoriety they might have possessed. This meant she could probably trust Yuudai, and he already knew of the attacks on her, but she did not wish to appear a weak wife. In Japan the weak wife seemed to be what a lot of men liked, at least the appearance of weakness in them, but Hondo had always bragged to others about how strong she was. He often called her his Warrior Queen. She knew she could not match his strength in many ways, but she had been stronger than other women in his life. In some areas of which she was strongest in, he was weaker, which allowed their strengths to compliment each other nicely. Even though she still had these strengths, the fear in her made her question them and tore her confidence from her. She was still the same woman she had been but she did not feel that way. She did her best to hide how she felt at times like this, but it was not because she feared further embarrassment to herself. What she feared was embarrassing the man she loved, embarrassing and letting him down when he needed her the most. Another dignitary came up and momentarily spoke with Yuudai in their native tongue, allowing Hondo a moment to look over at his wife. He saw a far away, despondent look in her eyes which grabbed his attention. “Darlin’? You alright?” He asked with a frown. She looked up at him in a bit of surprise as his voice half startled her as it yanked her from her own thoughts. “Oh! Uh, no.. I mean yes… I mean, ..I’m fine. Just…just lost in thought, I guess.” She stammered a bit as she searched for words. She tried to force a smile but it came across weak and ingenuine which made his frown deepen as he shook his head. “Can’t say as I believe that. You’re eyes say differently. If it’s all too much for ya I can talk to Jefe an’ see ‘bout leanin’ early.” He replied. She shook her head, “No, please don’t… I fear he finds me incapable enough these days… especially after I questioned him on things.” Hondo shook his head, “I reckon he’s worried ‘bout you, is all. He’s got a lot on his mind though an’ has his hands full enough as is with that blond, bi-polar catastrophe waiting to happen!” Yuudai turned back to Hondo with an apologetic look, “My friends, looks like I have some business to attend to. I will look for you later if I conclude with it quickly.” Hondo turned to him with a nod, “No worries. We understand.” Yuudai stood up and gave them both a short bow, “Until later then, Sackett-sans.” Hondo nodded back as Yuudai grinned, then turned with a bit of a flourish, and took off towards a private meeting room with one of his guards, a couple other dignitaries, and a rather subdued looking young woman carrying a black leather laptop bag. Hondo watched them until they were out of sight before turning back to valentine who sat there looking at him with a sad look. “I do somethin’ wrong?” He asked “Why do you hate Gadget now?” She asked He gave her a bit of a frustrated sigh and shook his head as he downed the last of his drink. He swallowed and shook his head again as he looked at her. “I’ve told you I don’t hate her.” He replied “When you used to talk about her, even though it was rare, you seemed sad. Now you seem irritated.” She said. “Because I am irritated with her! She’s causin’ drama. We get enough drama without her ‘round. I’ve heard the girls whisperin’ ‘round the house ‘bout her an' Jefe, an’ since she’s been here all I’ve gotten was mixed signals from her! She’s wantin’ help, then she’s accusin’ me, then she wants friendship, then she’s treatin’ me like I’m in her way, then she wants forgiveness. Hell, Jefe sees it as he pretty well told me to stay away from her without witnesses! You’d think she'd of had her share of hell to where she’d be wantin’ less drama, maybe be a bit more serious an’ subdued, but she’s actin’ like a hormonal teenage! I’m not sure if she wants to be friends, blames me for leavin’ when I was forced to, still just sees me as some killer, or wants to make me jealous that she’s with Jefe now. So, yeah I’m irritated.” He replied with a snippy edge to his voice. Valentine frowned and looked down, “This wouldn’t have happened if I had just..” He cut her off, “Don’t say get her an’ I together an’ leave! If you saw that from my perspective you’d see how hurtful that is.” She gave him a questioning look, “How is that hurtful?” “Because it would hurt me if you left me, greatly hurt me, an’ you think sleepin’ with her would stop the drama? That don’t work. Trust me there. So, I’d be angry, hurt, an’ saddled with the drama queen.” He replied “I didn’t think about it like that… You’d really hurt if I left?” She asked timidly. She tried to sit up straight, but the look on her face made her look like a sad, scared little girl who had lost her parents. He shook his head and took her hand in his, but she stared down at the floor as if she was scared to look at his face. “Val, it would probably destroy me. I’ve lost a lot in life but you’ve made it all worthwhile. This here probably isn’t the time or place for this kinda talk, though. Just know I need you an’ I love you. I also don’t hate Gadget, but I’m irritated with her. On top of that I’m not sure I even know her anymore, nor does she know me. We’re different people than we were back then.” He replied with a sigh. She looked up at him with those big, sad eyes of hers which had caused him to melt several times, and smiled softly. “I need and love you too. More than I can explain which… which makes me feel bad for you… and Gadget.” She said. “Gadget I understand, but why me?” He asked “Because I thought I was more than I am. … I see how weak I am now and you deserve better.” She said. He shook his head, “I couldn’t do better than you. Never found a woman who fits with me or can understand me like you can. Though the last few days your mistrust of yourself has made ya not understand me like ya used to. I’d like the confident Val back, but that doesn’t mean I love ya or want ya any less how you are now.” She nodded understandingly as she looked down at his hand holding hers. Her thoughts were disturbed when the bartender placed another double whiskey on the bar for Hondo and cleared his throat. “Ahem… Does lady wishy more drink?” He asked in broken English. Valentine looked at the bartender then at Hondo then at the bartender again. She shook her head after a moment. “No thank you.” She replied to the bartender before turning back to Hondo, “I am stravin’, though, and you’re talkin’ faster than normal which means you should eat too if you plan to keep drinkin’ here tonight.” She said softly. He nodded after a moment and stood up with his drink in his right hand. He offered her his left arm which she took with a bashful smiled. Hondo smiled at her softly as she took his arm, “I’d say you are right. Got talkin’ an’ forgot to eat or get you somethin’. Why don’t we go get some food then see ‘bout findin’ Jefe. If he doesn’t know ‘bout that German menace that’s here he needs to know sooner rather than later.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- A dark, hooded figure crept through the shadows as she carefully took the long way back to make sure she was not being followed back. Once she was sure she was alone she slipped into a large group of unkempt hedges and slipped down through the rusty doors into the tunnel that lead to the basement of the house that stood not far off. She entered quietly, leaving only the sound of her breath, the light crunch of dirt on the cement floor, and the faint whirring of motors and gears as she moved. As she looked around she saw the basement empty. She took off her hood to see and hear better, her mechanically modified ears twitching as she listened for noise, but neither her eyes nor ears picked up anything. “Zoey?... Zoey?... Zoey?! Where are you?!” She asked in a loud whisper starting to panic slightly from the lack of an answer. As she stood there a thumping sound, like someone slowly descending the stairs from the house was heard. She crouched back and snarled a bit waiting and hoping it was not one of the black suits. As the figure reached the end of the stairs Tonya’s mechanical eye picked up the image of a small figure with a crutch looped over one arm as she held onto the stair rail to slowly make her way down. “Zoey!” Tonya said with a tinge of anger in her voice. The young cripple girl gasped in surprise. “Tonya?!” her slightly mechanical voice asked. “I told you to stay down here while I was gone! You scared me to death!” She replied with a worried and frustrated growl. Zoey hung her head and stood there for a moment. “Sorry.” She said softly after a moment. “What were you doing up there?” Tonya ask a bit harshly. “I…I just liked being in a real house. This basement is damp and cold… It hurts my stumps.  I…I thought you’d be gone longer so I slipped up there for a bit to sit on the couch as it is more comfortable and I don’t hurt as bad sitting on it… I was being quiet and I was going to be back down before you got back, honest!” She said, her eye looking at her begging for understanding. Tonya nodded and slumped back into a chair. She had been tired enough as it was but that adrenaline surge too a lot out of her, especially since she had not eaten lately. “I’m sorry.. You just had me worried. When I didn’t see you I thought… I thought…” Tonya stammered. Zoey used her crutch and limped over to Tonya, “You thought the black suits got me?” Tonya sighed and nodded, “I thought I’d failed you… I’m not sure I could handle that.” Zoey wrapped her arms around Tonya and laid her head on Tonya’s shoulder. Tonya tried to hold back the tears that threatened to fall but a couple escaped. She at least kept herself from crying, though she dearly wanted to. Though she was only fifteen she had seen more than most adults had and had taken this better than most would, but child in her cried for someone to love and protect her. It was all wearing on her badly. After a bit Zoey let go of her and looked at her expectantly. “You did get back pretty early. Did you find food?” She asked Tonya sniffed and wiped her good eye before giving Zoey a smile and a nod, “Yes, I found some good stuff, you’ll like this.” Tonya pulled out some fresh French bread, cheese with no mold and in a wrapper still, some lunch meat, some fresh fruit and vegetables, as well as some bottled water and soda-pop. Zoey’s jaw dropped at first as she looked at it. “Am… am I dreaming?” She asked. Tonya shook her head, “No, it's real.” Zoey squealed with delight and grabbed a soda-pop and some carrot sticks. She ate them quickly and sighed happily as the food touched her empty stomach and made her feel better. She looked up at Tonya with a smile and then frowned. “You not eating? Why?” She asked Tonya shrugged, “Just want to save it for you. You need your energy.” Zoey shook her head and ripped the bread in half then in half again. She made two small sandwiches with it and gave one to Tonya with an apple. “Please eat, Tonya. There’s plenty here for tomorrow still too. You are getting weak too and I can’t carry you if you get sick or something.” Zoey said in a worried tone. Tonya nodded after a moment and took the sandwich and apple from her. Zoey tried to hand her a soda-pop too but Tonya refused it. “You keep those for you… I was never big one sweet stuff anyway,“ She said, lying to get Zoey to keep it. Zoey nodded and sat it on a shelf. Tonya stood up after a moment, “You should get some sleep. I set that cot up for you down here.” “What you going to do?” Zoey asked. “I’m going to go upstairs and watch for a bit. There’s a balcony I should be able to sit on in the dark and not be seen. I need to see if I can spot the next place to grab food…. We.. we both need to eat more than this if we are to escape from those who want us.” She said. “Can I come up with you?” Zoey asked. Tonya shook her head, “No. You can come upstairs tomorrow. Just get some sleep.” Zoey nodded and took and apple and went and sat on the cot. Tonya took her sandwich and apple and headed upstairs to a second-floor balcony. She cracked one of the doors open and peered out cautiously. Seeing nothing to worry about she slipped out and sat on the floor with her back against the wall, keeping her body well within the shadows. As she sat there she ate her sandwich and sipped on some water she brought with her. After the sandwich was gone she reached deeply into one of her pockets and pulled out a small steel flask. She had found it at that house and after inspecting it she slipped it into her pocket. She had never drank any alcohol, other than some clear stuff that the lab scientists had forced into her a few times to measure her bionics reaction to her being drunk. It was a rough, burning alcohol, though, and did not have the woody smell that this one had. She popped the top open and sniffed it again. She was not sure what it was but she was sure someone there must have had it for fun. She took swallow and it burned her throat, but not as bad as the other had. She coughed and bit and struggled for her first breath but this was definitely different than what she had before. She took another drink and this one did not burn as much but left a sort of a good taste in her mouth. She thought she might like this stuff, though at the moment she would have taken that rough stuff they had forced into her before. As the alcohol started to hit her it left her feeling warm inside and relaxed much of her sore body. She had not felt this good in a long time, so she sat back with a sigh. As she sat there a shooting star flashed overhead. It had been a long time since she believed in anything like wishes or had much hopes other than to survive the night, but for some reason she dare let herself hope and wish. As the flash of light flew through the sky she wished for someone to love her and Zoey, to care for them and not hurt them anymore. She wished for someone who would let her be her and keep them both safe so they did not have to run or dig through the garbage for food anymore. She munched on her apple for a bit as she finished off the flask, thinking on how good a life that could be. It was not a life filled with money or ease, but it was filled with love, laughter, sleep, and decent meals. She did not remember exactly when she finally came inside, but it was well before dawn. She stumbled a bit and half fell down the first flight of stairs, but it did not hurt so much as make noise. She finally gave up and plopped into an old arm chair in the living room and passed out cold. It was the first time in a long time she had slept through the night. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Zoey finished her apple and drank some water then laid down to sleep. She laid there for only a moment before getting up, and with great difficulty she managed to get on her knees beside her bed. She folded her hands and bowed her head to pray. As she spoke into the darkness a tear fell from her only eye and landed on her blanket. “God?... It’s me, Zoey... I know I’ve not talked to you in a long time… not since I lost mommy and daddy and those people hurt me... I begged you to not let them hurt me but they did… I don’t know why you let them hurt me… I don’t know why you let this happen… but please God… please help us… Tonya and I… we need a new Mommy and Daddy… we can’t do this for much longer… please, please let us find someone who will love us and not hurt us anymore… we’re so hungry, tired, and hurt so bad… please.” She prayed. She stayed there a moment longer in silence almost hoping for an immediate answer. Hearing nothing but silence she struggled back into the bed, crawled under the blankets and cried softly. “Why won’t you help us?” She sobbed softly. She cried until she cried herself to sleep, but as usual it was not a good sleep as her little body was wracked with pain from multiple bionic change outs and failed experiments.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jul 28th, 2021, 5:37pm Victor went to the back after he done reconnaissance as he went to the back, then see other Gang members Mouse, Rats, Cats, Dogs, Birds and Geishas too. As the males putting their ninja outfit on and getting out their weapons: Swords, Bo Staffs, Throwing Stars, Darts, Bows and Arrows, Staffs and Sais. Victor: You remember what your mission is? They nod. Victor: Good. Fernando must be eliminated and same as his friends. We will leave Chip in jail for his crimes too. Also don’t kill the Emperor yet. He must be taught a lesson of not going againts my boss. They are bowing. Victor: Good Wait until I give the single. Right now they are looking for us. Then Victor went back out and does some more reconnaissance as he was looking around. * Charles was with Widget, Dale and Foxglove while they enjoying their day. Then eating some food too as they looking at the night sky. Maggie was inspecting every food make sure it was not poisoned since she got a hard stomach and not get sick. Burborn was with her too and making sure she was not attack since she was going to be busy. Victor came back while standing guard like a Tokyo Policeman would and looking around while keep recording Fernando and the Emperor. * In the Dungeon/Prison Chip was laying on his bed and watching Japanese TV since they let him watch TV. That was it and he was thinking. *Did I screw up my life. Made it worst and Cause the Rescue Rangers that I built be destroy by my own greed? NO but Fernando Did he did this to me. I wish he would be dead and levee me be.* Edit by Fernando for correcting Grammar and Spelling.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2021, 10:12pm In the Trattadora (a fancy restaurant in Rome), Tammy is having a dinner meal wither friends from the SWA. “So how is the little troublemaker?” Priscilla teases Tammy about Francesca. “She is no problem at all, almost like the perfect baby.” Tammy almost brags. “How is her father?” Marco asks. “Don’t ever mention that name ever again.” Tammy almost growls at Marco. “I see...” Marco backs away. “So the bastard is trying to impose his will on you?” Priscilla hints to an abusive relationship. “I do not want to talk about it. At least I am safe here.” Tammy begins. She then asks, “Anyway I can him arrested if he sets foot in Italy?” “We can work things out.” Ferro points out. “Good. I fear for my life because of him.” Tammy piles it on high and thick. “We take care of ourselves, so don’t worry. You will be protected.” Marco throws in. “Good.” Tammy replies. [Emperor’s Palace, Tokyo Japan – 11-something PM] After sending his daughters home, Fernando walks back to the palace and into the Grand Ball Room. The party there continues to go on, as they seem to go well after midnight. Gadget is sitting down with a second plate of various objects for the two of them. Fernando walks back to his table and takes his seat long after Gadget had sat herself. He looks over what she had put together, more of the same just less of it. “Thank you.” Fernando tells her. Gadget smiles at him. She then takes her chopsticks and picks up a piece of sushi and puts it towards his face. Fernando parries the sushi slightly, making her wonder as to what he is doing. “Before anything, Gadget, you have to prepare the sushi. You do that by taking a slice of pickled ginger and laying it on the sushi. You could eat the sushi as is, but then you have to eat the pickled ginger soon after. As you know, sushi is raw fish. Raw fish, though it has been frozen with liquid nitrogen to kill off most germs and parasites, can contain some unwanted things in it. Pickled Ginger acts as a medicine and kills what germs and parasites might be in the raw fish. I prefer that the pickled ginger slice is put on top of the sushi. Then for added benefit dipped into the wasabi soy sauce mixture before it is eaten. Wasabi, like the pickled ginger also kills what germs and parasites might be in the fish.” He explains. “Now try it: grab a slice of ginger and put it on the sushi, pick up the sushi and dip it into wasabi soy sauce and then offer it to me.” Gadget as to think about the orders of operation he gave before executing her plan of giving her ‘date’ a piece of offered sushi. A slice of pickled ginger on top of the selected sushi, then picks up the sushi and dips it into the wasabi soy sauce before offering it to Fernando. He leans over to her and takes the offered sushi in his mouth. He swallows it after chewing on it for a while. “Thank you.” He tells her. “I should be thanking you for all that you done for me.” She replies. “Let’s not get to that again. You owe me nothing. You do owe everybody a better you now that all those things that held and controlled you in negative light are now gone.” He tells her. She gives him a blank stare. He retorts, “I do not care about past history and I know that you and Hondo were a couple before you and Chip got together. How you and he deal with what is left of the relationship, he has to respect you as you have to respect him because you two work for me. Also, he’s a married man; you are a married woman going through issues with your marriage and potential loss of your husband due to the death sentence he is under. Yes, I’m married too and we are having an affair but that is beside the point. What I’m trying to get at is you and Hondo are going to clash because one is going to think they can continue from where things were in the past. The both of you need to talk about what you two had is not what you have now. Friendship is an option if it is respectful and kept to an arm’s length. But you two have to work with each other and in that work, there is to be no conflict because of past history or attitude. Like it not I already spoke to Hondo about it shortly after the chip removal from your head. So I need you to work with him on a few technical things when they come in.” Gadget nods like a dejected child. He throws in, “Look, I’m not telling you what to do, I am advising that what differences you and Hondo have need to be addressed and dealt with because you two will be working together sooner or later in this mission because I need something done and I trust you two in your technical expertise to get it done. Past issues and drama do not apply to the here and now. Only the ability of dealing with technology the both of you can do applies. Nothing more.” Gadget looks down at herself. Fernando lets out a sigh. He then says, “Look. It is getting late and we should be going home. But first we are going to finish this food and tell everyone to get ready to go or at least do as they want after leaving the palace. The girls are already at home, so that is not a problem there. So let’s enjoy what we have for the rest of the night.” He then prepares a sushi roll and picks it up with his chopsticks, putting the morsel to her mouth. She opens her mouth and chomps on it, chewing on it for a few seconds before swallowing. Gadget manages to get a small ceramic jug of sake. “How about a drink then?” She asks, as she pours the contents of the small jug into small ceramic cups. “As the driver between us, you know I can not drink. But go ahead, knock yourself out.” He tells her. “Oh, so you want to me to get all drunk and then take me to your place and take advantage of me while I am drunk?” She says seriously. “I think we have been taking advantage of each other long before alcohol was brought in.” He tells her. He then adds “Why the sake? You are not a drinker.” “Well, everyone would think so, but under Chip’s abuse, I was hitting the bottle from time to time to keep myself numb to what was going on. Besides, I’m a woman in my 30s. I’m allowed an occasional drink once in a while.” She tells her. “You just turned 30, but that is a point that is neither here nor there. Soon you will be a single woman again, the question is, what are you going to do about it?” He says and asks. He then throws in “A woman whose body was restored to a pristine state from when she was just entering her 20s, so she’s not exactly in her 30s, not physically.” “Yeah, about that. You said that you may need me to be aged reversed to a young teen?” She asks. “That depends on the outcome of certain thing happening in the mission, which is doubtful. But if I had to send somebody young, I rather send somebody with experience than to send in one of my girls. Besides, somebody I have to send in would have to be a mouse as well.” He explains. “Oh.” Gadget replies. Hondo walks up to them as they eat part of their meal. “Howdy Jefe, Gadget...” Hondo says as he sits in a chair across from them. “What’s up Hondo?” Fernando asks. “While speakin’ with my friend, I had a stranger interrupt us. He claimed to be Menegele.” Hondo explains. “Yes. I also had a meeting with him. And as far as I know, it is a clone of him, complete with his memories and abilities.” Fernando explains. “Then, what shall we do?” Hondo asks. “He’s only come to play cards at the table, so let him play. But also, let him show his cards first and never show him yours until the end. And if he is here, so are his friends.” Fernando explains. “I figured as much.” Hondo replies. “What is next to do?” Though not far away, Charles approaches them as he listened to their conversation. Eventually he sits down in the other seat of the table. “Hondo, Fernando, Gadget.” Charles calls out to them. “What’s up Charles?” Fernando asks. “I too noticed some strange individuals hanging about.” Charles says to them. “I noticed a couple of them, but that is why I have you with us. You can deal with them as you see fit.” Fernando tells him. Charles nods, he then asks, “Like Hondo asked, what’s next?” “Time to go home and relax. I have to do a few things before I go back so do not wait up late for me. In fact, do not wait up for me at all.” Fernando explains. “Going after Tammy?” Hondo asks. “No, but due to the time zone differences, I will be contacting her former agency in Italy as it should be early afternoon over there. I’ll return when I am done.” Fernando explains. “Good enough.” Hondo replies “See you when you get home.” “See you.” Fernando tells him. “See you too.” Charles says before he gets up to his wife and guests. Hondo gets up and heads to Val, where they sit for a couple of more minutes before getting up and leaving. Fernando and Gadget continued to finish off their meal. The party continues but Fernando cleans up his table and takes Gadget to say goodbye to the Emperor, technically, as he requests some time to use his office to contact the SWA in Italy. He is given permission to use the facilities as needed. He takes Gadget back to his office space and into the personal living suite. He tells Gadget to relax as he has to go to the car and get his laptop. It takes him a few seconds to teleport to the car; get the laptops and teleport back into his room. Gadget was taking off her dress when he returns. He sets up the laptops on his desk and connects them to the palace’s WIFI. He accesses a couple of random WebPages to test the connection. He then sends an email to Marco at the SWA. Hopefully Marco will answer back in a couple of hours. He then walks to the bed to sit and relax. Gadget, who is now in just her bra and panties, walks on her knees on the bed to get behind him and hold him from behind. “Are we spending the night over here?” She asks. “It depends on how fast I get an answer from Italy.” He explains. “Oh.” Gadget replies. After a second of silence, she asks, “How about joining me in bed? We do not have to do anything if it bothers you that we might be recorded.” He thinks about it for a moment. He then gets up and starts taking off his clothes down to his briefs and folds them up neatly to pile them next to her on the room’s dresser. He then gets onto the bed and lies down on it, staring at the ceiling. She joins him and lies down on her side next to him, facing him. “You OK?” She asks. “Just angry at the whole situation. I mean, Tammy and Chip and what they done.” He says. “Well, if you need me, I am here.” She tells him. “Thanks.” He replies.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 5th, 2021, 6:10pm After leaving Fernando, Hondo goes and sits back down with Valentine. “What did he say?” Valentine asked “He already knows an’ suggests we do nothin’ for now.” He replied “Any other plans tonight?” She asked. He shook his head, “I reckon not, figure it’s getting’ late, we were here, seen, an’ we got through the party without any excitement, so I say we eat an’ call it a night.” Valentine nodded, as she ate some of her food. Hondo dug into his without saying anything more and they both finished up what they had fairly fast. It’s not that they ate fast, though Hondo had a decent appetite at times and could put away a full meal fast, but they had only taken a little to pacify their stomachs for now in case something went awry. Once done eating Hondo and Valentine picked up their dirty dishes and placed them at the server’s dish drop-off before heading towards the door. Hondo peered back momentarily and saw Fernando and Gadget still talking and eating at one table while Charles and his crew were not far away. He did not see Monty, though, and had not seen him all night. He shrugged and continued out towards the door, figuring that Monty was an adult and could either stay in touch with his ride or find his own way home. As they headed out the door a voice called out to them. “Hondo! Valentine! Wait up!” The voice called Hondo turned to see Jeanette running towards them, or trying to run but her skirt would not allow for full steps. They stopped and he let off a frustrated sigh as they waited for her to catch up. As she approached Hondo spoke up. “What is it?” He asked a bit harshly. “Uhmm… I hate to ask, but… I sorta angered Fernando by failing to stay with Tammy, so… could I get a ride back with you?” She asked. Hondo scowled, “Figures, you talk nice to me ‘cause you want somethin’.” Jeanette sighed, “Look, I figure you like me about as much as I like you, which is not at all. I wish Fernando had thrown you out of the plane on that first mission to rescue Bink! But, we are hear and I’m not going away and you’re not going away so we might as well be civil.” “You mean, you need that ride so you’ll be nice for the moment.” Hondo replied. “Pretty much.” Jeanette replied. Hondo shook his head, “Alright, fine. Just don’t say anythin’.” She nodded and followed them out to the car. As the got to the car they found Monty standing not far away smoking. “Are you smokin’, jack?” Hondo said Monty jumped as he had not heard them come up. He dropped the cigarette on the ground, stomped on it and swore. “Blood Chunder! Ya scared me, skippah!” Monty exclaimed “I thought we talked ‘bout situational awareness?” Hondo replied coldly. “Was jest lost in thought, Skippah, but I’m workin’ on it.” He said. “You tryin’ to hide that you’re smokin’ now?” Hondo asked as he pointed at the cigarette butt that suck half out from under his shoe. Monty sighed, “I reckon I am ashamed of it a bit. I quit when I joined the rangers. The stress an’ all jest was getting’ to me. Plus, it helps curb me appetite.” “Don’t hide shit lie that from me! I don’t give a rats-ass that ya smoke, but hidin’ it is just like lyin’! Now, you should have let me know you were comin’ out here. Not safe to be alone for any of us right now.” Hondo said sharply. “Sorry, Skippah. Wasn’t meanin’ to lie, and I wasn’t tryin’ to sneak out neither. It’s jest that all those stuffed shirts an’ all thet pompous bloody bullcrap makes me feel uncomfortable. I didn’t want to bother you or the missus, an’ I wans’t ‘bout to talk to Fernando an’ get me head ripped off an’ shit in! So, I jest come out.” Monty said apologetically. Hondo sighed and shook his head, “Listen, you’re partly my responsibility, so at least let me know next time.” Monty nodded, “Aye, skippah.” “Alright, lets go get back an’ get some sleep.” Hondo said as he unlocked the car with the remote and opened the rear door. He opened the passenger door and folded the seat forward to let Monty and Jeanette slide in. Jeanette slid in first since she was the smaller of the two and Monty squeezed in next. Hondo then put the seat back and helped Valentine into the car. She smiled at him as he helped her, as they both knew she did not need the help but he enjoyed doing it and he liked that he made an effort to show her care. Hondo climbed in the driver seat and took off towards the apartments. It took little time to get there as it was after midnight and traffic had settled down. Hondo pulled into the drive and off to the side so that Fernando and Charles had plenty of room to park. He helped Valentine out, and then moved the seat so the other two could get out as well. True to Hondo’s request, Jeanette stayed silent the whole ride and the only thing she said after was “Thank you for the ride”, before she headed off to her shared room. Monty had another smoke, as he sat in a chair in the yard, but he seemed more relaxed this time, since Hondo knew and had not judged him for it. Valentine headed up to her and Hondo’s shared room, straight away, while Hondo lingered a while. As Monty smoked Hondo did a walk around the house. The trash can lids were off the cans, but they had been emptied earlier that day so he thought nothing of it. Once Monty was Done he made a quick set of round in the house, finding it empty as everyone there had gone to bed. Seeing nothing unusual he went to the room and stripped down to his boxers before throwing a pair of jeans back on. He looked around for the flask he left on the dresser but could not find it. “Darlin’, you see that flask I had in here?” He asked Valentine who was in the bathroom. “It was on the dresser last I saw it.” She called back. He looked a bit more then gave up and filled a glass before going out on the porch to smoke a cigarillo. Before long Valentine came out wrapped in a blanket and leaned against him. “Aren’t you cold without a shirt?” She asked. He exhaled some smoke and shook his head, “Naw… ‘specially not when you’re beside me.” They stood there together for a bit in silence just staring out into the night. After a bit Valentine sighed. “I’m getting tired. You coming to bed?” She asked. He nodded, “In a minute, I reckon.” She nodded and went back inside while he stood there and finished his whiskey and cigarillo. He squinted a bit into the night as he felt like he was being watch, but could not figure from where. He sighed and shook his head after a bit and headed back inside. HE locked the door once inside and stripped back down to his boxers and headed over to the bed and climbed under the sheets. Valentine rolled over and snuggled into his chest. A sigh of contentment coming from her as he put his arms around her. It was not very much longer before they were both asleep.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 6th, 2021, 2:28pm A cloaked figure moved through the night, staying in the shadows as she moved through the streets. She carried a bag in her mechanical hand, as she headed to a housing district with purpose. At one particular house, she paused and watched to make sure no one was lurking about who might see her. She scribbled a note in Japanese as she leaned against a tree in the darkness watching. The note read: Quote: Sargent Sat[ch333], I believe this belongs to you, or more correctly you belong to it since you were paid so well to leave it to pray on the people of this city while you neglected your duty. And for what? Money. You have no honor. Clean up your ways or you will soon share the same fate as this one. She folded the note carefully and using a safety pin, pinned it to the stem of a white rose she pulled carefully from her cloak. She glanced around once more, to be sure she was free from onlookers, then using the shadows she moved to the house’s door. There she reached into the bag and pulled a severed head from it, of which she laid at the door and placed the rose stem in its mouth. She then rang the doorbell and disappeared again into the night. The head she had removed from the shoulders of a drug dealing pimp of whom had been under the protection of this crooked cop from some time. She had no love for the scum of the city, but she blamed the police for most of their violence. She did not blame those trying to get ahead, even if what they did was wrong, until they screwed up, at least, and their actions took innocent lives. She had her eye on this pimp for a while, but he seemed to run a good business, that was until he forced an underage teen girl to work for him and when she freaked out he overdosed her. As much as she hated the pimp for what he had done, she hated the police more. In her mind she already had plans on how to make this cop pay, but for now she’d let him sweat. That made her revenge in the end all the sweeter. Akumu, as those in the Japanese underworld knew her as, headed across town and to the roof of a school where she had been staked out the last few nights. She usually got there earlier, but the business with the pimp and crooked cop needed handled first, so her stake-out came second. The stakeout was not business, though neither was the deal with the pimp. She had three aspects of her work and prowling, as she saw it. First there was business, the jobs she did to stay in money that kept her arm repaired, that kept her in food, clothing, and gear, and that helped her pay off contacts and suppliers. Second there was vendetta, she blamed the police for the evil that happened in this town, and she would make them pay. Third there was personal, though part of her vendetta, there were those there that night she lost everything who she blamed. She blamed them for her injuries, blamed for not doing things right earlier to stop it all, blamed for not looking for her afterwards, blamed them for what evil had since befallen her, and blamed them for the death of her one, true friend, Molly. She had felt so alone in the days that followed, alone and weak from loss of blood and an arm. She was not sure she would ever be whole again, but she was helped. After the loneliness came bitterness. The loneliness never truly left but the sadness that had been was replaced by a bitter, angry feeling that made her want to make all those involved pay a heavy price, like one she paid. This stake out registered more in the range of personal. She was not sure if this one should pay or not, as he had been the only one to actually try to do something and he was an outsider restricted by his own agency and government, but he had got most of the glory for the job done and that made her question if he could not have done more. She had not heard of him back on her native soil in a long time, though, but it was obvious he still held prestige and a place of honor with the emperor. She wondered why he was here, who would die this time, and would it all be worth it? For now, she watched, watched him and his agents, if agents they were. She noted a strangeness about the group. They seemed more like friends or even family instead of co-workers. A part of her that missed the days when she too had a family cried out for it once again, but her bitterness crushed it out like a used-up cigarette butt. All in all, it was a puzzle to her. She noticed the cowboy looking one out and about the most, especially in the evening. She was not sure what he did or how he fit in into all of this, but she noticed how he watched over the group as if he was a sentinel for their safety at times but also seemed to work autonomous at times. The one she watched seemed to have an assistant of who she speculated was more for ass than assistance, especially the way she had seen her hang off him in the darkness when they thought they were alone. As she pulled out her scope and looked at the dorm house in which they were staying, she saw the cowboy out on the porch in the dark, shirtless and smoking. The well-built woman with dark red hair, of whom she had seen him with during the day before, leaned on his shoulder wrapped in a blanket. After a while she moved back inside leaving the cowboy to smoke and stare off into the night. She tried to focus in on his eyes as she wondered who he was and what he was thinking. At one point she could swear he was staring right at her, as if he saw her, but she knew that was impossible. He stared off in the distance in another direction too, off to her right, so intently that it made her scan off to her right as well. As she did so, she did not see anything at first until the faint light leakage of an older model night vision scope caught her eye on a higher building to the right and almost behind her. A man knelt, staring through a rifle scope as if aimed at the cowboy. He did not seem to be aiming so much as observing, like she was. She looked back at the cowboy then scanned the area behind and beside the dorm house to see if there was anyone else. At first, she saw nothing until a faint glow of an IR light on the balcony of a boarded-up house caught her eye. She had to readjust the brightness on her scope to see what was there but what she saw made her almost audibly gasp. It was a cyborg girl! Her description matched, at least in part, what she was given about the two she was supposed to find for Kurayami. She normally would have been excited about stumbling across her like this but there was something there that stirred old feelings, feelings of pain, loneliness and sorrow. As she looked at the girl she could see she was only about fourteen or fifteen maybe, but there was something there that said she had seen more than most, which was something Akumu could relate to. The girl looked up at the stars with a longing in her good eye and tear stains on her cheek. Her cybernetic limbs looked rugged but a bit crude, especially for a young teen like her. If it had been a soldier or the like, she would have understood it all, but it did not all makes sense yet. Akumu had some ideas on the subject, but she wished to watch more and make a more complete judgement once she had seen the other. As she watched her she looked back down at where the cowboy had stood but found him gone. She looked back up at the girl for a moment but then a chill ran through her body as if there was ice injected into her veins. She spun around and looked back at the building where the other watcher was at and saw his gun pointed at her. She heard a whistling sound and rolled off to the side, just as a bullet impacted where she had been only milliseconds before. She cussed softly as she hunkered down behind the brick roof access and its steel door and waited. She heard nothing else after an hour of waiting, so she picked the lock and went down into the school, down to its basement and accessed the sewer system by a manhole cover there.  She cussed at the smell and the wetness and swore to burn her clothes and shoes when she got back home. She would have to find a different vantage point to watch from now, but she now also had new personal work to attend to. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- “Damn! Missed that puta!” the man behind the rifle growled in a Spanish sounding accent. “Dummkopf! I told you to leave her alone until we got word!” A German sounding voice shouted in his earpiece. “She saw me, so she had to die!” He barked back. “But she did not die and might can identify you! You could have ruined the whole mission, dummkopf!!” The voice yelled back. He sighed, “Don’t worry, I will kill this pendeja.” “Nein! Leave her be unless she comes after you. I will try to salvage this operation. We might need to give him a heavier dose, but we need a blood sample somehow.” The German voice said. “Fine! I’ll let the bitch be for now and work on a plan to drain some of this bastard’s blood.” He growled in reply. “Do not wound him too bad! We do not want blood-loss to effect the test outcome.” The voice in the earpiece ordered. “Si, si. I will only hurt him a little.” He replied “Good! Report back at the same time tomorrow. Bis dann.” The voice said. “Si, Adios.” He replied as he pressed the end call button on his earpiece. He looked through the scope but did not see the woman, as she had either left or was still hiding. He watched for a while longer before looking back at the dorm house and at the now empty balcony. He smiled evilly as he looked at Hondo’s room door, “Si, Señor Sackett, I will only hurt you a little… a little several hundred times over!”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 6th, 2021, 9:58pm Kneeling behind where he sat, Gadget wraps her arms around him, holding him. Though he is going through his own issues with Tammy, she is trying to hide how much her tribulations with Chip is effecting her, with intimacy and sex with her new found partner being the only form of release that she obtain. Trying to change the subject of so much grief, strife and anger, Gadget asks, “Fernando, what if from what we are doing, I end up pregnant?” She asks, adding, “Neither you or I are using any protection in what we did.” After a long moment of silence, he asks, “Would you want to continue doing what we do without protection?” Gadget immediately answers, “For right or wrong, I would.” “Even if it means you could end up pregnant?” He asks. “Yes.” She answers. “Then what ever decision you decide, I would back you up fully with. If you decide to keep the child, I support you and the baby as its father. But if you...” he tells her before being interrupted. “I would never have an abortion, no matter whose child it is. No life should be destroyed for the luxury of convenience of another.” She tells him. “Are you pregnant?” He asks. “Not that I can tell.” She says with a smile he cannot see before she kisses him on the cheek. She adds, “And I do not think I am, as if following my cycle that used to be, I’m not in ‘heat’ to get pregnant, not for a long while anyways.” “Then I dare ask when you were in heat last?” He asks. “Well, my cycle is not normal, compared to everyone else, but for my cycle being what it is, I was in heat with the trip over here and it ended when we got to Japan. And it is about every 90 days or so, not monthly like it is for so many women. I do not know why it is but that is how I am.” She explains. “The chip in your head was affecting you that much?” He asks. “No. Nor was it the drugs Chip gave me. I was like that during my teen years and it still is in my adult years. I had doctors check me over and they say except for the delay, things are normal, so I should take it as ‘MY’ normal.” She explains. “So...” He begins to say. “So, if everything continues to be normal, we should be safe to have sex without protection for the next two and a half months.” She injects before he can ask. “Oh.” He replies. “Tammy and Chip still bothering your mind?” She asks. “I’m trying to forget about them but I’m more worried about the Baby Francesca. Mother or not, Tammy hurts her, I will erase her from existence along with Chip.” He says as he holds back his anger. “I understand. Anything you need me to do for you to help out with your baby girl, I’ll be there for you and her.” She tells him. “I need you to be my secretary for now and get this mission done. I have people in Italy keeping an eye on her at her former job with the SWA.” He tells her. At Maria’s B&B a smartphone rings loudly in couple’s room. Eventually it gets answered. “’Ello?” A male voice answers the phone. “Is this Hondo Sackett?” Another male voice replies on the phone, with a slight delay and echo on the line stating that it is a very long distance call. “Depends on who you are.” The male voice replies. “This is Marco from the SWA. Do you remember me?” The voice on the other end says. “Marco? Yes, this is Hondo. What’s going on?” Hondo eventually replies. “I’ll make this short. Tammy arrived in Italy a couple hours ago. She is claiming that her husband Fernando has been physically abusing her. Can you verify any of that story?” Marco asks. “Actually, I’ll tell you how it is: she has been abusing him verbally and emotionally for no apparent reason. It is like she if no longer the Tammy as know and love, as if somebody had replaced her. Fernando has not laid a hand on her.” Hondo explains. “What proof you have of that?” Marco asks. “Well, as soon as we got to the United States, Fernando and I were sent on a mission in South America that lasted more than three months while Tammy stayed in the USA. Then we got sent to Japan and Tammy started to abuse him. We went there straight from South America and Tammy came in from America, so they had not met until they got in Japan. In all that time, Tammy and Fernando were with us most of the time and Fernando did nothing to Tammy to instigate the abuse she started. So she is there now? I did not that she had left.” Hondo explains. “Thanks for the information. She is here now and we will take care of her during her stay.” Marco explains. “If anything changes, let me know immediately.” Hondo tells him. “Ciao...” Marco replies. “Take care.” Hondo replies before the call is cut off.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Aug 8th, 2021, 6:42pm Victor then got another call from The Boss. Boss: Victor, they're heading home; wait to attack them. Victor: What should we do in the mean time? Boss: Attack one of Fernando friends, Charles. That will send the message to Fernando that I am not playing. Victor: Right, but how? Boss: Remember the project we were using on the teenagers that we took from the high schools around Japan? Victor: Yeah, I remember. Boss: We drug them and they will follow any commands. So, have them attack Charles and his team. In the mean while, I will be in Rio, Brazil for a Mafia conference. If they try to arrested any of my men, I will tell them that I was in Rio for some sun and bitches, and they were acting on their own. Victor: Good alibi, sir.   Boss: Thanks. So, I am leaving you in charge, Victor. Get the message sent and don’t get caught. Victor: Don’t worry. Once I send them to attack Charles and his team, I will be in southern Japan just enjoying my vacation there. Boss: Good! Over and out. They hung up. * Next day Charles: Hey Fernando! Dale, the rest of the team, and I are going to head out. We will get some groceries on the way back. Fernando: Ok. Be careful. Widget: Ok, Stay safe, love. Foxglove: Same here. Charles: We will. Then they went out. Charles: Bourbon, stay about 15 Feet from us and watch to make sure we don’t get attacked. Bourbon: Right, boss. Then they got into their cars and drove off. * At the Clothing store in downtown Tokyo, Charles and Dale were buying more clothing for there wifes. Then 5 teenagers, 2 male mice and 3 female chipmunks, entered. As they saw Charles and Dale, a voice spoke in their ears. Victor's voice: If you see Charles and his team, attack them. This is the message to be sent to Fernando. As the voice ended, their eyes turn purple and they walking towards Charles and his team. Rex saw this happen and he radioed Charles. Rex: Charles, heads up! We got company. 5 teenagers and they are acting strange. Charles: Right. Over and out. Dale, get ready. We have some company. Then one of the male teens was going to punch Charles, but Charles got out of the way. He then grab the male mouse teen's arm and kicked the second one. As he looked at them he saw the same Geisha tattoo on his neck and he was shocked. Dale was fighting the 3 female chipmunks teens and managed to knock them out. Charles: On these two's necks, it's the Geisha tattoo. What does it mean? Did they drug these teens? Dale: Same on the girls necks too. Then more teenagers with purple eyes came in and as soon as they saw Charles and Dale, they charged them. Charles: OH Boy! Bad Day. RUN!! Then they began to run and the teenagers chased them. Charles: Guys, we need help now! Bourbon: I got my own problems here. *Then fighting 6 Teenagers with his rope* Rex: Same here Maggie: Same here, Dad. Charles: Once you K.O. the teenagers, regroup in the parking Garage downtown. Rex, Bourbon, and Maggie: Right Dale: Man, this is not good! Charles calls Fernando as they run: “Uh, Hey Fernando? Someone just sent us a big message by using drugged teenagers to attack us!” Then Charles and Dale jump on roof tops and run, parkour style, across them as they try to escape the teenagers chasing them. (Edited for grammar and spelling)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 19th, 2021, 9:01pm [Roll Back:  3AM] Fernando holds himself up on his arms above Gadget, looking down at her. “That’s what, fourth time in a row today so far?”  She asks him. “About that much...” He replies, adding, “You seem to want it as much as I do.” “Oh god, if I had you as a boyfriend a long time ago, we would be making love all the time.” She says to him. “Though it does not solve any problems, it does make us feel better about them and to deal with them accordingly.” He says to her. “Only problem I want to deal with is having sex with you as often as possible.” She tells him. He kisses her on the forehead, following with, “The problem we both have is what happens after the mission? It’s one thing if I end up divorced from Tammy and you a widow from Chip’s execution.” Gadget shushes him, before saying, “I do not want to think about what that poor excuse of a man did to me. You gave me a new life, a new body, and removed that chip from my head. I’m a new Gadget, and I rather spend my time with you for what you did for me than to spend it with anyone else. If Tammy does not see what she is losing then it is her loss. I’m willing to fight for you and if I have to, I’m willing to share you with other women, for as long as you come back to me, that is all I care about.” After a brief moment of silence between the two, Fernando gets up onto his knees. He says to her, “It’s getting late, we need to get home. But before we do, I need to check out a few things.” “What time is it?” She asks him. He glances over to watch before telling her, “Damn, it is 3 in the morning.” “We’ve been doing it for almost four hours?” She asks. “If you include the foreplay, fondling and talking we did, then yes.” He replies. “I did not mean it in a negative way. I’m just awed in that with you, we are doing it for a long time – we could almost do it all day! But with Chip and his friends, it’s less than a a few minutes! It is only longer if I had to service more than five guys and they had to take turns on me.” She says as she sits up and then leans over to him to hold him. She then adds, “If we are doing this now, I can imagine would our honeymoon would be like.” “Let’s see what the future holds for us.” He tells her. “I see our future living out a honeymoon of non-stop sex during this mission as I need it as much as you do.” She says with a smile. “We need to do a lot more than just have sex during this mission. We are collecting intel and writing reports which is sent to the emperor for his advisement. Furthermore, we are helping the Tokyo Metropolitan Police gather intel for them act on and make arrests. Unfortunately, your ex-husband to be fell into that trap and got caught in a net for the terrorism and other deeds of villainy he did, and for his actions, is facing the death penalty. Dale and Monty were freed because of me taking them under my wing as it was Chip’s decisions as to what was done, and they were there to witness what he said and did. But Zipper is missing and presume killed, as that cyborg was caught trying to impersonate him. We need to find out what happened to him good or bad.” He explains to her. “I’m not holding out any hope for Zipper. He was getting slow and weak in his age and though he was good in a fight, who ever caught him probably ganged up on him and killed him deliberately or accidentally. For an insect, he was a good person.” Gadget was about to ramble on but stops herself from doing so. “Whatever the case maybe, the truth is out there. We as a group have to find it.” Fernando tells her. Gadget nods. “Now let’s get dressed before we end up doing it again.” He tells her. “Well, if I had a choice…” She begins to say. “Gadget...” He calls to her. She leans over to him and kisses him on the cheek, “I know, I know.” She then starts to get dressed, following his lead. In another 20 or so minutes they were ready to leave the palace. They get into the car and start driving around Tokyo. The Streets of Tokyo in the late hours of the night is not like that of New York City as New York City never sleeps but Tokyo does with the exception of various cleaning crews, bars, late night “24 hour” restaurants and assorted sex shops. With the exception of these few places, Tokyo was dead quiet. In the shopping district he parks the car into one of the parking garages and they both head out into the night of the streets of Tokyo. “Where are we heading?” Gadget asks. “Just following a hunch.” Fernando tells her. They continue to walk around. They end up at the Marriot Hotel where Gadget and Misao have their rooms though Gadget has only been there sporadically. He takes Gadget to the elevator and activates the button for the 30th floor. Though it had a keyed entry, circumventing key entries was never a problem for Fernando. The elevator takes them to the 30th floor, and opens its doors. They step out into a hallway that connects to a few private suites, usually it is several private rooms per floor. Fernando follows his hunch to a door furthest on the right of the elevator. He knocks hard on the door. A female voice can be heard, “I’m Coming! I’m Coming!” A few seconds later the door opens with Misao on the other side of the door way tying up her robe. She does not notice Fernando putting his foot against the bottom of the door to prevent it from being closed. She looks at him. “You...” Misao growls at him. “You got 30 seconds to hand over the Time Travel Cane I lent to Jeanette or else I’m taking it outright.” Fernando tells her. “You are not getting it.” Misao tells him. “Right...” He says to her, before shoving her into her suite and then cuffing his hand into her neck tightly and guiding her to the balcony. Through control of his cane, the door to the balcony opens automatically when they get to it and step outside. She tries to struggle but he is much stronger than she would ever be. They stop at the fence that separates the 30 floor drop to the streets below from the outdoor concrete floor of the suite. He lifts her up by her neck and flips her over the balcony, grabbing her ankles before she falls too far and goes splat on the floor. She yells and screams, making comments about how this is assault and that she would get even. Fernando lets her go. In calculations, it would take Misao about 10 seconds to hit the ground floor, but Fernando manipulates space and time around her. Before she hits the floor there is a bright flash of light. Misao is sitting on the end of a tree limb some 50ft feet above the floor with a loud roar echoing in the background. Feeling the tree limb sway, she holds on tightly. “You’re going to hand over the Time Travel Cane or not?” Fernando asks as he stands on the same limb of the tree by the main trunk. “Where in the world are we?” Misao yells out. “Where? Same place, well, one day it will be Tokyo Japan and this would be the Tokyo Hilton in about 65milliom years. Now – the last time, are you going to hand over the Time Travel Cane or not?” Fernando explains to her. “You will never get it back for what you just did!” Misao yells at him. “Then goodbye.” Fernando says to her before he disappears in a bright flash of light. She sits on the tree limb alone, listening to the loud roars getting louder and closer. Back in the hotel suite a bright flash signifies Fernando’s return. Gadget walks over to him. “Where’s Misao?” She asks. “She’s Dirty Dancing with the Dinosaurs.” He tells her. “You left her in the Jurassic?!” She exclaims. “As long as she remains in the tree she will remain alive. But frankly, I do not care. She wants to be a Time Bandit then she can face the consequences of being a Time Bandit.” He tells her. He then adds, “Stand back over there by the wall, so when it arrives, Jeanette’s cane does not hit you.” Gadget steps back to the wall. Fernando concentrates as he holds out his cane, the crystal on the top of the shaft begins to glow. There was a sound of items crashing about in the other room. Still holding on his concentration, he walks to the sound of the crashing. Opening the door it leads to Misao’s bedroom. The crashing noise is coming from the closet, which is opened. Inside is a trunk where the noise is coming from. He breaks open the lock to the trunk and flips the lid open. Jeanette’s cane comes flying out from the storage trunk and into his free hand. He then walks to the living room area where he left Gadget. “Let’s go.” He tells her. Back 65million years ago, Misao managed to crawl to the trunk of the tree as lesser sized carnivorous dinosaurs shakes the tree from its base. They all disperse as a loud roar echoes across the valley. Thunderous steps shakes the tree in place, getting louder by the second. Then it stops, replaced with a thick hot fog that surrounds the tree at her level, smelling of rotting flesh. She tries to move out of the fog, noticing an eye about the size of her head staring at her. Just loudest roar begins she disappears in a flash of light. Misao lies crumpled in the middle of the livingroom of her suite shaking and crying. Fernando and Gadget make their way through the streets of Tokyo on foot. He holds onto Jeanette’s Time Travelling cane horizontally while walking normally with his cane. Gadget asks, “Will I be getting that Time Travelling Cane?” “No.” Fernando replies. “Why not?” She replies. “First of all, this cane will be in storage outside of this dimension so no one but I can access it. Second – the last time you had access to Time Travel equipment, you caused havoc across the Time Line I had to repair. Furthermore, you and Tamara wound up in the hospital for almost three months and the Time Travelling Delorean was destroyed. You are rather reckless with Time Travel Equipment, for you to use it you need to regain that trust for it and learn how to properly use the equipment and respect the Time line. Until that day you do, the answer is ‘No.’” He tells her. “What if I decide to take it?” Gadget tries to challenge. Fernando stops in his steps and holds it out to her, “Go ahead and try.” Gadget reaches out and grabs the cane, suddenly releasing it as large electrical sparks fly out at the point of contact. “YEOW!!” She yells as she falls on her ass onto the floor holding her hand. He just looks down at her, “The unit is biometrically tied to me, and me only as I reset its identity of ownership to me as its creator. Consider that as a warning for the next time you attempt to grab it, it will hurt more.” “That is so unfair, you could have told me.” She tells him. “I can tell you everything and you would still not listen. So it is better for you to learn by experience.” He tells her as he extends his hand to help her up. Gadget takes his hand and with his help she gets up. Once on her feet she dusts herself off. “Look, I’m sorry. But that is a lesson you need to learn – like Jeanette needed to learn long ago and Misao never got to learn but is now paying the consequences. If she survives the Jurassic, she will be brought back in a couple of hours. But frankly, I hope some giant carnivore gets indigestion from eating her.” He tells her. He pauses for a second, “Look, what can I do to make it up to you?” “We could go to my room and have more sex until the sun rises.” She tells him. “Are you insatiable or something?” He asks. “In saving me and restoring me, I want you to have me as often as possible. If we were husband and wife, we probably be #$@!ing all the time.” She tells him as she steps in front of him to face him while putting her arms around his back. “Gadget, as much as we love each other without saying it because we show it to each other through what we do, there is a time for every purpose under heaven. There is a time to have sex and a time to do other life’s things, a time to do this mission and a time to rest at home – wherever home is, a time to work and a time to rest, a time to love and (he sighs) a time to hate. As much as I would want to have sex with you as often as possible, doing it all the time is not possible. OK girl?” He tries to explain to her as he holds her hips against him. “OK.” Gadget sounds like a dejected child in not getting what she wants. He lowers her head to looks down between them. “Look, Gadget...” He begins to say, waiting for her to look up at him. She does and then he continues, “I appreciate all that you have done for me, even in being a girlfriend who constantly trying to lower my stress levels. And like I said that I won’t say I love you but I will show it to you by what we do.” She continues to look up at him and give a half-hearted smile. He then throws in, “But just to let you know, if we are going to continue what we are doing, we need to be friends. I do not like drama in any form and you should be woman enough to solve any problems without me unless some guy is physically assaulting you, then I will step in and kick his ass.” She nods at him before leaning to him and kissing his cheek. “Gadget...” He calls to her. “You are willing to do so much for me, not like Chip who would have left me high and dry.” She tells him. “Well, let’s go home.” He tells her. In a couple of minutes they were at the garage at him car. He uses his cane and teleports them and the vehicle to their rented home. Gadget goes into her room and eventually goes to sleep. Fernando goes into his room and dressed down, keeping his pants on. He goes back out to the livingroom and goes to sleep on the couch though with Tammy gone he could have went to sleep on his own bed. Everyone wakes up at about 5AM. By 7:30AM, everyone had breakfast and had left for the day. Charles leaves with Dale. Quote: “Hey Fernando! Dale, the rest of the team, and I are going to head out. We will get some groceries on the way back.” Charles says loud enough to be heard. “OK. Be careful.” Fernando replies. Fernando stays at home for much of the morning, resting and cleaning up Tammy’s room though she had taken most of her things to go to Italy. Hondo and Val stay behind for most of the early morning until they left later on. Fernando’s daughters and friends also had left. The place is basically empty with just Fernando and Gadget, with Fernando sweeping and mopping the floors of the house. Gadget comes out of her room in just a short t-shirt and panties. She looks like she had just woken up. She takes a seat at the couch as Fernando finishes cleaning up the place. He was about to put away the cleaning supplies and tools when his smartphone goes off. He answers the phone and puts it on speaker. Charles voice on the phone says in a hurry “Uh, Hey Fernando? Someone just sent us a big message by using drugged teenagers to attack us!”   Before Fernando can give a reply, the phone hangs up. “Aren’t we going to help Charles?” Gadget says from the couch. “No.” Fernando begins, “As harsh as it may sound, we are all in it to ourselves and without knowing where he is, I can’t go. Furthermore, chances are he is in Tokyo, we in the suburb of Funabashi, outside of Ichikawa and Tokyo. There is no way we are getting there in time to save them, even if we teleported there. They are on their own, like we are on our own. I can only wish him the best of luck and he can save himself.” “OK.”Gadget replies, before she adds, “What about these teens on drugs?” “The Tokyo Metropolitan Police will have to deal with them. Croc* has been a powerful drug that hit Russia hard in the 1990s and it is now all over Asia. But it is only a tiny few uses it, so it is easier to deal with. In fact hold on.” Fernando explains. He then pulls out the smartphone and makes a call on speaker. It is answered on the third ring. “Hello boss!” A female voice answers the phone. “Don’t ‘Boss’ me, Kei.” Fernando tells her. He then adds, “You ladies in Tokyo?” “Yes we are!” Yuri answers. “Good. Charles is in one of the malls being chased by drug crazed teens. Scan the radio and help him out if you can.” Fernando tells them. “Got it Boss!” Kei replies. “Cut it out with the ‘Boss’ crap.” Fernando tells them before he throws in “And if you help Charles out, Do Not Blow Anything Up!” “We’ll try our best...” Yuri answers. “Yeah, do you best. Fernando out.” Fernando tells them before hanging up the phone. He lets out a sigh. “You think they can help him?” Gadget asks. “Giving him help is the easy part. Giving him help without blowing up the mall is a different matter all together.” Fernando replies. *Note: “Croc”, short for “Crocodile” is an illegal Codeine Based Drug taken intravenously (like Heroin) and has some adverse side effects, similar to PCP (Angel Dust). Users have been known to rip their skin and flesh off because the drug made them to do so and they end up looking like zombies. It is currently with the Russian Federation but is slowly spreading to other countries. https://www.drugabuse.gov/international/abstracts/emerging-drug-in-ukraine-crocodile-desomorphine [Tokyo Japan, between Nakamise Shopping Street and Asakusa Nishi-sand[ch333] Shopping Street Centers] A white Ford Mustang speeds across the streets between the two sister malls just blocks from each other, following the police cars and listening in on the police radios. Several foreigners in suits are seen running down the streets with a mob of zombie drugged crazed teenagers as they make their way out of the Nakamise Shopping Street and towards the Asakusa Shopping Street malls. Kei (driving the white Mustang) drives through the herd of teens, knocking them off their feet and rushing to the foreigners ahead of them. The top was down on their convertible vehicle letting Charles and his group to jump into the moving car, and speed away. With everyone accounted for, Kei asks as she continues to drive, “What was that all about?” “I don’t know!” Charles replies. “One second I was looking at a nice dress for my wife through a store window, next second a garbage can missed our heads and crashed through the window and we have been running from those crazy teens ever since!” “Something had to happen. People usually do not go about attacking foreigners without some reason.” Kei replies. “Kei...” Yuri calls to her. “What is it Yuri...” Kei replies in an annoyed tone. “Those kids look like they were on Croc.” Yuri says. “How is that possible? Croc is a Russian drug problem.” Kei tries to dismiss her comment. “You and I did the research on Croc, and you and I know the symptoms. I had a better look at them while you were driving. They looked like Flesh Torn Zombies to me, and you can only get that from Croc.” Yuri explains. “Alright. Supposed they are Croc users. What then? We are working with Fernando, not trying to solve society’s drug problems.” Kei throws at her. “Then there is nothing we can do.” Yuri says. “It is not our job to get involved other than rescuing one of our own. Speaking of which, Charles, where’s your car?” Kei says and asks. “It’s in the parking lot at the Asakusa Hanayashiki Amusement Park.” Charles reply. “Oooo... Asakusa Hanayashiki! I have not been there since I was a high school girl!” Yuri says. “Right.” Kei replies. She then turns to Charles verbally, “OK, we will drop you off at your car and you’re on your own again.” “Alright. I hope those crazy teens do not go attack us again.” Charles says. “Then how about we sit at a café for an hour or so drinking coffee, the police should have cleared the streets of the teens by then.” Yuri says. “Coffee? They got donuts and cheesecake too?” Dale lets out, licking his lips with his tongue. “Yeah, they got donuts and cheesecake...” Kei lets out. “Yeah, you ought to now – with every slice of cheesecake going to your butt!” Yuri lets out. “Now wait a minute! Who’s side are you on?” Kei protests. “Quit complaining, and let’s put away the car near Charles’ ride and we can go to Matcha Sweets Kaminari-Issa. It is only two blocks from the park…” Yuri throws at them. “Yum yum... Cheesecake here I come!” Dale says to himself but is heard by everyone. [Maria B&B] After almost half an hour later, Fernando’s smartphone rings with a text message. “Charles and his crew have been rescued and are safe. We are at the Matcha Sweets Kaminari-Issa having a break and readjusting plans. – Kei.” He lets out a pent up sigh. “Is Charles and his crew OK?” Gadget asks. “They are. They are having a break at some fancy coffee shop for now.” Fernando replies. “Fancy coffee shop?” Gadget asks. “Starbucks raised to the N-th level, a tiny cup of Espresso would go for $20 and a slice of cheese cake just as much.” He explains. “Oh.” Gadget replies. She then asks, “What do you do want to do today?” “I need to rest. Might as well be today.” He says. “But you’re cleaning up the place. That is not resting.” Gadget points out. “It’s resting as in it takes a lot off my mind while I do it. Then I’ll make a simple lunch for later and make sure Ms. Maria’s things are clean so she can make and bring in our dinner later.” Fernando explains. Fernando continues to finish cleaning up the place and setting up the garbage bags outside in the metal cans for the city sanitation to pick them up. - To be Continued... - EDIT: Grammar and Situation corrections by Fernando

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 28th, 2021, 12:15am 9:30AM Several guards gather about Chips dungeon cell, and had him washed up after breakfast before taking him to an awaiting vehicle. He was being taken to the court magistrate for his sentencing, as it is a technicality for executing his death sentence. He is handcuffed and ankle-chained before being escorted to an armored vehicle for his transport. It should only be a 10 minute ride to the courthouse from the palace along the lesser crowded streets. It always takes a different path to the courthouse as to confuse possible escape attempts from happening. Unknown to them is that they were being observed. The armored vehicle turns onto a side street halfway to the courthouse. At the intersection they are approaching, a pair of white mice steps out onto the street and kneels down, facing the armored vehicle. A long folded tube is pulled out from a back pack and extended to be placed up on the shoulder of one of them. The other gets a rocket shell from the back pack and shoves it into the rear of the tube. It is launched, flying out of the tube and hitting just under bumper and onto the driver’s side front tire and suspension parts. It explodes with enough force to flip the armor truck over. Gun fire can be heard for a few seconds before the rear door is opened. Chip was plastered on the wall of the truck that is now a floor. A couple of white mice step in, undo his chains and securements and pull him out from the back of the truck. He is dragged into a waiting black Mercedes Benz GLS SUV series with tinted windows. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/2020-Mercedes-Benz-GLS.png He lies on the floor, trying to recover, with reality flashing in and out of his head. Being poked with a stick does not help him as he pretends to remain unconscious. “Eino, get me the stun gun.” He hears, before he feels two pin pricks at his side, followed by 40,000 volts on his hip. “YEOW!!!” Chip jumps up and writhes against the chair for as long as the stun gun is pressed against him. After a few seconds, it is stopped and the stun gun removed from his side. He looks around as he is driven, seeing several white mice in black suits sitting around him. “Where am I?” He asks. He gets hit in the back of the head with a heavy object and passes out again. [11:30AM, Maria B&B] Fernando’s smartphone rings with a direct number from the Emperor. He answers it. “Hello Akihito. For you to call me something serious must have happened. Say it.” Fernando says to the phone. “Forgive me my friend, but apparently the prisoner has escaped while enroute to the courthouse. He had help to escape and the situation is currently under investigation.” Emperor Akihito explains before giving a description of several killed police officers and the transport vehicle being destroyed before he was taken away. “I see. Alright then. I’ll be on the alert.” Fernando replies. He then says “Thank you.” before he hangs up. “Everything alight?” Gadget asks as Fernando pockets his smartphone. He lets out a sigh. “Let me be honest with you, Gadget.” He begins, she nods her head. He continues, “Chip had help and escaped while being taken to the court house.” “Oh.” She replies before pausing for a second. She then adds, “You will protect me, won’t you?” “That does not stop because he was released. But my promise to him stands – if I ever see him walk as a free man in the outside world, I will put an end to his existence.” He explains to her. She gets up and pounces on him, holding him tightly, repeating herself “Thank you... Thank you... Thank you... Thank you... Thank you... Thank you...” Fernando manages to wrestle Gadget off him and holds her in front of him by her shoulders. “Girl, you need to calm down. In the least I was expecting this, the question is who helped him escaped and why? But for now, it is just us two and I will deal with what dangers he will throw at us;” Fernando explains to her. Gadget nods. “Now, we still got a day to rest and clean up the place. Now, do you have any laundry to wash?” He says and asks. Gadget nods. “Then let’s get it done. And while the machine washes, we’ll go order lunch or something.” He tells her. Again, Gadget nods. “Gadget, you can talk you know. It is just us two here in the house. Anything you want, just say it.” He tells her. Gadget points to his groin, lightly tapping the bulge his penis is making on his pants.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Aug 29th, 2021, 12:05pm Back at the Safe house. Charles, his team was going over Reports on Teens on Croc form the Tokyo Police. As they cure them and send them home to there parents. They looking at the connection between Russian Mafia, Crazy Teens and Gensige Gang. Dale: Sir we just found a leed. The Croc drugs came from Oshima Island and went to these ports in Tokyo. Charles: Give me the list. Dale: Honmoku Fishing Per, Osanbashi Pier Building, Sea Forest Waterway, and Sodegaura Seaside Park. Charles: Himm. So the Osanbashi Pier Building will be the main point were the dugs coming from, It going get worst and we need get down there. Then check it out see if this true first. Burborn: Also we haven’t Heard form the Oshima Island Police about this. Charles: We need ask the Empore did he heard anything form the Oshima Island? I think there something going on there. Maggie: Also Russia Mafia Arrived at South end of the Island 6 Years ago and since then they been there since. Charles: I think there something going on at the island. Right now we need investagate that Pier and see if the drugs are coming form there first. Then let the Empore know. All: Right! * Oshima Island At a Russia Mafia Manson on Miharayama Lozan doro Drive. The Russia Flag blowing in the air. Inside at the center of the manson. A Male White mouse in his 30s was watching the Nippon TV News 24 Japan. As the repoter saying that Teens were going crazy on Croc drugs, chasing a NSA Agents and tourists at the mail. Then a Big Brown Russian mouse came in. Brown Russian Mouse: Demetrice Sir. The drugs works. But NSA and Nippon Police will be looking for the dugs at the port in Downtown Tokyo. Demetrice: Him Send the Main Drugs to Shizuoka. Keep sending the smaller drugs to the pier. Because the Mayor won’t tell the Empore about my operations. Since I have his Daughter held hostage. I know him. He will do anything for his daughter if he want her alive. Brown Russian Mouse; That means we have a hold not only on the Mayor but the Police force here too. Demetrice: Yes Michael. We do have a Big Hold on them. HHAHAHAHAHA. But I know one Squirrel may dispute my plans.   Michael: Who Boss? Demetrice: Fernando. He can dispute anyone plans and now he is a treat. Michael: Should we take care of him. Demetrice: No But keep a eye on him and his Friends since they are friends with the Empore. Michael: Right boss. But what the Mayor Daughter? Demetrice: Keep her sleeping. Until we need her to see her dad the mayor. Michael: Right boss. * Then a Female Mouse wearing a Japanese School Girls Uniform with matching Japanese School Student Uniform Shoes Uwabaki JK round toe shoes. As she was sleeping. A Female Nurse Cat came in with the needle as she put the sleeping medican into her. Make her sleep more. Then the Female cat left the room. This Female mouse is the Mayor Daughter.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 31st, 2021, 5:33pm Hondo woke up to the feeling of a smaller hand gently shaking his shoulder. “Love… Wake up. It’s gettin’ late.” A familiar female voice calls to him as he pulls himself from his sleep. He rolled onto his back and cracked an eye open to see Valentine dressed and standing over him. “Wha.. what time is it?” He asked groggily. “9:00 am.” She replied softly. He sat up quickly, as if startled, and then groaned and held he forehead with his left hand as he propped himself upright with his right. “Nine o’clock?! #$@!ing hell…” He muttered “You alright?” She asked. “Feel like I’ve been run over by a truck.” He growled. “You drink a bunch before comin’ to bed?” She asked He gingerly shook his head, “No, no more than usual…. Less than usual actually, other than some at the party but that buzz was gone before we left.” Valentine frowned, “Maybe you’re gettin’ sick. You’ve been under a lot of stress and not sleepin’ much.” He shook his head lightly, “Doubt I’m sick. Hell, since Jefe gave us those tablets can you remember ever really gettin’ sick?” She thought for a moment then shook her head, “No, I can’t. I guess with bein’ almost immortal our immune systems are in peak form… So, what is wrong, then? You’ve been seemin’ to drag a bit lately.” “Probably just the stress an’ lack of sleep. Hell, we’ve not rested much since we left Italy. It’s a wonder that we aren’t all down from exhaustion. I’m alright, though. Just wakin’ up rough.” He said, trying to explain it away. In truth, he did not feel alright at all. His body ached, he felt weak, he was more tired than he should have been, and even sleeping seemed to do little for him. If anything, he felt worse every morning, as if he had done no more than turned his thoughts off for a few hours while his body kept exerting energy as if he had worked a full day on the ranch. Valentine had been through enough, though, so he was not about to worry her further. “You sure you’re alright?” She asked, a worried look etched into her face. He nodded, “Just need a shower an’ some food, I reckon.” “I have to warm it up, but breakfast is ready. You grab a shower and I’ll bring our breakfast up.” She said. “You not eat yet?” He asked, squinting at her still. “I was waitin’ for you. I fed Monty, though, and he’s out washin’ the car now.” She replied “That works… shouldn’t wait for me, though.” He replied. “I wanted to, though.” She retorted. He knew he would get no where arguing so he just nodded. She kissed his cheek quick like and then scurried downstairs to warm their food and get him some coffee. Once she left he slid out of bed and stood with a groan. He tried to stretch out his sore body, but it just creaked, groaned, and fought his attempts. He stumbled to the dresser and poured about three shots of bourbon into a glass and downed it. He coughed slightly and shook his head, which caused him to wince from pain. He poured the same amount again and took it with him into the shower. Once he started the water to running, it was hot and ready for him to get in less than a minute later. He leaned against the wall as the hot water ran over his sore body. He sipped on the whiskey as he tried to force his brain to work and figure out why he felt like this. Nothing came to mind though. He toyed with the notion that the poisoning a few nights ago still was having an effect on him, but the fact that he was getting worse did not make sense there. After a while he just wrote it off as all being in his head, and chose to ignore it the best that he could. Several minutes later he heard the sound of light footstep enter and turned to look as the shower door half opened. “I brought you some coffee and put a shot in it for you.” Valentine said as she held out the cup to him. She frowned slightly as she saw the now empty glass sitting on the shower ledge. “I see you had a shot or two alright.” She said softly. He took the coffee from her and handed her the empty glass. “Just tryin’ to chase off this stress headache.” He said trying to down-play it all. “Just be careful. I know you usual are, but if you are not feelin’ well I don’t want you to hide it or drown it in whiskey!” She said in a worried tone. “Don’t trust me?” He asked almost flatly. She sighed, “I’m just worried about you.” He shook his head, “Don’t worry ‘bout me. I’m just a bit off my game. Just worn a bit thin, I reckon. If I knew there was an issue for sure I’d tell you.” It was a half lie as he knew deep inside something was wrong but he did not know what it was. He shut off the shower and exited, setting the coffee on the sink and then taking the towel that Valentine handed him to dry off. “Breakfast warm?” He asked She nodded, “It’s sitting on the table in the room.” He nodded and hung the towel on the drying rack before following Valentine back into the room. He pulled on a pair of fresh boxers and jeans as she finished setting up their breakfast. He half frowned as he looked at it, as he saw she had put some time and effort into it, only to have to reheat it because of him. She had made fresh biscuits and gravy with sausage and hard-boiled eggs chopped in it with cheese and tomato slices on top, with bacon, fried apples, and baked beans topped with fried onions and jalapeno slices on top. Normally he would have felt hungrier at the sight of the meal, but his system was not cooperating like it usually did. He still ate it all, more so for her peace of mind and to show her he appreciated her effort. Not that her effort was ever lacking, but she had been shaken up pretty badly from her attack several days back, and had been unable to help like she had in the past. The last couple days, though she had started to noticeably put in an extra effort around the place, helping not just Hondo but everyone as she could with cleaning and meal prep most notably. He was not sure if it because she sensed something was wrong with him, more so than he had accidentally let her see, if it was because she felt like she needed to make up for being hurt and scared, if it was to keep her mind busy so she did not think about that incident, or a mix of all that and more. He looked at her as she slowly ate her meal. She had that almost sullen look about her again and had gone quiet. He noticed she was doing that more lately. She had never been a talker like Gadget was, though she could talk up a storm given the right conversation and be far more concise and easier to follow than anything Gadget had managed when excited about a topic. He always enjoyed talking with Valentine and even Fernando had commented on her being a good conversationalist at times, when she was not letting her own fear or insecurities cloud a subject. Since her attack, though, she had talked less and when she did talk, it was almost always connected with her own fears and insecurities, which bothered Hondo quite a bit. It did not bother him to hear her talking about them, so much as he was bothered him that she had these new or renewed fears and worries of which he was not sure how to help her come to terms with them. She was definitely doing better, but these quiet, sad moods of hers told him that everything was not alright in her mind. Valentine stared at her plate as she nibbled on her breakfast. She had planned on doing just sausage gravy, biscuits, and eggs, but her thoughts and worries had started to creep in earlier today and she went all out to try to block out the thoughts that haunted her mind, though she lied to herself and tried to make herself believe she was doing it all for her husband. She knew he was not feeling well, and though a small voice in her head that she used to pay heed to screamed that something was bad wrong, she drowned it out and told herself that Hondo was just tired. He had let her sleep in more lately, and got her off to bed earlier too. Fernando had given him a sedative for her to aid her sleep a couple night earlier on as well, so that helped even when her mind would have not let her rest at all otherwise. She had been stressed out, and still was, but Hondo had tried to ease that for her. He abstained from having any physical relations with her for several days until she was at ease with it again, and even then, he seemed to do more for her than she did for him. She knew he could probably use a few rough and tumble sessions with her, as though she did not believe the hype about it at first, other than drinking it seemed to be the best stress relief during a mission they had. She just could not put her heart into it fully yet, though she longed to be with him. Every time she tried to relax and let go her head filled with the voices that pointed out what could have been and reminded her of old wounds. The voiced laughed at her, taunted her, and belittled her, telling her she was not worthy of him, she would get him killed, she should leave for his own safety, and he would have been better off if she had just let it all happened and died. She did her best to shut these thoughts out, but sometimes they broke through the barriers she tried to put up and left her no choice but to listen to them. She found staying busy helped, but not enough at times. She wanted to talk about it with someone, but she could not. Hondo was stressed enough and though she talked to him at first, she did not want to put more of a burden on him. Gadget had seemed to pull away from her and hung on Fernando, more so since Tammy seemed to disappear, and even before Gadget was more interested in talking about herself rather than listening. Tammy had turned on her and said things to her and about her that no friend would say, so there was no friendship left there. And Fernando and her, though they had talked some, had not really had that kind of relationship. Much of that was his personality was one where he was not much of one for idle talk, but also none of them had much downtime together outside of a mission or the stress of a mission to talk like that or gain that kind of relationship, not since she met Hondo anyway. So, she held it all inside, not knowing where to turn. Valentine sat down her fork with a third of her food left on her plate. “Not hungry?” Hondo asked with a raised eyebrow. “My eyes were bigger than my stomach, I guess. I’ll finish it later maybe.” She replied as she put her plate on top of his and gathered everything up. In truth she just did not have much of an appetite these last few days and her thoughts often made it worse. Hondo finished dressing as Valentine took out the dishes and cleaned them up. After he was dressed he went out to the living room, where he found Fernando nursing a cup of coffee while hauling out some trash from Tammy’s room. They talked briefly, though not much of any import was discussed. Hondo refrained from bringing up the phone call he had received last night from Marco, mainly as he did not want to add to Fernando’s stress right now. He was sure Marco would take care of things for now, though he worried that if something went wrong and the baby was injured that Fernando would lose his mind. Unfortunately, they would just have to trust the SWA to keep her safe until their mission was done here or Tammy returned. It was decided that their visit with Renoske Gozzomaki would have to wait as the goon squad and the dirt pair both gone out to follow some leads of their own and Fernando and Gadget had not gotten in until early morning. Hondo involuntarily raised an eyebrow at Fernando saying they got in that late, but though not missed by Fernando, he chose to ignore it. The new plans for the day were to have none, at least that was Fernando’s plan for him and his secretary, as he decided to rest and putter about the house for the day, if allowed. Hondo had not made any plans as he had kept the day open, but he said they would be gone to allow Fernando the house without them bothering him. After they finished speaking, Hondo went back to his room and went through his leather day bag, which he used to carry extra ammo, note book, pens, a small laptop, and other things they might need if something came up from the mission while they were gone. As he checked over the gear and supplies Valentine came in. “You look like you’re preparin’ for somethin’.” She said. He shook his head, “Not really. We aren’t gonna go visit Renoske today, unless somethin’ changes this evenin’. Jefe an’ Gadget got in late an’ Jefe needs a rest day, so they are gonna hang out here.” “You could use a rest day too.” She retorted. He shook his head, “Naw, I’ll be fine. Besides, I think Jefe wants the place as empty as possible for today.” “You think that’s a good idea? I mean, I know its not our business but, if they are alone Gadget might push him to infidelity.” Valentine replied “Like you said it’s none of our business.” He replied “But…” She started to retort but was cut short. “No, buts!” He half barked at her. Valentine shrunk back a bit from him, which he did not miss. He sighed and slumped down into a chair, patting his knee to signal her to sit. She came over to him a bit timidly and sat on his knee. He wrapped his arms around her and laid his head against her breasts. “I didn’t mean to snap… I’m sorry, Darlin’.” He said softly. She nodded, “I know… Maybe I worry about everyone too much, but I’m worried about Fernando and Tammy’s relationship, about little Francesca being safe, about Gadget healin’ mentally and findin’ who she is beyond her lab, and.. and I’m worried about you.” “What ‘bout you?” he asked. “I’m..fine.” She said a bit hesitantly. “I’ve snapped at you before an’ you never shied away. You’ve been quiet lately, too. Am… am I bein’ that hard on you?” He asked softly. She half stood so she could turn and look him in the eyes. Her eyes were wide and her look more worried than before. “Oh, no! Not at all! I.. I didn’t mean to make you think… I mean… It’s not you, honestly.” She replied earnestly. “I’m worried I’m scrain’ you or somethin’.” He said. She shook her head, “No, other than you scare me that you don’t take care of yourself well enough!... *sigh* Honestly, it’s just my head. I.. I’m doing better but I’m afraid I’ll just not be myself again anytime soon.” “You’re strong. You’ll pull through this all fine, I know, but if you need to talk.” He said. She stood up and turned away from him to hide the look on her face that betrayed her words. “No, I don’t need to talk.” She lied, “I just need time to straighten out my head.” She badly wanted to talk to him, but even if she tried she did not know what to tell him. She had told him everything before. There was nothing new, though she had not told him some of her darker thoughts in fear that he might think less of her or worry too much. He sighed and stood up, “Alright, but I’m here if you need to, darlin’.” She nodded and spoke without turning around. “I know… And I know it’s not our business but do you think they.. Gadget and Fernando.. you think they are…” She paused “Havin’ sex?” He asked She nodded. “Would it matter so much if they did?” He asked She spun around with a surprised look on her face, “You don’t care if they do?!” “I didn’t say that. I asked if it mattered so much.” He replied calmly. She looked down for a moment to think. She nodded at first then paused. “Yes, of course!.. I mean… I think it does…. Maybe.” She said losing sureness with each word uttered. “Will it change that Jefe is our friend? Or that you an’ Gadget are tryin’ to be friends?” He asked. She shook her head, “No… But what about Tammy and the baby?” He shrugged, “I don’t know. Francesca will always be loved here an’ Jefe will make sure she’s taken care of no matter where she is. Tammy has fought him from the word go, an’ even though Chip might have added in the angel dust on her unknown to her, she knew what Jefe thought of him, but she still willin’ly let him into Jefe’s an’ her house, an’ she willin’ly took the first drugs. Can’t say they aren’t temptin’ at times when stress is high an’ things look hopeless, but she had friends an’ options. She bears some responsibility.” “So, you think it should be over between them?” Valentine asked. He shook his head, “No, I reckon I don’t, but I’ve thought on it. What if you did to me like Tammy did to him? What if you got angry at me, berated me an’ humiliated me in front of my friends, an’ then took off with my child while I was in a middle of a mission an’ just was tryin’ to keep my friends alive, especially after all the hell I had been put through before to find out you had been screwin’ my enemy while doin’ drugs in the same room with our child?” She hung her head, “I’m... I’m not sure that’s possible.” “I’m not sayin’ you would do that, I’m just sayin’ how would that feel.” He replied. She looked at him blankly for a moment then her eyes got wide. “Oh! No, no... I didn’t mean that! I mean, I hope I would never do that to you, as I couldn’t imagine how bad that would hurt you.” She replied. “Well, that hurt is what Jefe is feelin’. Gadget is… well, hell,… I don’t know what or who she is anymore, honestly, other than sex starved. At least that’s what I’m seein’ from how she looks at Jefe.” He replied. He did not utter the other thought on his mind which was he half wished she was sex starved when they were together all those years ago as it would have made taking Chip’s bullshit a lot more bearable! She nodded, “*sigh*, So you think she’s pushin’ for sex?” He shrugged, “Hell, who knows. I just know she’s been awkward ‘round him an’ clingy, an’ she’s treated me like piss half the time, like she did not want me ‘round Jefe. I never wronged her but she acts like I can’t be trusted either.” “She just doesn’t really know you like we do, at least not anymore. What she did know of you was twisted by her husband, I’ve been told. Monty and Dale echoed it, so she had three people she trusted at the time tellin’ her that you were no good. You hear somethin’ long enough and you start believin’ it.” Valentine replied. “Yeah, I’ve got the hint that she thinks I’m no good. Reckon I’m not a lot of good in some ways. Could have done better by you, that’s for damn sure.” He replied. She put a hand on his arm, “I couldn’t ask for better. Don’t let her confusion make you question yourself.  You start questionin’ yourself and I’ll get Fernando to kick your ass!” She smirked at him slightly and he could not help but chuckle and shake his head. “You probably would too, an’ he’d enjoy it too much!” Hondo replied. “But… do you think they are?” She asked. He shrugged, “I try not to think on it. Worst thing that happens is they are, Jefe an’ Tammy get divorced, an’ Gadget gets him to tell me to go my own way as she doesn’t want me ‘round.” “Fernando wouldn’t do that to you.” Valentine said. Hondo nodded, “Probably not, but like I said that’s worse case. If they are, oh well. They both deserve some happiness an’ some relaxation.” “Why would they hide it, then?” She asked. He squinted at her, “Probably ‘cause they feel they are all they have as if everyone else knew they’d be judgin’ them, talkin’ ‘bout it behind their backs, an’ tellin’ them how they should handle their lives an’ the shit in them.” She frowned and looked down at the floor, “Like we’re doin’.” He nodded, “Yeah… Now ya know why I said it wasn’t our business?” She nodded, “Yeah… I guess it’s not what friends should do.” “Nor family, but unfortunately, they do. I just rather not. Someday we both might want them by our side to support us when we are bein’ judged an’ ridiculed. We might need them desperately, but how will they respond? If they aren’t screwin’ then shame on us for thinkin’ bad of them. If they are, then shame on us for not earnin’ their trust enough for them to feel like they could tell us they are. Problem is, they’d be right to not trust us as here we are talkin’ ‘bout it.” He said. She shook her head, “No, it’s my fault. I pushed you.” He shook his head, “I still spoke ‘bout it an’ we have before, so I’m to blame too. Can’t say I’ll stop, but bein’ better ‘bout it is a goal.” She nodded, “Yeah… on that note… you goin’ to try to be friends with Gadget again?” He sighed, “I don’t know… Lot of that depends on her, I reckon. I could probably be easier to be friends with, especially for her, but I’m a bit awkward with that too. Just don’t know how. I also have a lack of patients with her. Probably from the old days, but it’s a damn knee-jerk reaction I get when she gets snippy, I just growl an’ bark! It’s not much wonder she thinks Chip an’ the others were right ‘bout me.” “She’ll get to know the real you if you let her.” Valentine said. “Not sure how to do that. You were one of the few to see me for me fairly fast. Hell, Jefe was set to throw me out of an airliner the first mission we were on together.” He replied. “I thought Jeanette was just being mean! That really happened?” She asked. He nodded, “More or less, yeah. We just weren’t seein’ eye to eye an’ he tried to rattle me, I reckon. More so Jeanette that wanted me thrown out I found out later.” “You’ll have to tell me that story sometime when Fernando is there! I want to hear his side too!” She said with a smirk. He chuckled then took on a more serious look. “Earlier, what did you think I meant when I asked you how you think I’d feel if you did what Tammy did to Jefe?” He asked. She looked back down and half turned away, “Nothin’, really. Just didn’t understand what you meant at first.” “You really gonna start lyin’ to me?” He asked She looked up at him, then turned away to hide a tear, but not before he saw it. She ran a hand down to her flat belly and stood turned away from him, until she felt his hand on her arm gently turn her towards him. “What’s wrong?” He asked. She leaned into him, “I’m not sure if I can tell you.” He sighed, “You don’t have to, but I wish you felt like you could tell me anythin’.” She sighed and spoke in almost a whisper, “I don’t think I can have kids for you.” His heart felt like it dropped into his stomach, not so much that she thought she could not have children, though he always wanted his own and definitely wanted them with her, but it was more so because of the sadness in her voice. “I’ve got you, that’s all I need.” He replied after a moment. “No… no its not… I know you want children but...” She said trying not to cry. “Why do you think you can’t?” He asked. She took a moment to compose herself before replying. “I… I was in a bad dirt-bike accident as a girl. There was some internal damage…. Later, my periods were erratic and short. They.. they stabilized at about every sixty days, as you know, but they only last about a day sometimes two…. The doctors said it was possibly due to the injuries and… and that it was likely I’d not be able.. be able to…” She said quietly, pausing as she sniffed the tears back. “Why not tell me before?” He asked. “I… I thought maybe… maybe when Fernando gave us those pills it would fix me…. I thought if I told you…. I thought you’d leave me.” She whispered. He pulled her more tightly into him, “I love you, Maria Valentine Sackett, an’ not bein’ able to have children doesn’t change that!” “But… maybe it should.” She whispered. “Never!” He said firmly. She just leaned into him and tried not to sob. “Listen, if we can’t we will be fine, but we don’t know we can’t for sure yet.” He said. She shook her head against him, “I’ve never used birth control an’ we’ve never used protection…” “Why tell me now? What started this?” He asked softly. She shrugged in his arms, “I…I don’t know… Guess its just..just my mind being messed up still… Back on the plan you said somethin' about me bein' strong enough to protect our family... It’s always been on my mind, but more so recently with all the other things and when you asked how you would feel if I ran off with our…with our….” She paused and swallowed hard again as she tried to keep herself from sobbing. “I reckon I get it… It was on your mind so that part stood out to you… Reckon I didn’t know you were in such a dark place right now.” HE replied “Don’t worry about it…. It’s just a silly, stupid woman lettin’ her thoughts run wild.” She replied. “You’re not silly or stupid…. I’m not sure if we have time but we need some time away from this mess, I reckon.” He said. She nodded into his chest and whispered her reply, “That would be nice… even if for just one night.” He sighed but continued to hold her tightly, “If things are quiet maybe tomorrow night or the night after we’ll take the Tanaka’s up on the offer to use the lodge, just you an’ me. We’ll go spend the night.” “Maybe you should see if Fernando and Gadget want to go too. That lodge is big enough we’d never see each other unless we wanted to, plus there is a hottub and pool.” She said, trying to take her mind off herself. “I’m not sure he’d want us both gone from here, nor is he ready to let us know if somethin’s goin’ on with him an’ Gadget yet, but I’ll ask.” He said “I think they are… but it doesn’t matter, right?” She asked. He nodded, ”That’s right.” He held her for a while longer before letting her go. “Now, we probably need to get goin’ an’ we need to figure out where we are goin’.” He said as she wiped her eyes. “I know Monty wanted to go work out and I could use a run. You up to that?” She said. He grimaced a bit, “I’m not sure I feel up to runnin’, but I saw a gym not too far away from the park. We could go there, then you an’ Jack could go run while I walk round the small shoppin’ district. Think I saw a small outdoor market the other day when I drove by.” She nodded, “That sounds good! I’ll pack you and I some work-out clothes, if you want to go let Monty know.” She replied. He nodded and kissed her on the forehead quickly before heading out the door. As she packed their gym bags Hondo walked down the stairs and approached Monty, who was finishing rinsing the car with his back towards him. Hondo walked up behind him and stopped fully expecting to scare him again, but he was surprised when Monty spoke first. “Ya won’t be scarin’ me taday, skippah. Ya jest tryin’ to scare me or we got some’ut to do?” Monty said. Hondo shook his head, “Heh, there’s always a first time, eh? Well, our visit to Maplewood’s buddy has been postponed.” “Eh? What buddy?” Monty asked. “You remember him, the one with a geisha’s?” Hondo replied. Monty grinned slightly, “Oh, yeah. If it weren’t for thet bloke bein’ a roight piece of shit, I’d not mind havin’ a peaceful visit there again.” Hondo raised an eyebrow at him, “Those geishas were dudes.” Monty’s brow furrowed angrily at Hondo, “Thet’s not funny, Skippah.” “I wasn’t bein’ funny.” Hondo replied flatly. “But they had knockers! I mean, not ‘uge ones but not many of these Japanese girls get big old tits like some o’ the girls back ‘ome.” Monty protested. “Jack, they have pills that can grow those on anyone, now-a-day.” Hondo replied in an almost annoyed tone. Monty turned a bit pale and swallowed hard, “So yur not jest tryin’ to jest get an old bloke stirred up?” “Can’t say I said it ‘cause I thought you’d take the news well, but its gospel.” He replied. Monty started to look a bit sick, “Strewth…” “Since we’re puttin’ off goin’ to see your boy-toy, we’ll go to the gym and spend some time in town to leave the place to Jefe for a while.” Hondo said with a slight smirk on his face. Monty’s face took on a sick and sour look, “Don’t even kid like thet, skippah!” Hondo chuckled and shook his head, “Alright, but that should teach ya a lesson, I hope.” Monty nodded, “Aye, It don’t touch me unless I see the the beaver first!” Hondo frowned, “Not what I hoped you’d take away from that, but … hell, just go get some clothes for the gym. We’ll go work out first then you an’ Val can go runnin’ while I go look for the farmers market.” Monty nodded before trotting off to the house without saying another word. A couple minutes later Valentine came out with their bags to find Hondo leaning against the car and smoking a cigarillo. “Ready?” She asked. He nodded, “As soon as Jack shows up.” As if on cue, Monty came out of the house from his room, “I’m ready skippah.” Hondo nodded, “Alright. You two take the car an’ I’ll take the bike in case I end up havin’ to go somewhere while you two are runnin’.” Valentine nodded, caught the keys as Hondo threw them to her, and hopped into the driver seat. Monty opened the door, threw his bag in the rear seat and eased himself down into the passenger seat. As they got situated Hondo swung onto the bike and fired the engine up. A few seconds later, both the car and the motorcycle roared out onto the asphalt. (To be continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 31st, 2021, 7:38pm [1PM – Location Unknown] Chip wakes up tied to a chair in his bare fur and yet wet from head to toe. In front of him is an angry white Asian mouse covered in scars and tattoos standing next to a large truck battery connected to a pair of jumper cables he is holding in each hand. He tries to look about but somebody from behind grabs his head hair and holds his head to face only forward. “Where am I?” Chip asks. The guy with the jumper cables step up to him and slides the ends of the jumper cables down his leg. Chip yells out in pain for the moment he gets shocked. A voice behind Chip says, “You do not ask questions. You answer them. You tell me what we want to hear, and you will be let go. You lie to us, you die. Understand that?” “Fernando – I know you are here somewhere... you’re dead meat, Fernando! Dead Meat!” Chip yells out before being shocked across his stomach. “YEOW!!!” He lets out for as long as he is shocked. “Fernando? There is no ‘Fernando’ here. It is just us here. Now stay quiet and answer when we tell you to answer, or our little friend will go happy with the cables on you.” The voice behind him says. Chip tries to look around but the hand holding on to his hair keeps his head from turning around. He then tries to nod and is allowed to do so. “Good.” The voice says loud to be heard. Chip breathes heavily as silence hags about the room. Another voice is heard from behind, “What did you tell them?” “Tell who what?” Chip answers, only to be shocked by the one with jumper cables, making him cry in pain. “What did you tell them?” The question is repeated. Chip answers the same way again, “Tell who what?” The one with the jumper cables leans over to him, but Chip lets out in panic, “No, wait! I mean it – who are we talking about?!!” “Who – the police. What did you tell the police?” Another voice says. Chip stutters “I did not say anything to the police! I Swear!” “You lie.” A different voice says before Chip gets shocked. “Again, what did you say to the police?” A different voice asks. “Nothing, I did not say anything!” Chip insists. “Liar.” Another different voice says before Chip gets shocked again. “Where are your friends?” Another voice asks. “Friends?” Chip asks before he is shocked again. “Your friends, who showed up at Renossuke’s place with you and were arrested with you. Then they were taken out of your cell and taken someplace else. Where did they go?” The voice explains its question. “I Don’t Know.” Chip replies. “Liar.” Another voice says before Chip gets shocked some more. The questioning last for another half hour before Chip faints from exhaustion and pain. [1PM – Maria’s B&B] In Gadget’s room, both Fernando and Gadget were in her bed resting for the moment with the blanket up to their armpits. She was resting her head on his chest. “Oh my... You sure know how to cut the edge off the stress that builds up...” Gadget says out loud though she was talking to herself. “I could say the same about you.” Fernando says. Gadget smiles at him. Fernando asks, “You OK though? I mean with Chip escaping.” “As long as I’m with you, I feel safe against anything he would do to us.” She replies. “What I have to kill him in order to save us from what he would do?” He asks. “I expect no less. If he puts our lives in jeopardy, then I know what has to be done in order to save our lives, even if it has to be done by you.” She answers. Fernando nods slightly. Gadget gets out a sigh. A few moments of silence passes before Gadget asks a question. “Fernando?” She calls to him. “Yes Gadget.” He replies. “Can I ask a very personal question? I mean I may know the answer why but I need some clarification as to why.” She asks. “You can ask anything. You know I’ll answer to the best of my ability.” He replies. “OK...” She replies. She then asks, “Why is it a guy like you with a large penis is confident in what they can do, while a guy like Chip with a teeny peenie is constantly trying to prove that they are better than everyone else? I mean, you nor Hondo are not like Chip, uhm though Hondo and I never went this far like you and I but I know what he is packing. But Chip and his friends, it is like they are constantly trying to prove something, like they are better than everyone else. Like when at the Ranger HQ, Chip would be yelling and throwing orders, while you got things done, but then Chip would try to take credit away from you and the others. Uhm... You understand what I am saying?” “Yeah, I understand.” Fernando begins. He continues, “Guys like Chip think what they have is the biggest and most powerful thing within their group and think that gives them all sorts of entitled bull crap of power without responsibility, command without leadership and money payment and reward without accountability. Hondo and I are not entitled or drunk on power and we take responsibility and accountability for our actions without wanting a reward because it is something to be done as a good person and good people not expect rewards for helping others. “Oh. I understand now, I think.” She says to herself. “It is not that hard to understand. Guys like Chip have a lot to make up for in terms of their personality make up and lose that entitlement that they have. A guy can satisfy a girl regardless of their penis size. But they think that they have this magical power that they can control everyone with their penis and balls and when things go wrong they seek to blame others for their mistakes and shortcomings. Guys like Hondo and I own up to our mistakes and try to fix what damage was done. Taking responsibility for one’s actions is not that hard to do, and people will look up to you for owning up to their mistakes.” He explains. “So if I end up pregnant...” She begins. He interrupts her, “If you end up pregnant by what we are doing, I will own up to being the father and do what is right for you both. If it means marrying you, then I will. But I do not consider what we are doing as a mistake even if it gets you pregnant. What we are doing may not be the right thing as we are married to others but it not a mistake. I will own up to my actions for that. Now I ask you – do you consider what we are doing as a mistake?” She thinks for a moment before answering, “Well, err...  like you said, it may not be the right thing for us to be doing but it is not a mistake when we do it. If you are man enough to take care of me and the baby, then I am woman enough to do the same as long as you are there to support me.” “Al I can say is that I’ll do my best for all involved, though to some my best may not be good enough.” He tells her “It is their loss if they think your best is not good enough. Your best for me has been an unexpected turn of events and life improving changes I thought impossible. How can anyone repay that? They can’t. I can’t. But I’ll admit to you now, that in the past when all this shit started long ago, I wanted to use you and what you had in order to get my friend Tammy and her family safe from being hurt or killed at the expense of your death in their place. I realize now that for better or for worst, you made such decisions and took what actions in order for them to have the best options available to them at the time. And along the line you tried to make Tammy happy despite the loss of her mother and for her to start her own family, only to throw it away because of my deadbeat husband. And now you have done the same for me and proved me wrong in what I wanted to do to you in the past. And for all that, and what is going in now, I have fallen in love with you.” Gadget rambles on but finally gets to her point. “Well, we spoke about emotions in the recent past so we know where we stand with each other.” He tells her. “I know.” She quickly answers. “So we need to get out of this bed and take care of life’s chores and later go out on searching for intel. I also have to wait for Ms Maria and get ready for everyone when they come to eat.” He tells her. “Well, we have another half hour while our clothes wash in the washing machine downstairs. I could go for a round two if you are up to it.” She says to him with a smile. “I’m always up to it, and that might be part of the problem.” He says to her. “That is not a problem for me...” She lets out a small giggle before kissing him on his lips. Fernando slowly sits up, “Come on. We need to shower up and get dressed. We need to finish cleaning up, and accept the meal from Ms Maria when she comes, and then we can go out.” “Oh, OK...” Gadget replies, sounding like a child not getting what she wants. [2:00PM – Location Unknown] Chip wakes up on a soft bed, but his arms and legs tied to each corner. Several Geisha Girls sit about the bed with various items of food and personal care to deal with him. Each Geisha Girl on the room with Chip had a Blue butterfly tattoo on the side of her leg and on the back of her shoulder though it is covered by a robe*. He tries to ask them questions but they do not answer, in fact on shoves a pair of chop sticks to his mouth with food on him to eat. He reluctantly eats it at first, but hunger beats him into feeding his starving self. Since he was tied down, they tend to cleaning him up after he has eaten, involving a sponge bath. That included them holding his penis and testicles and wiping them down with a wet towel and then a dry towel. He does not complain as to what is going on, even after they finished cleaning him, they still held onto his male organ, getting him hard and slow deliberate masturbation. One of the Geisha Girls leans over his male organ as others block his view, and soon the Geisha was kissing his penis. The other girls giggle softly before the one kissing his organ starts giving him a blow job. While Chip was getting mentally lost in ecstasy, a large bald male walks into the clutching his fist into his hand as he walks to the bed. The Geisha who were not on the bed get on their knees and bow down to the man. He says something in Japanese, which causes them to gather at the other side of the bed, while those on the bed with Chip were allowed to continue blocking his view and the lone Geisha gives him a mind blowing blowjob. The man steps up to the bed and gives Chip a light slap to his face to wake up him up from his orgasmic trance. “Hey!” Chip complains. “Hay is for horses... unless you want a horse. That can be arranged.” The man tells him. Chip look at the man and then at the Geishas blocking his view. The man looks at him and then at the Geishas, not caring as he has seen it before other than the fact that Chip’s male member was probably the smallest he had seen.. But he does tease him. “These ‘girls’ must really like you.” The man tells him. “You know how it is – they know a real man when they see one.” Chip tries to brag. “Enough.” The man tells him before putting his hand around Chip’s skinny neck. “You are going to tell me what happened at Renosuke’s place and what had happened to him. You tell me what I want to know, and you walk a free man. Lie to me against what I know, no one will ever see you ever again.” Chip gulps before his loses bodily control and begins to ejaculate into the Geisha’s mouth, with more giggles coming from the other girls. Note: A Geisha girl with a butterfly tattoo is a male disguised as a female, a la the opera “Madam Butterfly.” The color of the butterfly shows from which Yacusa family she works for.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 2nd, 2021, 5:46pm It was late when Akumu had finally gotten back to her apartment. She smelled like sewage and death, and this only pissed her off further. “#$@!ing asshole! Who does he think he is, shooting at me?!” She muttered to herself as she stripped off her clothes and threw them right into the trashcan. She pulled the bag out and sealed it up before putting it into another bag. Once that bag was sealed she walked out into the hall, in the buff, and deposited the bag in the trash chute. The hall was empty, but she did not care either way. Most on that floor feared her for one reason or another. She had helped most of them with troubles, but the way she dealt with them put fear into their hearts. That fear was helpful at times, as she had become more eccentric after the life changing events that took her arm and her partner, and that fear kept her neighbors quiet and turning a blind eye to her eccentricities. They liked her on their good side anyway, as it was a rough neighborhood, but since she moved in things had stayed mostly quiet. She frowned a bit as she looked up and down the hall and then at the carpet. It was not the first time she had came out of her apartment nude, but usually she had shoes on as the carpet was ancient and disgusting. After her tromp through the sewers, though, going barefoot on it did not seem as distasteful. Though not as distasteful as it usual was, the whole place was a wreck, and she frowned at it. It was not that she could not afford better, as she had done well even with picking and choosing work, but anything nicer would draw attention to her, police attention, and that was something she did not want. She walked back inside and grabbed a bottle of cheap saki from the kitchen before heading to the shower. She took a couple deep pulls from the bottle before she even made it to the shower, and another once there. She turned the shower on and stepped in before the water even had a chance to warm up. She drew in a deep, sucking breath as the cold water hit her skin and caused her to shiver. Soon the water was warm, though, and after another pull from the bottle she soaped up thoroughly. As she washed herself her thoughts turned to those of a sexual nature. She imagined her hands were another’s hands and touched herself in a way that started to illicit moans from her. She let the soap and water lubricate her skin as her hands glided up and down her slender, but muscular, frame. As the soap washed away she slid her real hand between her legs and brought her cybernetic hand up to her breasts. She leaned against the shower and moaned as she thought about a strong, handsome man touching her sensually. As she touched herself she heard a gunshot in the distance and she dropped to the shower floor. She looked around for a moment before cussing at whoever shot the gun and at herself for being so jumpy. She was used to hearing guns go off in this part of town, but after her near miss tonight, she was now on edge. She stood back up and took another hit from the bottle and tried to touch herself again, but to no avail as her mind was going in too many directions now. She sighed a frustrated sigh as she walked out of the shower, leaving a water trail behind her as she walked to the kitchen.  She picked up her phone, from the counter where she left it, and shook her head as she thumbed through her contact list. “#$@!ing bullshit! Stressed like a little school girl…” She muttered as the phone rang. After a couple rings someone picked up on the other side and answered. “Cheng here.” The voice said. “It’s me, Cheng.” She said. “Ah, my favorite delivery customer! What can I do for you?” He asked “You working?” She asked. “Yes, but even if I was not I would for you!” He replied. She rolled her eyes, “Then get my usual and if you want anything, grab it, and get here.” “Sure thing, lovely lady!” Cheng replied. Akumu hung up without replying. She muttered again about being jumpy as a little girl and shook her head as she leaned against the counter. She realized then she had left the water running but smelled herself before going back. She wrinkled her nose and shook her head. “Will take for #$@!ing ever to get this stink off me!” She growled. She marched back to the bathroom and scrubbed herself again a few times before getting out and drying off. She mopped up the water on the floor with her towel and threw it in the hamper, before grabbing the bottle of saki from the shower and heading back to the kitchen. A knock at the door sounded and she walked over and carefully looked out the peep-hole. Standing there in red delivery garb was a young grinning young dark-haired delivery boy. She opened the door and stood there in the buff looking at him with an unimpressed look. “That was fast.” She said. “Someone else ordered the same thing. I took that for you and had them make another batch for them.” He said. “I am sure they will be pissed.” She said drolly. He shrugged, “It was for old lady Nomura. You always have to wake her up to get her to answer the door. She will not notice.” She nodded, opened the door wider, and he came in. He grinned at her slightly and looked at her naked form. “You seem ready for a roll.” He said. “I just got out of the shower. Now, give me my food so I can eat while you get a shower.” She said flatly. “Yes, lovely lady.” He said as he handed her the food and started to head to the bathroom. “Stop calling me that!” She growled. “I will when you give me a name to call you by.” He said with a smile as he took off his hat and unbuttoned his shirt. “Just get your shower. I am horny.” She said. “Starting to think you like me.” He said with a smile. “No, I just like that you have a decent sized dick, know how to use it, and are desperate enough to #$@! for money while keeping your mouth shut!” She retorted almost angrily. “It’s a good thing I am desperate and you are hot, or I would not take this abuse.” He muttered, frowning as he walked to the bathroom and finished stripping. “You had better not take long but be damn clean, boy!” She yelled after him. Boy was more her term for him. He was a college student, around twenty-one years old now, working in the evenings delivering food. He was probably an inch shorter than her and skinny, without much in the muscle department, but he had an eight-inch cock that stayed hard and could last a couple rounds, so to her it made up for what he lacked in other areas. She had met him a couple years before when he first started college.  She was hungry, in a mood, and was wearing only panties and a see-through negligee when they first met. She had ordered the services of a male escort for the evening, but he saw the neighborhood and ran off, keeping her down-payment as well. She was angry from being robbed, horny as hell, starving, and half drunk by the time Cheng had arrived with her food delivery for the first time. When she answered the door, he stared and froze. She yelled at him for staring, and though he turned red and looked embarrassed she could not help but noticing the rather large sized bulge in his pants. He was definitely not the largest she had seen, but he was larger than most around, inexperienced, a bit of a geek, and shy around girls. He was also horny and short on money. She pulled his ass inside and gave him the ride of his life. After they finished she gave him a very large tip, threatened him with pain, loss of his balls, and possibly death, after which he ran off scared but with the memory of an evening most eighteen year old could only have in their dreams. When she ordered food from the same place again, he came back. She was amazed at his courage, or stupidity as the case might be, to show his face there again. She sarcastically asked if he was back for another romp to which he answered that he was up for it if she was. It was then she got the idea to use him as her own personal sex toy. She knew at his age he would probably do it for free, for a while anyway, but to guarantee service when she wanted, and his silence, she agreed to pay him. The amount was a third of a professional escort, but it was a lot more than he made in a normal week delivering food. The savings to her meant more money in her #$@!-fund, and it meant to him that he paid his bills with money left over. She scarfed her food down and waited as Cheng showered. Once he was done he walked out, drying his hair as the rest of him dripped on the floor. “Where you raised on the street?! Towel off before walking across my floors!” She growled. He frowned, “It’s not going to hurt these floors any.” “What did you say?!” She asked indignantly. He swallowed hard, “What I mean is, why do you live in this dump? I get the feeling you could do better.” “I could do better than you too, but everything comes at a cost. That cost is not always money.” She replied “Then what is it?” He asked. “Anonymity.” She replied. He stared at her blankly and she frowned. “Not one of the brighter ones, I see.” She replied. He scowled, “I am an engineering major! Not good with words, just numbers.” She sighed, “I like to be left alone. People see these apartments and stay away from them as they think no one of import could live here. I hire you as no one would believe you even if you told or would miss you if you started asking too many questions and I had to dispose of you.” He swallowed hard, “Asking too many questions. Got it.” He paused a moment and looked at her silently. “What is it?” She asked in an annoying tone. “Do you only just like me for my dick?” He asked “ It is  better than these four inch pricks that many of these muscle bound assholes sport, and you do use it well. I do not use you for your personality, that is for sure!” She replied. He sighed, “No one does, which is why I am told I don't have a girlfriend.” She shook her head, “Girlfriends you have to pay for, I pay you. Now stop talking, get that dick into the bedroom and #$@! me! I have a stress headache I need chased away.” They had longer sessions before, but this one was right up there with them. It was not only because she was horny that she wanted a good pounding, but also she needed to clear her head and de-stress. She had been shot at before, but those times she was expecting it. This one shook her up more, partially because she did not expect it and partially because she had no clue who her enemy was. Something else plagued her mind too, and that was the sight of that girl with the cyborg parts on her. She did not see her for long, but the miserable look on her face was one Akumu recognized well. Right before dawn she drained Chengs balls with one last go and sent him on his way, though he said he was played out two times before and had just begged her to let him get some sleep a couple hours before. She still felt her mind plagued by the previous nights evens, though, even after a good #$@!ing. She started to feel that nothing would settle her down until she figured out who that was that shot at her and the truth behind these girls that Kurayami had hired her to capture. She felt as if she still wanted to #$@!, as if her lusts had not only not been sated but had grown. She knew it was because she was frustrated and she had learned to #$@! her frustrations away, or at least screw until they were at bay. Things were different this time, though. She made a cup of coffee and sat in the doorway of a rickety balcony that was attached to her bedroom. As she watched the sun rise she lit a cigarette and sighed a frustrated sigh. Agent Fernando G. being back stirred up old feelings, feelings she had thought long gone. Now on top of it all she had Kurayami’s odd job that was seeming more suspect by the day, and someone hunting her, or so she thought. Throw into the mix Fernando’s odd team, the cowboy sentinel, the rise of police corruption, the rise of crime, running through the sewers, and unsated lusts, she was left feeling like a bomb that was about to blow. She breathed deeply, crushed out her cigarette, and finished off the coffee before standing once more. She threw a clean blanket over her messed up bed and hall fell into it, laying sprawled out across it, letting the morning rays fall across her bare skin. *One thing at a time*, she thought as she laid there, *Just have to take one thing at a time.* She slept a couple hours, which helped a lot in easing her mental state, before getting up, showering again, and dressing for the day. She took a small flask and shoved it into her pocket before grabbing up her pistol and her gear bag, then headed out into the day. She normally operated at night, but she had to find a new venue to watch both the house where Fernando’s team resided and where she had seen that cyborg girl. It took her a while, but she found a place, off to the side, where she could see both buildings without being seen from the building where the shooter had been at the night before. Once she had that setup she moved herself around to the neighborhood where she had seen the cyborg girl. It took her an hour to get there on foot from her new stake-out spot, but that was to be expected. The neighborhood appeared worse in person than it did from a distance, with most of the lots being empty and most of those with houses seemed to be abandoned or extremely run down. She found the house where they were and found an abandoned place across from it where she could watch. She could not find a door or window on the ground floor that was not boarded up, nor signs of them crawling up to the second floor, so she was not sure how they got in. It took her a while to find a place where she could see into the house at all, and even that was a small viewing area. What she saw, though, made her gasp. She had fully convinced herself that the girl she saw the night before was the younger of the two. She had been wrong. She could see the one from the night before sitting in a chair on the first floor. An extension cord was plugged into the electronics on her, which were now more exposed than they were last night, and a younger girl sat beside her. She watched as the younger girl struggled to stand and then with the help of a crutch limped across the room, half dragging a twisted metal leg, just so she could get a half bottle of water and bring it back to the one in the chair. Akumu sat back for a moment, breathing a bit more heavily than normal. She clutched her chest after a moment as it hurt and confused her at first. It was a feeling she had not felt in a while, as though she fought against what she saw to be injustice, she had hardened her heart to true care long ago. Something about these two, though, broke the walls that she had so carefully placed around her heart and, for the first time in years, she once again felt true sorrow for someone. Something wet on her check distracted her. She wiped it away and looked at her hand with surprise. It was a tear, and that too surprised her. As she sat there something else built up inside her. The old fires of righteous anger flared to life again. “Whoever has done this to these girls must pay!” She growled angrily to herself as she picked back up her binoculars to look through them again. Another voice in her head, the voice of cautious reason, spoke up and told her that this could all be a trap too. She sighed and set back. If this was as it seemed she would do what she could for them, but if it was not they too would suffer her wrath for daring to tug at heartstrings she was sure had been clipped. ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya woke up a bit feeling a bit groggy and stiff. She tried to pull her thoughts together and figure out why, but her head ached, her mouth felt dry, and her tongue felt like sandpaper. As she looked up she groaned a bit and squinted to see Zoey sitting beside her. “You’re awake! You alright?” Zoey asked excitedly. Tonya winced as the volume of Zoey’s mechanical voice. It’s not that Zoey was being loud but Tonya’s hang over made it feel like she was. “w..w..water..p..p..please.” Tonya struggled to get out. Zoey struggled to her feet and hobbled across the room to grab a half bottle of water and bring it to Tonya. Tonya took it and tried to gulp it down, but her dry mouth caused her to spill part of it down her front. “Slow down, Tonya.” Zoey said in a low voice. Zoey sighed and sat back down, “You got drunk again, didn’t you?” Tonya sighed, and looked away from Zoey. “Yeah.” She mumbled. Zoey sighed, “You hurting bad?” “Just tired.” Tonya replied in a groggy whisper. Zoey shook her head, “I know its more than that. Please tell me, Tonya. You’re all I got! I need to know!” Tonya knew they were all each other had, which is why she tried to downplay how badly her body hurt at times, how weak she was feeling anymore, and how stressed she was. “Not been sleeping well, so I ached more than normal. The alcohol helps me sleep.” She said “But you need to drink less! I understand, I do. I hurt so bad at times..” Zoey replied sadly. Tonya frowned and looked down, “I’m sorry Zo. I forget at times that you hurt too. I should have shared some with you.” Zoey smiled softly and patted Tonya’s arm, “That’s alright. I’d like not to hurt but I think you need it more.” Tonya felt pretty ashamed at the moment and Zoey’s words made it worse. She tried to sit up but found her legs not working and her arm was sluggish. Her mind turned to panic as first, but then she noticed a cord running over her lap and half way up her torso to her back. “Wha.. what happened?!” She said in a surprised tone, which made her wince at her own volume. “You didn’t plug in last night and your batteries were almost dead this morning. I found the cord in the basement, but you were to heavy to move enough to get to the plug so I had to unplug your legs and arm. I was able to leave the rest plugged in, though.” Zoey said as she sheepishly explained. Tonya realized she was half covered by her cloak, which was draped on the front of her now, but she had been wearing last she remembered. She picked it up to find her shirt gone too, leaving her only half dressed and her cybernetic exoskeleton and connections showing. “It was the only way I could get you plugged in.” Zoey explained with a shrug. Tonya sighed and sat back. She looked over at Zoey and smiled. “I don’t know what I’d do without you, Zo. Thanks.” She said with a smile. Zoey smiled back, “You’re welcome... I was afraid you might get angry.” Tonya raised an eyebrow, “Why would I be angry?” Zoey shrugged, “I dunno. I just never had to do this before and wasn’t sure if you’d be angry for me unplugging you or taking your shirt off.” Tonya shook her head gingerly, “No, I’m not mad. I’m ashamed I let myself get like this so you had to do this.” Zoey frowned, “I know I’m just a kid, but I know how hard this all is on you. I want to escape it too.” Tonya sighed, “The alcohol helps, when I can find it, but it doesn’t last long.” “You gonna stay here today?” Zoey asked Tonya sighed, “I wish I could. We need more food, though. In the afternoon the farmers market gets busy so that’s the best time to hit. I scouted one out not far from here. I’ve never hit them before so they won’t be looking for me. Then tonight I’m going to check that college apartments again.” “Wish you could stay and rest for a day. You really need to rest.” Zoey said. “I wish I could too, but we need more food if we have any hopes of getting out of here.” Tonya replied “I know… Just be careful, please.” Zoey said. Tonya grinned, “I’m always careful… How much am I charged?” Zoey stood back up slowly and hobbled over to her. She helped Tonya sit forward to expose her power-pack better. Zoey then flipped open a small covering and looked at a set of LEDs. She frowned, “Only half way.” Tonya frowned too, “Damn… Well, I need to be to the market by about two o’clock, three at the latest… What time is it now?” Zoey pulled an old, partially scorched wristwatch face with a cracked screen on it out of her pocket and looked at it. “Almost eleven.” She said. Tonya sat back and nodded as Zoey sat down. “Alright, I’m going to nap for a bit to get rid of this headache. Make sure I’m awake by one o’clock. That should put me there about two-thirty. Maybe three.” Tonya said. “But you won’t be fully charged, yet!” Zoey protested. Tonya shrugged, “That’s my fault. I should have enough to make it back and charge a bit more before I hit the college dorm again… I’ll get a full charge in tonight.” Zoey nodded sadly, “Okay. Try to rest.” “I will.” Tonya said as she set back into the arm chair. Zoey sat back on the wooden chair and looked at Tonya sadly, with her one good eye. She worried about her older sister, not blood related sister but they had a sisterly bond that few of blood relation ever shared. She knew Tonya had been pushing herself too hard, and this dream about escaping, she knew it was only that, just a dream. She had prayed for God to save them, but here they sat. She tried to muster hope that he would yet intervene, but it was getting harder to every day. As Tonya sat back and closed her eyes, she sighed. Her battery pack was getting weaker and weaker as it was. Her forgetting to top it off and letting it get so low, she knew shortened its lifespan even more. She was not sure what she hoped to gain by moving forward and suffering as they tried to escape, as she was beginning to be sure that death was their only hope for escape. Her parents had told her when they first arrived that if there was trouble and she lost them for her to go to the embassy. The problem was that even getting to the embassy was a fool’s errand, as those who wanted them would be watching the embassy well. Even if they got there she was sure it was useless, as she had seen something she was not supposed to. She had seen the American Ambassador twice before. Once with her parents before they died and once again in the lab, where she was experimented on, so he could sign off on her death certificate. He knew she was not dead, but the stack of cash he was handed, she was sure, made him say she was. She was supposed to be unconscious but she was fighting the drugs they gave her and lasted long enough to see him there. She did not have the energy to fight the drugs or her torturers for much longer, though. As they cut away at her body and added pieces in, with every operation it took more out of her. She had wondered at times how she was still alive, but the only thing she could think of was trying to be there for Zoey and the intense hatred she had for those who did this to them. Her rest was not good or peaceful, but she did sleep some. Promptly at one o’clock Zoey woke her again and helped her get hooked up to her power pack and dress again. This time Tonya wore her power-pack on the outside of her shirt. It was harder to hide this way, but if something happened again Zoey could help her more easily this way. By one-thirty Tonya was ready. She put on her cloak and slipped out of the basement door. She looked around cautiously, and though she felt that eyes were on her, she could see no one. She moved into the shadows as best she could and worked her way to a seldom used path into town. It was not the most direct route, but she should remain unseen or at least ignored by the traffic around her this way. She figured it would take her at least an hour to get there, but she moved as quickly as she could, hoping to cut that time down some. In the distance a pair of eyes did indeed watch her, and as she moved they followed. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 3rd, 2021, 4:26pm By ten-thirty they were at the gym and fifteen minutes later they were using the equipment. Monty struggled with some of them but he seemed to power through, as he tried to recover lost strength and flexibility from years of neglect and overeating. He had wasted a lot of years with the Rescue Ranger, though at the time he had thought he was protecting them and making a difference, but now he saw he had failed and accomplished next to nothing. He frowned a bit as he worked out as his thoughts went back over the past fourteen years. It had been fourteen years ago, approximately, that he had met Chip and Dale. Through their need he reconnected with Gadget and found out his long-time friend and companion, Geegaw, had been killed. Gadget never would speak of what happened to him. Monty figured whatever it was that killed him, her trama over losing her dad was more than just his absence, but was mostly how she lost him. He had a lot of guilt over it all too, as though they had been best friends, they had not spoken in many years. It was all over a fight that now seemed unimportant, but at the time caused them to angrily go their own ways and never speak again. From how he saw it, their arrogance cost them all a lot, though he blamed himself mostly. Geegaw was a proud man, but he easily forgave those who had not maliciously tried to harm anyone he cared about. Monty knew that all he had to do was go to him, throw out an off-handed apology, and it would have all been over. He was too proud to do that, though. HE believed he was still in the right on the whole situation, but being right was not worth this. He told himself if he had just given in that Geegaw might still live and maybe Gadget could have had a more normal life, one where she had not experienced the traumas she had. She was always a little different, even as a child, but what she became later was not because of who she was but because of what she had gone through. He knew he failed them both, which is why he stayed with the rangers in hopes of atonement for that failing, but he had failed her yet again with Chip, and he had been there this time. These thoughts kept him moving forward, kept him advancing, kept him pushing for more. He had failed but he had not realized how badly until Hondo had pushed him to see it. He did not like what he saw and he vowed to change it. He could not fail like that again. Hondo worked out more slowly than usual. He grimaced a bit at first, as his muscles and joints fought his movements, but slowly they started to loosen, allowed him almost full movement, though he still felt weaker than usual. As he worked out he watched Valentine when able. Part of that was he liked to watch her move. She worse a sports bra and short shorts as she worked out, which made watching her even more enjoyable, though he would have preferred her nude if they were alone. He liked how her long, lean muscled rippled and pulsed as she moved, and how her long, curvaceous frame twisted and moved as she worked out different muscle groups. It was a sight that did not get old, though today there was an aspect of it that bothered him. Even after all they had been through, she had always managed to keep this light, contented smile about her at times like this. It was something that always made his heart warm and gave him hope for their future. It was not there today, though, as that sad, somber look she had been getting more and more lately had taken its place. What was on her mind he could only guess at, but the what was not as important to him as the why. He knew she had been shaken to her very core by the attack on her, but why it shook her so badly he was not exactly sure. Was it just the near death? The near raping? The thought of being taken by someone that was not him? The loss of control? The fact that it had happened with him so near? Or a mix of that and more? Whatever it was, the answer he wanted was how to bring her back. He loved her, even like this, but it hurt him to see her so. He missed the happy Valentine who always used to cheer his days, even when he was in the foulest of moods. She was the one reason he was not a growling ball of anger anymore, though growling and angry he still got, it was not the sum total of his emotions like it used to be. She had made him a better man in many ways, and now he felt like he failed to give her the same back. Valentine’s mind was definitely not the bright, cheery place it used to be. It is not to say she had not had dark times, weak days, or bleak moments where her mind had not darkened before. Before Hondo had come she had many of those. Her father’s disappearance and believed death weighed heavily on her for many years, leaving her in a mopey, depressed state. She had hidden it from most, though she had almost become a recluse for most of that, other than when working or shopping for normal necessities. She never had a lot of friends and the few she had she had distanced herself from after her father’s friends were killed protecting her not long after her father disappeared. She was described by the few that were around her as quiet and brooding, though inside she had been depressed and at times nearly suicidal, as she thought revenge was impossible and even if it was she would die enacting it. When she met Hondo, she was prepared to die. She told herself over and over that death was a part of revenge and her life was less important than making those who took her father and killed his friends pay for their crimes. She had told herself so often that her life was worthless, comparatively, that she soon believed there was no future for her and she should die. It was Hondo, for the most part, who made her realize that life was worth living and that she had been lying to herself. Fernando and Tammy had helped too in their own way. Tammy had befriended her and had spoken kind, understand words to her that made her believe in friendship again. Fernando had tried to be kind at times, though his words had been more sharp and motivating, than understanding, as he had no patients for such talk. He was not one for soft words or one to tolerate listening to someone say things about themselves that he saw to be garbage. His words were out of care, but they were also from a different, harsher mindset. All three in their own way went far to make her see the error of her thinking and freed her mind to once again be a happy place, despite all the horrors she had seen before and would see with them. In reality they had not been together that long, almost three years at most if you counted time spend outside their own timeline, but they had been through a lot in that short time together. Now a dark cloud once more hung over her mind, but she was finding no real anger this time. What hung over her now was a mix of fear, depression, and sense of uselessness. A small voice tried to push through again, telling her she would be better off dead, but she fought it back. She had verbally suggested that she should leave Hondo to allow him a happier life with another, but she knew it was more so as she desired reassurance from him that he found her worth it all still, in spite of her feelings.   Leaving him was something she did not wish to do, as she did not see a life without him. In fact, she did not wish to see a life without Fernando and Tammy either, as she considered them the family she never had, as it had been only her and her father as long as she could remember. She knew this was why the thought of Fernando and gadget having sex bothered her so badly. She knew Tammy was not in her right mind and hoped Fernando could fix her, but even if he could not she did not wish her gone. She liked Gadget but she was not Tammy and though Tammy brought a lot of drama with her, it was drama they were used to. Gadget’s new drama just made things feel wrong to her. To top it off Tammy leaving might mean they would see little to none of Francesca. Valentine had hoped for children of her own to give to Hondo, but there was always that doubt in her mind. With Francesca there she felt happier, seeing a little one grow up, though she had hoped to be around more and be an unofficial aunt to the little one, though missions had not allowed that so far. She feared it would be the only little one she would have a chance to watch grow up, but now even that was in question. There was no peace to be found in Valentine’s mind, as though she tried to quiet these things down they still howled at her, and when they did not the needs of the group and the mission at hand filled her mind. Her mind was not a pleasant place to be. They worked out on various machines for about an hour before Valentine and Hondo went to the pool, while Monty went to the men’s public steam room. Monty stayed there for about twenty minutes before going to the pool himself. Hondo and Valentine swam for over held an hour before getting the keys to a private sauna, where they stripped down, and sat together, holding each other quietly. After about a half hour of sitting together silently, they hit the showers. Hondo got a nice hot shower to try to keep his muscles loose while Valentine took a cold one to cool her muscles down and close off her pores. When they got out Hondo had dressed back in his normal garb, while Valentine had on a fresh pair of jogging shorts and a halter top with clean sports bra underneath. As they headed to the entrance they found Monty in the same sweaty jogging shorts and sleeveless t-shirt he had worked out in. “Ready ta go run?” Monty asked. Hondo raised an eyebrow at him, “You’re not gonna ride in the car all sweaty like that. That’s not ours its borrowed from the agency.” Monty frowned, “I don’t ‘ave thet many changes of clothes, skippah! I jest ‘ad me duffle an’ there was no plans on all this when I came ‘ere.” Hondo sighed, “Well, we need to get you some more then after you two are done. You got a clean towel at least?” “Aye, I got thet.” Monty replied. “Alright, then put it on the seat this time.” Hondo replied gruffly. Monty nodded and put it on the seat. “You goin’ to be okay, my love?” Valentine asked quietly. “I’ll be fine. You two be careful. I have a feelin’ that it won’t be safe to run at the park for much longer here.” He replied. “You goin’ right to the market?” She asked He looked at his pocket watch which showed about one-fifteen. “I might stop off for a quick drink, but I’ll not linger.” He replied. She nodded and smiled softly, “Be careful. We’ll meet you there in about an hour to an hour and a half, alright?” “Sounds good to me.” He said with a nod. She stretched up on her toes and kissed him and then pulled back at gave him another soft smile, though her eyes still looked sad. “I love you, Hondo Sackett.” She said quietly. “I love ya too, Darlin’. I’ll see ya in a bit.” He replied. He watched as she climbed into the car and stood watching until they drove off and pulled out of sight. The park was not that far away, though, so by the time he pulled away with his bike they were pulling in at the park and parking. (to be continued …)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Sep 6th, 2021, 10:00pm 2:30 PM at the Eempor Palace. The Empore listen to Charles and his team about the Croc drugs came from Oshima Island. He was nodding too. Empore: This is troublesome. I been speaking to the Mayor of that Island. But I know he is hiding something Charles: So we ask you. Can we go to the Island and put a stop to the Croc drugs? Emproe: Sure I giving you permission go and stop this and you can use my privet plane too so your team can bring any weapons that see fit to my plan too. Also you must find out why the Mayor is not answering to me? Charles: Ok we can do that and thanks you Empore. Charles teams bows to the Empore as he bow too. Then they left as they heading back to there safe house. * At the Safe House Charles, his team getting ready head to the Island as they checking there weapons, getting intel on the Island and info on the Russia Mafia. Even the Mayor and Charles looking at the intel too. Charles: Ok team we must get to the Empore Plane at 1800 Hours. That 6PM Sharp. Also The Empore Letting us use his summer Home on the island since he use that to meet the mayor. Now we must get ready. Charles Team: Rigth sir. Then Charles and Dale went to there wifes. Charles: Widget my sweet. Want to come with me so this way we can spin time tog ever before the mission. Dale; Same here foxglove my love. Widget and Foxglove: Sure. Charles: Good because our mission we are tourist on the island but at night we starting the mission. So we going to have NSA agents keeping the Empore Summer home guard it too. So if you two want to go out. Have the NSA Agents go with you ok? Widget and Foxglove: Ok. Charles and Dale: Thanks. Then they look at the time. It was 4:30 PM. Charles: Ok let head out. Then they took their suitcase, weapons and equipment to there cars. Charles: Fernando we going to the Island stop the Drugs coming in. So we will be back in 10 days. Then they enter into the cars as they put there equipment into the cars. They got in and drove off to the Tokyo International Airport.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 7th, 2021, 6:03pm Hondo climbed on his bike and drove to the far side of the outdoor market and parked. He had drove past a bar on the opposite side of the market, but thought he would walk through and glance at the place, first before going to the bar. The work out and sauna had helped him a lot but he still felt weak and off his game. He frowned at that thought then forced his mind to shut off thinking about himself, as if ignoring how he felt would make it go away. The market was fairly well packed, still, and had a lot to offer, but Hondo was not one for crowds so he ended up skirting the market to get to the bar. He hoped after a few drinks the crowd would thin out a bit, and if not, the drinks would at least help him tolerate the masses of people. The bar was nothing special, though it was not like the average bar he was used to back home. The one female bartender spoke English very well, though, so he made some small talk with her. She flirted with him almost shamelessly, and he thought in passing that if he was still single he could have some fun with her. The thought passed though as the image of his wife came into his mind and he knew he would not trade what he had with her for all the one off nights he could have without her. After a few drinks he decided to try it again and the bartender pointed him to the back door, telling him he could hit up the edges of the market through that alley without having to cross through the center of the market. He liked that thought, so after paying his bill and leaving the bartender healthy tip though tips were not customary here, he tipped his hat and walked out the back door. As he exited he heard a scream and the sound of a girl’s voice calling out caught his attention. “No, please no. Stop please!” She begged. The voice was in English and it had more of an American sounding accent, though he could not see who was crying out at first, but he was sure it had something to do with a cluster of five men down the alley. As he started forward, one of the men spoke to the others in Japanese and two nodded and walked off down another alleyway.  As they moved away he saw a teen girl with copper colored hair, metal ears, and a metal band that glowed red in the center that went over one eye. She also had what appeared to be a partial metal frame that ran across her shoulders and down her back, a metal arm, and some wire bundles that ran down the back of her pants, though the cables were partially torn and unhooked. As Hondo started forward slowly he saw the one man grab a handful of her shirt and held it tightly. “Let see what little girl look like.” The man said, as he ripped at her shirt, popping all the buttons and exposing her bare chest for them all to see. The man reached out for her small breast and grabbed a handful as the other two stared at and drooled on her, like a pack of hungry dogs looking through the window of a butcher shop. At this Hondo moved sprinted forward angrily. As he came up to them he grabbed the man by the shoulder and the belt of his pants and launched him face first into a brick wall, knocking him unconscious. The other two who held her had not seen him as they had been staring at her body, looked up all of a sudden in surprise. They dropped her to the ground as Hondo turned back and swung his right fist at the first one’s face, knocking the first to the ground with a single punch. The thug fell but was only stunned. Hondo glanced at the girl as she half lay against the wall on the ground and looked up at him. Though it was only a glace he saw a lot. She had one real eye it looked like and that eye was full of fear, distrust, and despair. She had nice small firm breasts, but he did not figure they were full grown. Though he could not help but see her breasts as most any man would be drawn to them, what drew his attention most was how badly her ribs stuck out of her skinny body and the metal belt around her waist, above her pants line, that he surmised connected to her other electronics or the exoskeleton. It was hard to tell her age as she had not eaten well in a while, he believed. She could have been a twelve-year-old early bloomer or a small chested eighteen-year-old. None of that mattered, though, as all he knew was she needed his help. He turned back to the two thugs in front of him. The one still laid there and tried to gather his wits, so Hondo turned to the other one. He was more ready than the others had been, given the time to get over his surprise and figure out how to strike back. He lashed out at Hondo and landed a lucky blow. It did not hurt Hondo, but more so pissed him off as the thug had knocked off his hat. He growled at the thug, more enraged than he had been before, and charged the man, swinging out with short, vicious jabs that the Japanese thug found hard to block. The thug finally landed another but Hondo spun a bit and landed a side kick to the thug’s gut; the surprise evident in the thugs’ eyes. As the thug fell to one knee to catch his breath, a woman’s voice yelled out from above and caught Hondo’s attention. “Cowboy, Look out!” The voice called. As he spun around, a bullet torn a path along the side of his stomach. He winced and started to go for his gun in his shoulder holster. The two thugs who had left were back and one had a silenced pistol in his hand. Before he could draw, though, a knife flew through the air, from above him somewhere, and impaled the gun-hand of the thug who had shot at him. Hondo looked up briefly to see a purple haired woman with a metal arm stand above them. She nodded at him and he nodded back, and then he turned back to the two thugs in front of him. He and the other thug, the one he had not fought yet, dove towards the pistol and fought over it for a moment, before he took it and shot the one he was fighting with through the leg. The first one he had knocked out regained consciousness and the other two joined him in charging the large man, two of them brandishing knives. He moved back and brought the gun to bare on the first one with a knife and pulled the trigger. *click* He looked at the gun to see it had jammed after the last shot so he threw it at the man, causing him to duck. He tried to pull his gun but it caused a wave of pain to go through his side which slowed him down. Normally he would have been fast enough but they were in to tight an area for that delay and tow of them charged him. One of them jumped on his back while the other rammed his side with their shoulder, causing the gun to fly from his hand. He grabbed the one who rammed him by the belt and threw him against a wall, as the other hung from his back. The other one who stood there dove for his gun as the two with knives rushed forward. Hondo dove for the gun too, with the one thug still hanging onto his back. He managed to grab it and yank it back as the one man leapt at it and missed and one of the knife wielders stabbed out at his hand only to stab his buddy’s hand instead. The man with the knife now through his hand leap up and swore in Japanese as the one who stabbed him tried to help him pull it out. The thug on Hondo’s back had finally got enough of a hold to try to chock him, so Hondo threw himself onto his back, landing all his weight on the thug who cried out in pain and let go. Hondo rolled to his knees just as the last thug with a knife swung at him, cutting a gash up Hondo’s left arm. Hondo swore and pulled back momentarily and as the thug moved in again Hondo grabbed his arm, yanked the thug forward and twisted his arm behind his back causing the thug’s shoulder to dislocate.  He cried out in pain and dropped the knife to the ground. As Hondo let him go the thug stumbled forward and then turned to look at him. The thug held his shoulder and snarled at him in broken English. “You dumb cowboy! You get in way! Mess in no business of yours! We kill you and you family now! We be back!!” He yelled. Hondo pointed his pistol at him and cocked the hammer. “I see any of you again an’ you’re dead on the spot!” He growled The man jabbered at the others in Japanese and they all took off down the alley. As Hondo stood there, his arm and side dripping blood down his leg and onto his boot and the ground, he heard a gun cock behind him. “No sudden moves cowboy… Turn around slowly.” The woman’s voice said. He holstered his gun, put his hands up a bit and turned slowly. He looked at the purple haired woman with the cyborg arm through narrow, untrusting eyes. “Who are you?” He asked She shook her head, “That is not for you to know at the moment… Why did you not shoot them?” “I don’t shoot the unarmed.” He replied. “The one had a gun you took, and two had knives.” She retorted. “It was only me at danger, as I figured, so I wasn’t in a big hurry, an’ I had no will to bring the cops down on us, especially until I figure this all out. From the look of that girl I don’t reckon she wanted cops here.” He replied. She nodded and lowered her gun, “Makes sense, though I think you were stupid not to kill them. They will be after you now.” “Not the first ones, unfortunately.” He replied. “When you hang out with one such at Agent Fernando G. you are asking for death.” She said He narrowed his eyes further at her, “Who are you an’ what do you want?” She shook her head, “Like I said, who I am is not for you to know at the moment. As to what I want, I want a lot of things, but they are also only mine to know… until I know what side you are on.” “I don’t know what ya mean ‘bout what side. I’m not on any sides. Just helpin’ folks as I can.” He replied. “Do not play dumb with me, sentinel.” She said He raised an eyebrow, “Sentinel?” “I have observed your group. I do not know your name, but I see what you do. Whether they are friends, your team, or you have been thrown together unwittingly, even member of a group plays a different role. You are the watcher, the guardian, the sentinel. Agent G. may lead but you have his back. Without you he would be half blind and your team far more vulnerable. I do not know what kind of man you are but I know what you do.” She replied. “Don’t reckon I like bein’ watched.” He replied with a growl. She noted his glaring frown and nodded, “No sentinel would like the fact that his team is watched unknown to him, but know I am not the only one who watches. There is another and probably more, but we do not have time to speak of such things now.” “What about the girl?” He asked. “She is gone.” She replied. “Who is she an’ what happened to her?” He asked “I do not know, and if I did I would not trust you with that information.” She replied. “She needs help! Where is she?” He demanded. “I am not lying when I say I do not know who she is or what happened to her.” She replied Hondo started to move towards her but stopped when she raised her gun again. “You’d better not be lyin’, as that girl needs help. I know that.” He growled. “She does need help and I will find her and help her soon. I am not lying, though, and if you think I am I would not advise trying to beat it out of me.” She replied. “Think I can’t?” He asked. She smiled as she looked him up and down, “If anyone could, you could, but I would still hurt you. I would hate to hurt such a man as you until I know where you stand. If you stand on the wrong side I will do what I have to.” “You sound almost sorry when you say that.” He said. She nodded, “I am. I have not seen many who fight like you. If I did not have other things to attend to I would say we should go to a hotel and get to know each other well, but I have business to finish.” Hondo nodded, “Just as well. Can’t say as you are not a right handsome woman but I have others I have promises too.” She nodded and smiled, “I expected such an answer, though I would not have thought less of you if you took me up on the offer. We all have our needs and not always can our normal partners fulfil those… I have seen you with her, though…. If you wish to keep her safe you will say nothing to the police about the girl nor try to go find her.” Hondo snarled, “Is that a threat?” She shook her head, “You misunderstand me. There are those who want the girl, those who have bought off police and have a lot of power in this city. They think you know too much they will kill you. If they find the girl they will do worse to her.” “Worse than rapin’ an’ killin’, like she almost had happened?” He growled. She frowned, “They would not have killed her as they only wanted the bounty money. The rape was for wounding their pride in fighting back. I ask you this, why would a girl like her have such cybernetics? And ones of such crude design?” Hondo kept his mouth shut about knowing cyborg girls younger than her, but she had a point with the crudeness of what she had. Hondo stayed silent, though, letting her answer her won question. “Those that built her want her back. I cannot prove it but I believe she is a test subject. At the very least they will yank her apart to check how their design is working. At worst they will set her back up with a different set and use her to test out new setups. A willing subject does not run and hide.” She said “You’re sayin’ she’s a lab-rat?” Hondo asked almost angrily. She shrugged, “I am suggesting it. I do not know for sure, but I know those who want her would do this. I must go now.” She backed away slowly from him with her gun up, “Do not follow me. Do not try to find the girl.” She backed to another side alley then disappeared down it. Hondo waited a moment before moving forward and looking down the alley. She was gone. He sighed and shook his head before back tracking his steps. He picked up his hat and the jammed pistol with the suppressor on it. It appeared to be an old German Lugar, but seemed newer than that. It was in good mechanical shape but had not been cleaned or cared for properly. He shoved it into his waistband and looked around. He knew the woman said not to look for the girl, but he looked around a bit. He found her tracks that lead out of the alleys but lost them at the road. He looked down at himself as he stopped short of the road and frowned. He was a mess and his arm and side hurt. He cussed at the situation and used the alleys to get back to his motorcycle without being seen too much. He had to pass through part of the market, but it was fairly busy so keeping his arms to his side kept eyes away from his injuries. It took him a few minutes to get back but he made it without anyone calling the police on him or raising an alarm. Once at the motorcycle his phone rang and he answered it. “Y’allow?” He said “It’s me, my love. We are near by and wanted to know where to find you.” Valentine asked “I need to head back, Darlin’. Somethin’ came up.” He said “Are you alright? She we head back too?” She asked in a worried tone. “I’m fine. You an’ Monty get some supplies from the market. They have some good food there. Stock up a bit if you can. I’ll see ya when you get back.” He replied. “Okay, just be careful.” She replied. “You too, darlin’. Love ya.” He replied. I love you too. Bye.” She said. He hung up the phone and sighed a bit. His side was still leaking a bit but not as had as his arm, so he left his side be for now and pulled out a roll of gaze and some quick wrap from his saddle bags. He bound up the cut on his arm as best he could, put away the supplies and jumped on his bike. It was almost four o’clock when Hondo pulled into the apartments again. He got off his bike and shook his head at the headache that was forming. He growled at himself as she walked stiffly up the stairs and unlocked the door to his room. He stripped off his vest and shirt gingerly and looked at the wounds in the mirror. The bullet gash on his right side was deeper than he thought it to be and still oozed, but it could have been worse. He took a deep swig of whiskey and sat down to rest for a moment. As he sat there he closed his eyes and leaned back for a moment as he thought. He wanted to get his wounds covered first so no one knew, and then he would tell Fernando about the woman and the girl, leaving out the parts of the fight where he got hurt. That was the plan anyway. He knew the woman was not an enemy yet but he did not know where she stood. He knew in this game not knowing where someone stood was more dangerous than knowing they were an enemy. He sat back forward to grab the bottle again. Hiding the wounds from Fernando should prove easy. Hiding them from valentine would be the challenge. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya moved as carefully as she could as she headed to the farmers market. Her head still hurt, her stomach felt queasy, and her joints hurt more than usual, but she knew it was from getting as drunk as she had. She knew it was her own fault, in part, but that alcohol she had managed to find at that college student apartment building was unlike anything she had drank before. It was smoother than most and packed a punch that the smoothness had not prepared her to expect. She realized now that half or even a third would have let her sleep with minimal pain, but she had learned that lesson the hard way. Keeping to the shadows in the day time was harder to do, but the low population in this neighborhood helped her get where she needed to go with hardly anyone noticing her. Those who did see her paid her no heed, as they all had their own problems and business on their minds. The fact that she stayed to the edge of a rougher neighborhood, where folks learned that minding their own business was safer than being nosy, helped her too. She moved faster than usual, taking more chances than she cared too, but she was behind schedule and wanted to make up time. Though she managed not to draw any attention, the extra risk she took bought her only fifteen minutes of time, which she frowned at, as it was not really worth the risks she took. Her good fortune, of not having anyone try to talk to her or whisper and point at her as she made her way, made her wonder if their luck was changing and her wish from last night might be granted. It was a nice thought to think as she slipped into a dark alley not far from the outdoor market. She got close to a few booths that sat on the edge of the market and found them partially in the shadows, and setup where she had access to some inventory that was out of view of everyone or in a place where the owner and customers attentions were drawn away from her. She managed to get some cheese, fresh bread, fresh milk, some cured meat, some apples, mangos, and some assorted vegetables. She had not managed a haul like this since they had escaped from that horrible place, and the weight of the bag she held under her cloak made her smile. She looked up at the sky for a moment and sighed a contented sigh. Her wish was to no one specific, but a wish it had been. She had no hope of it being answered at the time, but after such good luck it made her think on the wish again. She had been angry had God for a while now, and had refused to even pray anymore. Her parents had taken her to church and read the bible to her, and she thought she had believed in it all. She thought she did until her parents were murdered before her very eyes and then she had been taken to that lab and ripped apart for use in their science experiments. She had cried out for the Lord she thought she knew to make it all stop, to take the pain away, and before she quit praying, for him to let her die. She remembered sobbing and screaming out to heaven for help, but none came. Now as she looked up to the sky a spark of wondering and hope that maybe they would receive help from the almighty still, flared to life once again in her mind. For the first time in a long time she did not feel alone. As quickly as the spark of hope flickered to life, it also once again died. As she walked away from the alley, headed back to their hideout, fully satisfied with the haul she had gotten, a scar faced man walked towards her holding a small device in his hand. As he passed her she heard the box beep suddenly and she could hear him stop in his tracks. She tried to quicken her pace without looking like she was spooked, but he turned and followed her. She heard him pull something from his pocket and speak into it, but she was not sure what he said as her Japanese was extremely lacking, but she understood the word cyborg! Her heart started to race as she heard that word, as she knew there would be trouble. She turned a corner suddenly, hoping to throw him off but he quickened his pace and started to catch up with her. She saw the sign ahead for a bar, and thought that if she could get in their back door she could shoot out the front and possibly slow her pursuer down. Her hopes of that were dashed as two men with radios and similar devices in their hands turned from an alley in front of her and headed her way, blocking her path to the rear door of the bar. She swallowed hard and tried to clear her head. She had taken on three before, but they were usually not organized nor worked together well, plus the las two times they were just stall vendors. These guys looked like they were used to this sort of thing. They were not the normal clean cut, black suit wearing hired guns that the lab employed, so she figured they were bounty hunters or goons for hire. She turned quickly, thinking that the attacking the one behind her and trying to escape back that way was her best chance, but as she turned she saw he was joined by two more. One shouted something at her in Japanese, but she was not sure what he said. She did not stay around to find out either. She turned again towards the two and charged at them, hitting the first with a sort of football tackle, driving the metal exoskeleton that supported her mechanical arm at her shoulder into his gut. “Ooooph!” He exclaimed as he felt the air being driven from his lung and a sickening feeling over came him, causing him to drop to his knees. As Tonya tried to spin at the other man, two from behind her grabbed her arms and tried to hold her back. She kicked out at the one but he got back in time causing her to miss. He then lunged forward and tried to grab her by the throat but she thrashed and all he got was a handful of her cloak. He held onto the cloak and ripped it off of her, which caused her to gasp in surprise and fear. The two that had her arms smashed her face against the brick wall in the alley, which caused her to lose hold on the bag she held. She fought to free herself, and as she did on of those who held her yelled in Japanese at one of the others. The only word she understood was unplug. She thrashed wildly for a moment, as she feared what they would do to her. Another jumped on her to hold her as she cried out in fear. “NO! Please No! Don’t! Oh God no!” She screamed. One of them hit her over the head with something, only stunning her for a moment but long enough to stop her thrashing for a few seconds. A few seconds were all they needed, unfortunately. She felt a couple lighter tugs and started to fight back, but after a large tug, the sound of wires tearing, components snapping, and electricity arcing, and her legs sagged uselessly beneath her as a wave of pin washed over her as the neuro-circuits misfired due to the momentary arcing of electricity. She would have fallen to the ground, but the two holding her arms only half dropped her as her weight fell downward.  She was spun around to face five leering faces. The two holding her arms pinned her to the wall as the one she had talked earlier walked up to her, still holding his gut. He barked at her angrily in Japanese but she shook her head as tears started to flow from her one real eye. “I..I don’t understand… please.. please let me go!” She said in a quavering voice as she tried not to cry. “You only speak engrish?!” The one holding his gut asked in a growl. She nodded, “Yes… please let me go!” He shook his head, “No! You worth muchy money! But me no like be hurt by little girl!” One of the others said something to him with a chuckle and he spoke back angrily. Another said something else which made him take on a more thoughtful look. He smiled after a moment and said something back. A couple of the others chuckled and the others nodded and grinned as they looked at her hungrily. He turned back to her with a leering grin. “I no like be hurt by little girl, so before we get money for little girl me make little girl pay! We think we take turns finding what fun we can have with little girl.” He said with a grin. She shook her head rapidly. “No, please no. Stop please!” She begged. He turned to two of the men who stood by and barked to them in Japanese again. The nodded and took off down the alley way. He turned back to her with a sneering smile and grabbed the front of her shirt, holding a handful of shirt on the left side of her buttons. “Let see what little girl look like.” He said, as he ripped at her shirt, popping all the buttons and exposing her bare chest for them all to see. He reached out for her small breast and grabbed a handful as the other two stared at and drooled on her, like a pack of hungry dogs looking through the window of a butcher shop. She wanted to cry out but the cry stuck in her throat as a large man, of whom she did not see where he came from, came up behind the one who groped her. At first, she thought this was the end in deed if he was with them, but to her surprise he grabbed the man who was groping her and threw him against a wall, knocking him unconscious. The other two who held her had not seen him as they had been staring at her, looked up and surprise, dropping her as he turned back and swung a huge right fist, knocking the first to the ground. As she laid on the ground, he turned and glanced at her momentarily, and it was the first real look she had gotten of him.She could not read his face, though she wished she could, and something about him made her heart beat a little faster. To her surprise he looked to be not only be an American, but he dressed as a cowboy. He wore dark glasses so she could not see his eyes, but his face was hard and his feature were rigid. He long blond horseshoe shaped mustache with long sideburns and his longer blond hair was slicked down and stuck out under the back of his western hat. He wore the sleeves of his maroon colored western shirt rolled up, which showed his powerful arms well, and his large muscular frame stood over them, dwarfing the size of her would be captors. For his size, though, he moved quickly. Making her worry that he too was a cyborg and maybe sent to get her, and he was only fighting to get his prize. As the second one hit the ground he spun to the third but he was more ready now than the others had been and hit the cowboy, knocking his hat off with his first swing. The large blond cowboy growled, more enraged than he had seemed before, and charged the man, swinging out with short, vicious jabs that the Japanese thug found hard to block. The thug finally landed another but the large man spun to the side and landed a side kick to the thug’s gut, seemingly out of nowhere. As the thug fell to one knee a woman’s voice yelled out from above them. “Cowboy, Look out!” The voice called. As he spun around, a bullet torn a path along the side of his stomach. He winced and started to go for his gun, that Tonya saw for the first time tucked under his vest. The two thugs who had left were back and one had a silenced pistol in his hand. Before the man could draw, though, a knife flew through the air, from above them somewhere, and impaled the gun-hand of the thug who had shot at the large man. She saw the cowboy look up briefly, nod, and then turn back to the two thugs in front of him. He and the other thug he had not fought yet dove towards the pistol and fought over it for a moment, before he took it and shot the one he was fighting with through the leg. The first one he had knocked out regained consciousness and the other two joined him in charging the large man, two of them brandishing knives. He moved back into the side alley where the other two came from, so all she could hear was the fighting, but could see nothing. As the fight went on a woman with purple hair dropped down to the ground, her from somewhere above her, and knelt down beside her. Tonya gasped and shook her head as she saw the woman’s metallic arm. “No, no.. please leave me alone.” Tonya whimpered. “We do not have much time, but I want to help you. Please trust me.” The woman said. She looked at her for a moment and then nodded, thinking she had no choice but to hope once more. The woman nodded back and then gently helped her lay down and rolled her on her side. The woman swore under her breath as she looked at the electronics on Tonya’s back. “damn.” She whispered. “Wha..what’s wrong?” Tonya whispered. “I will patch you up the best I can, but we need to hurry.” The woman said as she fished around in a small pouch she wore on her hip. “What did they break?” Tonya asked. “They tore wires in half on this one connector that runs down to your waist, and broke the plug on the other.” She said as she worked. Tonya was no sure what she was doing, other than feeling a few pulls and her back. “Those are for me legs… The other alright?” She asked “One is alright, but the other they mangled the latch on. Plus this connection box is cracked and your charging port is damaged.” The woman said. Tears started to fall again from her good eye as she lay on her side helpless. “Oh no..no..no… Why, God?...why? I… I can’t leave Zo…” She muttered. The woman sighed, “Hold it together. I don’t know what is going on here, but I will find out! Just stay still. I think I can patch you for now, but we need to get out of here.” Tonya nodded slightly, hoping she was right but she feared she would be useless to Zoey now. After a bit more tugging, some snipping sounds and a few crunches and clicks Tonya felt power return to her legs. She tried to move but the woman put a strong hand on her shoulder to hold her down. “Hold still. Not done yet…….. There. Now try to stand.” She said. Tonya rolled carefully to her stomach and pushed herself to her knees and stood up. She turned and looked at the woman in amazement. “How did you fix me?” She asked She held up a roll of tape and some small wire cutters, “These are useful in my trade.” “What trade is that?” Tonya asked. “The less you know the better. Now, I did not fix you. I just patched you together. I had to use a handkerchief to hold the connectors in place. Move carefully or the connections could come loose.” She said as she stooped down and grabbed Tonya’s cloak. She helped Tonya half way secure the torn robe to hide her face and electronics as well as cover up her body again. “You need to go, now. I will help you later if I can.” She said. “How can I find you?” Tonya asked “I know where you are. I will find you.” The woman said “What about the cowboy?” She asked “Do not trust him! He helped but I do not trust who he works with. Now get out of here before he comes back!” The woman said. Tonya looked around for her bag but found that in the fight it had been smashed into the dirt. She frowned as she looked at it but was snapped out of her thoughts by the woman’s voice. “Do not linger. Go!” She barked. Tonya jumped, nodded, and took off down another alleyway. Tears flowed as she worked her way out of there and tried to get back home. She was broken and had failed Zoey. She again felt alone and hopeless. It took her two hours to get back to the mostly abandoned neighborhood this time, as she was extra cautious. The patches the woman had made held up until she was about a block from the house, but when a noise spooked her and she turned fast one of the repairs came loose and she lost partial use of her right leg. She fell down and, in a panic, crawled behind a half torn down house and hid there for ten minutes to make sure she had not been seen. She found a piece of old copper water pipe after a bit and managed to use that as a cane to hobble the last little bit. Waves of pain went through her as busted wires arced irradicably, causing her neuro-circuits to misfire. She trembled with pain and exhaustion as she finally made it to the bushes that concealed the doors to the abandoned house they had been living in the past couple days. It took effort to get the doors open this time, and she knew the arcing was not only killing her strength but her battery’s charge as well.  She finally got inside but as she tried to close the doors the wires arced bad again, which cut power and control to her one leg completely, causing her to fall down the stairs. She landed hard on the concrete floor and just lay in the dark for a bit before crawling down the tunnel to the basement. She grit her teeth angrily, as she crawled forward, telling herself she had to get there for Zoey’s sake. It seemed like it took longer than walking back had taken, but after a few very long minutes she crawled into the basement and beside her cot. She pushed herself up to one knee and after a moment pulled herself up into the cot. She lay on her belly panting for a moment before she tried to reach around to her back to get to her battery and control connections. As she tried the wires arced again, causing her to cry out in pain and fall forward as her muscles spasmed from the pain. Her one leg would not move at all now and the other barely moved. She lay there for a moment trying to think but her mind would not work. As she tried to think a torrent of fears and emotions washed over her, and though she tried to hold them back, she could not. She started to sob uncontrollably as she lay on her cot face first. She hurt so bad, was so tired, and so scared. “Why God?! WHY?!?... I can’t!... I can’t anymore!! Why?!?!... Kill me please!.... just kill me….” She sobbed into her pillow. Her should shook as wordless, racking, heart-wrenching sobs continued to spill from her. She had tried to keep it in for so long, but she could not anymore. A slight thumping sound of from the stairs could be heard, saying that Zoey was on her way down, but Tonya could not hear it over the sound of her own heart and soul breaking. Zoey had heard some noises in the basement, which she figured was Tonya, but after a while Tonya did not show up. Tonya had told her she could stay upstairs during the daylight today, as long as she was quiet, so she knew Tonya would come up there. After a bit of not seeing Tonya Zoey stood up slowly and hobbled to the stairs. The sound of crying filled her ears and her little heart fell into her stomach. She descended the stairs slowly and let her eyes adjust to the dark. A figure lay in Tonya’s bed and sobbed but she could not make it out well, but she was sure it was Tonya. She limped forward and called out as she approached. “Tonya?... Tonya, what’s wrong?” She asked worriedly. As she approached she saw Tonya’s torn cloak on the floor. Tonya had rolled on her side to look at her and she saw her shirt was open and torn. She looked dirty too, as if she had been forced to roll on the ground several times. Tonya then rolled back onto her face and buried her face into the cot again. “I..I..I failed you!” She sobbed. “How? I don’t under…” Zoey stopped mid-sentence as she saw Tonya shutter as an arc of electricity lit up the busted wires and connections on her back. The smell of burn wires and cloth filled her nose as well as she looked on, jaw dropped, and in a state of momentary shock. She snapped out of it after a moment and felt to her knees beside Tonya, as she tried to wrap Tonya in a hug. “D.d.d.on’t cry…w..w..we ..we will fix you… I promise!” Zoey said as she started to cry too. The gimpy ten-year-old cyborg clung to the busted up fifteen-year-old cyborg as they both laid there and sobbed. Neither knew what to do and both found all hope to be gone. Death was waiting for them and there was no question in their minds that they had to die. There was no going back to that lab. They could not go back! ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Akumu had followed the cyborg girl at a distance since she left the abandoned house. She almost missed the exit she had used but when she figured it out she grinned as she thought about how smart, observant, and resourceful this girl must be. The trip to town was uneventful, though she was not sure where they were headed at first. She pondered it they were headed to meet some contact or hers or some compatriots, a handler, or if it was all a setup still. Most all of that went from her mind as she watched the girl steal bare survival food necessities from one of the open-air farmers markets. It tugged at her heart strings again, seeing the girl risk herself to scrounge for food for herself and her little friend, but she did her best to shut the feeling off.   As she watched from the roof above her, she glanced to another alley and looked back at the girl. A sudden recognition of someone she saw in that other alley hit her but when she did a double take he was gone. She growled at herself for being too focused on the cyborg girl, and after being fairly sure she was safe for the moment she worked her way to that other alley to try to find the face she saw. She found him again and swore briefly as she saw him wandering with a small box in his hand and a radio on his belt. She knew the device as she had been given one too, though it was fairly useless to her as you had to get close to use it. The device beeped when it got close to a certain frequency signature. That frequency signature was the one that ran the girls cybernetic control module. These bastards were looking for her in an area they thought she might get food, which was too close to her for comfort. As she watched she saw the guy pick up his radio and listen to it. She could not hear what was said but she had a good idea when he started off at a run in the direction she had last seen the girl. It took her a bit longer to get back there and find her, and when she did she was already too late to save her herself as someone else was fighting to protect her. She looked on in astonishment as the sentinel cowboy she had been watching with Fernando’s ground now fought to save the cyborg girl. She looked down at the girl and the torn clothes and wires told her all she needed to know. Had she not known any of them she would not be sure who to fight, but she knew the caliber of the men this cowboy now fought, so she knew he did not do this to the girl. Whether he fought to save her for her sake or so he could turn in the bounty, she was unsure, but the cowboy bought her time. She looked back up to see a gun drawn on him and she called out a warning. “Cowboy, Look out!” The voice called without thinking. As he turned she pulled her knife from its sheath and threw it. The first bullet grazed the cowboy’s side and the shooter did not get a chance at a second as her knife went through the hand of the would-be gunman’s hand. She saw the Cowboy dive into the alley where she could not see anymore, but hear the sounds of the fight. The gunman pulled the knife out of his hand and held it low in his good hand as one of this compatriots brandished one of their own. They two headed down the side alley to join the fight, and though Akumu felt a bit sorry for the cowboy for a fleeting moment, she soon turned back to the task at hand. She dropped down to the girl and saw the fear in her eye at the presence of someone new. It took her a moment to calm the girl down, but they did not have much time to waste, so she was firmer than she wanted to be. She mentally cussed herself as she worked on the girl’s wiring. This was not something she was good at, though she had learned some electronics to deal with security and camera systems. This was different though, and the patch job looked like she hacked it with a butter knife, though she did not make it any worse than it was. She sent the girl on her way and once she was sure she was gone she decided to check on the cowboy. He was alive and other than a couple injuries he would heal from, he was alright. This amazed her and stirred something in her loins that she had not felt in a long time. She knew it was not love, but it was the closest thing to it she had felt in a long time. Though it was still lust, it was more than just wanting a dick inside her. She wanted this man to take her, forcefully, and make her his! She knew it probably would not be, as he seemed pretty attached to that auburn-haired woman she had seen him with at the apartments, and she got from there conversation that he had a sense of honor and loyalty about him that would not let him easily turn to her. Still, she had a real image to touch herself to tonight and she planned to do just that. Once she left and did her disappearing act, she watched him leave from a window far above the alley. Once he was gone she scurried out and tried to pick of the tracks of the ones he was fighting. She had hoped they had not seen her, but did not want to chance it. She had to, for the moment, though, as the talk with the cowboy had delayed her too much and they got away. She had to chance that they would not call Kurayami yet, as they would not want to admit failure. For now, they would be licking their wounds and getting patched up at some underground medical facility, but she had to be sure. She went back home quickly to grab some supplies and then headed out to find those men. She wanted to check on the cyborg girl but that would have to wait. She just hoped she made it safely. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- About two hours later five men walk out of a seemingly unobtrusive building in a rougher side of town. Some are bandaged up and some of them just walk stiffly or half hunched over with pill bottles full of questionable medications in their pockets. They grump and growl about the cowboy and whoever warned him from the shadows, but they did not see who it was. It was a female voice so they argued whether it was someone else or the cyborg girl. They could not agree on that so they talked about something they all agreed on, that the cowboy must die! They talked of how they would do it as they all piled into the old brown car they had came in. Once in the driver pumped the gas pedal and turned the key. As they key turned the car exploded leaving nothing more than flaming twisted metal, charred body parts, and a small crater in the asphalt. An hour later a phone rang in the unassuming build, which housed an underground medical center in its basement, mostly for the treatment of wounds that a person would not want questioned by the police. They did not ask who the patient was or how they got the wound. For the right cash they would treat anyone. And if that person blabbed they and they families mysteriously disappeared. An older man in a dirty white coat crushed out a cigarette and he sigh stood with a sigh and walked over to the phone. He shook his head and answered it in Japanese. “What do you want?” He asked harshly. “This is Kurayami.” The voice on the other end replied. The old man swallowed hard and softened his tone, “I am sorry, Master. How can I serve you?” “Five men received treatment there and then were blown up outside. MY assistant received a message that they were fought when trying to retrieve my property. Did they say who they fought? I must know!” The voice on the phone asked. “As you know, Master, we do not ask questions, but they spoke about an American cowboy with blond hair and dark glasses who fought them. This is all I know.” The old man replied. “It is enough. Speak no more of it. I never called.” The voice said. “Of course, master. I live to serve the family. You are the family.” The old man replied. There was a click on the phone and then the line went dead.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 9th, 2021, 3:41pm [Tokyo: Downtown Shopping Area – 1PM] Jeanette and Aiesha are walking about doing the thing they least liked to do: clothes shopping. They also do the other thing they like to do: talking. But Jeanette is looking for information and does not care how she gets it but hopes to get it in the least invasive way possible. But the subject matter of the conversation makes this almost impossible. Jeanette asks as they look as a few dresses, “You think Fernando is having sex with Gadget?” “Does it really matter?” Aiesha answers. “I think it does. He’s married to Tammy and father to your baby sister – Francesca.” Jeanette points out. “Well, it doesn’t. Who he sticks his penis into is his business. Besides, Tammy started cheating on him by sleeping with Chip – who is Gadget’s husband, long before Fernando would have been doing Gadget lovely. Two wrongs do not make a right but Tammy started this and she should end it and correct it. Instead of dealing with it, she ups and leaves, taking the baby with her to who knows where while throwing us two to our own devices, in my case having me thrown in jail.” Aiesha explains. “But without proof of Tammy’s cheating, if Fernando cheats with Gadget, she can divorce him for infidelity. Gadget is making it obvious that they have been screwing.” Jeanette throws out to see the response. “Proof? We as his daughters have proof of Tammy’s cheating with Chip. Fernando’s house is covered in hidden digital video cameras, making it difficult for Tammy to try to hide anything that was going on in and outside the house. And we have the files of every time Chip came into that house and had his way with Tammy – first with the drugs and then with the sex. So if Tammy wants to bring up anything proof about dad cheating on her – we have the proof that will send her away packing and lose everything she has, including Francesca.” Aiesha throws back at her. “But what about Gadget?” Jeanette asks. “I’m not worried about Gadget. Dad did her several favors and pulled some major strings to get her well again. If she wants to throw him some pussy in the form of a ‘Thank You!’ then I hope he’s enjoying it lovely.” Aiesha tells her. “How can you say that?” Jeanette started to say but then switches over to “Wait, what do you mean – did favors and pulled strings to get her well again?” “What Chip did with Tammy, he was doing to Gadget for years – forcing her to take drugs, and then prostitute her to his so-called new friends. Furthermore, dad had the computer chip removed from her head.” Aiesha explains. “Computer Chip?” Jeanette asks. “When Gadget was kidnapped and turned into a mind controlled assassin, they put a computer chip into her head. For years that chip could not be removed or destroyed but it was reprogrammed to keep Gadget from killing everyone at the Café. Here, dad was able to use to have access to some technology to remove the chip.” Aiesha explains. “What kind of technology?” Jeanette asks. “A Lantean Transporter, to remove the Lantean Computer Chip.” Aiesha answers. “Lantean Computer Chip?” Jeanette asks. “The Computer Chip was of Lantean technology as nothing on earth has that kind of technology.” Aiesha explains. “What kind of technology?” Jeanette asks. “The chip was ‘alive’ and capable to repairing itself if it were damaged. On her rescue, the chip was shorted out and damaged but it healed itself to come back and program Gadget to kill again. Dad, Fernando, figured out the chip and programmed it to some harmless task that will keep Gadget to kill anyone ever again. But it was still there, in her head connected to her brain, ready to send commands to make her do things if somebody figures out how to reprogram the chip like dad did. Now that we are in Japan, Fernando requested use of some Lantean medical equipment, and was able to remove the chip from within Gadget’s head.” Aiesha explains. “Alive? How is some piece of electronics ‘alive’?” Jeanette asks. “I and my sisters have seen the chip. It is basically a living piece of silicon, with thousands of dendrite wires connecting to the brain, as it was removed from the host’s brain and placed into a jar of liquid alcohol; it was swimming about in the liquid. Though it has its own power cell to run it, it used Gadget’s brain to power it. Who knows how long it will remain moving about in the liquid but it will not last forever.” Aiesha explains. Jeanette remains silent on this. After a few moments of pulling out and putting back dresses because of one reason or another, Jeanette notices a set of mouse ears with splash of orange-blonde hair several aisles away from them. She nudges Aiesha to get her attention. “Aiesha, look.” Jeanette says as she timidly points to the general direction. Aiesha complains, “What is it now?” She then notices the mouse ears with the top of orange-blonde hair. Its owner walks by onto an open area to be seen from head to toe. “What is Gadget doing here?” Jeanette asks. “Looks like clothes shopping like we are.” Aiesha says. “I mean – alone? She is supposed to be Fernando’s side if she is to be working with him.” Jeanette points out. “Dad does not like hanging out in women’s department stores if he can help it, so he’s probably nearby to pick her up when she is done.” Aiesha tells her. “When I was your father’s Number Two, he was always with me no matter where we went, including clothes shopping for me. It was a bit overwhelming but I understand in the job that he does, being his Number Two can be a dangerous thing.” Jeanette explains. “Hmph...” Aiesha replies, adding, “As close as you two used to be, why did you not marry him instead of that drug ridden hoe?” Jeanette is stunned by the question, as the only other person to ask it was Misao. But she tries to recover to give an answer. “Many reasons, but most importantly to save Tammy’s life.” “To save Tammy’s life? Now look what she is doing with it and with our father’s life.” Aiesha begins. She adds, “Look, he would have given his all for you, and from what I seen and heard, he did, like he is did for her and is now doing for Gadget. He’s not perfect, but in his words to us – his daughters, ‘If we have to live in a cave, I would make sure you girls would be safe, warm, dry, fed and happy with what I can give you.’ No other man has ever said that to me or even tried to go that far for me – only dad. And knowing that he would have done the same for you, why did you leave him? He would have been happy with you and not needing to cheat against his cheating wife because she would not give it up to him like she should have but you would.” Jeanette throws back at her, “What about you? Would you drop your panties for him if you weren’t his daughter and was going out with him like some of us have?” “In a word yes. In an answer, I would because he would have done those things for me to make me happy like he has done for you, Tammy and now Gadget. Now to answer that question from long ago, if he’s doing Gadget lovely, then I hope he’s rocking her world to the core’s foundation. I know that he would not do those things if a girl is trying to thank him with what her body has, but there is a limit to a man’s patience. Like dad often says, ‘tease a dog long enough, you are going to get bit.’” Aiesha tells her. “So you’re saying...” Jeanette begins. “If dad is screwing Gadget, then that’s their business. But I’m saying if they are practicing making babies, then it is her fault as it is his because she is pushing him to such activities. A guy who says ‘No,” will say no up to a point. After that point he will give her as much Salami as she wants. That is where Dad stands with Gadget.” Aiesha tells her. “It is that simple for you to think that?” Jeanette asks. “It is like that with all men, from the ‘Mister Nice Guy’ dad tries to be, to the whore mongers that Chip was who would try to scoop your pussy if you let him get that close to you. I do not know nor care of your experience with men but I know that experience includes dating and having an intimate and personal relationship with my dad, so you should know something about him that few know. So it is that simple to think like that when you seen and know what kind of person dad is compared to everyone else around him.” Aiesha tells her. Jeanette does not answer, but turns to see where Gadget had gone. Gadget, as it seems, has gathered several dresses and is walking to the check out with it. “How about we go catch up to her?” Jeanette asks. “How about we don’t and say that we did. If Gadget is here then dad is nearby and right now I do not want to deal with uncomfortable situations with them.” Aiesha tells her. “Uncomfortable situations? ‘Oh hi dad, are you screwing Gadget?’ If anything you should ask for some money like any daughter on a shopping spree would.” Jeanette points out. “Ask for money? The family credit line is bottomless. I can buy the entire store with a swipe of the card, but we wouldn’t do that. So asking for money is out of the question.” Aiesha throws back at her. “When did you get access to that much money?” Jeanette asks. “We always had that money.” Aiesha replies. “No doubt through his Time Travel adventures.” Jeanette scoffs. “Wrong. And I won’t say either. But this is why Fernando never lets his significant others know about the resources he has and only gives what is the minimum needed to keep the family living comfortably and happy. Not even Tammy knows and she is or was his wife.” Aiesha throws at her. Jeanette lets out a pent up sigh. [1-ish PM, Minorigaoka High School, Lunch/Recess Time; Class 12-2] The high school girls are sitting down in their little group of desks to have their lunch meal while they discuss last night’s party. “What is the connection between the American Squirrel and our emperor?” Naomi asks. “I do not know. Maybe they were college buddies or something?” Sakura replies. “I do not care. If it means scholarships and internships, I’ll take what they are giving.” Kitsume* throws out. “What if we have to do something to get those things?” Naomi asks. “I’ll do anything as long as it is not sexual.” Naru says. “What if it is? What if, you know…” Naomi asks. “If it’s sexual, I don’t mind. I’ll do anything...” Hiromi says. “That’s because you’re desperate.” Kitsume throws out. “I’ll do it too.” Chieko adds to the group. “You’re more desperate than she is.” Kitsume throws out. “You’re just as desperate as we are.” Chieko throws back. “Look, we’re all almost grown up. What we do with ourselves are on us, but we got college exams to study and pass and this is a break for us. Who else would have a reference from the Emperor himself? We might as well take advantage of what we are being offered.” Sakura explains. A group of girls walk in from Class 12-1 and stand around the girls’ eating area. “We hear you guys went to a party that WE were not invited too. Now how is that possible?” The leader of the group says to them. “Opportunity knocks, you strike while the iron is hot.” Kitsume throws back at her. “I want details – who threw the party and who was invited besides you guys.” The leader of the group continues. “Well, if you are coming to us, that means you talked to everyone in school only to find out that nobody else in school went to that party. Consider it payback for all those times you made life difficult for us and not invite us to your parties.” Naru throws at her. “You’re not invited because you’re all losers.” The leader of the group says, adding, “Since no one has been able to say where this party was at, I think there was no party at all and it is just some rumor created to make you losers finally look good.” “Aratani, today you are going to learn it is not how much money your parents have or who they know, but who has an interest in you.” Kitsume throws in. She then clears an area on her table and goes into her book bag and pulls out a paper envelope. From the envelope she pulls out an invitation and lays it the table. They all look at it. “Dinner Party Invitation to the Emperor’s Palace? It’s a fake. No way would nobodies like you be able to get that!” Aratani says out loud. “Girls... Which one of us has the group selfie with the emperor?” Kitsume asks. “We all do...” Chieko says as she pulls out her smartphone and searches her picture list. She displays the picture of the six of them with the Emperor with the background of the ballroom with other dignitaries behind them. She holds out the smartphone for them to see. “That could be Photoshopped!” Aratani lets out loud. Kitsume looks through her smartphone, pulling a picture of them with Fernando. “Let’s make a deal... If you can identify this American, then we’ll see about getting an invite for you.” Aratani looks at the picture, “That could be anybody!” “Consider it as your homework.” Kitsume throws at her. “Then email me a copy of that picture.” Aratani demands. “Oh no. You only get this one look and one look only. Just like a bounty hunter.” Kitsume tells her. “That is so unfair!” Aratani lets out but then turns about, “All this is just fake! All of it!” “Believe what you want to believe.” Naru tells her. “Yeah, we do not bother you. Do not bother us during lunch!” Chieko throws at her. “Unless you want to be known to hang out with us losers...” Hiromi mocks her. “HRRRRRRRMMMM!!!!” Aratani lets out before stomping out of the room. Her friends follow her. The girls at their table laugh before they continue with their lunch. A blonde mouse walks out of the department store carrying several shopping bags. She walks about the blocks almost randomly, as if lost or looking for something she cannot find. She does not see that she is being followed. Her mistake was walking away from the main concourse and into a less populated area of the mall area. A couple of Mice in sunglasses and suits step up to her from her front, and several more approach her from behind. Guns are shown and a large black SUV with tinted windows roll up to them. She cooperates and goes into the SUV with the mice in black and are driven away. [2PM, Maria B&B] In Gadget’s bedroom, Fernando and Gadget goes through another round of sex. He was rocking her little world through waves of orgasms he was inducing on her. She has her arms around his neck as he thrusted as hard as he could to go in deeper with each stroke. They had just started in their baby making practice, with shared intimacy that she hungers for. In short he was showing her what she was for in the biological and emotional sense, and she wanted more. She literally collapses after the waves of orgasmic pleasure subsides. They look each other. “As your secretary, does this mean I get another raise?” She jokingly asks. “You keep handling these stiff challenges like you do, you are going to get a bonus as well as a raise.” He jokingly answers back. She just smiles at him for the moment before they kiss. He then says, “But seriously, we can’t be screwing all the time like we do.” “I know, but since we have had some free time, I thought we could have a stress reduction session.” She replies. They kissed one more time. He lifts himself up off her on extended arms. Soon they separate their bodies and he sits on the bed next to her. She sits up behind him and leans on his back. “Don’t you want to finish?” She asks. “I thought you getting your jollies off was enough.” He replies. “Oh, but I want you to get your jollies off too.” She tells him before giving him a kiss on the cheek. He just smiles slightly. “We need to be ready for guests to come, set up dinner for everyone, go outside for some intel searching and hope for the best. Which means washing up again before we can do anything.” He says to her. She reaches around him, taking his manhood into her hand and pumps it slightly, finding it still hard and ready for action. She then says, “Then let me take care of this for you...” Crawling to be even with him on the bed, she begins to lick off her lubricating juices from his shaft before taking him into her mouth. She gives him her all in giving him the best blow job she knows how to do. She would continue for at least 20 more minutes before he erupts into her mouth his baby making all protein milkshake from his testicles. She takes it in and swallows as much as she could in one gulp, needing to swallowing it all and it pumps out of his cock She managed to do so without spilling a drop of his seed. Soon after, they share a shower together where she insists on some more kanoodling while they washed themselves up. The shower lasted longer than necessary because of this. They were drying themselves off and getting dressed a few minutes before 3 o’clock. [3:00PM – Location Unknown] Chip lies on the soft bed, though no longer tied to the bed but with armed guards outside the door to the room that will not allow him to leave. A few minutes of staring at the ceiling, he is talking to himself. The door to this room opens with an older gentleman walking in and several mice in black escorted a gagged, tied and blindfolded blonde hair house. They make her kneel close to the bed. “It seems that what little information you gave was true but we require more.” The elder gentleman tells him as one of the mice in black puts a gun to the back of the blonde haired mouse’s head. “What do you want? I already told you everything I know.” Chip tells him. “We found your friend downtown and decided to take her in for your incentive. Tells us what we want to know or we kill her.” The elder gentleman tells him. Chip looks at the blonde mouse, thinking she is Gadget. Whether she is or is not he did not care, “I do not care for that bitch anymore. You can do me the favor and kill her.” “Oh... you think you can throw away all mercy for such a fine young specimen.” The elder gentle man tells him. “While I was in prison, she showed up and stated that we are through and is divorcing me outright. She also brought over my enemy and gave him sex in front of me to show that she did not care about me. So to hell with her.” Chip tells her. “We got drugs that can turn any woman into a submissive sex slave for you. We can fix her up real good for you.” The elder gentleman tells him. Chip just looks at him for the moment. The elder gentleman throws in, “We will be back in an hour. Take your time to be reacquainted with her.” He signals to his men and leave the room. After a minute of them leaving, Chip gets off the bed and to the blonde mouse, taking off her tear soaked blindfold, “I swear Gadget, your ass is now mine like it always been.” Looking into her eyes, he then takes off her gag. She yells at him, “I’m Not Gadget! It’s Me – Lahwhinie! From Hawaii!” Chip just looks at her for the moment not sure what to do. He finally asks, “And what the #$@! you are doing here?!!” “After seeing the news and all, I find Gadget in Tokyo, so I decided to go after her for what she did to me in Hawaii! I lost a lot of respect and money because of her!” Lahwhinie tells him. “You willing to do anything for that revenge against that bitch wife of mine?” Chip asks her. “For what she did to me – yes!’ Lahwhinie replies. He pulls out his teenie peenie from his pants, “Then suck...” Lahwhinie looks up at him with disgust and contempt. He throws in, “I can get those guys back and have you killed if you do not comply.” More tears roll down Lahwhinie’s face but she does as she is told. “Yes, You and I are going to be great friends after this. And together we will get revenge on those who wronged us!” Chip says out loud. - To Be Continued. - NOTE: The name Kitsume is interchangeable with “Kitsune” which means “Fox” or “Vixen” when used on a female. The Kitsune is one of the Japanese Shinto Gods that goes about tricking men into compromising situations and leaving them destitute and broken on all levels of life. The older a Kitsune god is, the more tails it has and the more powers it has including illusions of deceptions and seduction. For some reason it has become a popular girls’ name in modern day Japan though it can be used as a name for both boys and girls.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Sep 12th, 2021, 2:17am Charles’ Team arrived to Haneda Airport. As they enter the airport to the gates they show there NSA Badge to the guards. Guard: Ah you must be friends of the Emperor. His Plane is on Gate 6 Charles: Thanks The guards let them in to go to the Plane. Charles then calling Fernando. “Hay Nando. We got a lead that the Croc drugs coming from Oshima Island. So we are going there to investigate and stop the drugs shipments. The Emperor gave us permission to see it done, since the mayor of that Island wasn’t answering him truthfully. So we will be staying at the Emperor's Summer home near Okata Port. OK, see you when we get back.” Then he hangs up as they arrive to the Emperor’s plane, open it back door with the cars entering and the last car enters and parks. The door closes. They head upstairs to the cabin of the plane. As two Jet pilots bow to him. Pilot 1: Welcome to the Emperor’s Plane Charles-San. If you need anything to eat or drink on our flight to Oshima Island, our stewdesses will see that you are well. Charles: Thanks, we are ready to go. Polit 1: Right and I am Captain Ken Neoksay and this is my co-pilot Dan Jensten. Charles bow, “OK, we are ready to go.” Ken: Right. Captain Ken and Co-Pilot Dan went to start the plane up as Charles and his crew went to sit. Charles, Widget siting next to each other. Dale, Foxglove siitng next to each other. Burborn, Roxie sititng next to eatch other, and others coupled up too. The plane took off. Stewdesses came out Kimmy a female Japanese Sawn wearing a stewdardess’ outfit with matching flat heel shoes. Kimmy: You need any food or drinks? Charles: Yes, we like some Non Alcoholic Grape Wines. Kimmy: OK, they will be right up shorty once we in the air. She went to sit down and buckle up. They buckle up too. The plane too off in the air and heading to the Island. Russia Mafia Manson. Gojinka Skyline Street. Victor of the Yakazuas was meeting Dimitri of the Russian Mob, as they looking at each other. Dimitri: I see the Croc Drug was a success on those teenagers. Victor: Yes. My boss was happy with the results. We just give Fernando’s team a message. So when we expecting more Croc Drug? Dimitri: In 3 Days. We are moving our operations to Shizuoka since the Tokyo Police just capture the Port in Tokyo. Also thanks for the sent drugs since we use it on the mayor daughter. I am going to punish the mayor for lying to me since he was talkling to the Emperor. Victor: Yes the Emperor is breathing down our necks. But he don’t know we were the ones who took the Chipmunk from the prison transport. But that is for my boss to know since he do got a score to settle with that Blind Squirrel. Dimitri: I See. I won’t say and hope you have a good hunting for that Blind Squirrel. Victor: We will. Dimitri: Also I want you to take a Male Teenager. Victor: Who? Dimitri: This Male Teenager Mouse who lead a group of Protesters to my Manson and telling me to get my drugs off of this island. I laughed and sent my men to capture them. But this male teenager put up a quite of a fight. So we got rid of his fighting sprit by our way, you know what I mean. (What Dimitri talking about. That part along with him and the mayor daughter will be on other site since I am going to move the sex scenes there instead on here.) Victor: Oh I See. Dimitri: Some of my men are gay. They made the male teenager wear a dress and flat heel shoes. Then after that we injected Croc drugs into him. Then we decide to see what he can do. He is a good fighter, he killed most of his friends and any intruders too. So he can be useful too you. Victor: I see, where is he? Dimitri: I will send him right over. *snaps his fingers* As two Russian Bears leading a Male teenager mouse wearing a green top, skirt and Flat heel shoes. As his eyes were green since he on croc drugs and he was looking at them. Dimitri: Meet Saramenta Zentana. He is a fighter and now a killer too. He can fool anyone in thinking he is a girl. Then he will kill them. Now he is yours to command. Right Saramenta? Saramenta Bows. “Yes master.” Victor: Thanks. Saramenta follow us. Saramenta: Yes master. Then Saramenta went to Victor and his goons. Victor: I will see you in another 6 Days after the shipment of Croc come in. Dimitri: OK see you later. Victor heading to his car with Saramenta following him. They drove off to the Okata Port. Dimitri decided to have fun with the mayor’s daughter. Dimitri: I am not to be disturbed. Russian Goons: YES SIR. Dimitri went into Mayor’s Daughter. Name Sakaura Sendal, Mayor Sendal’s daughter. As he smiles to her. She was waking up. Then he put a fatal dose of the drug into her mouth. Dimitri: Time to have fun HE HE HE HE HA HA HA HA HA HA! Note: Corrections done by Fernando: 09192021

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 13th, 2021, 6:03pm A small smile crossed Akumu’s face as she watched, from a distance, as the old brown car exploded and incinerated the thugs inside. She hoped she had bought the girls time and bought herself time to figure out where the cowboy sentinel stood, and more importantly, where Agent Fernando G. stood and how him and his team interacted and why they were here. She was not sure if these four had seen her nor if they had reported in on the failed retrieval, but she had to gamble on the fact that even if they had they did not know with whom they were dealing. She turned away and started to leave with a sigh. She was worried about that girl, but she was unsure what to do. Repair work was not her strong suit, and she feared hurting more than helping. Another issue was if she was being followed. She did not feel like she was, but she had to be cautious, which made travel much slower for her.  Her list of what she had to do was getting longer and it bothered her. She had always tried to limit herself to one project at a time, as she knew stretching herself thin made her more vulnerable. She had prepared herself to watch Fernando’s group and hunt the cyborg girls, as the truth and motivation behind both intrigued her. She had not been prepared to be shot at by someone else who was watching, the uniqueness of Agent G.’s group, certain members of his group standing out as more than agency goons, nor her heart feeling for the state and predicament these cyborg lab-rat girls were in. It had just started out as a surveillance to see if her own personal vendetta should include this CIA agent who had been there the day her world was changed forever, and a simple attempt to grab a money-making job to fill in the gaps and pay her bills. None of the rest of this was anticipated in the slightest. She looked at her burner phone for a time as she walked away and found it was after five o’clock already. She frowned as she shoved it into her pocket and headed towards the other side of town. As she walked she glanced over her shoulder carefully. She was not sure if it was her imagination or not, but she swore she was being followed. It took her the better part of an hour to get to the other side of town to a small shop where she had done business before when she was in need of electronics help. The owners, a couple in their nineties, were friendly and felt bad for her for some reason. Normally she hated that, but they had been kind and sweet to her, and rarely asked questions.  Though at first glance they seemed like a sweet, old couple, she had a feeling that in their younger days they had been a wild pair. It was nothing concrete that made her believe this, but certain things they said, or things they seemed to know or respond to without so much as batting an eye made her wonder about them. The old man behind the counter smiled at her as she entered. The smell of food told her that his wife was cooking their supper in their small apartment that resided at the back of the store. “Ah, we have not seen you in a long time.” The old man said as she entered. She gave him a smile and nodded, “It has been a while.” He turned behind him and yelled through the curtains, “Yua, you will never guess who is here!” A tiny, old white-haired woman came walking out slowly, taking small steps as she walked and using a cane to aid her balance. She adjusted her glasses to see who was on the other side of the counter and gave a surprised smile as she saw Akumu. “Oh! I am so glad to see you again. I was starting to worry that something awful might have happened to you.” The old woman exclaimed. “See? I told you she was a strong one and could take care of herself.” The old man chided. “Do not let this old goat fool you. He started to worry about you way before I did!” Yua replied. “Hmph!” The old man exclaimed. Akumu chuckled lightly and shook here head, “There is no need to worry about me. You both look to be in good health.” “Well, my arthritis has been flaring up again and my eyes just do not see to well anymore, and this old fool got the gout from sneaking snacks between meals again, but we still get by.”  Yua replied. “She does not want to hear about your pains, old woman! You should finish supper while I help her, as I am hungry and I am sure she has better things to do than to listen to a couple ancients complain about their creaks and groans.” The old man replied. The old woman raised her cane at him threateningly, “You make sure she gets what she needs this time, and none of your war stories!” She turned back to Akumu and smiled, “If he starts talking your ear off you come get me and I will set him straight!” She gave her husband a bit of a glare and then shuffled her way back to their kitchen again. He shook his head after she left and sighed, “Yua means well, but she does not see she is the one who does not stop talking!” Akumu smiled, “I do not mind. I would not say that too loud as I am sure it is not fun to have her angry at you.” He waved her off, “Ah, that old woman leaves the TV on all the time when she is cooking and her hearing is worse than mine. I am surprised she hears me at all anymore. Now, I know you did not come in to hear either of us talk, so what can I help you with?” Her face got a bit more serious as she thought, “I am not sure what I need exactly. I have some sensitive electronics that has a battery in it that has been broken. The biggest issue with it is the charge port for the batteries and the control cable connections. Two of the connectors were damaged and a third had the wires ripped out of it. I need to repair it urgently, but I am not sure how.” He nodded as he thought for a moment, “Yes…yes… I think I have some wire repair kits, but without seeing the connectors or this charge port I am unsure…. If you could bring it by I could help you repair it.” She shook her head, “I am afraid that it cannot be removed from where it is right now.” “Do you have a picture of the damage, then?” He asked. She shook her head, “I do not and I do not have time to get one, I am afraid.” The old man gave her one of those knowing looks that made her wonder who he was really. “I see. Well, I have an assortment of parts I can show you and the repair kit, as well.” He said. She nodded, “That will have to do for now. I really have no other options.” He pulled some items out from behind the counter for her to look through as he went to the back-storage room to get a wire repair kit and soldering kit for her. As she looked through the items someone else entered the store. A cold shiver went down her spine like the night she was shot at, so she spun to meet the newcomer. As she turned the newcomer was on her, and he had a knife to her throat. He appeared almost Spanish, and though she had not gotten a good look at the one who shot at her she was sure this was him. She glared at him angrily, but alarm bells in her head told her not to fight him just yet. He stared at her coldly for a moment saying nothing. “What do you want?” She growled in Japanese, trying to seem defiant though that fearful voice cried out inside her once again. He had moved fast, almost too fast. She had seen the cowboy move and he moved fast but this one was even more unnaturally fast, as if he was a cyborg too or had some sort of genetic engineering. In her memory she had seen only one other move so fast before and that was Agent Fernando G. His features stayed cold as he looked at her silently for a moment. He finally spoke and his accent confirmed he was of some sort of Spanish nationality, South American was her guess now. “Hablas español?... você fala português?...  You speak English?” He asked coldly. She swallowed hard as she glared at him, “I speak English.” “Bueno, my Japanese is mau… bad.” He replied. She understood all three languages and knew he was mixing them. She knew he was from South America now, but what did he have against her. “Who are you and what do you want?” She growled. “Who I am is not yours to know.” He replied. His Spanish sounding accent was thick, and had she not had a knife to her throat she might be slightly aroused by it, but not nearly as much as she had been from the south-western drawl of Fernando’s sentinel. Her frown deepened, though at his reply. She had used the same line on the cowboy earlier and now understood the frustrated grimace on his face when she had told him the same thing. “What do you want, then?” She asked still sounding angry. “I want to know who you work for.” He said flatly. The wheels in her mind spun. Was he watching the girl’s hideout and not that of Agent G. and his people? Or did he think she was watching Agent G.’s group for someone else? She decided it was best to play dumb. “I do not know what you mean?!” She said as she tried to pull away only to have his grip tighten and the knife push in closer. “Do not struggle. This knife is covered with a poison. All I need do is scratch your skin and it will be too late for you. You will not die right now, though. It could take days, weeks, or even months, but you will die. It is a slow death, I am told, one that eats at your health slowly.” He hissed She swallowed again hard and sighed a pent-up sigh before replying. “I… I will not struggle, but I do not understand your question still. I work for no one.” She replied, trying to maintain her feigned ignorance. “I cannot believe you watch those gringos, that Cowboy and his boos, for fun! No more lies or you will taste of this poison as the cowboy has!” He growled. “You poisoned the cowboy with that?” She asked He nodded, “Yes, but he had a higher dose. This amount will make death come a lot slower, so it should be much more painful. Now answer my question!” He barked. “No one hired me! The cowboy’s boss was there when I lost my arm and I have a grudge to settle with him. I am just gathering information to see how to make him pay!” She said, half lying as she was not sure if Fernando or his team needed to pay the price that those who had betrayed deserved to pay. “You lie!” He growled as he started to push the knife into her throat. She braced herself for death, but a sound of the action of a pump shotgun being cycled made he freeze in his tracks. Both of them turned their eyes just enough to see the old man holding an old trench pump shogun, pointed at them. “Let her go and walk away, or die.” The old man said in Japanese. “He only understands English or Spanish.” She replied to the old man in Japanese. “What did you two say?” The man asked in a growl. “She say you no speaky Japanese.” The old man replied in broken English. “Is that what you said?” the man asked Akumu harshly. “Yes… and he said to let me go and leave or he would kill you.” She replied. He gave a wry smile, “With that gun? You will hurt her too!” His smile evaporated though as the sound of a hammer being eared back was heard behind him. They both turned enough to see the old woman, Yua, leaning on her cane with one hand while pointing a pre-WWII type 26 revolver at the man’s head. He swallowed hard and turned back to Akumu with a stern look. “You win this time, but I warn you, stay away from them as they are mine!” He growled. “Make me.” She growled back. “As you wish.” He said as he gave her an almost evil grin. He slowly started to lower the knife and as he did he brought the blade down and swiped it across her chest, cutting a gash from her shoulder, down across the top of her left breast. She gasped and took a step back and he dropped into a shoulder roll just as the old man shot. The shotgun blast barely missed the man and took out the glass front door instead. As the man dove out the now shattered door Yua managed to get off a shot and hit the man in the leg, but it did not slow him down. Akumu was stunned for a moment as she looked into a security mirror and saw the line of blood that dripped from the gash on her chest. Chills ran through her body and she felt sick to her stomach as she looked at herself. “Are you alright, my dear? Let me see.” The old woman said as she came up to her. The old woman sighed and shook her head, “It is just a scratch, thank goodness.” “I…I am sorry for the trouble.” Akumu replied a bit timidly. “We are just glad you are well. Now, I will have the kits for you tomorrow, but you better go before the police arrive.” The old man said. She paused and looked at them both dumbfounded for a moment. Neither questioned her on what happened or told her not to come back. They both only seemed worried about her well being and somehow knew her and the police did not mix. “I do not know how to thank you.” She said hesitantly. “We can talk more tomorrow, young lady. Now just do as the old goat says and go before you are asked questions you do not want to answer!” Yua said “Are you two going to be alright?” Akumu asked. “Yes, we will tell them we foiled a robbery. We will talk more tomorrow, now go!” The old man replied firmly. She looked between them for a moment but the sound of sirens in the distance snapped her out of it. “Thank you.” She said before she hurried out the door. She looked around quickly once outside but saw not trace of the man other than a blood trail that lead into an alley. She followed it quickly but soon lost it in the mire and filth. She kept walking for a ways before she stopped and leaned against a wall. Her hand went to her chest and wiped away some of the drying blood. She tried to calm herself and not have a panic attack, but it was hard. He could have been lying but something about him said he was not the type to lie. If he was not lying, then, she had a limited time to find a cure or enact her revenge before her death. Which to do she did not know. She had half a mind to go try to help the cyborg girls still, but her nerves were shot. She stood back up and after a bit half ran home. Once home she grabbed a bottle of sake and stripped her clothes off as she marched into the shower. She drank as she walked and stood in the shower as she turned the water on. She barely noticed the icy blast as she stood there trying to control her emotions. She looked down after a moment and saw the red tint of the water going down the drain as it washed the blood off of her. Her hands trembled as she stood there. She had narrowly escaped death once, but this she feared she could not escape. She fell to her knees and stared at the drain for a moment before her emotions won over and she started to sob. She expected death in this life, but in a fight or escaping the police. Death like this scared her, though. Physical wounds she could fight against but not this. Her vengeance had not been completed and her dead friend had not yet been avenged. But for her unfinished work alone, she did not sob. For the first time since she lost her arm, she was completely terrified. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya fell asleep after a while and Zoey a while after her. They had both cried until they could not cry any more and then passed out from sheer exhaustion. Tonya dreamed as she slept but none of the dreams were pleasant.   The dreams were all horrible dreams of death, pain, sorrow, and horror, some past horrors and some she feared would soon come to pass. The worse of her dreams was of the only future she saw for them. Though the horrors of being capture and put through the torture of testing new cybernetics was a worse fate, it was not the one that scared her the most. She had determined a long time ago that they could not be taken again, even if it meant ending their lives. That was the dream that horrified her the most, the one of taking Zoey’s life to spare her further pain. It was one that haunted her often but she always was able to push it aside with hope of getting them out. Now, there was no hope left in her young mind and she was afraid more than she had ever been before. She woke with a start and tear filled eyes as she dreamt of having to choke Zoey and of her begging her to let her live. She tried to look around, but the tears made her eyes blurry and her head hurt. She did not have to wait for her mind to catch up that she was broken, though, as even in sleep she had not escaped that reality. As her eyes adjusted and what was left of her flesh and blood body woke up she realized there was a light behind her she had not see before. She felt a slight jerk at her back and in panic tried to turn to see what was going on, only to have a small hand put on her shoulder to hold her down. “Don’t move, Tonya. It’s alright. It’s just me.” A familiar soft but slightly mechanical voice said. Zoey’s voice calmed her down and she lay still as told, though not used to having Zoey telling her to do anything. “Zo, what are you doing?” Tonya asked nervously. “I told you we would get you fixed and I’m trying.” She replied “You know how to fix me?” Tonya said. Zoey did not answer. “Zo?” Tonya asked. “I… I don’t.” Zoey replied softly. “Then, what are you doing?” Tonya asked again nervously. “I found some tape in your bag… I… I wish I knew how to fix things… I want to learn, now more than ever but… The wires are different colors… I… I think If I twist the same colors together and tape them up I can get you on your feet until we can find someone to fix you.” She replied “You are able to one handed?” Tonya asked. “I’m trying… its hard but I’m getting it done.” Zoey replied. Zoey worked for a bit then stopped to take a rest. She started to cry again. “I… I don’t know how to fix you! I’m sorry I’m such a burden to you!” She said trying not to sob. “Zo, you’re not a burden! I’d never made it this far without you.” Tonya replied. “How? I’m broken and useless.” The little girl said in a quavering voice. “We are both broken, but… having you to take care of is the only thing that has kept me going…. Zo… I… I’ve lied to you… I hurt all the time… My cybernetics have been slowly dying… I… I’m so hungry some nights all I can do is cry… I… I know you are like that too, but… just having you to care for gives me a reason to stay alive… now though…. I don’t know what to do.” Tonya said softly as she tried not to cry again herself. She heard Zoey sniff then felt tugging at her back again. “I will get your wires patch… I will!... but…. Your charge port… I … it’s broken.” Zoey replied. “I met someone who said they will help… I just need to be able to move again… I lost the food when I was attacked… I have to go out again tonight.” Tonya replied. “You can’t! Your battery might not last!” Zoey replied. “I will just go to the college apartment… If we don’t eat we won’t last either… The lady I met said she would help, but I don’t know when… I think she went to help the cowboy fight the men who did this to me.” Tonya said quietly, as she was not sure the woman would come help them, but it was the only hope she had for the time being. “Papa said those aren’t real cowboys here.” Zoey said flatly, trying to think about anything else than how bad off they were. “No, he was! Or at least I think he was. He was American and he fought five men by himself while the lady helped me.” Tonya replied “An American cowboy here?! Did you ask him to help us get out of here?” Zoey asked, an edge of excitement on her voice. Tonya sighed, “No. The lady said not to trust him.” “Why not?” Zoey asked, “Papa used to say that you could always ask a cowboy for help, as they always helped someone in need!” Tonya shook her head, “I don’t think it works that way, Zo.” “Are you sure you can trust the lady? Maybe she can’t be trusted.” Zoey replied. “She said she knows where we are and she hadn’t turned us in. She warned the cowboy so he did not get shot and she patched me up so I could escape… besides, she’s a cyborg too.” Tonya replied. “Like us?!” Zoey asked “Just her arm, I think. It’s a lot nicer than ours stuff, though.” Tonya said. “They used to fix people at the lab like that. You sure she doesn’t work for them?” Zoey asked nervously. “I don’t think she does.” Tonya replied, though her lack of conviction on the matter showed in her voice. “I… I can’t go back.” Zoey said hesitantly. Tonya nodded, “I know.” Zoey worked in silence for several minutes before speaking again. “Tonya?” Zoey asked softly. “Yeah, Zo?” Tonya replied. “If… if they come… are you… are you going to kill me?” She asked softly “What? What gave you that idea?!” Tonya replied. “You said you wouldn’t let them take us back…. You can’t fight them… We both knew when might not make it… What other way is there?” Zoey asked in a timid voice. Tonya sighed, “I’m sorry, Zo… I thought I was doing a better job keeping that from you.” “So, you will kill me?” Zoey asked. “… If I have to so you don’t get hurt by them again?... yeah.” Tonya half whispered. There were a few seconds of silence before Zoey replied, “Thank you.” Neither said anything further as Zoey struggled to get the wires twisted back together. An hour later she had the wires all tapped and managed to get the connectors stuck back in and taped to the control and battery box. It was almost dark by then and Tonya’s battery was under a quarter charged, but she could walk again.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 19th, 2021, 4:04pm [3:00PM – Another Room at Location Unknown] Several men look at the wall mounted TV screen and listening in to the audio of Chip’s room. Quote: The blonde mouse yells at him, “I’m Not Gadget! It’s Me – Lahwhinie! From Hawaii!” Chip just looks at her for the moment not sure what to do. He finally asks, “And what the #$@! you are doing here?!!” “After seeing the news and all, I find Gadget in Tokyo, so I decided to go after her for what she did to me in Hawaii! I lost a lot of respect and money because of her!” Lahwhinie tells him. “We got the wrong one.” One of those viewing the screen says. “But they know each other and they both want the same target. We can get them to work together for us.” Another in the room says. Quote: “You willing to do anything for that revenge against that bitch wife of mine?” Chip asks her. “For what she did to me – yes!’ Lahwhinie replies. He pulls out his teenie peenie from his pants, “Then suck...” Lahwhinie looks up at him with disgust and contempt. He throws in, “I can get those guys back and have you killed if you do not comply.” More tears roll down Lahwhinie’s face but she does as she is told. “Looks like she not 100% cooperative with him.” The first in the room says. “Get her out of the room when we return and inject her with the Submissive Drug, and then test her with the boys. That should take out any fight she might have.” The second in the room says. Quote: “Yes, You and I are going to be great friends after this. And together we will get revenge on those who wronged us!” Chip says out loud. “The idiot is so damn delusional, he is unaware that she could bite his little penis off.” The first points out. Another voice adds his say, “We will eliminate him as soon as his usefulness is no more. We’ll keep the girl as our American clients would want her.” “Good. Prepare the drug for her. I want to test her out myself.” A fourth older sounding voice tells them. [Roma Italia – SWA HQ & Agent Dorms, 7AM] Tammy sits on the bed that was part of her life for so long in a room she lived in for so many years during her stay in Italy in just her pajamas and combing out her tail and hair, applying 100 strokes of the brush to various areas until the hair fell into place on their own. Like in the past, the door to her room was open for anyone to announce themselves before coming in. There was a knock on the door frame. Tammy puts down her brush and looks to see who was at the door. It was Priscilla. “Can I come in?” Priscilla asks. Tammy looks at her, “Oh... yes.” Priscilla steps into the room, Tammy slides over onto the bed for her to sit down on. “You were not expected to come for another week.” Priscilla points out. “I know. That idiot husband of mine forced my hand. I will be seeking an annulment or divorce of our marriage on the basis of sexual deviancy and abuse.” Tammy tells her, faking a tear to come out. “Abuse?” Priscilla asks, adding immediately, “If he comes to Italy, we’ll have him arrested as soon as he gets off the plane.” “I hope so. He has become a different man since we got married... being controlling... being demanding... getting violent when he does not get his way...” Tammy fakes some more tears. “I left him in Japan, taking Francesca with me to get away from him...” She forces herself to cry. Priscilla takes hold of her and holds her as she cries. She pats her on her back, “There, there... you are safe here from that poor excuse of a man.” There is another knock on the door frame. They both turn to see Ferro at the open door. “Yes, Ferro?” Priscilla asks. Ferro steps into the room, “I’m not going to ask what’s going on but Tammy, if you are going to stay here, you are going to earn your keep. Report to my office tomorrow morning to start you working again while you are here.” “I’ll make sure she will be there.” Priscilla tells her. “That’s what worries me.” Ferro says. She sighs, saying to Tammy “I expect you in my office tomorrow morning. See you then.” Tammy nods before Ferro leaves. Priscilla lets Tammy go. “Look, Tammy. Be brave and we will help you and take care of your husband if he dares sets his foot in Italy. Get your rest, and I’ll see you in the morning.” Priscilla tells her. Tammy nods as Priscilla got up from the bed to leave the room, “Good night, see you in the morning. Priscilla closes the door behind her as she leaves Tammy’s bedroom. [3PM Maria B&B] Both Fernando and Gadget are dressed up and ready to go outside but have to wait for Ms. Maria for delivery of the group’s dinner. He lies on his back on the couch with Gadget resting on him in a half sitting position. They were both in a half sleepy state. Gadget lifts herself up from Fernando and holds herself up on her extended arms as she yarns. She then looks down at Fernando and gives him a quick kiss on his lips. He wakes up. “Huh? What’s going on?” He asks. “Oh nothing. I was about to go downstairs and make something to eat. Would you want something to eat as well?” Gadget says and asks. “I’ll eat later when we go out. You can have whatever you want.” He tells her. “OK...” Gadget says before she stretches and goes downstairs. Fernando shifts over on the couch and lies on his side. His smartphone rings and he answers it. “Hello?” Charles replies, Quote: “Hay Nando. We got a lead that the Croc drugs coming from Oshima Island. So we are going there to investigate and stop the drugs shipments. The Emperor gave us permission to see it done, since the mayor of that Island wasn’t answering him truthfully. So we will be staying at the Emperor's Summer home near Okata Port. OK, see you when we get back.” Charles hangs up the phone, leaving Fernando wondering what he was talking about. But if Charles thinks it is important, then it must be done. But in his mind, it is not going to interrupt him from such much needed rest that he needs. Bad enough Gadget wants him to perform like a 24-hour love machine, and he’ll do what she wants or needs him to do, but on top of the mission and a lot of personal issues from everyone, he needs his rest one way or another. Tammy was much the same way during their early months of marriage, wanting or needing sex everyday at nearly several times a day. And he rocked her world to the core in doing so. But he wonders what Chip did to her in order for her to change on him like she did. The drugs he gave her are part of the problem, and it must be removed from her system one way or another, whether or not their marriage can be saved at this point. To save her means saving their baby from what outburst the drugs might make her do, he is more worried about Francesca than he is about Tammy. In his mind, everything else can go to hell. NOTE: -8 hour difference between Italy, and Japan.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 20th, 2021, 11:24pm [3:15PM Maria B&B] Gadget was upstairs eating her snack of a meal and watching TV as Fernando was in the kitchen looking for the pots and pans Ms Maria delivers the food in but not finding anything. Somehow he barely remembers that she picked them up on the night before the Emperor’s Dinner Ball. As he relaxes at the realization, his smartphone rings. “Hello?” He answers the phone. “Ah good. Are you home?” Ms Maria’s voice says on the phone. “Yes I am. I just have a question to ask.” Fernando replies. “Go ahead and ask my dear boy.” Ms Maria says to him. “Did you pick up the pots and pans the night before the Emperor’s Dinner Party?” He asks. “Yes, I did.” Ms. Maria answers. She adds with a slight laugh, “OH, you thought... Oh no... I picked them up.” “Oh thank you. I would not know what to do how to explain or replace what was missing.” Fernando explains. “That’s OK my boy. Anyway, we’re almost there as I have to go someplace early today. We are getting off the highway and should get there in a couple of minutes.” Ms Maria explains. “I’ll see you then.” Fernando says before the call gets hung up from her end. He ends the call from his end and pockets his smartphone. He goes through the Dirty Pair’s Room as it would be the fastest entry and exit for Ms. Maria to take to deliver the meal. [Around 3:20PM] As he was looking over the area for its cleanliness, Ms Maria car drives into the driveway with only Fernando’s car in its spot. Her sons get out of the car first and help Ms Maria out of the vehicle and carry the pots and pans to the kitchen on the first floor through the Dirty Pair’s bedroom. Fernando tries to strike up a conversation as they walk into the kitchen, “I hope everything is fine. We are all lucky that I am home today, waiting for a package from the embassy. Alas it is late.” “Everything is fine. I just have to take care of some family business.” Ms Maria says to him. “I hope things go well for you and your family then.” Fernando replies. He then asks, “What is tonight’s dinner?” “Hayashi Rice Stew. It’s a Yoshoku dish, a Japanese dish heavily influenced by American cuisine, made from tender beef and fresh vegetables with a tomato-rich semi-glace sauce, poured over rice. There is also a Beef Ramen Soup to add to the stew.” Ms Maria explains. “Sound delicious.” Fernando tells her. “I’m sure you will like it.” Ms. Maria replies. “Thanks. I know we well.” Fernando replies. “Enjoy the meal, I and my boys have to leave. Sorry we cannot stay and chat over tea.” Ms. Maria says to him. She snaps her fingers for her boys to get together before leaving the house. Fernando follows them outside and watches them get into their car. Soon they were leaving the drive way and parking area. Fernando goes back to looking about the area, taking note that the area needs to be swept up but have it done in another day. He goes back inside to deal with the food, putting labels on what is what and putting it in the refrigerator with a sign on the stove to find the dinner there. He then goes upstairs, finding Gadget napping on the end of the couch, her plate and glass of drink empty. He takes the plate and glass and cleans them up in the kitchen, putting them away before going upstairs again. He leans over to Gadget and kisses her on the forehead. “Huh?” Gadget wakes up. “Just relax girl. Ms. Maria came in early with dinner for tonight.” Fernando tells her. “Oh.” Gadget replies. “Now with dinner here and stored in the refrigerator, you ready to go out?” Fernando asks her. “Go out where?” Gadget says with a stretch and a yawn. “Around Tokyo, ask the locals some questions and so on.” He explains. “How about we go back to the bedroom and continue with our date.” She says with another yawn. “From all the sex we had today, you are just as tired as I am. And you want more?” He says and asks. Gadget looks away from him for a second before he sits down next to him. Realizing that he is sitting next to her, she turns to him. She holds back the urge to beat him on the chest before breaking down “I’m sorry! I did not mean it to get like this! But I’m under a lot of stress in losing my husband! He Did Not Love Me, In Fact He Had Abused Me And He Deserves To Die For His Crimes, But At Least I was Not Alone! I Do Not Want To Be Alone Again!” She begins to cry at this point. Fernando holds her as she cries, giving her some time to let it out. He shakes her a bit when she gets to the stage of letting out long drawn out sobs. “Gadget! Gadget!” He says to her with a shake. She looks up at him trying to hold back her tears. He continues, “Listen to me...” She looks at him. “Do not equate sex with love. I like you too much to not do things to hurt you. And remember what I said about loving you, it still applies. But you do not have to prove to me how you feel for me with sex all the time. I appreciate greatly – hell, I have not had this much sex with anyone other than my first wife back in high school – but having sex does not prove anything other than just having sex.” She looks at him blankly. “You do not have to prove to me that you love me and that you want me by having sex all the time. I know you do, and that we can when we can if the time is right for it. And I would not abandon you as a lover and as a friend. But I do have a life to live, a wife to deal with and a daughter to raise. You can be part of all that or not, that is on you. But I want you as part of my life. And if you want us to continue to be sexual, we can do that too.” Fernando explains before letting out a sigh. He adds, “We can have this mission and this mission crush with it. But we cannot let it control us. With me, unless I am killed, you will not be alone if I am around.” Gadget looks at him before pouncing on him and holds him, still crying but to a much lesser extent, “Please... be there for me... I would not know what to do if I were alone again.” He kisses her on the forehead. “Like I said, I will always be there for you unless circumstances take me away from you and this world. But are we going to continue to have sex like we do or less of it or...?” “We will continue to have sex like we do... I need it as much as I need you... to cut down on the stress. I did not expect working with you to be so stressful, so demanding, so dangerous. Like with the Rangers but I was blind and rather reckless about it then. Now I realize that every time I step out, that I might not be coming back. And if you are willing to cut down the stress for me, I would do my best for you to do the same and show you how much I love you for all that you done for me. Deal?” Gadget says and asks. Fernando nods, “Deal. Now get your pretty tail to the bathroom, wash your face and redo your makeup. We’re going out when you’re done.” Gadget reaches to him and plants her lips against his for a moment. She then separates from him, “Thanks. Thanks for all you done and making me feel like a woman again.” He nods. It takes a delay but Gadget eventually gets up from the couch and goes to her room to access the bathroom. Fernando goes into his room to gets his things and put on his jacket. He then steps out and waits for Gadget to come out of the bathroom. Eventually she does. He teleports them to his car before teleporting them to a garage in Tokyo. [Time: 3:57PM]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 21st, 2021, 6:07pm Valentine and Monty poked through the outdoor market to grab some fresh fruits, vegetables, and other freshly made items. Valentine licked her lips at the sight of some fresh strawberries and her stomach grumbled at her hungrily, but she grabbed some apples, pears, and other assorted berries instead. Strawberries were one of her favorites but Hondo would not allow her to get any when working with Fernando or if he was visiting them as he was deathly allergic to them. She grabbed some spinach, cumbers, peppers, onions, and tomatoes, as well as some other more local vegetables she was not familiar with. She had thought of doing some oriental dishes to add with the food Fernando had secured for them, so everyone was eating relatively the same things. She knew Hondo was not the biggest fan of some of the more local dishes, but he ate them without complaining. Them eating different foods apart from everyone else bothered her a bit. She did not want for the others to think they were excluded or that she and Hondo felt they were above the rest of them. It was more for their own sanity’s sake that they cooked their own foods. Being gone from home so long, as they had been, just tasting food that they were used to was almost a cathartic stress relief. Since the attempted rape on her, and Tammy going off the rails, she had felt a bit alone. Her husband did his best to make her feel loved and needed, and she knew she could not have made it through all this without him, but she longed for other company and friendships. She had been a hermit for several years after her father disappeared, some for protection after several of her fathers’ friends were murdered trying to protect her, and some from the deep depression she had fallen into. Things had changed since she met that western dressed, gun slinging tech nerd of a husband of hers, and the dark, lean, and intense one who lead them on most of their missions. Fernando and Hondo, for being so different were alike in many ways. One of them was liking to be left alone or deal with smaller, more intimate groups of friends they trusted. Even so, despite their often hermit like natures, they had drug her out from where she had hidden and she was not sure she could go back to that depressing, dark place within her and survive, no matter how much love or care she was given. Depressed she had been, but she hated it and wanted more out of life. Her father often said that good food helps to bring people together, so as much as Hondo might not like it, she was going to try to be more a part of the group and by cooking food for the group she hoped that would be a start. As they perused the items at different stands she caught Monty looking at her oddly a few times. After a while it started to bother her. There was a time she would have just ignored it but they whys, whats, and could bes would fester inside her and eat her alive, but Hondo had pushed her to be honest with herself and others and face things that bothered her head on. She had not been good about that lately, but she knew she had not been good inside. Hondo’s words on the subject came to her mind at the moment, though, so she decided to follow his advice. “Monty, why do you keep starin’ at me?” She asked in a low, flat voice without turning to look at him. “Lokkin’ at ya, lass? I don’t...” He started to retort but was cut off. She turned to look at him and gave him a firm stare, “Don’t say you weren’t! You undressin’ me with your eyes or is there somethin’ on your mind?” He blushed a bit and looked down, “I reckon I wasn’t starin’ on purpose. Jest thinkin’ was all, honest, Vel! You’re a roight ‘andsome woman, but I’d not eye ya like thet, especially since you’re married. Can’t fault a man for lookin’ at a well-built woman, but it wasn’t like thet, ya see?” “What was it like then?” She asked a bit coldly. He sighed and looked up, “I jest don’t understands you an’ ‘ondo bein’ together.” She raised an eyebrow at him questioningly and she let her features soften a bit. Hondo was right about facing things like this. Because of her past her mind ran to the worst of places. She did not like where this was going but it was not where her mind had told her it was going, so it was a sort of relief. “I get that you don’t like my husband, for whatever reasons, but they are your own like why I’m with him is my own.” She said. “I never said I don’t like ‘im! I jest don’t like what he does or says at times, an’ I rioghtly don’t understand the bloke!” He replied “Then why don’t you see us bein’ together?” She asked warily. “You’re young, what, eight or ten years younger than ‘im, your pretty, ya seem ta care ‘bout folks an’ are a roight noice lady. ‘ondo, ‘es mean, ill tempered, growly, ugly, an’ a killah!” He exclaimed Valentine turned away from him and started walking to another booth. “He is not ugly, though he is a bit rough and weathered looking at times. He treats me nice, loves me, cares about people more than anyone gives him credit for, and he risks his life to save folks who need saving. He has had to kill to survive and protect others, but he’s no killer!” She said a bit angrily as she walked. “But he is! Chippah knew it roight off an’ warned us all. I didn’t want to believe it until he killed all those bloody sods after Chippah told ‘im no killin’ an’ Gadget begged ‘im not to kill them! ‘e’s a killah an’ a murderah!” Monty said firmly. Valentine turned angrily and slapped him across the face. Her eyes flashed angrily as she stood glaring at him with her teeth clenched. “Do not say that ever again! He’s a good man! A GOOD man!!” She said angrily. Monty glared back as he rubbed his sore cheek. He sighed after a minute and shook his head. “I maybe shouldn’t ‘ave said it to you, but ya asked, an’ thet’s what I believe.” He replied firmly. “You believe it or that’s what that asshole, ex-leader of yours told you to believe?!” She retorted. “Chippah said it often an’…” HE started to say before she cut him off again. “So, you will take the words of one sitting in jail for almost getting me raped and us killed? The same one who was caught drugging and whoring out his wife, while you and his whipping boy, Dale, turned a blind eye? The one who would have sold any of you out to make a dollar or look important?? The one who did all this and tried to steal glory while those like Fernando and Hondo risked life and limb, and with their own sweat blood, and tears fought to save others selflessly?!?” She replied, trying not to cry. It stirred her emotions to think about all they had done and how others, like Chip had tried to steal the glory for what they did while trashing them at the same time. Her words were passionate and her features rigid, but her eyes searched his features, trying to see if they could figure out why the one she loved and his friend were hated so. Monty sighed and looked down, “I… ‘e… It..its ‘ard to get used to the facts of what ‘e did an’ what we did not let ourselves see…  There was some good in Chip… once a long time ago, I believe……. Maybe ‘ondo isn’t thet bad, I don’t know. All I know is I see ‘im as a bloody killah! All of us do! Me, Chip, Dale, an’ even Gadget. ‘e broke ‘er ‘eart an’ I ‘ated ‘im for thet!” “What about what this Chip did to Gadget? Why can’t you hate him for that??” She asked. “I… I do I reckon, but… Maybe it’s because we were together for so long or maybe its cause all we ever ‘eard from Chip ‘bout ‘ondo was ‘e’s a killah, ‘es a murderah. Maybe because if I ‘ate Chip I ‘ave to ‘ate meself too, or it was easier to ‘ate ‘ondo an’ blame him for things than to admit we could ‘ave been wrong? I don’t know. I jest know I see you as good an’ I see red when I see him.” He replied. “Why are you even with us, then?” She asked “I dunnon… What other choice do I ‘ave? I need ta prove to meself thet I can be bettah. I want to be me old self again an’ show both ‘ondo an’ Fernando thet not all the rangers were weak! Thet they were wrong an’ we did good! I want to prove them wrong about it all bein’ jest a waste! I need to prove it to them so… so I know it as well.” He replied “Do you hate Fernando and see him as a killer then too?” She asked. He sighed and thought for a moment before shaking his head, “No. I mean, I know ‘e ‘as killed, but… mainly ‘e just scares the ever livin’ dog-shit outta me!... ‘e never worked with us like ‘ondo did. He more rescued us an’ others. Chippah, now ‘e ‘ated Fernando as ‘e felt Fernando made him look inferior. Who ‘e hated more, Fernando or ‘ondo, I’m not sure. He acted like ‘e ‘ated Fernando more at times because Fernando would stand his ground against him an’ make ‘im look like a fool. ‘ondo would just walk away an’ let him talk big, though I ‘eard tell he nearly beat Chippah’s face in one night after ‘e got drunk an’ disrespected some o’ the women folk at the café. Thing was, ‘ondo was given grief for it an’ those Chippah disrespected took his side! It’s not jest me who ‘ate ‘im. ‘e was thrown outta the café for bein’ ‘ated. I could be all wrong, but It would take a lot ta get me ta change me mind. I’m warnin’ you, lass, ‘e is a killah an’ you would do bettah without ‘im.” Valentine frowned at him angrily, “Maybe that’s what you and others think, and maybe even Gadget thinks it, but Fernando and I do not think that way! I love him, and you won’t change that. You can believe what you want but keep your thoughts on that and your eyes to yourself or he won’t be the one killin’ you, as I’ll beat him to it!” The fire in this little woman’s eyes scared Monty a bit. He found her anger a bit emasculating as well as a bit of a turn on. The thing was he felt she meant what she said and she would try to kill him if she felt like she had to, and if she failed, Hondo or Fernando would not fail to kill him and make his death extremely painful. So, he nodded in reply but said nothing. Valentine stared at him an uncomfortable few seconds longer than needed before turning back to finish her shopping. They finished up about an hour later and headed back to the car. The drive home was quiet and uneventful, though Valentine almost swore they were being followed a couple times. She took a couple wrong turns and extended their trip back, but she could not ascertain if they were indeed being followed or if it was her paranoia setting in.  She sighed after a while and just headed home. Monty did not seem to notice the extra turns and said nothing as they traveled as he was lost in his own thoughts. He would prove them all wrong about himself and the rangers. He knew they had done good and there was fight left in him. They would see and maybe they would all see he was right about other things too. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- { 5:30 pm } Hondo awoke with a jolt at the sound of a car pulling in. E blinked a few times as he tried to remember where he was and what was going on. He had fallen asleep in the desk chair where he stopped to rest without meaning to and it had almost gotten him caught. He tried to sit up but his arm and side reminded him of why he was there in the first place. He noticed he still clutched a half glass of whiskey in his other hand, which he downed before trying to stand again. He succeeded on the second attempt, as he was readier for the pain and favored his good side this time. He walked over to the door, which he had unintentionally left half open and looked outside. He could not see all the driveway from the doorway but he did see the car Fernando had given him to use and he saw Monty and Valentine unloading it. He went back inside and looked at himself. There was blood all down his side, on the chair and the carpet. The carpet was a deep red already, so a little whiskey and rubbing it with a dirty t-shit pulled the stain out. The chair was leather so a little of the same cleaned that blood off. He then grabbed some clean clothes, bandages, and the whiskey, and retreated to the bathroom just as he heard them walk down the balcony to the room’s door. He locked it behind him and leaned back against the counter with a sigh. That had been close. As they entered Valentine heard the bathroom door shut and hear the unmistakable sound of the lock clicking. Hondo never locked the bathroom door on her, which made her worry a bit. She nodded at Monty who had stopped when she stopped. “Take those to the kitchen and then grab the rest. I’ll start sorting and puttin’ things away in a moment.” She said. Monty nodded and left without a word. Valentine set down the bags she had and walked up to the bathroom door and knocked softly. “Hondo?... Love, are you alright?” She asked There was a pause and she heard rustling, then an answer. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just gonna grab a shower.” He said. “You want some company?” She asked, smiling to herself a bit at the thought. They had not been as intimate lately, because of her, but at the moment she could go for some sexual horsing around with him. “I’m good. Just gonna shower up an’ then work in the workshop for a bit unless you need help.” He reply came back. Her face fell a bit, as he never turned that down without good reason and she knew of no reasons for him to turn down time with her. Her mind told her that maybe her pushing him away had gotten to him and he was growing cold towards her. She paused for a moment as she tried to push that thought out of her head. “Okay.” She answered after a moment, “I’ll be putting groceries away then working on supper. If I need help I’ll let you know, but I’ll probably put Monty to work unless you need him.” “No, use him if you need him.” The reply came back through the door. “Oh.. okay…. I love you.” She said. “Love ya too, darlin’.” His answer came back quickly. She felt as if he was trying to get rid of her and that made her question herself more. She slowly walked to the bed and grabbed the bags from where she had sat them. She paused a moment after picking them up and in that pause, she heard the shower kick on. She sighed to herself and then walked downstairs to fix supper. She knew Monty could not be right about him, but maybe she had used him up too much and it was her fault he seemed worn out. Hondo listened to the door and sighed with relief when she left. He hoped it all was not overly obvious that he was trying to get her to go, but he did not want her to see him wounded again and start her into worrying. Neither her nor Fernando needed to worry about him with all they had to deal with currently. He carefully stripped down and climbed into the shower. Under the warm water he soaked his sore muscles and carefully cleaned out the wound on his side and his arm. Once cleaned he stepped out, leaving the water on to make it sound like he was still showering in case Valentine came back, and he started to dress his wounds. They probably should have had stitches but he managed to clean, put wound dressing on them, and bind them up well enough that they would heal as in, given time. Once done wrapping them he turned off the shower, and dressed once again. He made sure to keep his long sleeves down to hide the arm bandage and put on a fresh vest to help pad his side if needed and to keep the bandage on his side from being highlighted by his shirt.  Once out he bagged up his bloody clothes to wash later, and headed upstairs. He fiddled with cleaning a few guns and straightening up some of the organization that he felt Monty had not done justice too, but he had no real purpose than to stay busy and stay awake. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- In a bad neighborhood, on the top floor of a ramshackle apartment building, on the far north-west apartment sat a man of Spanish looking heritage with a bottle in his hand a blood oozing from a hole in his leg. “I told you to not find her!” A German sounding voice yelled from his phone which sat on the table in speakerphone mode. He groaned as he poured some of the alcohol over the wound and then turned to growl at his phone. “The puta came from same apartment I am in! I saw her and had to find out what she is doing!” He barked. “I told you to leave her be until I found that out!” The voice on the phone barked back. “And what have you found, eh? Nadda!” He growled back. “It takes time dealing with the oriental savages! They are so inferior that they do not work efficiently enough to get an answer right away! Dealing with them and their dumkoff tradition all day is hard enough without worrying about what you will do next!” The voice on the phone replied angrily. “I scared the bitch, I think. Besides, these are mine to kill! I am going along with your testing your killing drugs on the cowboy, but I will not be denied my revenge!” He growled angrily. “You will comply with orders or be shot as a rogue agent. DO you understand me?!” The voice practically screamed back. “I will comply for now, but I want answers or I want permission to kill the puta!” HE snarled. “Give me three days. IF I have not found out who she is working for you can kill her IF she gets in the way, and only then! Understand?” The voice said. “Si, si. Three days and only if she’s in the way.” He replied with a sigh. The phone clicked signaling him that his handler had hung up. He did not remember hearing his handler so angry before, but it meant little to him. He would kill the woman in three days, in his way or not, and then he would enact his revenge on Hondo and Fernando and their women. Until then he still had to come up with a way to get a blood sample from Hondo, but that was a problem for tomorrow. He sat back and propped his leg up on the table. He had been wounded worse before and managed to take care of it. This wound would be no problem at all.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Sep 21st, 2021, 9:17pm Charles’ Team arrives at Oshima Airport. After they land they get into there cars while the tail end of the aircraft open up. They drive out of the airport and onto Highway 208 to Okata Port. They arrive to Okata port, heading to Emperor’s summer home in Isamu, 20 miles form Okata port. The gates open as they enter into the summer home. Twenty butlers, maids, cooks, gardeners and guards who are there to guard and maintain the premises waited for their arrival. Chief Guard Mike Spokane meets them. Mike: Hello and welcome to the Emperor’s summer home. I am Chief Guard Mike Spokane and if you need anything let us know. Cooks will make food for you and your guests. The butlers and maids will help out too. Charles: Does the Emperor have a Secret Room we can use set our equipment? Mike: Yes he does and I can take you there. They arrived to the Emperor’s secret room, Mike enters the code and it opens up. It was empty since the Emperor has his stuf move back to his palace. But it does have plugs and work areas for their equipment to be set up and used. Charles: Thanks, this is perfect. Since we acting like tourist, make sure the Russian Mafia doesn’t know we are here. You need to help us with that. Mike: Sure, my team and I be happy to help. Charles; Thanks. Charles’ team went to set up the equipment in the serect room and began to test it before starting their work. Charles: OK we need to be ready. Mike, I need you come with us to City Hall to get the plans for Russian Mafia’s mansion that are  on file here and see how we can get in for surprise visit. Mike; There is a group that doesn’t like the Russian Mafia leader Dimitri and they do have the plans for his mansion too. Charles: OK, where are they located? Mike: Manne Cape. Not far form here. Charles: OK, since we just flew in, we can go there tomorrow. Right now we need get some rest so we can be ready for tomorrow. Mike: OK. And I will have cooks make dinner for tonight and Breakfast for tomorrow for you and your guests.   Charles: Thanks. Charles and Dale walk away to spend time with their loved ones. Note: Corrections done by Fernando: 09232021

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 9th, 2021, 8:19pm [4PM Tokyo] Fernando and Gadget begin their typical walk through downtown Tokyo. The Pre-rush hour crowd seems to fill up the streets. Made up of mostly Jr. High School and High School kids and assorted school staff along with the occasional tourist, it seems to flow like the tide at the rhythm of the traffic lights. Most go to the malls to hang out; others go to the outdoor restaurants to hang out as well. Trying to find clues to anything that is going on is difficult unless one knows what to look for. Fernando picks up a local newspaper from one of the many newspaper boxes on the main street, and walks with Gadget to the outdoor restaurant area. He sits her down at a table and heads to one of the restaurants’ service windows to get some sushi and shrimp tempura with a lemon soda (7Up). He brings them back putting them on the table. “Sorry, these fast food places are limited in what they have.” Fernando tells her. “It’s OK. I’m not exactly hungry.” Gadget replies. Fernando quickly skims through the paper. Nothing major was happening on it, usual weather and sports reporting, the rare crimes and ads for the local area stores. He folds up the paper and puts it under his leg. He takes to his chopsticks and picks up a piece of sushi, dipping it into the soy sauce before putting it into his mouth. He then takes a swig of his drink before noticing several girls surrounding his table. Lucky for them he knows them as the Minorigaoka High School girls he invited to the Emperor’s dinner ball. He looks up at them. “Hello ladies. What brings you here?” He asks them as he picks up another piece of sushi. Sakura replies for the group, “We hang out over here after school. What about you?” “Just playing the Dumb Tourist routine. I’ve been to Japan and Tokyo in the past but this is the first time for my assistant.” He tells them as he prepares another piece of sushi. Chieko takes the seat across from him with Naru complaining, “Chieko! He has not invited us to sit with him!” “Well, I’m tired and you guys walk too much, so I need to sit down for a while.” Chieko tells her. “You are all welcomed to sit and talk if you like.” Fernando tells them. The girls start taking a seat at the table before he can finish his sentence. He then asks, “You ladies hungry or thirsty?” “We are but we don’t have enough money.” Naomi points out. “Well, do not worry about that.” Fernando tells them. Before anyone of them can complain, he adds, “Look, in America, the guy usually pays for everything. Only time when the girl pays is if they agree on it or the girl asks them out on a date. Since I asked for you ladies to sit down with me, I’m the one paying. I know it goes against Japanese tradition but I’m not Japanese. But... I think I have something for you to save face with...” He pulls out 2 – thousand Yen notes from his wallet, and then reaches under the table, lighting tapping Chieko on her knee, she looks down to her leg and sees Fernando’s hand by her knee with the money in it. She reaches over and takes the money. She then smiles at him before getting up and heading to the service window of one of the many restaurants. Hiromi gets up and goes after her. “I hope they are not spending their car fare to eat!” Naomi says to herself. “I handed her some cash under the table for her to get something for all of you.” Fernando begins to tell her as he prepares another piece of sushi. “Oh...” Naomi replies. “You one of those Americans that go to foreign lands to make it with the young girls there?” Kitsune asks. “No I’m not. I’m a married man and my assistant is distraction enough for me.” Fernando tells her before putting the prepared sushi into his mouth. “Awww... too bad.” Kitsune lets out. “Kitsune – you as thirsty as Hiromi and Chieko are!” Naomi says. “Thirsty?” Fernando asks. “Well, uhm...” Naomi begins, not wanting to answer but had put her foot into her mouth. Naru steps in to say it for her, “its girl talk for wanting sex.” Gadget giggles upon hearing that. “Oh...” Fernando says, adding, “Don’t remind me. I got two daughters of your age and they too are ‘thirsty’ a times. But that is normal. Boys will be boys and girls will be girls.” “How many children do you have?” Naomi asks. “Seven, four are adults, two are teenagers, and one infant – all girls.” Fernando explains. “Adults? How old are you?” Naomi asks. “35, the adults were adopted as older aged children as are the teens for I adopted them a couple years ago. The infant is the only one connected to me by DNA.” Fernando explains as he picks up another piece of sushi. Chieko and Hiromi return with a tray of sodas and hands them out to the other girls. “What you guys talking about?” Chieko asks. “Family matters.” Fernando replies. “Oh. That’s all?” Chieko asks. “Yeah...” Naru replies. “So you ladies hang out here?” Fernando asks. “Not every day but we do.” Kitsune replies. “That’s good. Good in you have a place to go to when you need to relieve your stress and discuss matters of the day and social matters. Not many people have that, and believe that playing video games all day will give them that.” Fernando explains. “See – even he says that video games are a waste of time.” Kitsune lets out. “Video games have their place in one’s life but it is not for people to be on it for more time than they are in class or at work. Life has responsibilities to deal with. Video games steals from that time and forces one to differ their responsibilities from others.” Fernando explains. They all seem to nod at this point. “Wait,” Naomi throws in, “You said you have two teen daughters?” “They’re adopted, but yes.” He replies. “They are here in Japan with you?” Naomi asks. “Along with my adult daughters to take care of them – yes.” He tells them. He throws in, “They were at last night’s dinner party. You may have met them.” “We met a lot of people at the dinner party.” Naomi lets out. “You did, and you have to write a report on who you met and their importance to history as it unfolds. No one there is a minor player even you ladies have a role in it.” Fernando explains. “Well, we met Jeanette Miller from the Chipettes. But what is her connection to history?” Naomi asks. “Let me give you girls a little history... among other things, Jeanette is a member of the Rescue Rangers, as am I and my assistant. In fact, my assistant, Gadget Hackwrench is one of the leaders of the Rescue Ranger – you can say that she is the CTO – Chief Technical Officer, second in command to the organization beside the CEO. Jeanette was for many years my rescue partner, in that we had each other’s lives in our hands during rescue missions. Now, since I work with the embassy, my invitation to the dinner ball was from the emperor himself as he and I have a long standing friendship. Jeanette, Gadget and the rest of the Rescue Rangers were invited through Misao Sakimori. Why would Misao invite Jeanette Miller and the rest of the Rescue Rangers? Because Jeanette and Misao are friends. But we are also there to provide back up just in case there is trouble.” Fernando explains. “Wait... Wasn’t one of the Rescue Rangers arrested for terrorist actions?” Sakura asks. Kitsune pulls out her tablet and tap types a search on it, an answer coming in immediately from Google-Japan. She starts reading what is displayed on the screen, “Right here it says, ‘Chip Maplewood, former head of the American Organization ‘The Rescue Rangers’ has been arrested and waiting trial for taking terrorist actions of planting a bomb on a targeted individual’s automobile. Investigations also have him involved with the Yakusa in other ‘Murder For Hire’ plots against other targeted individuals.’ Blah, Blah, Blah... Huh? ‘His wife, Gadget Hackwrench, is divorcing him on grounds of infamy, infidelity and abuse...’” The girls all turn to Gadget. “You’re Chip’s wife?” Kitsune asks. “WAS Chip’s wife.” Gadget replies. “Let’s not get into the personal details of a personal situation.” Fernando says to them, adding, “Gadget is going through a hard time, so to make things easy for her, I made her my personal assistant under the embassy’s employment. That separates her from Chip and his failure.” Fernando tells them. ”The story goes deeper than that...” another voice joins them. They turn to face her. Only Fernando recognizes her. “Jeanie?” He says. “Who else would it be?” The petite mouse says to him. “What brings you here?” Fernando asks. “Who else – you.” Jeanie answers. “Well...” Fernando looks around. “If you can get a seat...” “Don’t worry yourself; we can meet some other time.” Jeanie replies. “Excuse me, miss. Weren’t you at the Emperor’s dinner ball last night?” Naru asks. “I was and I saw you guys there. Congrats on being chosen.” Jeanie says to her and the others. “Can I ask, who are you?” Naru asks. Kitsune throws in, “It is for our report.” “Well, ladies, I am Jeanie Chin – Owner and editor of the Asian News Media – The World Times. And in case you ask, Fernando here is a long time friend of mine – from high school. That shows you the importance of keeping your friendships even though you finished your education.” Jeanie explains. “Can we get a picture together?” Hiromi asks. “Sure... Fernando?” Jeanie replies and asks. “I can take it, I just need your email addresses to send you all the picture.” He replies as he pulls out his smartphone. The girls gather about Jeanie before Fernando takes their picture. They then gather about Gadget as well, with Kitsune saying “One with Gadget too!” He takes another picture of them with Gadget. He shows them the pictures to make sure it is to their liking. They agree to them. Fernando passes his smartphone around for them to add their email addresses. As they put in their email addresses from the gmail.jp website into his smartphone, they also put in their phone numbers and some with a simple note with hearts. “Well, I’ll be seeing you. Fernando - call me anytime.” Jeanie tells them. Fernando watches as a pair of bodyguards meet up with Jeanie. The girls turn to face Fernando. “Wow, you know Jeanie Chin...” Hiromi says. “Since you know her since high school, it is true that Jeanie was a porn star?” Chieko asks. “What? Where did that come from?” Fernando asks. “Yea. There’s a rumor on the interwebs about certain celebrities being porn stars before they became famous.” Hiromi explains. Kitsune shows her tablet with a Google image search with a woman who looks like Jeanie was not. Fernando looks at the images and then does another search. “That’s not her. But it is somebody who looks like her.” Fernando explains before handing back the tablet with the other search. “How do you know?” Kitsune asks. “One of the classes we shared was swimming. In fact I was the lifeguard for the class, and I seen all the girls as naked as a bathingsuit would allow. And in seeing Jeanie in a bathing suit, I know she has a couple birthmarks on her body that are not on those pictures. Plus, the person that looks like Jeanie you have on the search is Georgina Piage, a well known porn star, is more than 15 years older than Jeanie and I. In her younger years, Georgina could have passed herself off as a high school girl even though she was in her late 30s and early 40s. Now Georgina is what – pushing her 60s while we are in our 30s?” Fernando explains. He adds, “That is the danger of the interwebs. Somebody can fake a picture with some Photoshop and put it up with a story, and then that fake story and image gets a following because people are too stupid in their thinking of ‘If it is on the Interwebs, it must be true!’ Well, it is not true. 90% of the images on the interwebs are either mixed with false information, faked through Photoshop or both.” “We know a lot of things are fake on the interwebs, but it is sometimes hard to find out what is fake and what is real.” Naru points out. “That is simple. If it is on social media, chances are it is faked. If it is on a politically motivated website, then it may be faked. If it is on a personal website, then it maybe faked. Websites that cover a specific subject matter like WebMD for medical information will the subject be true, and you can verify with other similar websites for comparisons – if they agree in their comparisons then it is true. And lastly, opinions are not facts. Opinions are statements based on emotions and try to persuade others into changing their way of thought to agree with those opinions.” Fernando explains. “That is a lot to take in.” Naomi says loud enough to be heard. “Well, truths and facts pass the test of time in being unchanging. Opinions and faked information, including pictures often change or die with the change of time, they do not have the lasting power like the truth has.” Fernando explains. “Can you give us an example of that?” Naru asks. “Hmmm... OK. Kitsune – search ‘Jeanette Miller’s Boyfriend’ on Google.” Fernando tells her. “OK...” Kitsune replies before she begins her search. Several pictures come up with Fernando and Jeanette. “Oh... It has you as her boyfriend!” “OK, who else has a tablet?” Fernando asks. The girls all take out their tablets from their book bags and wave them at him. He turns to face Naru – “You, go to rescueranger-usa.org and click on ‘Team Members,’ and then click on ‘Team 3.’” “OK...” Naru replies. It takes her a few seconds to get the information which she reads out loud, “’Rescue Rangers Team 3: Jeanette Miller and Fernando G.’ and there are photos of them, including two at the New York City’s Mayor’s ball for recognition of exceptional work in community support services.” “Kitsune, compare the pictures you have with the ones of us at the mayor’s ball on Naru’s tablet.” Fernando tells them. “They are the same pictures! Well, except the bottom of the mayor’s ball has a copyright on it and on this site the copyright it cut off.” Kitsune points out. “Well, of course – gossip and social media websites what to push the narrative of that they want to believe without questioning what they see. ‘Ooo! They are dating, so they must be screwing!’ Well, we know the truth to that.” He explains. “If our picture ends up online, and if I had some fame, it would say – ‘Fernando G with a harem of young Asian Girls! What are they up to?’ and then they would scrutinize everything including the clothes you guys wear, and some idiot would try to take an up-skirt picture of you guys to see what panties you are wearing and publish that and try to make money from it. Hell, if they found out you wear Victoria’s Secret underwear, it would be a gold mind for them.” Fernando explains. “Well, I wear ‘Hanes’ Her Way’ underwear...” Naomi says. The others turn to her, “Yeah, we know!” “Girls, you are as bad as my daughters, I swear.” Fernando says. “Bad? As in how?” Naomi asks. “I as a man should not know what you have on as underwear, but they walk around the house in just that! Just like now, I do not need to know what underwear you are wearing unless we are in some private place doing some intimate activities with each other.” Fernando explains. Kitsune throws in, “Well, it is a matter of trust. If we are in a private setting, I would not mind changing in front of you because I trust you to that extreme.” “I definitely can trust him, especially in an intimate setting.” Hiromi lets out just loud enough to be heard. “I was about to say the same thing!” Chieko throws in. “The both of yous are that thirsty that you would admit your intimate thoughts to a stranger?” Naru asks. “He’s not exactly a stranger. We know of him and we know that he is a trusting person through his reputation and actions.” Chieko replies. “But you do not know him personally.” Naru says. “Well, if he was a mouse instead of a squirrel, I would be interested in getting to know him intimately.” Kitsune says. “That doesn’t stop me from...*!” Gadget begins to say but then shuts up covering her mouth. The girls turn to face her with Naru and Sakura saying “Whaaaaaaaaaaaat?” Fernando turns to Gadget as he tells the girls, “Well ladies, we are going through a nasty divorce from our spouses. As with Gadget as you all know it is: infamy, infidelity and abuse. As with me, I’m married but separated while we are going through the divorce. We are divorcing for infidelity and abuse on her part.” “But she said...” Kitsune begins to say. “Well, let me tell you this, since you girls are on your way to adulthood anyways.” Fernando begins, “The reason why you ladies get ‘thirsty’ is because you want that intimacy you can only get with another who is willing to give you as much as you give them. Being under a lot of stress drives one to want that intimacy more. If you understand that much, then you can understand what we maybe going through because of the stress of our divorces are putting us through.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” Most of them say. “Look, relationships takes on many forms. The important part is respecting and not hurting each other. And then trying to keep the other happy is another part to consider. In that is what we are trying to do what we can for each other.” He explains. “And in doing that, does it include sex?” Kitsune asks. “No...” Fernando says but Gadget said “Yes.” They look at each other for the moment before he says, “It is not sex as in hard core trying to get one’s jollies off kind of sex. It is the kind where one tries their best to show their feeling for the other without saying a word. It is full of emotion, respect and honor for the other, even if there is or is not any penetration or insertion – if you know what I mean. That is what we are trying to have.” “That is how I want it to be.” Naomi says. “It does not always work out that way, even with the best intentions.” Kitsune throws in. “One has to try though. Look – I was married twice, if you include that the divorce has been completed. But the first marriage ended her death – she was killed while in an act of a crime - that is all I will say about her end. But the life we had together, was that... a very emotional, loving, and caring one. I promised her that I would raise our girls to the best of my ability, and I think I did a job well done as a single dad. Well, we were married just a couple years older than you are today – at 20. I will say that with her, I was very lucky.” Fernando explains. “That is beautiful.” Naomi says. The girls turn to look at Naomi. She replies to them, “Well, it is!” “Things are harder for you ladies here in Japan because of your societal and cultural expectations of what you should be doing at what age and why. In that certain rules about relationships while in school are not allowed and that makes it difficult for you. Things are freer in America, but to enjoy those freedoms, one has to work twice as hard and make sure the relationship does not get in the way of one’s studies.” Fernando explains. He puts a 5,000 Yen note on the table, “Anyways, if any of you ladies could do me the favor and get me another Salmon and Tuna Sushi Platter. And get yourselves what you want.” Chieko reaches over and takes the money, “I’ll do it!” She gets up and trots over to the Sushi place. Hiromi goes after her, “Hey! Wait for me!” The remaining four just cover their eyes and shake their heads. “Look, ladies. Whatever the situation that is being thrown at you, you can overcome it. It would be easier if you had friends to help you along but that is not always an option so you must do what you can by yourself. Sex is not important, love, honor and respect is.” He tells them. “Why are you telling us that?” Naru asks. “Well, I see a lot of potential in you all and I want you to succeed in what you plan to do with the rest of your lives. But in that, you must have room for a partner, the family you two will raise and your career. Only then will you and your partner be happy. Believe me when I say, you do not want to live and die alone.” He answers. Chieko and Hiromi come back with Fernando’s order of Sushi and a couple bowls of Ramen with a Tempura Stick for themselves. They place the sushi in front of him before taking their seats and their soup and Tempura. “What are you guys talking about now?” Chieko asks. “Nothing much, just about our futures.” Naru answers. “Are we getting scholarships?” Chieko asks. “Well, that is on you and the work you do. But something will be arranged for you girls. I just do not know the details of any these things. But in my opinion, I think you will, and if need be, I can talk to the Emperor and the American Embassy in getting it done. It’s a promise I can give but with no guarantee on its results. We will have to have to wait and see.” Fernando tells her. “Good enough for me. At least I can party to earn a scholarship!” Chieko replies. “Well, that is only part of what you have to do. You have to write about the party, those you met in it, and how it is leading to changes in both Japan and the world as a whole.” Fernando explains. He then asks, “When is your report due?” “We don’t know.” Sakura answers. “Well, I would advise you on starting when you get home, preferably as a group to get your works together. In fact I’ll give you a little something to get a fancy report cover and get new printing cartridges for your printers. As for the format, typical report format: Introduction, description of the event, and those who you met with pictures and excerpts from the interweb as to who they are – cite the webpage’s information of the person you met. And finally how what you liked about the dinner party and what you did not liked about it. It should be about 10 or more pages – double spaced, 14pt Kanji Font. 15 pages is about right but 20 might be too much. Pictures should only take up an 1/8th of the page, on the right side. I think it is on the right side.” Fernando says as he hands over a few thousand yens for the girls to get what they need. He adds, “The next dinner party will be in about a week as they are between every seven to ten days. If we meet again before then, we can go shopping for your dinner dresses.” “We can’t do that. We can’t accept money like that.” Naomi complains. “Consider it as a gift from the American Embassy and the Emperor himself. Do not worry about the money as money for me is, well, it’s not limited but it is a damn lot that I cannot spend it in my life time or my daughters in their life time.” He explains. “We do not want to end up owing for anything.” Naomi says. “You won’t owe me or anyone else anything other than looking your best at the next dinner party. Do not worry about not being able to afford it, as we will help you in that. All you have to do is call and we will give you what you need.” He explains. “What about bras, panties and underwear?” Chieko asks. “Chieko!” Naomi calls her out. “No, no... it’s OK. So, Chieko, what about underwear?” Fernando asks. “Well, if I’m going to wear a fancy dress, I’m going to need fancy underwear too – right?” Chieko asks. “Silk panties and stockings and silk push up bras, though at your age and *AHEM* firmness, you won’t need a push up bra. – But they are included with your dress purchase. Lace is an option for your choosing but speaking as a man, very few women can make lace look good. Clean lines make for a better appearance. I do not know about name brands in Japan, but in America there is Fredrick’s of Hollywood, Coco Chanel and a few others. Despite having so many daughters, I am no underwear expert but I will say – don’t buy anything that will make you uncomfortable. You can’t be cool and in control in a lovely dress if your underwear is pinching or binding in same area of your body. So get what you need along with the dress. I will also advise you in buying a fancy watch as well to go with the dress, a nice purse and matching shoes. All that will be covered as you need them.” Fernando explains. “I do not want to end up owing anyone anything.” Naomi says. “Let me ask this, Naomi. If you are given a scholarship, would you have to pay for that back?” Fernando asks. “Well, no. It is a scholarship. It is given to you!” Naomi replies. “Wrong.” Fernando says. “Wrong?!!” Most of the girls except Chieko and Hiromi replies. “Wrong. Because... most of the time you are given a scholarship and not need to worry about paying it back because you are in school. But if you drop out of school and the scholarship gets wasted, then you have to pay it back. Scholarships come with the responsibility of going to school and doing well so you do not drop out and you get the money of the scholarship to pay your way. But in failing and dropping out, you do have to pay it back.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” Most of the girls except Chieko and Hiromi replies. “That is why if you girls get a scholarship, it is important that you continue with your education until you graduate from college. And if you all go to the same school, like the famous Tokyo University, it is best to remain as friends and work together in order to pass with high grades. This way when all is said and done, you owe nobody anything but to give yourselves a happy life.” He tells them before picking up a fresh piece of Sushi. They all seem to nod. “Well ladies, when are you going home?” Fernando asks. “In a couple of hours.” Naru says. “Maybe we can start our report with your help?” Naomi asks. “Help, as in how?” Fernando answers. Naomi turns her smartphone and goes through the pictures. She then goes to an odd pair, a cowboy and a cow girl in a few pictures together and separate. “Who are these two?” “That is Hondo Sackett and his wife Val. He was a member of the Rescue Rangers: Team 9. Now he is part of the American Embassy Guard. His wife is part of Tech Support for the Embassy. They both work under me as they have to wire up our home base and do technical repairs on the systems that are there. Since they work under me, they are invited to the ball as part of my staff. They are as important to me as my assistant Gadget is.” “OK.” Naomi as she writes down the information and then goes through the pictures, “Who is this guy?” She points to Josef Menegele. “Oh him.” Fernando responds. He continues, “He is part of the South American Unification Party – Uruguayan Branch. His name is Mengele. Josef Mengele, the third. He was there to watch history unfold and to take notes. He said that what happens in this treaty, will have an effect on South America.” He then asks, “Anyone else?” “That’s it for now.” Naomi asks. “Anything else? Drink – juice, soda; food, car fare to get home on?” Fernando asks. Hiromi throws in, “One question but for your assistant.” Fernando and Gadget look at each other for the moment and then nods. Then they turn to Hiromi with Gadget saying, “Go ahead.” “How does it feel to be doing it with someone outside of your species?” Hiromi asks. Gadget had to think hard as the question took her off her guard. She then says, “Love sees no boundaries between species. That is why I married Chip at first. But then he started to do some stupid, outrageous and hurtful things to me and then became a terrorist. So I had to divorce him. That hurt a lot because of the emotional investment one puts in, I put in, came back as a loss of time and effort along with a lot of pain.” Gadget explains. Hiromi writes down her notes but then says, “That is an excellent answer but I was referring to him.” She then points to Fernando. Gadget looks at Fernando before answering, “Well, he is a friend and one who is now protecting me from what becomes of Chip and his actions. And I love him a lot as a friend. And he loves me back – as a friend. So I feel comfortable around him and do what I can for him as his assistant and as his friend.” “But you two had done it, as you said it though he denied it. I just want to know how that is like.” Hiromi asks. “If one is friend with somebody they care for, what they are, is not important than who they are as a person to you. You would not want somebody who is going to go about hurting you. Nor do you want somebody who you have to constantly prove to them that you are worthy of their time and attention. You want somebody who accepts you as you are – the good and the bad, the perfections and the flaws, and wants you there as a friend, as a person they can trust. Like you want them to do the same for you. So he’s a squirrel and I’m a mouse. Nothing wrong with that and the parts fit as one might expect. But it is not about the sex but about what one can give to the other and what the other can give in return that counts. It’s what being friends in an intimate relationship is about.” Gadget explains. “Yeah but, what I’m trying to say is, he’s a lot bigger than you. Almost twice as big as you... don’t it hurt?” Hiromi asks. “What hurt is what my former husband put me through. The hurt, the pain, the anguish, the heart ache – everything. Yet he was there to hold me and let it out. He kissed me to remind me that I am a beautiful woman worthy of another man’s attention. He caressed me and touched me to show me that love is not supposed to hurt. He hugged me when I was scared of what might happen or could happen if my husband lied and said something to get me into trouble. But he said things to reassure me that things will be OK. Whether or not we had sex depended on a lot of that. Whether or not it hurt? It’s a pain that all us women go through and we know how to deal with it accordingly. But with all that pain from that comes a lot of pleasure and that can only happen when somebody loves you as much as you love them. And yes – he is big in those terms, very big and strong too, but I took it as a woman can and should. And that is all I’m going to say on that. Hope that answers your question.” Gadget tells her as she holds her two index fingers a certain distance apart as if to show the size of something. “It does.” Hiromi replies with a nod. “You’re not going to put that into the report, are you?” Fernando asks. “No, that is for my personal notes and dairy.” Hiromi says, then adding, “It is something young women like us should know.” “I see and understand.” Fernando says. “Anything you can add as a man?” Chieko asks. “Well, I can’t. I can’t because what applies to me does not apply to other men. I do not like drama, I do not like excuses, and I do not like a lot of things. I believe that people need to do their best in the things they do. I’m not saying that I like an easy woman, no. I like an honest one. Again, that is just how I am.” He explains. “I’m an honest woman.” Chieko says. “I bet you are, but a couple minutes ago, you were agreeing with your friends about wanting a male mouse, preferably Japanese instead of what and who I am in not being those things. So I have money, power, and connected friends even though I am a squirrel. A flying squirrel. It means little on that content but you are missing the point.” Fernando tells her. “What point is that?” Hiromi asks. “The point of being friends. Friends regardless of class, culture, species or money. It is not what I can give to you or you give to me but what we can share. Time, our company, our experiences, and the things we have and need, the emotional support when things go bad or good. Those things are important. More important than I can dare say of us going to a hotel room and having sex because that is not what being friends is about.” He says to her. “Explain your assistant and her statement of you and her having sex.” Kitsune says. “You can attribute that to extreme emotional needs being fulfilled in the act of what one can for their friend. I’m not looking to be judged nor would I care. I did what we thought was right at the time for my friend and I have no regrets for what happened. All I care about is that she was able to handle it and to use it to recover from the low she fell into. Gadget?” He explains and then calls to his assistant. “Despite what we allowed to happen, it is like he said – I was scared, lonely, thought negative of myself, and he showed me how to love again, and most importantly, how to love myself again. If it were not for him, I would have taken my life by jumping out of my hotel window on the 25th floor at the Hilton Hotel.” Gadget says. “You would have taken your life?” Why?” Naru asks. “When you have the world saying how much you were at fault for what happened when in truth you did nothing to cause the problems, but because your significant other committed crimes, and in my case they say I could have stopped it but I had no power to do so. I was blamed for things he did and I had nothing to do with. I was told that I too would face punishment for his crimes. I had nowhere to go, there was nothing I can do. There was only one way to end it and that was to end it all. But he, this man, got me out of trouble and saved me from a lot of grief and sorrow, stopped me from self destructing, without wanting payment or reward. He showed me what being a true friend was about, and for right or wrong, I gave him of myself as only a woman could for saving me. It is a debt I can never repay.” Gadget explains. “Just being a friend and being there for me as I did for you repays the debt you think you owe me, but you owe me nothing.” Fernando tells her before turning to the girls, “Ladies this is what I am talking about – being there for each other. Hell, we will be there for you in your future. You have to see your life through, finish your education, graduate from high school and then college. We will be nearby or half a world away but our influence will felt by you all as your influence will be felt by us no matter the distance.” “You two should get married.” Naomi lets out. Her friends look at her. “What?” Naomi asks. “They are married to other people.” Kitsune tells her. “Gadget is married to Chip who is in prison awaiting trial, and he is married to another who cheated on him. Only way they can marry is if they divorce their current spouses first.” Hiromi tells her. “I would be honored if I could marry Gadget. And whether I do or do not remain to be seen as the future is uncertain but whatever happens, I will try to always be her friend. Until then, who knows.” Fernando tells them. Naru asks, “How are you going to continue contact with us after you left to go home in New York?” “From now to the signing of the Japan/Korean treaty will be about 6 to 9 months. You ladies will be graduating in about the same time and I will be in Japan during that time and perhaps longer. We will be in touch during that time, and perhaps longer. After that it depends on where my job leads me, and eventually I will be in New York City.” He explains. “Oh...” Naru says to herself. Hiromi asks, “If you divorce your wife will you be dating other women soon?” “That depends on who she is.” He tells them. “You have Gadget here to date.” Hiromi points out. “Understand this much – there is a different between a business date, a personal date and a romantic date. Since we are on the job, every date we have is a business or personal date to get the job done or to relax from completing a job we did. We would not be able have a romantic date because of our job. Nor can I have a romantic date with anyone else, let’s say like with you guys because the job gets in the way but we can have a personal date where we discuss about our work and information gathered for your reports. Like right now, this is a personal date as we are discussing elements of your reports.” Fernando explains. “Shucks...” Chieko lets out. “Huh?” Fernando replies. “Ignore her, she’s being thirsty again.” Naru replies. “Well, all these years I have not a boyfriend or a date with a boy! You had a couple dates and even a boyfriend for a while, Naru. And you too Kitsune. In fact most of you had, except for Hiromi and I.” Chieko explains. “We have had boys who were friends.” Hiromi says. “That is not the same as having a boyfriend.” Chieko replies. “So you would want a romantic date with me?” Fernando asks. “If all things were possible, then yes, even though you are a squirrel and I am a mouse.” Chieko says. “I can’t allow that to happen.” Gadget says loud enough to be heard. “Why not? You’re not his wife.” Chieko says. “No disrespect to you and I’m sure you are not, but in our job, you could be a spy or a bad guy, or an innocent that would be hurt when bad guys and spies attack us. In the party before this one you guys went too, there was an idiot who tried to blow up the food and drinks service areas. If it were not for Hondo – the cowboy in the picture, many of us could have gotten hurt or killed. He acted to save us and he did get hurt but he did recover from his injuries. For a moment, we were all locked up for our safety in a safe room and a doctor checked us out while things got sorted out and cleaned up. The terrorist trying to kill us was disguised as one of the food service people.” Gadget explains. “Uhm... Ladies. Please do not put that down on your report as it has not been reported to the press, and you were not there to witness what had happened.” Fernando tells them. Kitsune asks, “If Hondo was dealing with the terrorist, where were you?” “I was at the other end of the food service area dealing with another terrorist.” Fernando tells them, adding, “Again, please do not write this into your reports because you were not there and the press have not released it to the public.” “And where were you?” Naru asks Gadget. “I was at our table waiting for Fernando to arrive with our food when the attack happened. And all of the sudden security rushed the guests, including me, into a safe room area. We would be there for the next two hours until things were allowed to be reopened.” Gadget explains. “Do you think there will be other terrorist attacks in future dinner parties?” Naomi asks. “It would be difficult for another attack to happen as security has been raised to a very high level. All personnel, all foods and beverages and all items are scanned. All guests walk through a scanning room. That big room you were told to sit in for a while – you were scanned in there as you waited.” Fernando explains. “Are you scanned?” Naomi asks. “I am but my scan is different as I am known to the Emperor and his staff.” Fernando explains. “Ms Gadget goes through the same scan as you do?” Naomi asks. “Gadget?” Fernando calls to her. “I have to be scanned in by female staff as he is scanned by male staff.” Gadget explains. “Huh?” Naomi replies. “We were searched by hands on body and identities verified with biometric scanners, as are much of the staff and any outside workers who come in along with their bags, boxes and cargo.” Fernando explains. “Biometric scanners?” Naomi asks. “Fingerprint scanners, Face Scanners, Retina Scanners and a like.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” Naomi replies. “How are we scanned in the waiting room?” Naru asks. “Face Scanners, Metal Detectors, and Electronics Scanners; anything found bigger than a piece of jewelry or a smartphone and you get sent to another room and search with hands on body with items removed and you get interrogated about them.” Fernando explains. “Oh...” Naru replies. “Anything else, ladies? You can put down about the security that you underwent but not the staff, by saying how you went through a room and was face and metal scanned along with the other guests.” Fernando explains. “Chieko, how much money you have left? I’m getting hungry.” Kitsune says. Chieko reaches into her pocket and removes about half of the money she had put there and hands it to her, saying as she points to one of the restaurants “The Ramen Soup and Tempura is great at the sushi place, 100 Yen for the Ramen and 150 Yen for the Tempura.” Kitsune takes the money and tells the others to go with her if they want something to eat or drink. Naru shouts out her order a Shakira goes with Kitsune to the restaurant stand. Naomi stands there for a moment before realizing what was going on and runs behind them. They come back and sit down at the table in a couple of minutes, each one with their order. Once they have settled down, Fernando asks, “Anything else? My assistant and I need to leave in a few minutes.” ‘”I got a lot of questions to ask you but I can’t remember any of them.” Naomi says. “That is not going to help anyone of us.” Fernando says in a semi sarcastic tone. Kitsune asks, “When can we go shopping, for the dresses and things?” “We can go tomorrow or the weekend if you like.” Fernando replies. “Make we can window shop tomorrow and then buy those things on Saturday?” Chieko asks. “Gadget?” Fernando calls to her. “We can do both.” Gadget says. “Alright. See you ladies here tomorrow at the same time as today and we can go looking. Then we can discuss about shopping on Saturday.” Fernando says as he slowly gets up. He then takes Gadget’s hand and helps her up. He then leaves another 5,000 Yen on the table, “Ladies, that is for your cab fare home. Enjoy the ride on me.” Together Fernando and Gadget walked away from the outdoor eating area mall, heading back to the department stores area of Tokyo. “Would you go on a romantic date with any of those girls?” Gadget asks. “Depends on what you mean by ‘Romantic’?” Fernando asks. “You know – entertainment, fancy dinner, then a stay at the hotel and rock their little world from the inside out.” Gadget says. “I would if I was alone in the world, for I know how Chieko felt when I was younger. But I have you, and if I had a romantic date with any or all of them, it would be entertainment, fancy dinner, and a stay in a hotel room and letting them cry their eyes out because they are so full of negative emotions from so much rejection in their lives. That is why I choose them for the Emperor’s dinner dates. They needed something a bit more with their live than what little they have.” Fernando explains. Gadget hops around and in front of Fernando, making him stop in his tracks. She then gets on her tiptoes and leans towards him as she takes his hands and holds onto them, putting her lips on his. She then steps back when the kiss was over. “What was that for?” Fernando asks. “That was for understanding a girl’s needs. Even if she is thirsty, as they said, you’d know what to do for them without taking advantage of them.” Gadget tells him. “How about we go home, check on the others, and then have a romantic date – just us two. Dinner, Kabuki Theater, then your hotel room before we go back at late say 3AM?” He says to her. “You going to take advantage of me when we are in my hotel room?” She asks. “Maybe. Depends on what happens when we get there.” He tells her. “Ooooo... You better take advantage of me if you know what’s good for you.” She playfully says to him. “Let's go find a Kabuki theater and get some tickets. Today for us, tomorrow for Hondo and the girls if they are interested.” He says to her. They go off to find a Kabuki theater in the area before they go home. [4:45PM] - To Be Continued. – Note: Kabuki is a form of classical theater in Japan known for its elaborate costumes and dynamic acting. The phrases Kabuki theater, kabuki dance, or kabuki play are sometimes used in political discourse to describe an event characterized more by showmanship than by content.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 18th, 2021, 9:38pm After more than a half hour of walking around, the Kabuki Theater was not found. At least not in Tokyo, though in Kyoto there would be many. They walk back to the garage where they parked the car. He opens the car door for her first before he walked around to the driver’s door to let himself in. He had just sat down, closed the driver’s door and clicked his seatbelt in place when Gadget leans over to him and kisses him. “Are we still going on that romantic date?” She asks. “Probably not as we have no tickets. Maybe next time we will be lucky.” He tells her. Gadget pouts like a little girl. “Gadget, grow up.” He tells her. She still looks at him unhappily. He leans to her ear and softly says, “I would love to take you on a date and then take you to your hotel room and do you lovely for the next few hours before we go home. But we don’t have the tickets, and we need to get home and check on things that are there. But I promise you the next time we have together, we will be alone in a private place and practice making babies with you.” Gadget looks at him for a little while longer before giving him another quick kiss, “I’ll hold you up to that.” She then gets to her seat and buckles her belt in. Fernando turns on the car and drives out of the garage, and finds his way to the highway to Funabashi. It was mostly a silent ride as they head back to ‘home.’ Another 45 minutes later they arrive to the Maria B&B they use as their home and headquarters. Gadget enters the home from her door at the far end of the building. Fernando enters it from his room in the front of the building. He steps out into the living room area from his room. [6PM] Most of the girls were sitting around watching anime on the TV. But they all look at him as he looks at them. Tabitha puts down her dinner plate and gets up, heading to Fernando and takes him by his arm and hauls him back to his room. The door closes behind them in a loud slam. Tabitha stands against the door. “I heard Tammy left and took our baby sister with her. What are we going to do about it?” Tabitha says to him. “She left yesterday, and I have the situation under control.” Fernando tells her. “How? You are not with her!” Tabitha tells him. “I know where she is and I have people there keeping an eye on her and giving her what she needs until I can get there and drag her back.” He tells her. “But...” Tabitha tries to refute. “No butts. I’m taking care of the situation. You should go back to the others and continue to be a daughter and not my boss.” He tells her. Tabitha lowers her head and turns to face the door. Fernando reaches for her arm and pulls her towards him, making her tense up for a second. He pulls her towards him and gives her a hug from behind. He whispers in her ear, “I know you mean well, and do not want anything bad to happen to Baby Francesca. Thanks for the concern, but I have to deal with the situation alone. If I need help from you girls, I will ask for it but until I do, I have to do this on my own. Understand me?” “Yes father...” She says softly. “I have not adopted you yet, but thanks for the acknowledgement.” He says to her. “You accepted us as your daughters, we should accept you as our father.” She says to him. “Then as your father, understand that it is my job to keep the family together and if something like this is going on, whether I look it or not, I am in control of the situation and have people keeping an eye on her for me until I get to her or she gets to me.” He tells her. Tabitha sighs before saying softly, “Yes father.” “Just one thing, Tabitha...” He says to her. “What?” She asks “Don’t Daddy-Father me.” He tells her. “What do you mean?” She asks. “The others – Rachel, Michelle, Aiesha and Nicole – all said ‘Daddy’ when they wanted something, and said ‘Father’ when they were in trouble or totally serious about something. Even adults, they still do that to me. I am you’re father, and am to be respected and to be loved as such. Not when it is convenient.” He explains before letting her go. “Oh... I... understand.” She says. “Good. Now I do not know what is for dinner but the landlady Maria brought some food and who knows what Hondo and Val are making. Also, Charles and his group are away on a mission for a few days so more food for you guys. I’ll eat later, right now I need some rest.” He explains. “We are already eating. Rachel says it’s American Beef Stew with rice in the Japanese style, and some Beef Ramen Soup.” Tabitha says. “You like it?” He asks. “Yeah. But it’s, uhm... things taste different over here.” She finally complains. “It’s the water. The water tastes different here than it does in New York City, and that difference can throw off the flavor. You’ll get used to it after a while.” He explains “If you say so.” She accepts his explanation. “Go and have fun. I’ll be out after a bit of rest.” He says. “Alright. See ya.” She replies before leaving the room. Fernando shakes his head as the door closed. He begins to hang up his suit jacket and his shoulder holsters. He steps to the bed before the bathroom door opens and Jeanette steps into the room. He looks up at her. “What do you want?” He asks her. “Tell me the truth, you screwing Gadget or what?” Jeanette asks him. “What happens between Gadget and I remains between Gadget and I. Now what is it of your concern? You lost your chance to be my wife almost five years ago by throwing what chance we could have had in order to say Tammy’s life. Now that is done, Tammy is throwing away her life by having an affair with a convicted criminal and drug dealer that got her addicted on various things including Cocaine and Angel Dust. So it is a waste of life, and I have to worry about our baby’s life in her hands. So if you continue with this crap as to who I’m sticking my penis into, you can leave and move in with Misao.” Fernando tells her. “Look, I do not want to see you destroy your marriage to Tammy.” Jeanette tries to say. Fernando interrupts her, “My marriage to Tammy is already destroyed by her infidelity against me. What I do after that is my business. Two wrongs do not make a right but she has not taken those first steps to apologize and make up for what she done to me. Who I am screwing after what she had done to me by cheating with that idiot chipmunk, is my business. I could be screwing Gadget, or those two skunk girls, or a group of high school girls. So until I put my penis in you, who I put it into is my business, not yours.” She remains silent for the moment. “You are to be here to help her with the baby, but you decided to leave to talk with Misao, and she made her escape to Italy. In most jobs, you would have been fired for Job Abandonment. But you are not working for me, Misao is writing your paycheck along with Monterey and Dale. Everyone else here is under my employment, including Gadget. And her position working for me is as my Number Two – the position I once entrusted you with until you decided to give your Time Travel equipment to Misao. You lost my trust after that. But you have a job, so go do it and leave me alone.” He tells her as he points to his door. Jeanette gives him a scowl before leaving. With her gone, he takes his time to change into some street clothes before heading out to get something to eat himself. He walks downstairs to the kitchen and serves himself from rice and stew and a small bowl of Ramen, taking it upstairs to his room. He sits on his bed while he eats.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Oct 20th, 2021, 8:28pm In the morning the cooks fix them a big breakfast, everything with drinks, as they take their food and drinks the table as they began to eat and drink while talk. Charles: So were the Mayor of this island is? Mike: If you talking about Mayor Sendal? Well since we have two City Halls. He could be one in the South or one in the East. Charles: Boy that going be a while. So where you suggest we go first? Mike: The South first since he there most of the times. But if he not there then he could be at the North. Charles: OK, Mike comes with us too. Mike: Sure and also we can take the Emperor’s Limo, it can get you and your friends into City Hall, since you are the Emperor’s friends. Charles: Thanks. (Then to his team) OK Me and Dale will be going with Mike. Burborn, after we talk to the mayor, we will call you get the spy robot animals ready; they can spy on the Russian Mansion. We’re getting the plans first. Burborn: Right. Charles: OK, Rest, and then get everything ready. Mission will start when we come back. All: Yes sir. They went with Mike to the Emperor’s Limo. As they get in the Driver is told go to the City Hall South of the Island. He nods. They get on the Main Road to Highway 208, heading south to the City Hall on the Port City. They see the scenes and places. They got to City Hall in Motomachi, Oshima and park their Limo. They got out and head to the City Hall’s door they meet with the Deputy Mayor of the Island Vicky Baxter. Vicky: Hello, and who is this? Mike: These are NSA Agent Charles Roberts and Dale Oakmad. They are friends of the Emperor and would like to speak with Mayor Sendal. Do you know where he is? Vicky: Oh you missed him. He’s at City Hall on the North Side of the island for a Meeting with the villagers. I think they are not happy with him too. Charles: What been happening on the island? Vicky: Well, their sons and daughters have disappeared since the Russian Mafia arrived here. I don’t know what going on with the Mayor but he was acting strange too. Charles: The Emperor was trying get in touch with him. Vicky: Yes I know. I letting Sendal know about the call. But he’s saying that you can talk to him and tell him that everything is fine here. Charles: Hmmm... Does he have any kids? Vicky: Yes his daughter Sakura Sendal. She is missing and hasn’t come home from school. Charles thinks. Charles: OK, thanks for the information. We’ll be going to see him. We will need the plans of this Island and the buildings too. Vicky: OK I will call him and let him know you are coming. Charles: Thanks. Charles and his crew left. Mike: So, what you think? Charles: I think Mayor Sendal is acting strange after his daughter disappeared. Once we meet with the Mayor and get the plans, we head back to the Emperor’s Summer Mansion and call the Emperor and let him know what going on with the mayor. Mike: Right. They get back into the Limo. They went onto Highway 208 to Town Hall on the North Side of the island. Once they got there they park the Limo. They got out and head to the hall. They see a lot of villagers were angry at the mayor. Village 1: Why are you not doing anything? Village 2: My daughter hasn’t come home! Village 3 and 4: Why are these kidnappings happening? Village 5: Why are you not letting the Emperor help? Oshima Island Police was holding the villagers back as the Mayor tries to restore order. Mayor Sendal: Look I am doing everything I can. Please go back to your homes. We will get your sons and daughters back. Village 6: You better or we will vote you out on the next Island Election! Villagers: YEAH! They leave as Mayor Sendal wipes the sweet off his face. Charles, Dale and Mike go to him. Charles: I see you are having troubles with the Villagers. Mayor Sendal: Yes I am and who are you? Charles: Agent Charles Roberts of the NSA, This is my NSA Agent in training Dale and the Emperor’s Guard Mike. We are on business from the Emperor to stop the drugs coming from this island and I wonder if you have some Russian Mafia on your island? Mayor Sendal: No I don’t (holding back on his laughter) hee hee. Charles: OK, we need the plans for the Island. Emperor’s orders. Mayor Sendal: OK He gives them the plans to the island. Charles: Thanks. We will be seeing you soon. Bye. They went into the Limo and drove off. Mike: What you think? Charles: Mayor is hiding something. We will be sending a spy to his City Hall and his Town Hall to see what going on. Also send one to his Home too. Mike: And if it is true then the Emperor will be not happy with Sendal. Charles: Right. They head back to the Emperor’s Summer Palace. - To be continued - (Corrections by Fernando: 10/20/2021 @ 11:35PM)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 25th, 2021, 3:17pm [Roll Back: Three hours, “Feeding Time At The Zoo”] In a locked room both Chip and Lahwhinie are sitting at opposite corners. He nursing his pain of being kicked in the balls and she curled up into a ball looking at him to see his move he would make against her. In another room several individuals in the shadows are looking at various TV monitors connected to hidden camera in the room where Chip and Lahwhinie are in. They are getting bored with what they have seen in the past hour, which was nothing compared to the last fight those two had when he tried to pin her down and rape her. An elderly man’s voice says, “Enough, I bore of this. Time feed the animals.” “Yes sir.” A female mouse in a lab coat leaves the room. She comes back 20 minutes later with a tray of two bowls of Vegetable Ramen Soup. “Here they are...” The elderly man goes up to the female mouse in the lab coat holding the tray with the bowls of soup. He asks, “Which one is for the male?” The Female mouse in the lab coat points to the left bowl. “Good.” The elderly man rips open a small envelope and pours a powder into the soup. He then tears another envelope and pours a different powder into the other soup. “What you put in them?” The female in the lab coat asks. “Something to stir up the animals into some action.” The elderly man says, “Cocaine, Angel Dust, Viagra, Testosterone, Male Pheromones and Horny Goat Weed for the male. LSD, Cocaine, Heroine, Viagra-for women, Female Pheromones, and Spanish Fly for the female. Make sure they get the correct bowl and that they eat it all.” The female in the lab coat nods before she leave the room with a couple guards following her. More guards gathered behind her as they go to the other room with the prisoners in side. The guards guard the open door as the female in the lab coat goes to the prisoners. She goes to the female first. “Eat this now or later on there will be no food for you when you truly hungry.” She tells the female prisoner. She goes to the male prisoner and tells him the same thing. They eat the sup as quickly as they can as if they had not had anything to eat all day. The female in the lab coat takes the empty bowls and walk out of the room and the guards lock the door. It takes a while for the drugs to kick in. Lahwhinie tries to shake off the feeling flooding into her head of wanting hunger and the feeling of getting moist inside her intimate of places but too nervous to act on it in case of another beat down by Chip. Nothing worse than being horny and scared at the same time, like that very first time that feeling came as a young girl and not knowing what to do about it. The drug begin to work on Chip as well, getting him hard and stiff and not knowing why other than something inside him waking up at a sweet smell that his nose is picking up from Lahwhinie’s direction. He feels like a young teen boy with his first hard-on looking at a porn magazine as he eyes Lahwhinie. Between them is a futon mattress with a pillow and a blanket for them to sleep in. Chip crawls to the mattress, putting his knees to the edge of the bed. He points to her and then to the bed, commanding her in a growling voice “Come here.” Lahwhinie looks at him scared, drawn up into a ball against the corner. He growls at her some more “Don’t make me get you! Come Here Now!” “I Don’t Want Too!” Lahwhinie yells at him back. “Get Over Here Or I’m Going To Beat You!” Chip growls at her. Lahwhinie slowly unballs herself and crawls on her hands and knees to him, getting on the futon mattress. Chip grabs onto the base his dick before reaching out to grab onto her hair. Lahwhinie tries to block his hand. “Bitch, I’m the man and You’re Gonna Suck On My Dick!” Chip growls at her. “I Don’t Have To Do Anything For You!” Lahwhinie yells back in denial of her feelings, because as much as she would want too, she does not want to be beaten up. Especially not by him. “If You Want To Live, You Will Do As I Say!” Chip growls at her before he pounces on her, pinning her down on the futon mattress. He wrestles with her for a moment until he has both her arms pinned above her head with one hand while getting her to get to open her legs before he shoves his penis into her vagina. He was rough with her in the few beginning strokes, getting it in deep as he can to get his pinky dick in her as far as it can go. After a few more strokes, she relaxes and becomes more receptive to his forced upon actions, humping back to his brutal attack. Once he has her balls deep, he takes her wrists in his hands and moves them next to her shoulder while he continues to have his way with her. For the next several hours he rapes her on and off again, making her do things she would normally not do. In the other room, those watching on the hidden camera monitors take notes. The elderly man looks at the screen and complains, “You need to go back and redo the female drug. She was not receptive or willing until after he’s #$@!ing her! She needs to be willing and ready so when he tells what he wants her to do, she will do it without question! Now go back and redo it!” [Fast Forward 6:30PM @ Maria B&B] Fernando is in the kitchen cleaning up the plates, bowls and dishes before putting them into the dish washer. Most of the spoons, forks and knives get a kick washed and wipe before being put away in the drawer, and glasses get the same treatment before being put into the cupboard. He is done in about 10 minutes. Gadget goes downstairs from her room to see what was going on in the kitchen. She goes to the dining table and sits down on the seat. “Why are you doing the dishes? Your daughters or the others should be doing the dishes, you do everything for us – get the food, got a place for us to live in, got us cars, everything.” Gadget complains. “I’m impatient, and if I do not see something happening, I will get it done.” Fernando tells her. Gadget sits there looking at him, not happy with the answer, saying to herself, “You do too much for everyone.” “I do what I can, for everyone. This way when we all get home, we all get home and no one comes home in a box.” Fernando tells her. Gadget gives him a sad look for the moment. He adds, “I’ll give you my time and energy and whatever you need. I just need to give to others too. And I know with those big mouse ears, you heard the conversations I had with Jeanette. She had her chance with me and she lost it. I make no excuse for that though she might. I do not want you to end up in the same situation like her. We continue to be friends, maybe lovers, and maybe one day, husband and wife. Until those things happen, we go what we got now.” Gadget can only look at him, understanding what he is telling her but wanting to have the final word, has nothing to say. He looks at her, “We got a full house, so even if we want too, we can’t be sneaking around and practicing making babies. We can when we have the time and place to do it. Not before.” He then washes and dries his hands when he is done cleaning, “I’ll be in my room resting. Tomorrow is another day. If you want to talk, we can talk but that is all we can do for now. OK?” “OK then.” Gadget says. “Good. I’ll see you later then.” Fernando tells her before turning on the dish washer and going upstairs. Everyone sees him go into his room and close the door. He then lies on the bed and stares at the ceiling for while.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Oct 29th, 2021, 5:29pm Valentine, with Monty’s help cooked a few items to go along with the supper dishes that the landlady provided. What the landlady had left looked like a sort of beef stew with rice and a beef ramen soup. For Hondo’s sake Val made some cheddar biscuits, and then she made some edamame shichimi as a side vegetable, grilled corn salad, grilled chicken with yuzukosho on a stick, mini okonomiyaki (Japanese pancakes), and grilled Hervey Bay scallops with togarashi & chili syrup dressing. Everything except the biscuits she found on a website that boasted ‘100 Japanese recipes that aren’t all sushi’.   https://www.delicious.com.au/recipes/collections/gallery/55-quick-and-easy-japanese-recipes-to-try-tonight/l1y6brzi?page=6 She knew Hondo would be at least glad it was not a bunch of fish dishes, though she would have liked to have cooked several of the ones she saw. He did his best not to grouse about what was put in front of him but when it came to fish he just could not eat it unless it was battered, deep fried, and hidden in baked beans and tartar sauce. He would not be thrilled with the offerings as is, but she knew he would eat it without complaining. She liked cooking for him, but with her feelings of loneliness growing she hoped to be more a part of the group with this. It was not until she was almost done cooking that she found out part of the group had gone, the part that had other females who were not Fernando’s daughters. It was not that Fernando’s daughters were mean to her, but she always felt they were a bit aloof and she just couldn’t fit in. Their differences in backgrounds did not help either, and his girls had each other for companionship already. Valentine was just an outsider. Monty stayed quiet as they cooked. It was not his first time cooking Japanese foods, though it was a first for Valentine, but he refrained from giving advice as he was still a bit mad and sulking from their discussion earlier. Valentine did not let him grate the cheese for the biscuits either which made him even grumpier. He watched her a bit as she cooked and noticed she seemed a bit melancholy, more so since she stopped in the room to talk to Hondo. He was angry at her at the moment but Hondo was easier to hate, especially since Chip had worked so hard to engrain hatred of him into them for so long. He assumed her mood was because of something Hondo had said which made his feel bad for her and raised his ire at him. Hating Hondo was definitely easy for him, but he wondered why. He knew his anger should be focused on Chip but he was having a hard time maintaining an anger at his former comrade. He had to try to imagine what Gadget had gone through to keep his anger alive at Chip, but even imagining it, it did not seem real. How could someone he saw as a friend do such a thing to one of the sweetest, though naïve, girls he knew? It was almost completely inconceivable nonsense to him! The fact remained that he was there when Chip threw Hondo and Fernando under the bus, so to speak, and a lot of little things with Gadget added up to her at least being abused. He wanted to talk to her about it but Fernando had forbade him from talking to her and she had seemed to avoid him like the plague. She avoided Dale too, but he had not noticed as he saw this all as some sort of game still. Did she hate or blame them too? That was something that further plagued his mind. Monty knew here was the only place he could find what he was looking for and needed, though honestly, he was not sure what he was after. Was it honor? Or a chance to prove himself? Maybe it was closure? Maybe forgiveness?  But more than likely it was vengeance. But vengeance on whom? That was the big question on his mind. Who did he fight for and who was he against? He wanted to fight for what was right, but right seemed convoluted and cloudy. Whatever he decided he knew Hondo had better watch his step. He still blamed him for why Gadget is where she is now. He ruined Gadget by breaking her heart with his killing ways, and Valentine was going to face the same or worse fate if she stayed with him. While he did not believe Hondo was the main enemy here, he questioned if getting rid of him would be worth the risk to do the world a favor by ridding it of one more heartless killer. Valentine had finished up just before 6 pm and let everyone know that the food was ready. The girls come out first and grab their food while she dishes up a plate for Hondo. Once she had some stew with rice, chicken, biscuits, grilled corn salad, and the Japanese pancakes loaded on a plate, she grabbed a couple cold beers and headed upstairs to the workshop. Once in the workshop she found Hondo sitting at one of the benches cleaning some guns. He turned briefly to her as she entered then back to what he was working on. “I brought you up some supper, since you seemed to want to be alone.” She said. He looked up at her with a puzzled look, “Want to be alone? When did I say that?” She shrugged, “Just thought you wanted to be alone. I mean, you locked the door to the shower and then came right up here… just thought…” “These guns just needed a good goin’ over. Wasn’t hidin’.” He said, trying to brush off the comment about the bathroom door. “Oh.” She said as she looked down. “Thought maybe you were growin’ tired of me or somethin’.” “Growin’ tired of you? Why would I do that? I love you, darlin’, though I’m not sure what got this notion into your head.” He replied with a bit of a scowl. She shrugged, “I don’t know… My mind just jumps to dark places fast now… I.. I guess I’m insecure.” “Insecure? ‘Bout us?” He asked. She nodded. He wiped the gun oil from his hands before taking her hands in his. “What did I do wrong?” He asked She shook her head, “It’s not you, my love, honest. I just… well… I know I’m a wreck and I’m not givin’ to you what you need from a wife… We are pretty sure Fernando and Gadget are doin’ it often, but I can barely give you a quickie at bed time before I have to hid from myself… We’ve had one night of real love makin’ since we got here, and I know your appetite hungers for more than that, but I cannot seem to give it! I’m a horrible wife.” He pulled her down onto his knee and kissed her cheek. “You’re not a horrible wife. While I could definitely take you more often an’ it would be a nice relief, I went years bein’ single an’ most of them without a partner at all. I’m more worried ‘bout you gettin’ better mentally. As far as Jefe an’ Gadget goes, like I said, I don’t care. If they aren’t doin’ it or are doin’ it one hundred times a day, it doesn’t change who they are. They are both stressed worse than I am, I reckon. If they are helpin’ each other, then great. Jefe is my friend an’ I want him happy. Gadget, I’m not sure we can be friends, but I still care ‘bout her an’ want her happy too. If they are happy together I wish them the best. My biggest worry is seein’ my wife happy an’ confident again. If I have to abstain, well then, that’s what I hafta do.” He said. She nodded, “I know but I want you happy and satisfied too!... We.. we are in Japan and I hear there are some very cute and clean young women you can pay for…” Hondo cut her off, “I’m not so desperate that I’d go cheatin’ on you with some lady-for-hire!” “It’s not cheatin’ if I say it’s okay.” She said. He shook his head, “No. I’m not gonna go lookin’ for love in all the wrong places, as the only right place for me is with you!” “But what if the opportunity presented itself?” She asked He sighed and shook his head, “Val, don’t try to do anythin’ like that, please… You really too afraid to have sex with me?” She shrugged, “I don’t know. It’s not so much afraid as it calls up bad thoughts and memories. Once you get me goin’ I’m fine but blockin’ the memories at the beginnin’ is hard to do, an’ after I come down it is near impossible! I want to have that evenin’ with you an’ try, but it’s… it’s hard to get in the mood right now without fallin’ to my own fears and insecurities.” “I’ll work on it with you, if you let me.” He said. “How?” She asked. “A little at a time. Takin’ small steps an’ stoppin’ when you’re uncomfortable but then talkin’ ‘bout what made you uncomfortable an’ the thoughts that came to your mind.” He said. “Maybe if you just held me down and took me then…” She started to say but he cut her off. “I don’t think me forcin’ you will help. Playin’ at it is one thing, but actually forcin’ you when you’re afraid? No.” He replied. “I made it through that one evening though… I did drink a bit first… Maybe if I get drunk every time…” She started to say but stopped when Hondo started shaking his head again. “I don’t mind drinkin’ an’ then #$@!in’ like we used to but you havin’ to drink to make love isn’t fixin’ anythin’.” He said. “Maybe if I do then wean myself off drinkin’ it would work?” She half asked with a shrug. “I don’t know, but we’ll figure it out together. Now, you wanna get your supper an’ come eat with me up here? I gotta get the guns put back together.” He said. She shook her head, “I think I’ll just eat downstairs. Not sure when Fernando will be back and I think the dirty pair are still out as well as those New York toughs Fernando brought in to help. Someone needs to keep an eye on things.” He shrugged, “I’m sure they will be fine but if that’s what ya want to do, I’ll see ya after I’m done up here.” She stood up and kissed his cheek before headed towards the door. She stopped suddenly and looked down. “Monty told me he hates you because you’re a killer and hurt Gadget all those years ago.” She said. “That’s what he thinks, eh? Well, #$@! him. I don’t give a shit what he thinks. Chip sent those assholes to kill me an’ Gadget got mixed up in it. I had to do what I did to protect her. Plus, she’s the one who kicked me out an’ broke my heart. I never did wrong by her, not matter what that filth spewing, hate mongerin’ asshole chipmunk told them!” He half growled. “He said that Gadget hates you too for being a killer…. All of them did… I’m sorry, my love. Fernando and I know you’re not a killer.” She said “Maybe I am.” He said quietly. “How could you think that!” She exclaimed as she turned back towards him. “Seems to be all I’m good at these days. Lettin’ people I care ‘bout get hurt then killin’ those who hurt them as if it somehow makes up for failin’ to protect them in the first place. Besides, I don’t even really feel sympathy for those I kill anymore. I just act as if it’s a part of my nature… Maybe they are all right ‘bout me.” He said quietly as she deftly reassembled a 1911 without half thinking about it. “You’ll never convince me of that, my love… hurry down, please. Maybe… maybe I can try again tonight.” She said “I’ll be down shortly, but don’t push yourself for me.” He replied. Valentine nodded and trudged back downstairs. As she passed through the living room she noticed Tabitha was gone. “Daddy’s back.” Sabrina said in passing. “Anyone else get back?” Val asked. She shrugged, “Dunno. Maybe that Gadget mouse-lady, but not seen her.” Val nodded, “Alright. Well there should be plenty more with Charles and his folks gone so get more if you want.” Sabrina nodded but that was the only acknowledgement she got as the others were too engrossed in what was on the TV. After a couple seconds Valentine continued down to the kitchen. Once there she filled her own plat, taking some of the edamame, the okonomiyaki, the grilled scallops, and some of the chicken on a stick. Her plate was not even half full but she was not very hungry. She contemplated going back upstairs but even with the other ladies she felt alone. She cleaned up a bit in the kitchen but there was not much to do yet, so she left out plates and utensils for whoever might come in later, grabbed a beer for herself and her plate, and headed to the basement to wash some laundry. Besides the extra fridges, washer, and dryer in the basement was some older furniture, an older TV and a foosball table hat converted into a ping-pong table. Monty sat on the old couch eating and watching American news as Valentine came downstairs. He turned to her briefly as she entered, giving her a cold, hard look, which she interpreted as him still being grumpy about their conversation. He turned back to the TV though and she stayed away. She set her food on the dryer and opened it to put her wet wash in it so she could start a second load, as she wanted to wash their bedding too, which she had brought down earlier. She frowned, finding the dryer full of dried clothes, and from the look of them, they were the Tabitha and Sabrina’s clothes. She sighed and moved her plate so she could set the clothes on the dryer and throw in her wet ones. Once the wash was transferred to the dryer and the washer refilled she looked at her plate and then at the clothes. She shrugged and started folding the laundry, stopping only to take a nibble from her plate from time to time. Once the laundry was folded she leaned back and finished her food and sipped on her beer. The food tasted good but it did not stir her appetite, unfortunately. She thought back of how happy she had been when they first got here. She had never been to Japan, and tough they had a mission to do, the thought of seeing some sights, soaking in a bath house with Hondo, and spending a few evenings out on the town with her husband and maybe Tammy and Fernando had seemed like a vacation compared to what they had been through in the jungles of South America. Now it all seemed ruined by the darkness that had been left in her from that night, the night she had been rendered powerless again. As she thought she looked at the empty beer bottle in her hand. The beer had tasted good at least. She fished in her pocket for the keys to the downstairs fridge and frowned as she realized she left them in the kitchen. She sighed and slowly headed up the stairs with her empty plate, utensils, and empty beer bottle. At the stairs she stopped as she heard voices coming from the kitchen. Something about them made her stop at the bottom instead of walking up to make herself known. “Why are you doing the dishes? Your daughters or the others should be doing the dishes, you do everything for us – get the food, got a place for us to live in, got us cars, everything.” Gadget complains. “I’m impatient, and if I do not see something happening, I will get it done.” Fernando tells her. Gadget says to herself, “You do too much for everyone.” “I do what I can, for everyone. This way when we all get home, we all get home and no one comes home in a box.” Fernando tells her. (He paused then continued) “I’ll give you my time and energy and whatever you need. I just need to give to others too. And I know with those big mouse ears, you heard the conversations I had with Jeanette. She had her chance with me and she lost it. I make no excuse for that though she might. I do not want you to end up in the same situation like her. We continue to be friends, maybe lovers, and maybe one day, husband and wife. Until those things happen, we go what we got now.” There was another pause before he spoke again, “We got a full house, so even if we want too, we can’t be sneaking around and practicing making babies. We can when we have the time and place to do it. Not before.” Then another pause, “I’ll be in my room resting. Tomorrow is another day. If you want to talk, we can talk but that is all we can do for now. OK?” “OK then.” Gadget says. “Good. I’ll see you later then.” Fernando tells her before turning on the dish washer and going upstairs. Valentine waited until the footsteps faded before she walked the rest of the way up the stairs. Gadget still sat at the table with a partially defeated look on her face. She jumped slightly as she noticed Valentine standing at the top of the stairs looking at her. “Golly, Val! I didn’t know you were down there! You startled me!” Gadget exclaimed. Valentine turned away and headed to the sink to wash her own plate and utensils since the dishwasher was already going. There was something about how Valentine avoided eye contact that bothered Gadget, and as smart as she was it took her a few seconds to realize what it was. “Val, are you alright?” Gadget asked. “I’m okay.” Valentine replied. “You look out of sorts…. You mad at me?” Gadget asked Valentine shook her head as she stood with her back towards Gadget, “I’m not mad at you.” Gadget’s eyes got wide as it clicked in her mind, “Did… did you hear what Fernando and I were talking about?!” Valentine turned to her with a sheepish look, “I… I didn’t mean to… I was just coming upstairs and…. And I heard you talk and just stopped!” Gadget’s face turned red and she spoke hesitantly, “So… so you heard what Fernando said about… me and him…. Doing it?” Valentine nodded, “Yeah… I heard…. Sorry.” “Please don’t say anything to anyone! Especially Hondo! You guys don’t understand what Fernando and I are going through, him with Tammy leaving and taking the baby and me with waking from the drug haze to realize how badly I was used and abused, and if it wasn’t for Fernando I’d have killed myself! I couldn’t take the truth of what happened and the stress and the loneliness!” Gadget babbled quickly. Valentine hung her head, “I know a thing or two about loneliness and wanting to end yourself for being used… I’ve been there, though not as bad as you have. Gadget frowned, “Val, I’m sorry,  I didn’t mean to rambler… I know you had a bad time of it before Hondo and with this last ordeal… I’m just not sure he or the others would understand that Fernando and I need each other like this… They would judge us for this and tell us how wrong we are for doing this while married!... do you know how hard this is? We just need to be loved, and have some way to get a release from this stress, and.. and.. we already have a hard-enough time without being judged.” “Hondo, he… he already knows, sorta.” Valentine said quietly. “Knows?! HOW?!?” Gadget exclaimed. Valentine shrugged, “Sorta guess by how you two have been actin’, plus he can probably smell you on Fernando… You two were together so he knows your scent.” Gadget half slumped in her chair, “So its out now… I’m not sure I can bear his ridicule.” “You should give him more credit than that… He asked you not to, but he understands more than you give him credit for.” Valentine said. “How so?” Gadget asked as she looked up ad Valentine. “You see… *sigh* I was the one judgin’, not him.” She said “You… you judged us?” Gadget asked in a hurt tone. Valentine nodded, “Yeah, and I’m sorry. Hondo told me I was wrong.  He didn’t want you two to get together as he had hope for Tammy and didn’t want to see things go bad there. It’s just his way of tryin’ to protect Fernando and Tammy as he has been with them for several years now, you know. I was pestering him about you tow and told him we should confront you two and he told me not too and that it didn’t matter.” “Didn’t matter? We don’t matter to him?” Gadget asked “No, you both do! That’s why he said if you two are together it doesn’t matter. He told me he still cared about you, and that Fernando was not only his friend but like a brother to him, and he knew you both were hurting and he hoped if you two were.. you know.. doing it, that you made each other happy as you both deserved it. He said what you didn’t deserve was judgement from friends as you two needed us to have your backs as we want you two to have ours.” She replied. “He said that?” Gadget asked “That’s paraphrasin’, but yeah… He cares a lot ‘bout you two and wants you to be happy. Of anyone here he seems to understand the best and care the most, even if he seems growly most of the time… If you knew him at all you should know that.” Valentine said “He always did seem to care a lot but he wasn’t as grumpy when I used to be with him… I guess I never knew him well enough… SO he said we were friends, he and I?” She asked with an edge of hopefulness to her voice. Valentine frowned and looked away. “What aren’t you telling me?” Gadget asked. “He said he’s not sure you two can be friends.” Valentine said softly. “What! Why?” Gadget asked. “That’s for you two to work out… Sorry. I will tell you this though. Monty and I had a conversation about him and you came up in it. I told Hondo about it.” Valentine said. “What did Monty say?” Gadget asked “He said that he hated Hondo for hurtin’ you for one.” She said Gadget frowned, “It’s hard to think about sometimes as I was always told he hurt me but I did kick him out and now all these years later I’m seeing that maybe it was I who hurt him and did him wrong… I was hurt but the hurt was of my own making… that and believing that bastard I married too much!” “It’s not my place as I wasn’t there, but I know my husband well and I know he’d never have intentionally hurt you.” Valentine said. Gadget nodded, “I am starting to believe that… was just told different for so long.” “Monty sort of said the same thing about hating him.” Valentine said. “He say anything else?” Gadget asked “He did say he was ordered to stay away from you and he felt like you were avoiding him. He said the other day he thought you blamed him for not seeing what was happening to you.” Valentine said. Gadget sighed, “I don’t know… golly… I guess I am sort of avoiding him… I’m trying not to blame hi or Dale but… They lived there with us! How did they not know what he was doing to me!” Gadgets eyes started to fill with tears as she spoke. Valentine walked hurriedly to the fridge and pulled out two beers, opening them both and setting one in front of Gadget before setting across from her with the other. “I… I don’t drink much.” Gadget said trying not to full on sob. “I think you could use one. Have one with me, please? … I’ve been feelin’ really alone lately and its nice to sit down with another woman and have a drink… even if the conversation is a bit sad… sorry about that.” Valentine said. Gadget nodded and took a small sip of the beer. It tasted good so she had another deeper pull from the bottle before speaking again. “That is good, thanks… and don’t worry about me, I’m just a bit emotional these days.” Gadget said. “Tell me about it. I try to make love to my husband and the thoughts of those animals attacking me comes back and a break out sobbing! … I’m giving the poor man blue balls from my own emotional rollercoasters!” Valentine exclaimed. Gadget snorted and almost chocked as she was taking another drink at the same time. She coughed a couple times and then shook her head grinning. “Don’t do that! I almost had the drink in my nose!” She said laughing. “I was serious! I tried to get him to order a Japanese hooker but he won’t!... he’s too good to me.” Valentine said somberly. Gadget shook her head, “Yeah, I guess I didn’t know what I had. I have Fernando now, though and he’s very good to me… I’m sorry I hurt Hondo and wish I could make up for it but.. but maybe its for the best as he has you and I have Fernando now.” “I’m no good for him… I can’t even give him the things a wife should be able to give her husband without falling apart.” Valentine replied “You’ll get better. I did! It just takes the love of the right man and I think we have our right men now.” Gadget said. “I hope so, for his sake… I just hate hurting him like this.” Valentine said before gulping down half her bottle. “Did… did Monty say anything else?” Gadget asked. Valentine frowned and nodded, “Yeah… He said you all see him as a killer and hate him for it, especially you.” “Did you tell Hondo that he said that?” Gadget asked. Valentine nodded at which gadget downed half of her bottle before looked back at Valentine. “Val, that was a long time ago and I’ve been through a lot and learned a lot! I hate killing, I do but… when someone is trying to kill you or those you care about there is no words to stop them and the legal system is broken. You manage to stop them and put them in jail, and they just get out again and the next time you aren’t so lucky!... I wish he knew I understood now… Should I talk to him?” Gadget asked Valentine shrugged, “Maybe… I don’t know, especially after what he said.” “What did he say?” She asked “He said that maybe y’all were right. That maybe.. maybe he was a killer.” Valentine said. “He’s not, though!” Gadget protested. Valentine nodded, “I know but I’m no good at encouragin’ him right now an’ he won’t talk to anyone else except Fernando but he knows how stressed he is so he’s tryin’ to keep more to himself an’ do more so Fernando doesn’t have too… It’s wearin’ him out too, I know, but he won’t even complain ‘bout it.” Gadget downed the last of her beer and then looked at Valentine seriously. “You got another one of these? I think we both need to talk and drink at least one more.” Gadget said Valentine smiled slightly and nodded before downing the last of hers. “Two more beers comin’ up.” She said as she stood up and walked to the fridge. About then someone cleared their throat as they descended the stairs. The ladies both turned and saw Hondo looking at them as he entered the kitchen. They both looked at him wide eyed for a moment then turned on their ‘innocent’ looks. “Am I interruptin’ somethin’?” He asked “Just a girls blab session.” Gadget said as Valentine handed her a beer. “Didn’t know you drank beer now.” Hondo said conversationally as he walked to the sink with his dishes. Gadget shrugged and gave Valentine a smirk, “Sort of got a taste for beer recently. Used to hide vodka in my workshop for the bad days, but not had a chance to drink for pleasure before now.” Hondo was slightly surprised at her being open like that but he brushed it off for now. “Leave your dishes and I’ll get them, my love.” Valentine said to him. “I got them.” He said as he washed them quickly and put them into the drying rack. He dried his hands once he was done and turned back to see them both staring at him again. He narrowed his eyes for a moment and then shook his head. He had a feeling he had been part of their conversation but he really did not want to know so he did not ask. “Anyone see Jefe recently?” He asked “I think he went to lay down… He’s been restless lately so if you need to talk to hi I’m sure he’ll still be awake.” Gadget said. He raised an eyebrow slightly at her, as the last time he tried to see Fernando with her around she insulted him and tried to get him to go away. She did sort of apologize after, but it was an unspecific apology and only made after Fernando pushed her to do so. “I’ll go talk to him… See if he’s interested in goin’ to that lodge.” He said as he looked at Valentine. “But who will watch the place if the four of us go?” Valentine asked. “I figure between the angels and the goon squad that things should be fine for a single night. At least for now… Need to see if we have any more social evens commin’ up too.” He said. “Alright. You be in the room after?” Valentine asked. “Might go out on the deck for a smoke an’ to look ‘roud first… We’ll see.” He said She nodded and he turned and headed back upstairs towards Fernando’s room. After he left Gadget turned back to Valentine. “Lodge?” She asked “I’m not sure if you heard or not but Hondo and I bought into a wagu ranch not too far from her to save then from being foreclosed on by some business men who wanted the ranch for their own. On the ranch is a lodge that the rancher had been building to rent out as a summer retreat. The lodge is done but the grounds and access are not complete yet. As part of the deal he has given us the lodge and once it’s done will run it for us when we have no need of it.” Valentine replied. “So, what did he want to ask Fernando about?” Gadget asked. “It has hot tubs and a great kitchen, and other amenities that would make it a really romantic country get-away. He wanted to see if you two wanted to do a couples get away for a day and night with us or on a different night even, if Fernando was too worried about the safety of this place.” Valentine answered. “So, he really does believe Fernando and I are… you know.” Gadget said. “Like I said, he said he doesn’t matter to him as it doesn’t change who either of you are to us. He said even if you weren’t it should still be relaxing, and with the size of the place, if we want to be alone its big enough to have privacy for whatever if we want it.” Valentine said. Gadget grinned at the thought, “Tell me more.” (To be continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 3rd, 2021, 6:13pm As Valentine and Gadget had some much needed girl-talk down in the kitchen over a few beers, Hondo walked upstairs to the living room. He glanced at the girls watching TV but they seemingly paid him no mind. He shook his head after a moment and walked up to Fernando’s bedroom door. As he raised his fist to knock a voice called out behind him. “I’d leave him alone if I was you. I don’t think he wants to talk to anyone.” Tabitha said. “Well, I reckon I’m not you.” He said flatly before knocking. A harsh sounding voice answered from within, “If you’re one of my girls it had better be important, if its someone else it had better be a God Damned emergency!” Unphased, as he was used to it by now, he cracked the door open just enough to speak through it. “It’s just me.” Hondo said emotionlessly. “Hondo?” The voice from the dark asked. “Yeah boss.” He replied. “Come in and shut the door.” Fernando said, losing the harshness from his voice. As Hondo entered and shut the door he heard Fernando sigh. “Enough with the boss crap. We work together and I’m not your boss.” Fernando replied flatly. As Hondo’s eyes grew accustom to the dark he could see his friend was laying on his back with his arm over his eyes. “You’re still the boss of this outfit, I reckon. Can’t both us lead.” Hondo replied flatly. “Just don’t call me boss. I don’t like the connotations it brings with it, whether you mean them or not… Now, something on your mind?” Fernando asked. “Maybe, but mainly seein’ how you are doin’. Not had a chance to talk really since Tammy left.” He replied Fernando sighed, “I would rather not talk about her right now.” Hondo nodded, though he knew it was unseen, “I understand. Just thought you should know Marco called me last night.” “What did he want?” Fernando asked “Wanted to check out Tammy’s story… Guessin’ she’s tellin’ them you abused her, physically.” Hondo replied quietly. “Damn her!” Fernando growled. “Listen, Jefe.. I might call ya boss now an’ then when we are workin’, but it doesn’t mean ya can’t talk to me if ya need to. We’re still friends even when you hafta make the hard calls that I don’t always agree with.” Hondo said. “I know.” Fernando replied. “As long as ya know.” He replied. “Anything else?” Fernando asked. “Well, I don’t know what you have planned, but that ranch Val an’ I bought into has a fairly new, unused lodged on it that was pretty well given to me in the deal. Nice place. Has a pool, game room, couple hot tubs, damn nice kitchen, an’ the master rooms even have fireplaces in them.” He said “Sounds nice, but what is your point?” Fernando asked flatly. “Well, with all Val has been goin’ though I thought of going out, spendin’ the day an’ a night with her there an’ headin’ back the next afternoon as long as we don’t have much goin’ on.” He replied. “We do not have anything planned for the next couple days at the moment, so you two should go.” Fernando replied. Hondo nodded, “Well, we probably will then, but.. wanted to invite you an’ Gadget too. Place is large enough we can each have our privacy as we want or get together as we want. Figured you two could use the time away too.” Fernando gave a weary sigh, “I take it Gadget opened her mouth again.” “Not to me she hasn’t.” Hondo said. Fernando sat up and looked at him questioningly, “I am not sure I want to know, but how did you know then?” Hondo shrugged, “I guessed partly, plus I can smell her on you from here, even after you showered. I was with her before, you know, so I know that scent.” Fernando laid back down and growled, “Who we #$@! is out own businesses, so I am not interested in further lectures!” “Good, ‘cause I wasn’t gonna give one.” Hondo replied flatly. Fernando sat back up again and gave him a puzzled look, as he had already gotten a lecture or two from those who suspected but did not know, and he expected the same from the rest. “Look, Jefe, I don’t care if ya are or not, though if you’re not I’ll eat my hat! I can’t say I know exactly what you’re goin’ through but you know my past an’ know I understand somewhat. I want ya both happy, an’ if that makes you both happy an’ helps ease what y’all are goin’ through, then great. If you’re not then maybe you should. Tammy was a friend an’ I hate to see things go sour on you two, but whether she was tricked into the drugs or not doesn’t matter as she let your enemy into your house. She hurt you an’ continues to. I hope you will still heal her from the drugs for the baby’s sake at least, but I cannot stand up for her because of what she’s done. Beyond that, we’re family, you an’ I. We are supposed to have each other’s backs, not judge or lecture. You’ve had my back more times than I can count an’ I’ve tried to have yours. I reckon that’s what family truly needs from each other, not judgement. Life is too damn hard an’ lonely as is. You find someone who makes it less hard or a little less lonely an’ you’d be a fool to not be with them. You’re friend an’ family to me, so I care ‘bout the stress an’ darkness you deal with. I don’t know if Gadget an’ I can be friends again but I still care ‘bout her an’ I just want ya both happy, healthy, an’ here to enjoy what we can outta life together.” Hondo continued. Fernando stared blankly at him for a moment, “You have not said that much since the new year.” “Maybe not, but I meant what I said.” Hondo replied, returning to shorter sentences. “What relationship you salvage with Gadget is between you two, though I need you working together. I am not concerned about your side of that as I know you can put aside feelings to do a job. Can I ask why you do not think you can be friends, though?” Fernando asked Hondo turned half away from him and frowned, “I don’t know… some of it is how she’s been actin’ towards me an’ the drama she keeps startin’. Some of it may be that I’m a #$@!in’ awkward bastard when it comes to dealin’ with women I have some care for. If I didn’t care It’d be easier to tell her to go get bent!... I know she’s been through hell though, so I’m tryin’ to make some exceptions for that.” “It is not easy to befriend someone who hurt you in the past, I know. Most cannot get past that. You, though, I know can.” Fernando replied. “Can she, though? From what I’ve been told she hates me ‘cause I’m a killer an’ I hurt her.” He said. “Who said that?” Fernando asked. “Jack had a talk with Val ‘bout it, I’ve been told, but it’s old news as she told me that the day she told me to leave… I’m not losin’ any sleep over it. It’s ancient history. Just, if it’s true it doesn’t help certain things now. But ‘nuff ‘bout that shit. I didn’t come bother you for my trivial bullshit.” He replied.   Fernando nodded, “Well, I may have a talk with Gadget later. You want me to strike some fear into Monty for you?” Hondo chuckled, “Naw, I’d rather handle that myself. He wants to see a killer, I’ll show him.” “Hondo, you kill because you have to, but you are not a killer.” Fernando replied. Hondo frowned, “Yeah, doesn’t matter either way, I reckon. I am what I am.” Fernando sensed he was done talking about that subject and would get nowhere with that at the moment so he changed the topics. “If we did go to this lodge, who would watch things here?” He asked. “I reckon you could get the Angels an’ the goons to stay ‘round, plus you can teleport anywhere if there is an emergency. It was just an offer anyway, don’t feel ya have to go. If you’d rather have the place alone we can go one night an’ you two the next so one of us is here too. Just thought you two might need the time away more than Val an’ I do” Hondo offered. Fernando nodded, “We will see. I will talk to Gadget later, though if we all go we may need to postpone it a day or two. I will let you know in the morning.” Hondo nodded, “Good enough. Get some rest, Amigo.” Fernando laid back down and nodded, “You too, my friend.” Hondo opened the door, exited the room and shut it quietly. Before he even turned, though, he could feel the eyes on him, and as he turned he saw all the girls looking at him. He had kept his voice quiet enough that he was sure they did not hear their conversation over the TV, so he was not sure about the stares. He looked back at them briefly and then headed towards his room. He was not sure what the stares were about but frankly he did not care either. His room was empty as he passed through, telling him that Gadget and Valentine were still talking. On some level he wondered if that should worry him, but at the same time he knew Valentine needed this. The last rays of light were dimming in the west as he rested against the railing and lit a cigarillo. He tried not to think about anything in particular as he felt too tired to think about much. He was not sure why he was so tired as it could not be much later than 8:00 or 8:30 pm, he figured by the setting of the sun. He felt like it was 3 am, rather, after a hard day’s work, and though he had a rough day he still did not feel that he should be this tired. Time passed as he leaned there and started on his second cigarillo. After a while the door behind him opened and closed, followed by the sound of a woman’s footsteps coming up beside him. They were not the sound of Valentine’s steps though, but they were familiar. He did not need to turn his head, as a glance in his peripherals told him who was there. Gadget sighed as she leaned against the railing beside him and looked out into the darkness. A half bottle of beer dangled from her hand, over the edge of the rail, as she leaned against the bars. She took another sip and sighed again, saying nothing at first, prompting him to speak first. “Quiet night.” He said Gadget nodded, “Very quiet, almost like a calm before a storm.” “Could be in more ways than one… Val alright?” He asked “Yeah, she just needed to use the restroom, so I thought I’d come see what you were up to out here.” She said. “Just havin’ a smoke.” He replied. There was several more seconds of quiet before Gadget spoke up again. “Hondo?” She queried. “Hmm?” He half grunted in response. “Val told me what Monty said… and about what you said.” She said softly. “An’ what was that?” He asked, playing dumb. She sighed, “You’re not a killer… I’m sorry I ever called you one or even thought that. I’m sorry I told you to go too.” He chuckled lightly. “What’s funny? I’m being serious!” She said defensively. Did Val prompt you to come talk to me?” He asked She shook her head, “No… It was my idea.” “Then that’s the first thing you’ve ever actually apologized to me ‘bout specifically.” He replied “That’s what you chuckled at?” She asked He nodded, “Yeah… took a lot of years to hear that… Reckon it’s too late now, though as I reckon I became what you said I was.” “But you’re not!” She protested. He shrugged, “Does it matter, one way or another?” She paused and looked at him quizzically, “I… I don’t know. Why do you ask?” He sighed, “Did you ever wonder why I just left an’ didn’t fight to prove everyone wrong ‘bout me?” She looked back out into the night and bowed her head a bit. “For a while I asked why… I know told you to go but… I half thought you’d stay and try to win me back… That bastard husband of mine told me it was because you never really loved me and you knew we were right about you… so I stopped wondering after a while… Why didn’t you?” She asked. “Because you didn’t love me enough to see past that. I needed someone who could see past my flaws, not stop at them an’ judge me for them.” He replied. “But it wasn’t a flaw! They were trying to kill us and you saved us!” She said. “Yeah, an’ I’d do it again… You know why they were tryin’ to kill us?” He said. “No, we never found out why.” She said. “Chip knew… He paid them to kill me.” Hondo replied emotionlessly. “What?!” Gadget exclaimed. Hondo took a deep puff from his cigarillo and nodded, “Yeah. You remember how adamant he was that I go to those canyons an’ how angry he was when you insisted on goin’ with me after he hit me for questionin’ his authority?” Her eyes got wide as it all clicked into place. He nodded and her response as he saw she knew it was true. She downed the last of her beer and leaned on the rail again, slumping a bit more than before. “I’m… I’m sorry for everything, Hondo, I really am… I know now that I wrongly hurt you… You only did right by me and I hurt you.” She said quietly. “Don’t beat yourself up over it. I didn’t tell you that to make you feel bad.” He said. “I know, but… why didn’t you tell me sooner?” She asked “Would you have believed me?” He asked She paused then shook her head, “Golly… I guess not.” He sighed, “Then you have your answer, there.” “Hondo… Val said you know about me and Fernando.” She said “That’s between you two.” He replied. “You sure?” She asked He nodded, “I just hope you both find happiness, an’ I mean that.” He felt her place her small hand on his and she gave it a slight squeeze. “Thank you. That means a lot to me, honestly. And please know I am sorry for hurting you and pushing you away… I.. I want to be friends if we can.” She said. He looked up at the stars for a moment and then shrugged, “I don’t know if we can be or not.” “Because of what we had in the past?” She asked. He shook his head, “No. It has more to do with who we are here an’ now.” “I know I’ve been hard on you, and I’m sorry! Golly, I’m just going through all this stuff and have been feeling so scared and alone and ..” She started to ramble before he interrupted her. “I understand you’ve been through hell, an’ I’m tryin’ to make allowances for that, but that’s not the point.” He said. “Then what is?” She asked “We’re different people then we used to be. The Hondo you remembered isn’t who I am now. You say you want to be friends but you don’t even know me an’ I reckon I don’t know you either. I’m not sure you’d like who I am now.” He said quietly. “I see how Val looks at you and I know Fernando trusts you. If they can see you like that then I don’t think there is anything that would make me not like you. Can we just start over?” She asked. He sighed, “You can never start over. You can only pick up an’ move forward.” “Then let’s move forward, together, the four of us that is.” She said He nodded after a few seconds, “I reckon we can try.” After a couple minutes of silence, he sighed again. “Gadget, … I’m sorry.” He said “What for? You have nothing to be sorry for.” She replied. “I’m sorry I didn’t see what that bastard was doin’ to you an’ kill him before it got that bad.” He said flatly. She shook her head, “It’s alright. Monty and Dale couldn’t even see it and they were right there.” “They didn’t want to see it. There is a difference.” He replied “But like you said earlier, I’d not have understood and just hated you more, all the rangers would have.” She said. “I’m used to bein’ hated. That’s nothin’ new. I’d rather you hate me an’ not have gone through all that.” He said. She sighed, “Maybe… maybe I needed to go through it… maybe I needed the hell to become a better person… besides what I did to you, I wronged Fernando and used him before all this too… maybe I needed to be used before I understood how wrong it is.” He nodded, “Maybe we all have to go through hell before we can be of any real good.” Gadget sighed and nodded but stood quietly for a moment. After a few seconds she spoke again. “Did.. did Fernando tell you about… Chip?” She asked quietly. “What about him?” Hondo asked. “They were transporting him and… and… he escaped.” Gadget replied even more softly. “He escaped?! How??” He asked About then Valentine came out, “Who escaped? What did I miss?” “My bastard of a husband… and… I don’t know how.” She said sadly. Hondo growled in a low deep growl, “If I find him I’ll kill him myself!” Gadget turned to him with a sad look, “Promise me you will… I.. I know you aren’t a killer but I can’t stand the thought of him loose! I can’t be taken by him again! Please… please kill him… If you can’t I know Fernando will, but … It’s almost more than I can bare.” Valentine walked up and put an arm around Gadget and pulled her tightly to her. “If they find him they will take care of him, but until then you will be safe with us, I promise.” Valentine said to her. Hondo nodded, “Yeah, you’ll be safe as long as you stay with us, an’ I promise you we will find him an’ take him down.” Gadget looked down at the floor, “I don’t deserve your help after all I’ve done… Val is right, you are more caring than you are given credit for… Thank you.” “Why don’t we go in and have one more beer? Unless you think you’ve had too many.” Val said Gadget shook her head, “Too few is more like it… I’d like another.” “I’ll see you after a while, My love.” Valentine said as they turned to go. “Alright Darlin.” He replied. “Hondo… I am sorry and.. thank you again.” Gadget said. He nodded, “No worries… Don’t drink too much an’ get some rest. I’m sure Jefe will want his secretary well rested an’ not hung over.” After they were gone Hondo crushed out the last of the cigarillo and headed into his room for a bit. It was almost around 9:30 pm now, and he marveled how the time had flown. He poured himself a whiskey and stripped off his vest and shirt and stood in front of the mirror. The immortality pill had kept him from being too scarred up, as had the few bio-pills he had taken over the years, but a few scars remained. The bandage on his arm and side were starting to leak through and needed changed again. He knew he could not hide these wounds for much longer like this, but he did not wish to take a bio-pill, though it seemed like the only way. He drank half his glass of whiskey and then changed the bandaged and threw on his button up shirt, without buttoning it up. He sighed and shook his head after a moment, and went to his med bag, taking out a bio-pill from it. He then pulled a smaller flask from the bag and crushed the pill up into the whiskey inside, and then closed the lid and shook it well to mix the contents. Once they were mixed her drank half of it and put the other half away, as he was sure this would not be the last time he would be hurt on this trip, unfortunately. He sighed again as he looked at himself and shook his head. He knew that should be enough to at least have the wounds sealed on the surface by morning, but he did not like hiding these things from his wife or Fernando, still, though they did not need the added stress of him being hurt added to their plates. He downed the rest of his whiskey and refilled the glass, and pulled on his shoulder holster before heading out to the porch again to sit and sip it in the darkness before making rounds and going to bed. It was early for him, but exhaustion was catching up to him. As he sat there, he thought he heard someone try one of the doors below him and move off. It caught him off guard as he had not heard anyone enter the yard, but he knew they may have entered the yard while he was inside. He placed his whiskey glass into the cup holder on the chair and slowly stood up, drawing his revolver from his shoulder holster slowly as he stood. He moved slowly towards the stairs, listening for any new sounds as he moved. He stopped at the bottom of the stairs and listened as he let his eyes grow more accustom to the darkness. A rustling was heard around the trash-cans after a moment, so he started moving slowly in that direction. He stopped at the corner of the building right before the cans and saw a cloaked figure digging through their garbage. He knew this person digging through the trash was not the threat he was expecting but it was a threat none the less and he intended to scare the shit out of them. In the blink of an eye Hondo spun around the corner, gun leveled at the cloaked figure, and stood in a fighting/shooting stance. “No sudden moves or I’ll blow hole through ya big ‘nuff to sling a cat through!” He growled in a menacing tone. The cloaked figure froze in place and half turned towards him. His eyes widened as he saw a red glowing eye and a mechanical ear stick out from the hood. “You again?!” He asked in a sharp, but calmer tone. In an instant the figured leaped forward and started to try to escape but he anticipated this from the frighten look he saw on the cloaked figures face, and managed to jump forward and grab a handful of cloak. Cloak was not all he grabbed though, as he grabbed what felt like a bundle of wires too. As the figure tried to pull away, the wires seemed to let go with a jerk. The pop of shorting electricity caused him to let go and the figure hit the ground with a cry of fear and pain. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya left the boarded-up house in search of food though Zoey had protested, cried, and begged her not to go. Even in the dim light Zoey looked gaunt though, and Tonya knew she had to get her food. The college rental house she had been to before was her target again. There had been unlocked doors and food abundant, even if a couple fridges were locked. No one had been there, either working, at night classes or partying before, so she hoped it was the same this time. She made her way to the places back fence, where she had found some loose boards that she could move and slip through, so she did not have to get too close to the road in front of the place. She was more careful as she squeezed through the whole this time, as Zoey’s patch job was temporary at best. Despite being careful one wire arched and she the spasm of pain and the jerking of her right leg caused her to fall on her face. Tonya lay in the grass for several seconds, panting as she pulled herself back together. Her right ankle did not respond right at the moment but she could still move. After a minute she pushed herself back to her feet and moved around the side of the building. She saw no one but mentally cursed as she saw cars in the driveway. The drive had been empty, save for a motorcycle, the night before but now several other cars were parked there. The night vision in her mechanical eye picked up that they were all newer mustangs, though. It made sense that some rich college kids had gotten this place, as the food and belongings did not scream poor college student. She watched and waited for several minutes, as she thought she heard someone move on the upper deck. Not hearing anything after a few minutes she moved on and tried the door that had been unlocked the night before again. Her heart sunk as she found it locked and the next several locked as well. She paused as she heard a footstep on the deck again and then she moved quickly around the side of the building and hid in the bushes. As she hid she listened but she did not hear further movement. Maybe it was all in her head, she thought, as she knew she had been under a lot of stress today. She chalked it up to jumping at shadows and shook her head at herself as she came out of the bushes. Having failed to get inside and seeing the cars, she did not dare try the doors further, but her eye picked up the trash cans not far away. She sighed and her shoulders slumped a bit more. Zoey needed to eat but she so hated bringing back scraps to her. Not knowing what else to do, as her battery was too low to go anywhere else, she walked over to the cans and started to rummage through the trash. The offerings there were not much, which surprised her. Rich college students tended to be very wasteful, but for some with a drive full of mustangs and an abundance of food, these ones seemed pretty frugal. As she dug she stopped suddenly as she felt the presence of someone before she heard them. She knew she should run but the quick heavy footsteps and the low, deep, bone-shilling growl in the voice that spoke caused her to freeze in place. “No sudden moves or I’ll blow hole through ya big ‘nuff to sling a cat through!” A man growled in a menacing tone. Fear ran through her being as the man spoke but it doubled as she turned and recognized who it was. “You again?!” He asked in a sharp tone. It was the American cowboy from the alley, the one the woman said not to trust! All of a sudden, her flight reflex kicked in and she tried to run. She heard him jump after her and his quickness surprised her even more this time than it had in the alley. He felt him grab at her and felt the tug of the wires that he grabbed onto. She cried out in terror and pain as the wires pulled lose, causing her legs and eye to go out and sent her real muscles spasming in pain for a few seconds. After a second or two the majority of the pain stopped as wires only arched minimally and nothing fully shorted out. She panted heavily as she tried to look around, but her mechanical eye was dead and her real eye could pick up very little in the darkness. A low voice from above her spoke and she glanced and saw the dark shadow of the big man standing over her. “Are you alright?” The voice asked. Her fear renewed at the sound of his voice and she tried to pull herself way from him using only her arms, but the movement made some of the wires arch again which caused her to cry out in pain and then break down sobbing. “Please leave me alone! Don’t hurt me!” She sobbed. The man holstered his gun and knelt down beside her. His deep, scary voice seemed to take on a kind tone as he spoke this time. “Calm down, little Lady. I didn’t mean to hurt you… You startled me was all. Thought we had a robber lurkin’ ‘round…” He said “Just please leave me alone!” She begged through her sobs. “You need help, don’t you?” He asked softly. She tried to look at him but it was too dark to see his face. His voice was almost soothing now though, but the lady’s words stuck in her mind. “I … I can’t trust you! She said I can’t!” Tonya exclaimed in a frightened tone. “Who said you can’t?” He asked “The.. The lady with the metal arm and purple hair… She said not to trust you!” Tonya replied in a shaky voice. “I reckon I don’t trust her either. I know you don’t know me but I’d like to prove you can trust me.” He said. “Who.. who are you?” She asked quietly. “My name is Hondo. I’m here from America with some friends, here to help some folks out.” He said. Though he could not see her well in the darkness, he could see her trembling, mostly from fear he figured, but her clothes were not so warm for a chilly night like this night was getting either. “You aren’t missionaries… or RAS… I saw you fight.” She said He shook his head, “More of a private organization at the moment, you might say… what’s your name?” “Tonya… Please don’t hurt me or turn me into the police…. I can’t go back.” She whimpered. “You in some sort of trouble with the law?” He asked. She shook her head, “No, its nothing like that, honest!” “Can you tell me why they would want you then?” He asked “Please, I… I can’t talk about it.” She said. “I need more than that. What are you running from?” He asked “They… they took us and used us to test cybernetic parts… It.. it hurts so bad…” She whimpered. “Us?” He asked “I.. I.. I.. meant me… just me. … I mean they might have others but I’m alone… I escaped.” She said. “Where is your family?” He asked. “They… they are dead… the American ambassador said I was dead too… I have no one.” She whispered. “He knows you are not?” Hondo asked sounding a bit angry. She nodded, “Yeah… they paid him a lot to sign my death certificate… If you tell anyone they will take me back… I can’t go back, please!” She begged. He put a hand gently on her shoulder to try to comfort her, but it only caused her to shrink away and tremble more. “I want to help you, if you’ll let me… I felt some wires pull away… what’s wrong?” He asked “In.. in the alley today, they ripped apart the harness that connects to my cybernetic parts… The lady patched them but… When you grabbed me they came apart, again.” She said shakily. “Can you move?” He asked. She shook her head, “My legs are dead, my eye isn’t working, and my arm is sluggish.” “We need to get you up to my workshop.” He said as he reached his hand out to her. She tried to pull away but a wire arched out again causing her to wince and cry out. “No, GAHH!” She cried. He grabbed her real arm firmly and held her still. “You are gonna hafta trust me, little lady, as you aren’t goin’ anywhere on your own. She started to cry again, “I.. I can’t! She said not to!” “Do you have a choice?” He asked. She shook her head as she tried to pull herself together. “N.n.n.o… Just please don’t turn me in. Y.y.y.you c.c.c.can have m.m.m.my p.p.p.p.pussy if..if.if you just let me go after please.” She begged through her tears. He shook his head and muttered under his breath, “You poor darlin’.” She trembled as he held her down with one hand to keep her from pulling away and hurting herself again as he pulled her cloak away from her back carefully. He then pulled out his phone and used the flashlight on it to look at the electronics on her back, and he frowned at what he saw. There was a mess of tape and cut up wiring, some of it burnt from arching. There was a plug that was nearly busted to pieces and another that had its clips shattered. The box, which he figured was battery power and controls was almost as bad, and what seemed to be a charge plug had been demolished. He unplugged the one plug that was causing the arching and then pulled her cloak back over her skinny, shaking body. “Is..is it bad?” She asked shakily. He sighed, “It’s not good, but I have some friends who might can help.” “No, please no! If more know its more likely we will get taken again and anyone who knows about us will be killed! Please, just.. if you can, twist the wires back together, screw me, and let me go, please.” She begged fearfully. “I have no intentions of screwin’ you, little lady, but I also can’t just twist these wires back together. Whoever did this last time hacked them up so badly that I’ll have to soldier in some new wires to make this work at all. Plus, your battery is showin’ dead, if this light means what I think it does an’ you can’t charge with this. I need to take you inside.” He said. He took note of her saying ‘we’ and ‘us’ again, but made no comment on it. “Please don’t tell anyone else! You’re in danger for even talking to me!” She exclaimed. He sighed and nodded, “Alright. We have some empty bedrooms in the basement. I have to unlock the doors from the inside but let me carry you to it then I’ll bring you inside. You have to trust me an’ let me help you though.” She looked up at his dark silhouette from where she lay and nodded. No sooner had she nodded and he scooped her up in his arms as if she weighted almost nothing, which to him she did.  She yelped a bit from surprise and expecting pain, but the pain did not come. “You.. you stopped the arching… how?” She asked “Just pulled the torn-up plug… Just hold on, little lady.” He said. He walked up to the door of the room farthest from Monty’s room and set her on the steps that lead down to the basement door. “Just hold on. I’ll be back.” He said. She nodded and leaned back against the stair behind her, as she held herself up with her good arm. He could see her trembling still but there was little he could do at the moment. He hurried back upstairs and opened the door to his room to find Valentine sitting on the side of the bed in one of his t-shirts, as if waiting for him. “Where were you, my love? I looked out and didn’t see you.” She said. “I was checkin’ on a noise.” He said as he looked at her and tried to decide if he was going to tell her or not about the girl. “Oh, okay… You comin’ to bed?” She asked as she looked at him with a hopeful look. He shook his head, “I can’t… Got somethin’ I need to do first.” She half hung her head, “Oh… Well, if… if it could wait, do.. do you want to try to make love again? I.. I had a few drinks and maybe…” “Val, I wish I could at least hold you right now an’ see where it goes, but I can’t.” He replied, cutting her off. “Oh… its… is okay.” She said in a soft, sad voice as she pulled her knees up to her chest and stared at her feet. The dejected look on her face made him decided on letting her help with the girl, as he could not take her thinking he was pushing her away. “Darlin’, get some pants on… I need your help.” He said. She looked up at him slightly puzzled, “Help with what?” “I don’t have time to explain. Just go to the shop upstairs an’ grab my battery-operated soldiering kit, some eighteen-gauge wire, a flashlight, some quick set epoxy, shrink wrap, electrical tape, some tie wraps, two extension cords, and my little screw driver set. Grab that and meet me in the room across from Monty’s.” He said. Her puzzled look grew but she had learned not to question him on odd requests as they always had a purpose. She nodded after a couple seconds, stood up and slipped on some jeans. As she did so he could see she was wearing a black lace thong, that was not something she normally wore. It made his balls ache for release but with more pressing things at hand he pushed the feelings back. As Valentine went upstairs he went down and stopped in the kitchen for a moment. He grabbed a soda-pop, some cheese, a banana, a couple packs of twinkies, some water, and small container of macaroni salad, left over from a couple days before, and took them down with him. He placed the food on a small table in the room and then shut the door before turning on the light inside. With the light on and his hands empty he unlocked to door to where the waiting girl sat. The light from the room made the situation look worse, as everything she wore was torn somewhere, and she was dirty from head to foot. Her cloak was full of holes and her pants were missing the legs almost up to her knees. She had no shoes on either, as her dirt covered metal feet showed, but at least the feet were rubber soled. She looked up at him with a scared, pitiful look at broke his heart. He could see she was trying to be strong but could not muster the strength to do so. -,-,-,-,-,-,- Tonya sat there in the dark, alone for several minutes. She had managed to stay strong until today, but today was breaking her down and she was falling apart into little pieces. She had always been the strong one, and had to be for Zoey, but now she could not even stand on her own. What was worse yet was she was left to reply on a stranger she was told not to trust, of whom might use her and turn her in for the bounty like those others hard tried already today. Though it was only a few minutes she waited it seemed like hours, as she sat in the dark, alone, scared, and unable to move much on her own. Her worst fears went through her head. Maybe he was calling the police on her and was too cowardly to look at her while waiting? Maybe he was just going to leave her to die and Zoey would have no one? Maybe he wanted her to beg for help or give herself to him as a slave?  All these and more ran through her mind until the door opened and her mind stopped. She had only seen the man briefly in the alley, and from his dark glasses she could not see his eyes. In the light that spilled from the room she could see them now, and despite the hard, rigid features of his face, he had kind eyes. His shirt was unbuttoned too and she could see some of his well-muscled torso, as well. Despite being a hard looking individual, she saw him as handsome and though a big man, there was an overall kindness despite his gruff words. “Thought I left you?” He asked flatly. She looked down at the moment and nodded, “I… I thought maybe.” He sighed and shook his head as he picked her ups again, “Had a rough go of it, haven’t ya?” She nodded as she put an arm around his neck and leaned against him more willingly this time. He felt her cling to him, though she was trembling still. He was not sure what she had been through but the pain in her eye was something he recognized, and it was far too deep a pain for someone so young to bare. He was still not sure of her age but from the way she spoke he figured mid-teens at best, though her eye had the haunted look of someone much older. As he walked over to the bed she shook her head, “No, I’m too dirty.” He sat her on the edge of the bed anyway and let her grab the headboard to hold herself upright, despite her protest. “It’s just beddin’, an’ it can be washed… Now can I pull that cloak off ya?” He asked She stared at him for a moment like a frightened fawn might look at a predator, before nodded slightly. As he pulled it over her head she looked down in shame, her face red from embarrassment. There was little left of her shirt, though she had tried to tie it closed, it barely covered her breasts. Her flat, skinny stomach and lower ribs stuck out from it, showing how skinny she really was. Though he saw some pants legs sticking out from under her cloak at her knees the rest was full of holes and dirty too. “S.s.sorry… Don’t h.have any other clothes.” She mumbled in embarrassment. He shook his head, “Don’t be sorry. There’s no need to be embarrassed…. I think I can rustle you up somethin’ to wear, but first…” He paused as he pulled the table with the food over to her, “.. You look hungry. I brought ya a snack for now.” Here eyes grew wide at the food and her mouth watered. She picked up the cheese hungrily then paused and looked at it and then at him, with a wary look. He took the cheese from her hand and took a small bite of it before handing it back to her. She then bit it in half and set it down to move onto the banana. As she scarfed down food he noticed she’d eat half and set it aside before moving on, though he was sure she was starving. “There’s plenty more food. I’ll get you some more after we’re done here.” He said. “D.done? Done with what?” She asked hesitantly. “Gettin’ you patched up! … I’m not gonna hurt ya, I promise… at least not on purpose.” He said softly. Her face turned a bit redder from further embarrassment… She was so scared and yet he was treating her so well. About then the door opened and a woman with dark auburn hair walked in with a tool bag in hand. They both gasped at the same time, though Tonya almost fell off the bed and had to be caught by Hondo. “No, no, no, please no.. No one else can know, please!” she stammered. “It’s alright, Little lady... shhh… This is my wife… I need her help to get you patched up.” He said softly as he held the frightened teen against him. Val stared for a moment before sitting the bag down and walking up to them slowly. “Hello… I’m Valentine… you can call me Val… What’s your name?” She asked “T.t.tonya.” She stammered. Valentine looked her up and down. She wanted to cry for the girl as she saw the terror and recognized it as the terror she felt inside herself, the terror of knowing what its like to be rendered powerless and the fear of it happening again. The metal limbs and eye were evident, which said the girl had been through something horrible and painful, but she could not see the full damage as the girl faced her. “We don’t want to hurt you. If you need help, please let us.” Valentine said softly. “I.. I have no choice. Just please tell no one about me. I can’t go back.” Tonya whimpered. Valentine gave Hondo a questioning look but he shook his head to tell her not to ask right now. “You think one of the girl’s clothes would fit her?” He asked Valentine frowned a bit, “Sabrina would be the closest, but they will still be big on her… I think there was a pair of her sweatpants on the drier, though, with draw strings… I think there was a t-shirt out there too but nothin’ warmer.” “T-shirts are too hard to use with my battery pack, but thanks… I’ll be fine.” She said quietly. “Battery pack?” Valentine asked as she looked at Hondo. Hondo nodded behind the girl so Valentine looked at her back and gasped at the busted box and frayed wires. She looked back at Hondo with a look of almost horror and then tried to compose herself before moving back around in front of the girl. “What happened?” She asked. “Bounty hunters attacked me today… I tried to fight them but they tore my wires… They.. they were going to rape me before turning me in for the bounty but Hondo and this lady with purple hair and a metal arm saved me.” She said quietly as she stared at the floor. Valentine looked up at Hondo with a hurt look, “You didn’t tell me… why?... Did you get hurt?” Tonya looked up with a look of horror at Hondo , and she saw him frown. “I’m..I’m Sorry! I didn’t know!” Tonya exclaimed. Hondo shook his head, “Don’t worry, little Lady. Not your fault.” He looked back up at Valentine and shrugged, “I got  a couple scratches, but I’m fine… Just knew you had a lot on your mind an’ didn’t want to worry you.” “But I could have helped you with her!” Valentine exclaimed. “I didn’t know where she went. The gal with cyborg arm an’ purple hair patched her up while I was fightin’ those asshole. She told me not to try to find the girl as she was gonna help her. “ He said, leaving out the part about bringing trouble on the team if he pursued the girl. “Then how is she here?” Valentine asked “I… I thought this was a college apartment full of rich kids…. I .. I borrowed some food from her last night… one of the doors were unlocked down here… sorry… we needed food.” She said softly. “We? Who are you protectin’?” Valentine asked. Tonya looked away but said nothing. Valentine sighed after a minute and then looked back at Hondo, “I wish you would have told me, but I understand…. What can I do to help?” Hondo sighed, “Well, we need to try to fix that box an’ wirin’ the best we can.” He turned to Tonya, “Do you know what the box does exactly?” “It.. it has my battery in it… These limbs were a first trial at fast change combat cybernetics. My nerves are connected to chips at the stumps. The signal goes to the box and then power and control wires run back… The arm is the only one with a back-up processor inside and can run off of bio-energy, though it’s sluggish and weak without the battery pack and control circuits.” Tonya said as she looked at the floor in embarrassment. “They used you to test cybernetics?” Valentine asked. Tonya nodded. “Against your will?” She asked Tonya nodded again but still looked down. Valentine did not press any further as she saw the girl was frightened enough as it was. “So, I can start trying to repair the control box if you want to fix the plugs?” Valentine offered. Hondo nodded, “That sounds like a plan.” He turned to Tonya, “Is there a connector on your legs? I’d rather no soldier over you.” She nodded, “Yeah, but I’d have to take my pants off.” “Can we?” He asked. She blushed with embarrassment and whispered, “I… I don’t have… you know… any.. panties on.” Hondo’s heart broke further as she still half clung to him. He could only imagine what she had been through and he felt he was somehow not imagining it bad enough. Valentine smiled at her softly as she hunkered down to get eye level with the girl. “I can help you and he can leave, then we can cover you up with a blanket before he comes back.” She offered. Tonya shook her head and clung tighter to Hondo, “No..th.th.thanks…I..I’d rather have him help.” “You’d rather have a man help than another woman?” Hondo asked her. She nodded, “I’d rather have you help, please… please don’t ask why.” “Do you want me to leave?” Valentine asked Tonya shook her head, “no…th.th.thats okay.” “You sure you want me to help?” Hondo asked again. Tonya nodded, “Yes please and… I have one cable that runs up my sleeve… I think that connector is busted up… D.d.don’t worry. I’m used to not having clothes on… We rarely had them on unless we were out running hard tests on the cybernetics.” Her voice was quiet and full of pain. She had all her dignity stripped away and there was not much left but fear, fear and a very small ray of hope that Hondo did not miss but was amazed that she kept it alive. He had been in dark places in his life before but he felt no where near as bad as this girl had seen, and he had found hope something nearly impossible to keep alive at those times. He knew there was someone else she was protecting as living for someone was sometimes the only way a person could keep hope alive when in total darkness. The question was, who was the girl protecting and living for? Hondo held her forward as Valentine fully disconnected the box and helped Tonya slip the straps that held it up off of her arms. The device used to have a waist belt, but it was missing. The only thing that kept it on the girl were two worn straps that hooked it over her shoulders like a backpack. They used to have quick disconnects on them, from the looks of them, but the clips had broken and been wired together. As Valentine moved the control pack to the table Tonya’s eyes got wide and she gasped. She had not seen it since it was damaged and she now wondered how she had made it this far at all. “You ready?” Hondo asked His voice made her look up into his eyes again. She liked looking into his eyes. They were kind eyes. She nodded but said nothing as he stood up. She held onto the headboard again to steady herself as she tried to fiddle with the two knots that held her shirt barely closed. “Let me help.” He said to her softly, as he knelt down in front of her. His large fingers nimbly untied the knot, which allowed her shirt to fall open. He helped her slip an arm out of one of the sleeves and then let her put her arm on him for balance as she let the shirt fall off her and the weight of it pull it off her other arm. He exhaled hard through his nose, sounding like an angry snort almost as he saw her full torso. She had several scars on her body and she was even more sickly thin than he had though she was at first. The toll the surgeries and cybernetics had taken on her body was evident, but even more evident was the starvation and torture she had seen on top of it all. He tried not to show his anger at her state but some of it must have leaked through as she covered her breasts with one arm and cowered back a bit. As he looked into her eye he could see fear again etched into her face as she trembled and cowered from him. He softened his features and put a hand gently on her knee as he spoke softly to her. “Don’t be frightened, little lady. I won’t hurt you.” He said. “Y.y.y.ou looked so..so angry, though.” She stammered softly. He sighed, “I am angry… angry that someone did this to you.” She relaxed a bit and stared at him puzzled for a moment, “Why… why would you care about what happened to me?” “It’s what I do, little lady. My job is protectin’ the innocent, avengin’ them when they are hurt, an’ rightin’ wrongs… You an’ others like you are the reason I do what I do.” He said. “Cyborg girls?” She asked He chuckled, though she was not far off actually, “No, I mean innocent ones who are bein’ hurt an’ need help… I want to help you.” “You said you’d patch me up. That’s helping.” She said timidly “I mean after we patch you up… I don’t know who is after you but I want to protect you if you’ll let me.” He said She shook her head, “You can’t… They’ll kill you!” “I’m hard to kill an’ I have tough friends…. Think ‘bout lettin’ us help, alright?” He asked She nodded, “Okay.” She laid herself back slowly and covered her eyes, “Okay… you can take them off.” He sighed and shook his head, wishing he understood why she wanted him over Valentine to help, but it was what it was. He unbuttoned them for her and then folded a blanket up and laid it over her so it covered her chest and waist. She opened her eyes and looked at him quizzically. “Hold the blanket over yourself so I can pull your britches off.” He said. “I didn’t mind if you saw me.” She said timidly. He nodded, “I know, but there’s no use causin’ you more embarrassment if I don’t need to.” His kindness shocked her. She had not received such kindness from another besides Zoey in so long, but especially not from a large, tough man like him. She realized that he reminded her of her dad, though her dad had dark hair… That was almost all she could remember about him until now… So much had happened since they were taken from her that it seemed like another life time. “Can you roll over on your own?” He asked “I.. I can help if you can flip my legs.” She replied. “Alright, I got your legs…. On the count of three: One.. Two.. Three.” He said. On three she used her arms to roll her torso over and his rolling her legs helped ease her onto her stomach. She felt him pull the blanket down a little to cover her backside better and then he put a hand on her shouldered, rubbed it lightly and gave it a squeeze before moving to disconnect the cables from the back of her legs and arm. As she laid their tears started to fall again, but this time from the kindness these two were showing her. She liked the lady, Hondo’s wife too, but the way the nurses had abused and mistreated her made her fear women touching her. They allowed no male nurses to attend to them as the lead doctor was afraid of male nurses impregnating the girls and ruining future plans. Being raped by a female nurse they did not care about, though, as no babies could be born from that. As she lay there she felt the large hand on her shoulder again. For the first time she did not tremble or flinch at it, as she knew it was caring. “You want to use the shower? Val can’ help ya wash.” He said She shook her head, “No, please… I mean I’d like to but… could you help?” “I’m not sure that would be proper.” He said. “If you just hold me up I can wash but… We’d need to tape off my connections.” She said. “What if I put a chair in the shower? These showers all have the head on a hose.” He said. She tried to hide her disappointment, as though it would be embarrassing to have him in there like that, she liked the thought to of being held in his arms like that, as she knew, somehow, that he would never harm her, even if they were alone and bare. She sighed and nodded after a moment. “That should work but… What if I fall over? You’ll come get me, right?” She asked. He nodded, “Sure I will. Let’s roll you back over, alright?” He helped her roll back over and started to tucked the blanket under her. Once her had her mostly wrapped up he ran some electrical tape over her wire connections on her limbs, picked her up, carried her to the bathroom, and set her carefully in metal chair that Val had grabbed from the basement and stuck in the shower, while he was getting her bundled up. As he sat her down he pulled the blanket back enough so it was not under her but left it covering her lap and chest. He went to start the water but she handed him the blanket which he had to take first. “I figured you could hand it out after I shut the curtain!” He exclaimed. “I know, but it doesn’t bother me you seeing me like this… and … thank you.” She said timidly. He sighed and nodded, “Don’t thank me until I get ya safe an’ repaired properly.” He started the water and got it nice and warm before handing her the shower head and soap. He then shut the curtain and called out to her as he walked back to into the room. “Yell if ya need anythin’. I’ll leave the door open.” He said. “I will.” She called back softly. Hondo shook his head as he sat down at the table across from Valentine and started working on the wiring. “Poor girl has been though hell.” Valentine said softly. “I know, an’ I fear it’s worse than we can imagine.” He replied. “She’s seemed to take a shine to you, though.” Valentine said with a grin. “Not sure how to handle some of that, exactly… A bit uncomfortable her bein’ so comfortable with me.” He said “I think she needs that from you, though, so if we are going to help her you might have to learn to not be uncomfortable with some of that.” Valentine said. “What, you’d been alright with me just jumpin’ in the shower with her?” He asked “Yes, though you wearing shorts might have been a good idea so she doesn’t get the wrong ideas. My love, I told you I’m not sure I can have children. Maybe.. maybe this is how we have children, taking in those who need us. Fernando did and they do well and he seems fulfilled in them bein’ called his daughters. You heard her, she has no one!” Valentine said. Hondo nodded grimly, “Maybe you’re right… Will be a bit of a learnin’ curve for us, an’ might be a bit uncomfortable at times, but… It is what we do after all, help folks.” “What better way to help those in need than to help a girl who needs a family?” Valentine asked He nodded, “Yeah, maybe so… Let’s worry ‘bout tonight first.” As Tonya washed up Valentine and Hondo worked diligently on repairing what they could as best they could. (to be continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Nov 3rd, 2021, 10:04pm Next Day At Emperor Summer Palace. They began to work on Spy Birds, look like ordinary Birds but they can blind in with other birds and act like birds. Charles: Ok Send 10 to the Russian Mafia mansion. Send 10 to Mayor offices and his home. So we can see what going on. Since this is a Recon mission first before we attack and capture. All: Right. Mike: Also Chief Rick saying Breakfast is ready too. Charles: Ok we be there and we almost done too. Then once they were done. Burborn, Rex went out and release the Spy Birds into the air. As they heading to the Russian Mafia mansion, Mayor offices and home. As they flying around with other birds. One land on the branch of the tree and began to record the mansion. The other one land on the tree near the Mayor offices and home. As it began to record the Mayor on his business. They went to eat while talking and chatting. Then once they were done eating, Burborn and Rex went to the command center. Put on the Headphones on then began to watch the screens while drinking there pop and beer. Charles: Ok Burborn, Rex you two be on servances Duty. Maggie and Me will be going into the Towns and Port area. See how the Mafia operate. If you two need anything Mike will be here. Burborn: Ok Boss. Rex: Right boss. Then Charles, Maggie heading to Charles Ford Fusion and as they got in. They drove off into the Towns and port area see what they can find.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 4th, 2021, 5:56pm As they worked Tonya sat under the warm water and sighed a contented sigh. It felt almost orgasmic as she had not had a shower like this in years, as even the ones at her dorm room in the lab were just warm enough to clean and they were time limited. After she sat there and soaked in the warmness of the water, and let it sooth her sore, tired body, she decided to get washed up. She washed her body twice and her hair four times, and the feeling of being clean itself made her feel warm and fuzzy all over. It was a great feeling but she felt partly guilty for enjoying this while Zoey sat in that cold house worrying about her. Some areas had been harder to wash, since she could not move her legs but she managed. She found herself wishing again that Hondo would have helped her, but that he pushed back made her wonder if he could not stand the site of her body, being as it was scared, hacked up, and lacking much shape. She had nice enough breasts but that was from them forming before being taken. Since she had been in the lab they had not gown any, which she was sure was because of little food and the stress put on her from the surgeries. She ran her hands over her body and frowned. She had some muscles that were forced on her to handle the cybernetics, but most of her real body was skin and bones. She envied Valentine’s woman like curves, and felt further embarrassment at not being prettier due to her body being so drawn and haggardly from all she had been through. Her looks had not been something too much on her mind, as surviving took all the mental energy she could muster. That changed tough, as she wanted to look attractive and be desired by the man who had been so nice to her. She shook her head and chided herself for the thoughts. She barely knew either of them! They could be lulling her into a false sense of security while they wait to claim their bounty! Plus, she had Zoey to think of still! The fact was, though, she wanted to trust them in the worst way. The way Hondo, though a big man, had so gently helped her, and how kind he had talked to her, though his voice sounded gruff at times, and how angry he had gotten when he saw how badly her body had been treated, when he had no stake in her life at all. She leaned against the wall for a while and just soaked in the feeling of the water as she thought. Should she tell them about Zoey? Was it better to risk it with their help or try alone? The answer was not completely clear to her, as part of her screamed she should run and part said they were to be trusted. She was not sure how long she had been in there but her mind was not going to be made up now and she decided she had been in there long enough, as though she could have stayed in there longer, she wanted to see what was happening with her parts. “Hondo?” She called out. “Yeah?” He asked back through the open door. “I’m done.” She said. “I’ll be right in.” He replied. A minute later she reached up and shut the water off as she heard him walk into the bathroom. He stuck a towel in through the curtain and held it for her to take. “Dry off as best you can an’ cover up with that then let me know.” He said. “Can you help me? I… I can’t dry off well like this.” She asked. “Let me grab another towel so you can cover up with that one.” He said. “You don’t have too… I told you I don’t mind you seeing me. I’m used to it and besides, its not like I have anything worth looking at.” She said in a sad voice. He opened the curtain to find her half clutching the towel as she stared at the floor. She looked up at him and she blushed slightly and tried to force a smile. “Don’t be too hard on yourself, little lady… I just want to give you the privacy you deserve. You have nothin’ to be ashamed of, though.” He said. She looked down and frowned again, “I appreciate the help, though I honestly hate being so helpless. I hate being a cripple like this, hate what they made me, and I hate my body.” He hunkered down beside her and put a hand on her real arm, “Don’t hate yourself. This is not your fault but it is your reality. We all need help at times so let us help you an’ maybe we can help you accept an’ love yourself.” She lifted her mechanical arm and looked at her fingers as she flexed them slowly. “I might be able to accept what happened to me someday, but I could never love this.” She said quietly. He noticed that she started to shiver so he grabbed the towel and helped her dry off. Once her front was dry he bent down so she could wrap her arms around his neck. He lifted her up like that so he could towel off her hair and back better, making sure to carefully dry around the metal exoskeleton parts that seemed to be tapped into her bones themselves. After she was fairly well dry, he picking her up and carrying her back to the bed. In the bedroom she noticed the blanket on the bed had been replaced as had the spare at the end of the bed. The two she got dirty earlier were gone, as well as Valentine. “Where did Valentine, your wife, go?” She asked as Hondo pulled the covers back and placed her on the edge of the bed. “She had to let some epoxy set up, so after she changed the blankets she went up to warm you up some supper an’ to make me some coffee.” He replied as he lifted her legs up into the bad and pulled the blankets up to her waist. “More food?” She asked, trying to hide her excitement. “I’m sure you are still hungry.” He said as he draped another small blanket over her shoulders to cover her torso. Tonya looked down at the blanket that covered her lap and tried to hide the tears that threatened to fall again. “Thank you… I can never repay your kindness.” She said, almost at a whisper. He gave her shoulder a slight squeeze and she looked up to see him smiling softly down at her. To his surprise she leaned over and hugged his waist, nuzzling her face into his stomach. He could hear her sniffing back tears, so he just let her hold him for a minute and rubbed her back softly, saying nothing for the time being. After she had calmed herself he helped her sit back up against the headboard just in time for Valentine to return with a bed-tray, a plate of hot food, a big glass of milk, a cup of coffee, and some clothes. Valentine handed Hondo the coffee and the clothes as Valentine sat the tray and food in front of Tonya. She looked at the plate that was set before her and stared for several seconds in awe. It looked like some sort of stew with rice, a small bowl of noodles on broth, a couple biscuits, some corn salad, and some chicken on a stick. She looked at them both after a moment before diving in. “Slow down, little lady. Don’t want you to get sick! No one will take it from you.” Hondo said as he saw her devour her food. She blushed a bit again and looked down, “S.s.s.orry… just.. just not had food like this in so long… we’ve… I’ve been eating scraps mostly since I escaped.” He rubbed her shoulder again, reassuringly, “It’s alright. We understand, but just don’t want you to get sick.” “Try to eat more slowly and if you want more once you are done I’ll get you more. I grabbed some sweat pants from one of our friend’s daughters that should work for you and one of my shirts. It will be a bit big on you, I’m afraid but it’s the best I can do without it being a pull over.” Valentine said to her softly. She looked up at them both and could not help but smile. They were both being so kind to her. She frowned a bit after a moment then went back to eating, silently, and much more slowly. They went back to work on her electronics as she sat there and ate. They sat in silence for a bit to let her eat, as they worked. Hondo sipped on his coffee as he finished soldiering and heat shrinking wires as Valentine repaired the main connection plugs as best she could.  She had already epoxied the battery/control box cracks as best she could and cut off one of the ends on one of the extension cords to replace the busted charge port, so that could be plugged in and started charging with the other cord as they worked. Tonya watched them as she ate, still trying to decide what to do. She wanted to believe their kindness was genuine but being hurt so much and having everything ripped away from her left her full of distrust, misgivings, and disbelief that she of all people could find people like this who would help her. Valentine looked up at her after a bit and saw her plate was empty. “You need more to eat, Tonya?” She asked Tonya shook her head, “No, I’m actually glad you guys told me to slow down or I might have gotten sick. I’m too full to eat another bite right now, though! Thank you though, it was great!” Hondo chuckled, “Glad it tasted good. Hopefully it will help you feel a bit better too.” Tonya nodded, “I feel better already, actually. Thank you both.” “Like I said, don’t thank us until you’re safe, well, an’ back in the states.” He said. Her face fell a bit again as she thought about all this. It just seemed too good to be true. A few minutes later Hondo stood up and stretched, “Well, that’s done. You almost got that last connector?” Valentine nodded, “Just give me another minute and it will be ready. We will have to put some tie wraps on these two, to keep them securely plugged in for now, until I can scrounge parts to fix this right.” Hondo nodded and then turned to Tonya. “Alright, little lady, ready to hook back up?” He asked. She nodded eagerly, “Yes please! I hate being unable to move like this… I .. I kinda like you helping me, as no one has been so nice to me before, but… I’d like to at least be able to go to the bathroom without help!” He chuckled, “I’m glad I can help but I don’t blame ya there. Let’s get you ready, then.” He took the dishes and moved them to the table, took the blanket off her shoulders and then uncovered her lap. He moved her away from the headboard, helped her lay on her stomach, and them used the blanket she had on her shoulders to cover her back and rear as much as possible. Once she was as comfortable as he could make her he went back to the table and grabbed the three cables that were ready and came back over to her. He tried to work around the blanket but it kept getting in the way of running the cables right. “I’m fine without it for now… You’ve seen me bare already. Not like I have anything to be proud of anyway.” She said He sighed, “That’s where you are wrong, little lady. You are alive an’ very pretty. You are just hurt an’ your body is sick from what was done to it. You rest an’ eat right, an’ you’ll fill out right nicely. But even as is you have nothin’ to be ashamed of.” She propped herself up on her elbows, “Really? You think I’m pretty? Even with all this?” “I do. Pretty is not just somethin’ on the outside. You can’t help what they did to you, but even so what they did can never make you ugly. Only you can do that.” He said She sighed a bit and laid her head sideways on the pillow he had given her. Her metal ears laid back as she thought. It was the first time that he noticed them move, as if she was relaxing more around them but also deeply conflicted. He pulled the blanket off of her and went to work securing the cords along her exoskeleton, where he was sure they were supposed to be but were not when he took them off. He stopped and traced a line along the metal spine and her body with his finger, have in a caring way and have curious. She giggled a bit and tried to pull away. “That tickles!” She exclaimed. “Sorry, didn’t mean to tickle you. Just looking at how they connected this… You know much about it?” He asked She sighed, “I don’t know a lot of technical stuff about my parts but they talked freely around us. One of the doctors is English so they used mostly English except when talking to the staff. IT was partly like they wanted us to know and yet it didn’t matter if we knew because we were never supposed to leave there alive.” Her voice was quiet and sad as she spoke. She shivered slightly, but it was from recalling memories, not from being cold, though he did not know that. “I’ll try to hurry so I can cover you back again.” He said. “I’m not cold just… just hard to think about some things.” She said softly. “I reckon I understand that… If you can’t then don’t.” He said. She shrugged, “It’s okay… My exoskeleton is part of the quick-change system. Technically it can go over a special, thin body armor suit they were developing too.” “So, it can come off?” He asked. She nodded, “They put these threshed inserts into my bones that it attaches to. The one on my back is hollow so they can run a wire in it and bypass the nerve bundle in case of extreme back injuries… They.. they talked about breaking my back and trying it before I escaped, but they wanted to do something else first I heard.” “What was that?” He asked softly She shivered again, “I.. I can’t talk about that… please don’t make me tell.” He put a hand softly on her shoulder again, “You don’t have to… Anythin’ else you can tell me ‘bout the exoskeleton? You want us to take it off? It looks uncomfortable.” She shook her head, “No, I need it on. It is uncomfortable but… I have a hard time using this arm without the support that runs across my shoulder. That piece needs the spine support to work and the waist band helps distribute the weight… It’s … it’s all a bit heavy for my body so they had to put the exoskeleton on me… I think.. I think my body could get strong enough to do without it but they were afraid I’d be too dangerous with it then… that’s partly why they starved me… I rarely got more than a little food once a day… I think I ate more food eating scraps from the garbage and what I could steal from the open markets than what they fed me… Mostly how they fed me was through vitamin IV’s to help me heal… Some of those made me real sick too as they were testing them out to sell to the military for quick revival of wounded and exhausted soldiers… some of them required more body muscle and fat to feed off of temporarily but the first couple took most of what I had…. They would sometimes just cut my stomach open just to see how fast I’d heal on those IVs.” She felt Hondo stop running the wires for a moment and the she felt his hand take her good hand in his and just hold it for a moment. She tried not to cry, as though he said nothing he said volumes in that gesture. Hondo was not a hugger at all! In fact, when Fernando was relaxed Hondo made him look touchy-feely, which he was not at all either. The only one Hondo liked contact was his wife, but at this moment, had he not wanted to move her unnecessarily, he would have hugged the girl and just held her for as long as she wanted. He tried to choke back his own feelings of righteous anger and sadness for her and just grabbed her hand and held it silently for a moment. He knew she was just barely opening up to them and what she was saying was proving worse than he imagined. Valentine sat silently and hung her head as she listened, a couple tears rolling down her cheek for the poor, precious teen girl. She wanted to go hug her herself but she knew the girl shied away from her for some reason. She tried not to take it personally as now more than before she knew it was something she was put through that made her shy away. After a moment Hondo spoke again, softly. “I hope you’ll stay with us an’ if there is someone else that you will let us help them too.” He said. “I.. I want to but…” She whispers as she squeezed his hand. “Just think on givin’ us a chance. At least we can get you back to the states. They can find a good home for you an’ help you out there.” He said. She just nodded but did not say anything. After she relaxed her grip on his hand he let go and went back to work. Once he had her legs reconnected to the cables and the cables secured at her waist he grabbed the sweatpants and pulled them on her. “Thank you.” She whispered after he put them on. He just rubbed her back in response and then finished the wire that went to the partial bad that was bolted to her skull that held her mechanical eye in place. By then Valentine was done with the arm cable and handed it to him. He connected it and then ran it along her exoskeleton as well. As he did that Valentine cut a hole in the shirt she brought down, right at the middle of the shoulders. She then handed it to Hondo who helped Tonya get her arms into it. One it was on, but left unbuttoned as she still lay on her stomach, he ran the wires through the holes. As he did Valentine unplugged the control box and brought it over. The charge was under a quarter still but it had a little juice in it at least. To make it easier for the girl, Valentine had cut some straps off a pack-pack she had and replaced the straps on the box to make it easier to get on and off and secure it to her torso with a cross strap. With the box in hand he slipped the straps over her shoulders and then carefully plugged everything in, securing the two plugs with busted locks on with zip ties for now. Once done he put a hand gently on the girl’s shoulder. “The power is low but see if it all works now.” He said as he took a step back to give her room. She slowly pushed herself up with her arms and then pushed herself up to her knees, before rolling into a sitting position on the edge of the bed. As she looked up at them they could see a faint red glow from her mechanical eye, saying it was powered up. She stood up a bit shakily at first, unsure if they were going to hold her or drop her to the floor. It all worked though and for the first time in a long time the little flame of hope that was inside her had fuel added to it and grew. She saw both of them smiling at her and it was almost more than she could take. Hondo grinned like a happy father watching his first child take their first steps as she stood up and looked at them. He looked at her quizzically as she looked down at the floor. HE could see her lip quiver  a bit and then saw tears hit the floor from her one good eye. Her whole body seemed to start shaking and he started to worry. “Little lady? Tonya, you alright?” He asked. She launched herself into him and held onto him for dear-life as she bust out sobbing. He an arm around her waist and the other he used to pull her head into his chest, as he just held the sobbing teenager against him. After a minute or two she tried to speak between sobs but she had the hic-ups from crying so hard on top of it all now too. “I.. *hic* I.. *hic* I Don’t Deserve This! *SOB* I.. *hic* I.. *hic* I.. *hic* I’m sorry! I’m SORRY! *SOB*” She wailed, not making any sense to either Hondo or Valentine. “You have nothin’ to be sorry for sweet girl.” Hondo said soothingly to her. “I.. *hic I.. *hic* do! *Sob* … They *hic* They killed my parents *hic* and I.. *hic I was too scared to do anything! I should be dead! *SOB*!!” She cried. Hondo just held her for several minutes, rocking her back and forth as he held her in his arms. Valentine looked down at the floor feeling helpless. “I’ll go get her something to drink.” Valentine said after a moment. Hondo just nodded but said nothing. After Valentine left he helped Tonya sit on the bed and he just held her there as they waited for Valentine to come back. “I’m *hic* I’m sorry *sniffle*” She said softly after a moment. “Don’t be… sounds like you’ve been thought a lot… If you need to talk you can talk to either of us anytime you need to. If we can’t get you home right away then we’ll introduce you to some of the girls, my friends adopted daughters, an’ I’m sure you can talk to them too. Most of them went though somethin’ bad too so they would be good to talk to.” He said. She whispered, “Sounds *hic* nice… I’d *hic* like to talk to you about it but… I just can’t right *hic* now.” He nodded, “That’s alright. When you are ready.” Valentine reappeared with a couple bottles of water and a smaller glass of milk, handing the milk to Tonya and placing the water beside the bed. Tonya drank the milk fast, which seemed to stop the hic-ups at least, and she handed the glass back to Valentine. “Th.th.thank you both. I’m sorry about that… Guess it had been building up and then you guys have been so nice and.. and I thought I was done for when my electronics were damaged but they seem fine now.” She said. “No need to be sorry. We were glad to help.” Valentine said with a smile. “We just patched your system up, honestly. We know folks who specialize in cybernetics, though, so if you’ll let us help you we’ll see what can be done about getting’ you fixed up better.” Hondo said. “Cybernetic specialists?!” Tonya asked with a look of terror in her eye “They aren’t like that lab, I promise. They are like us, just tryin’ to help people. I actually know some girls, younger than you, that were used like you were. They helped them an’ they have helped other. They aren’t tryin’ to sell to the army or anythin’, just help people who have been hurt live normal lives.” Hondo said reassuringly. She trembled a bit but nodded, “Okay… It.. it just scares me thinking about it… I can’t go through it again, I can’t!” “Don’t be scared. You won’t go through that again, we promise.” Valentine said. She sighed and relaxed against Hondo, “Th. th. thank you… It’s hard not to be scared… It seems a long time ago since before all this.” “If ya don’t mind my askin’, how long ago was it?” Hondo asked. Tonya sighed and furrowed her brow a bit. “Three years… no, three and a half as dad promised me we’d be back before my birthday so we could go camping in the mountains like we did every year.” She said softly “How old are you?” He asked. She sighed, “I’ll be fifteen in a couple weeks.” “Fifteen, eh? That’s ‘bout what I was guessin’… Now, you should get some rest, as you look exhausted. We’ll talk more ‘bout helpin’ you further tomorrow over breakfast ifin you’e up to it, alright?” Hondo said. She nodded, “Okay… Thank you.” He stood up and helped her plug in her battery to charge before helping her lay down. He made sure to stay beside her long enough to cover her up and tuck her in. He took her good hand in his again, gave it a gentle squeeze and then kissed it softly before heading to the door. “G’night, little lady. I’ll see ya in the mornin’.” He said “Good night and.. thank you both.” She said “Sleep well, Tonya.” Valentine said, smiling softly. As they closed the door Tonya sighed. “I… I wish he was my dad.” She muttered to herself as she drifted quickly off to sleep. Valentine wrapped an arm around Hondo as she walked upstairs with him. “I know it’s hard for you to show emotions to others, but I was proud of how you handled that poor girl.” She said. He shrugged, “She needed me an’ I just did what I felt was right… Was a bit awkward at times, which her bein’ so scared yet so.. open to me. Poor kid had all her dignity ripped from her, I reckon. How she made it this far is a miracle.” “She has to be protectin’ someone. Maybe a little sister or brother?” Valentine said. Hondo nodded, “Could be.  I’ll try to talk to her ‘bout it more tomorrow…. Will need to talk to Jefe too. Hopefully he’s not as pissed as the day I carried you in the door.” She leaned her head against him for a moment and chuckled. “He was not happy, was he?” She said “No, he was not.” Hondo replied as she let go of him so he could open the door to their room and go inside. Once inside she pulled her pants off and sat on the edge of the bed as he took his holster and boots off. “You ever regret carryin’ me back there instead of just droppin’ me off at some hospital?” She asked. “Not even once! Though there have been a few times I wondered ifin I shouldn’t have just turned you over my knee at that bar an’ spanked your ass so you didn’t walk off in a huff into that mess an’ get us both shot up!” He replied teasingly. She giggled a bit and shook her head as he stepped into the bathroom to take a leak. When he returned she looked at him quizzically as he was now wearing a t-shirt. She saw a bandage on his left forearm to which caused her to frown. “Why are you wearing a t-shirt to bed?” She asked as he pulled his jeans off and hung them on a chair. He shrugged, “Seemed like the thing to do.” “Hondo Israel Sackett, you’ve not wore a shirt to bed since we’ve been together unless it was below freezing in the place we were sleeping! Please don’t hide things from me. I might be broken but I still care about you.” She said. He frowned and pulled the shirt off. The bandage on his side had a dark red line on it, saying that it was still bleeding intermittently. She gasped and reached out to touch him after a moment. “Your side and your arm? What happened?!” She asked in a worried tone. “Bullet graze on my side an’ knife wound on my arm… Was when I was savin’ the girl from bein’ raped.” He said. Valentine looked at the floor and then back up at him, “Why didn’t you tell me?” “Because you’ve not been yourself an’ I didn’t want you to worry.” He said. She pulled him down to the bed and when he sat down she buried her face into his chest. He could feel the warm tears from her eyes on his skin as she leaned into him. “I’m sorry… I know I’m such a burden to you.” She whispered. “You’re not a burden, darlin’. I just was tryin’ to protect you… Guess I failed again.” He said with a sigh. She looked up at him startled. “You’ve never failed me!” she exclaimed. “You’d not be hurtin’ like this if I’d have protected you right!” He said seriously. “You can’t protect everyone all the time, not even me! You were there when I needed you most and you avenged me! How could that be failin’?!” She asked “Kind of ya to say, darlin’, but it’s hard not to blame myself.” He said. “Please don’t blame yourself. I love you so much… Kiss me please.” She said softly. He pulled her into him kissed her deeply. As they kissed he laid her down on the bed as he held himself up off of her, but staying close enough to feel her against him as he kissed her. He let after a bit and they panted for air as they looked into each other’s eyes. The dim light from the bedside lamp was not enough for them to see perfectly, but they knew the eyes of each other well enough, that their minds could fill in the gaps of what they could not see. “Please.. please take me.” She said breathily. “You sure you aren’t pushin’ it for me?” He asked softly. “No, I want it too, I need it! ... I might not be ready as easily or as often as I used to be for a while but I’m ready for you to take me now.. please.” She begged in a whispered tone. He slipped the shirt off of her, exposing her bare breast to him. He slipped down enough to kiss then and tease her nipples with his lips, tongue, and teeth for a moment as he slipped his boxers off.  His hand slip up to her black, lace panties, which were already soaked with the slippery juices that flowed from her body, showing she was well past ready. As he slid back up, she reached for his member and found it rock hard already, without any teasing or handling from her needed. She slipped her panties to the side as she stared up at him with a begging and hungry look in her eyes. He grabbed his member and with her help slid it into her wet, velvety sheath. She moaned and her body shuttered as he entered her, her fingers digging into his sides as his shaft became fully enveloped inside of her. Often he had to go slowly into her to made sure he did not hurt her until she was used to him, but she was so ready this time that her tight womanhood nearly sucked his member in as it clenched and pulsated. He rocked his hips back and forth, eliciting moans from her body with almost each and every movement. It was pure bliss to them both. Though they were both tired that worked at each other for almost forty-five minutes before collapsing into each other. Though after this dry spell he felt as if he could have banged her all day and not sated his lusts, for now it was enough to get by. The feeling of holding her like this did more good for him than the releases themselves did, if he was to be honest with himself. For her, it was the first time since she had nearly been raped that the dark thoughts did not overtake her. Every time they started to come to her mind she thought of Tonya, and what that poor girl must have gone through. If that girl could keep going after all of that, how could she let something that only almost happened bring her down? Though she knew she would still fight her mind at times, she could not refuse her husband her body and love any more, especially not if after only one meeting, that girl could hold onto him and trust him like she had after all she had been through. Valentine knew she had no excuses left now. Without much further thoughts from either of them, they both passed out, fast asleep, tangled in each other, and not even twitching until morning. When morning came their alarm went off at 5:00 am. Valentine growled at it and managed to turn it off without disturbing her husband though she was still tangled in him. At 5:45 a second alarm went off and they both growled at it. “It can’t be that time already.” Hondo grumbled, his eyes still closed. “I already turned off the first one.” She mumbled. “Is there a third?” He asked. “You sure you’re not sick? I know you’re not a mornin’ person but usually you’re up on the first one durin’ a mission.” She mumbled. “Just been tried… catchin’ up to me I reckon.” He said. “Fifteen more minutes?” She asked groggily. “Sure.” He mumbled. They both lay entwined in each other but the morning was only growing later. A little after 6:00 am they decided to get up and start the day whether they were ready to or not. Hondo felt like he had not slept at all, but he had gotten as much as he usually got on a missions, so he was not sure why he was so tired, honestly. Since they fell asleep before cleaning up after their romp between the sheet, they both climbed into the shower to help wash the stickiness off of each other. Often such showers after a night like last night would have given way to more of the same, but they were both contented to just hold each other under the steaming hot water for a bit, with the occasional kiss and caress thrown in. After they got out and dried off they walked back into their room to dress for the day. Valentine frowned and shook her head as she stared at the bed. “As fun as those last minute, passionate sessions are, the bed always gets the worse end of it.” She said with a frown. “There is a reason they put protective mattress covers on the beds.” Hondo said as he pulled on a fresh pair of boxers and sat down to pull on some socks. She nodded and, with a sigh, pulled out a pair of grey panties from her bag, stepped into them, and pulled them up her long, lean legs. “That is true but, I’ll definitely have to throw those in the wash today… Our other set of sheets is in the dryer at least, but I think we did a number on a couple of these blankets too.” She said. He shrugged, “It happens. That’s why doin’ it in the shower is easier. Wash everythin’ down the drain. Hell, the hood of the car would be easier to clean too!” She finished fastening her bra and smacked him on the arm. “We aren’t doin’ it in the driveway here!” She said He  chuckled and the shook his head at her before giving her a more serious look, “I don’t know why you wear those things. They say those things only cause ya to sag as the muscles get lazy. Some gals need them but you’re too firm to need those bolder holders.” She blushed a bit, “They bounce more without them and my nipple get outlined on my shirt!” “I don’t see the problem.” He replied. Her blush deepened, “Hondo!” “What? Plenty of gals don’t wear bras anymore! Not sayin’ I want ya showin’ them off to everyone but it's natural to not wear one an’ gotta be more comfortable!” He said defensively. “You serious?” She asked. “I’ve told you this several times!” He grumbled. “I’ll .. I’ll think about it… maybe get some nipple covers and try that first… Just don’t want to look like a slut or like I’m trying to get attention!” She replied. He shook his head and muttered, “Get ya home an’ I’d swear ya grew up in a nudist colony, but take ya out an’ I’d think you’d been raised by nuns.” He frowned a bit as he looked at his wound as he pulled the wet bandages off. The bio-pill had done nothing for him, which was odd. He decided to keep that to himself though. Once the bandages were changed her donned a fresh shirt and buttoned it up and tucking it into his pants. He then slipped into his boots, threw on his hat, and pulled on his shoulder holster as he headed to the door. Valentine was still sliding into her pants as he started to leave. “Where you goin’?” She asked “To check on the girl.” He said. “Don’t wake her. She needs her sleep.” Val replied wiggled the jeans up and over her hips and firm ass. “I won’t. Just makin’ sure she’s alright.” He said before ducking out the door and closing it behind him. He walked down to the basement quietly, trying to make as little noise as possible. It was almost 6:30 am so no one was up, other than Monty, who was watching news in the basement again. He growled a bit as Hondo descended the stairs. “Thought ya two were gonna sleep all day an’ let an old man starve ta death!” Monty groused. Hondo glared at him and hissed, “Get your ass upstairs an’ get coffee goin’, you damn limey swamp rat!” Hondo’s tone and words shocked Monty, as he had always been sharp but never insulting. Monty stood up slowly and walked towards him angrily. “What did ya say, skippah? ... Ya care to repeat thet for these old ears o’mine?” He said through grit teeth as he rolled up his sleeves in a threatening manner. He stopped short of Hondo as a revolver seemed to appear out of no where and was shoved into his nose. Monty’s eyes got wide and he swallowed hard. “N.n.no need for thet, Skippah. I was jest 'avin’ some fun.” He said shakily. Hondo cocked the revolver and Monty started to sweat. “Just havin’ some fun with me? The killer?? ... You think that’s smart to do?” Hondo growled “I was jest bitchin’ when I said thet! I didn’t think she’d take it serious!” Monty claimed defensively. “I Hate Liars, Jack! Try Again!” He half yelled. Monty was full on trembling now and he stammered a but more. “F.fine, Skippah. Y.y.you got me! Y.yeah, We think you’re a b.b.bloody killah, but n.n.ot a m.m.murderah!” He replied in a scared tone. “If I am, what’s stoppin’ me from blowin’ you away for bein’ a pain in my ass, disrespectin’ me, an’ givin’ my sweet innocent wife, who has gone through hell, shit about the man she loves?!?” Hondo snarled “Y.y.you’re sense of. of. of honah, skippah?” Monty asked hesitantly. Hondo lowered his gun and stared at him coldly, “Don’t forget I have honor! Maybe I am a killer, but that’s to protect the likes of my family, friends, an’ even rat-bastards like you from those who have no honor and who would murder you without a second thought! Those are the real killers out there, like those ones Chip sent for me that day to get rid of his competition for Gadget!” “W.wait… Ch.ch.chip sent them?! That’s utter bollocks!! 'e’d not 'ave let Gadget go with ya, then!” Monty protested. “She wasn’t supposed to! I knew it was bullshit an’ when I called him out he hit me, remember??” Hondo growled. “I remembah, as I couldn’t believe ya didn’t beat the livin’ shit outtah 'im then!” Monty exclaimed “I didn’t because she begged me not to! But because I didn’t hit him, she insisted on goin' with me instead of you three... She begged me not to shoot those men too, but they were gonna kill us both. We were both hurt an’ they didn’t care if she died as she was in the way of gettin’ me dead an' them paid! I killed them to save us both! I’ve killed many others to protect myself an’ others since. If that's what makes me a killer, then fine! I’m a killer. But you just remember, I am that because of the innocent who can't protect themselves, like she was back then, because of cowards who refuse to protect themselves, like you, an’ because of cowards who hire other to kill for them so they can selfishly get what they want, like Chip!” He snarled. Monty looked at the floor for a moment. “Skippah… I don’t know what to say… I 'ate you, so much. So much cause Chip said to 'ate you. We all 'ated you cause 'e told us ovah an' ovah again thet you were bad an’ 'urt 'er intentionally… I still 'ate you but maybe it’s 'is 'ate, not mine I feel.” Monty said quietly. “I can take bein’ hated but I can’t take havin’ someone on the inside work against me! You make up your mind if you’re with me or not. You want to try to beat the shit outta me after this, I’ll glad throw my gun down an' show you my fists, but not until we are all safely home! Got it?!” Hondo barked. Monty nodded, “I understand, skippah… I’ll not fight ya now.” “Then I don’t want to hear one more word from anyone ‘bout how ya hate me or your opinions on what I am. When this is done I’ll fight ya fair an’ square, but as men should. We keep this between us an’ us alone, got it?” Hondo growled. Monty nodded, “Aye, aye. I’ll go see ‘bout coffee, then, Skippah.” Hondo nodded, “Go ahead.” Hondo watched Monty go, smiling to himself a bit as he had definitely knocked some wind out of the blow-hard’s sails without even raising a sweat. The thought of beating the shit out of him later was just icing on the cake. After Monty was gone Hondo walked over to the room Tonya was in and opened the door a crack. To his surprise the light was on so he opened it further to find the bed empty and the extension cord wrapped up and left on the table. “Tonya?” He called out, but there was no answer. A folded piece of paper on the bed caught his eye and he picked it up. The handwriting was bad, which showed she had not written much lately, but it was at least legible. He frowned as he read it and shook his head. He ran outside and looked around but her foot prints disappeared at the driveway. He then ran back inside and up to the kitchen. “Val! Val, she’s gone!” He exclaimed holding out the note. She took the note, read it over, and gasped slightly before looking up at him. “What are you goin’ to do?” She asked “Gonna see if I can find her.” He said as he started up to their room. Valentine followed him up and entered the room as he was pulling on his vest. “You want me to go with you?” She asked. He shook his head, “No. Just cook breakfast. I’ll look for ‘bout an’ hour an’ come back. If I can’t find her then I'll try again in a different direction after breakfast.” She nodded and kissed him on the cheek quickly before he took off out the door. He headed down the drive and then he paused and looked both ways. He started to the right and decided to circle the block, looking for any sign of her stepping off the sidewalk. An hour and a half later he returned feeling defeated as he returned empty handed. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Sometime in the early AM Tonya awoke from a nightmare with a start. Her eyes were wet with tears and she was panting as she looked around and tried to figure out where she was. As her breathing slowed she started to remember. Hondo, his wife, the kindness they showed her, it all came back. She laid back down and tried to figure out what happened. She had to think about the dream to remember what woke her up so badly. The memory of the nightmare was cloudy but it slowly came back as she thought about it. She remembered she dreamt that the lab people found them and when they tried to take her, Hondo had tried to stop them. Her eyes flew wide open as the dream came back to her vividly. In the dream the lab people, they shot him! They shot him and Valentine dead in front of her! She had cried out but her limbs did not move and she could not help them. It was all too much like her parents’ death and she could not bare to see these people suffer the same fate because of her. She wondered if the dream was a warning or just a bad dream. The real question was, could she chance it not being anything but a bad dream? She fought with herself for almost an hour before she tearfully got up out of bed, having made her decision. She unplugged the cord that was charging her battery and coiled it up on the table. She knew she could not return to Zoey empty handed, especially after eating so well herself, so she then snuck out of the room and up to the kitchen. The dim light from the microwave clock was enough to let her mechanical eye see everything in night-vision mode. She found a cloth bag from one of the local stores and loaded it up. She took a half loaf of bread, eight sodas, four beers, a jar of peanut butter, two blocks of cheese, a box of Twinkies, bag of carrots, a half-gallon of milk, and a dozen bottles of water. She wished she could take more but taking what she had already from people who had been so kind to her made her feel guilt enough as it was. She sighed, deciding they would have to make do with what she had, and then slipped back downstairs to the room, with the bag of food, and closed the door. Once back in the room she searched around, having sworn she saw a notepad and pen somewhere. She finally found them on the dresser, half hidden by a lamp that sat on top of it. She sat down at the table with the pen and paper and started to write. As she wrote tears fell from her eyes. She did not want to go, she did not want to leave them, but she knew she had to, to protect them. Her note said:  Hondo, I could never thank you enough for helping me. You were so kind and despite what the lady said I know you can be trusted. When I think of my dad from now on I will think of you too, as I know only him or you would have done so much for me without wanting anything back. I am sorry, but as much as I would love to stay with you and your wife, I must leave. Every minute I spend here puts you all in danger and I couldn’t bare seeing you get hurt trying to protect me. No one can protect us from them, as they are evil and will do anything to get what they want. I know I said I was alone, but there is a younger girl, who is like a sister to me, who needs me. She is hungry too, so I took some food. If we find a way out of here, I will find you someday and pay you back for what I took, I promise! I know it was only a short time, but if I had my choice, I'd choose someone like you to be my dad. Please do not be angry that I left. Tell Valentine I’m sorry too. Some of the nurses did things to me that I cannot talk about and I just get scared when a woman tries to touch me. It was nothing against her and in time I might have been able to let her hug me, but I just couldn't then. Please don’t try to find me as you will only get hurt or killed by those who want me. Love, Tonya (AKA Little Lady) She folded the note and sat it on the bed. She buttoned up the shirt Valentine had given her and pulled her old cloak over her head, using the hood to hide her mechanical eye and ears. She picked up the bag of food and with one look back into the room, she closed the door and slipped out into the darkness. She knew taking the road was risky but at this time of night there was little to no traffic and it was worth the risk to leave no tracks. She ran, trying to make it around the block and to the boarded-up house as fast as she could. Tears streamed down her face as she ran but she managed to hold back from sobbing for the moment. About half an hour later she slipped in through the metal doors that lead to the basement and walked into where the cots stood. As she walked in Zoey sat up from the cot where she lay and looked at her excitedly. She had not slept a wink since Tonya had left and the worry had started to get the better of her. “Tonya! I was worried your battery died or you got caught! .. You found food? Awesome, cause I’m so hungry!” Zoey’s mechanical sounding voice exclaimed. Tonya walked up to her and sat down beside her without saying a word she sat there a moment silently, sitting the bag of food on the floor just before she burst into tears. “Tonya?! Tonya, what’s wrong?!” Zoey asked worriedly. She pulled Tonya’s cloak off to look at her control box and she gasped. The box and wires had been repaired. She then looked up at Tonya and gasped again. “You’re repaired? Clean clothes and… did you shower??” Zoey asked in awe. Tonya nodded and started crying harder again. “Tonya, what happened?! Please talk to me!” Zoey exclaimed “I.. *hic* I.. *hic* got caught! *sob*” Tonya cried. “Did they hurt you?! What happened?!! “ Zoey cried out, worried for the girl she saw as her older sister. It took Tonya a moment to calm down. She shook her head and tried to control her crying though she had the hic-ups again and her breath shuttered at times. “Th. Th. They didn’t *hic* hurt me... *shuttering breath* They fixed me.. *hic* and bathed me and gave me.. *Shuttering breath, hic* me clothes and fed me and *hic* put me in a nice bed and…” She paused as she took a deep shuttering breath and sniffled as she tried to control herself. “And what?!” Zoey asked “And I Wish I Could Have Stayed and Been Their Daughter But They Would Have Died If I Stayed! Died Like My Parents And Your Parents, And I Could Not Let Them Die Because Of Me And I’ll Never Find People Like That Again!!” She blurted out before losing the battle and starting to sob all over again. Zoey just held Tonya for a while as she tried her best to comfort the older girl. She started to cry a bit too. Did Tonya really find new parents for them and then ran away, losing them the chance? Was God that cruel to show them what they wanted and then to yank it away? She did not know, but they both cried together until they fell asleep on the old, dusty cot in that dark, dank, abandoned basement.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 11th, 2021, 6:51pm [9:30-ish PM] Gadget gets up from the dining room seat she was in talking with Val before Val left to talk to Hondo. She goes to her room for the moment and lies on her bed, staring at the ceiling and thinks about many things, especially about spending a day or a weekend or so at Hondo’s little hideaway with Fernando. She thinks how it would be great for them to have some alone time that is not rushed, how for her it would be like the honeymoon she never had. What she thought was a few moments of thinking and daydreaming, was more than half an hour. She gets up off from her bed and steps out of the room, ignoring the girls watching TV, she goes across the living room and stops at Fernando’s door. She knocks on the door. Fernando yells from inside the room, “I Said I Wanted To Be Left Alone!” Gadget tries the doorknob and the door opens. She steps into the room, closing the door behind her and holding it closed with her back before letting out a sigh. “What do you want?” Fernando tells Gadget but without looking at who it is keeping his eyes covered with his arm. “I hope you know it is me.” Gadget says loud enough to be heard. It takes a few seconds for Fernando to realize who it is. He lowers his tone, “What do you want, Gadget?” “Hondo talked to you yet?” Gadget asks. “Hondo talked to me about a lot of things.” Fernando tells her. “Oh...” Gadget replies as she steps over to the bed. She gets on her knees, putting them on the futon mattress. She adds, “Did he talk about going out to a lodge?” “That is between me and him but yes.” He replies. “Then you decided on when we should go?” She asks. “We are not going, not any time soon.” He tells her. “Why not?!” She almost complains. “One – I have not spoken to him about it. Two – being on a mission, we are being followed out. If anything I would like it to be as much of a secret as possible. Last thing I need is for Misao, Chip or the Yakusa to find the place and set it on fire while we are there sleeping or when we are gone. So until I decide on what to do about it, it is his property though he has invited us to use it. I am not going to impose my wants and wishes on him and stress him out some more needlessly.” He tells her in explanation. “But... We could have a honeymoon and...” She begins to say before he interrupts her. “First off, No. Second off, it’s Hondo’s place. Third of all, we are on a mission, which means we can followed by somebody at any time. With Chip out there on the run, no doubt he is looking for you. I’m not taking a chance with him out there like that and he find’s Hondo’s place; knowing that he would have somebody go there and torch the place. Then what? Saying you’re sorry is not going to help restore his loss. So until I say so, the answer is ‘No.’” He tells her. Gadget kneels there like some little kid who has been told ‘No’ for the first time in her life. Fernando notices her silence. “Look, I’m not going to endanger live and property for some alone time and whoopee when there are people out there willing to do us harm when they find out where we are hiding.” He tells her. Gadget continues to be silent. “Do not give me that guff, Gadget. I’m saying ‘No’ for now. Maybe later in the future when things improve and we are no longer in danger of being followed, then maybe we can go. But not before then.” He tells her. Gadget drops her head and nods. “Good for understanding. Now anything else?” Fernando says and asks. “No not really.” Gadget says. “Then, let’s see what happens tomorrow. Good night Gadget.” He tells her. “Good night Fernando.” Gadget replies before getting up and heads to the door. She stops there for the moment before leaving the room. She walks across the livingroom, ignoring the girls watching TV and goes into her room. Fernando continues to lie in his room, too tired to do anything but lie there. In another half hour, he decided to strip down to his sleep wear of just his briefs before turning off the lights in his room, getting under the blankets and into bed, still staring at the ceiling. In a couple of hours the house gets quiet, though Hondo and Val’s actions could be heard through the thin wall they share. He just ignores it. Sleep was difficult for him to have but it eventually comes at about 2AM. At 3AM however, somebody walks into his room and quietly gets into his bed and under his blankets with him. He was too tired to notice as he slept through the intrusion. If he were not so tired, he would have awoken up and found it to be Gadget that dared intrude on his bed and would have had a word with her, but being so tired to sleep through it, he will have to deal with it in the morning. - To Be Continued. -

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Dec 26th, 2021, 5:19pm The Spy Birds pearch on Russian Mafia mansion as they began to recording, then they caught something as 8 Russian Mafia members brining in 4 Males 4 Females were 2 Teenagers and 6 Adults. They bringing them into the mansion as they close the door and they went back patrolling the area. Burborn: You see this? Rex: Yep Boss saying send the info to Fernando and him. Burborn: Right. They began to send the info to Fernando and Charles. * In Okata Port. Charles and Maggie were interviewing Towns people about the mayor and there kids. They were at one town couple a male and female ferret were wearing a Bright Komodo outfit. As they have their shoes off. Since it custom in Japan. As Charles and Maggie did the same. Charles: So how long your daughter disappeared? Li: About 3 mounts ago since she was coming home from school and we haven’t see her since. Mary: We called the school and they saying that they saw her went on the school bus. But the School bus haven’t got to the destination and the Police saying that the bus disappeared. We miss our daughter so much. Charles: Have you talk to the Mayor of this Island? Li: We went to protest about our kid’s disappearance. But that Iodic Mayor didn’t do anything to find them. Just tell us they will be fine and will come home. I don’t believe that for a second. Charles thinking Maggie: I do believe the mayor might be acting strange here. Charles: I know daughter. We will find out what he is hiding. He will be next to Integrate. Then Charles turn to Li and Mary. Charles: Don’t worry Mr. and Miss Ferret. We will let the Emporia know about the Mayor Behavior and we will find out form the Mayor. Li: Thank you Charles-san. Hope you can get our daughter back. Charles: I will. That what I do. Then they left. Charles began to call Emporia and explain. Charles: Emporia sir. We just found out form the Ferrets. That Mayor is acting strange and we need a special pass get to the mayor so we can Ask him questions. Emporia: Sure I will sent it to you and Mike will get it. Charles: Thanks. Then Charles hang up and look at Maggie. Charles: We better head back and get the pass. All of us going to pay Mayor a Visited. Maggie: Ok dad. *Then they got into their Car and drove off*   *They head back to the Emporia Summer home as they enters and gate close it. While Guards Patrolling the area. Then Charles came back. Rex: Hay boss we sent the Info back to you. Also we got someone on Mayors home. Charles: Let me see. Then they went to the Suvalaince Room as Charles sit down and put headphone on. Then he see one of the Spy birds spying on the Mayor. As Mayor was in a meeting with the leader of the Russian Mafia as they began to listen to the conversation. Mayor: Please I don’t know how long I can hold out on the Parents. Demetrice: So Parents trying get you free there kids? Mayor: Yes but I tell them they will be fine. Demetrice: Well I be showing your daughter since I already pregent her to your villagers and this lesion will happen if they don’t back off. You better Tell them that or they will pay the conquestineces. DO I MAKE MY SELF CLEAR? Mayor; Yes Demetrice: Also I know Fernando Friends are on that island. Since one of my goons told me. I be sending some back up to guard you. Since they want info. It will be there last. Mayor; Right and I will accepted them to protect me. Demetrice; Good. Now over and out. * Burborn: Dang it. Sound’s see that Mafia goon at the airport boss. Charles: No they not using Mafia goons. They were using Teenagers not only for drugs but to spy. But they didn’t see our spy birds. So we got the advance here. Send a Message to the Empore and send some little back up to keep the Mafia goons off our back. While we get the mayor and take him back to the summer home so we can Interrogate him here. Maggie: Right Dad. Then Maggie sent the message to the Emporia. Charles: Now get our weapons ready. We using Tranquilizers Darts to put them to sleep and the Mayor to sleep so we need him alive. *Then a Beeep* Charles: That the emporia. Then they turn on the scream and Empore was on there. Emporia: I Send the special Pass to your phones. So, you can get into the Mayor place and capture the Mayor. I also want to have a word with him too. Since he was hiding something form me too. Charles; Right, We are on our way and thanks. Emporia: Don’t worry my Japan National Police will keep the Russian Mafia goons off of your backs. So good luck in your mission. Charles: Thanks Emporia. Then the screan turn off. Charles: OK let move out. All: Yes sir.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 25th, 2022, 9:45pm 5AM comes around and Gadget seems to wake up and begins to look around. She realizes or remembers that she snuck into Fernando’s bed as he slept a couple of hours before. She slowly gets out of his bed and steps up to his door. She opens it a crack to check if there is anyone in the common area of the living room. Oddly, the light is off making the area dark as there are no windows. But as her eyes adjusted, she could not see anyone or anything in the living room. Thus she makes her way out of Fernando’s room, quietly closes the door behind her and makes her across the living room to her room. Once in her room she lies on her bed and stares at the ceiling. Sleep eludes her as she has a lot on her mind. She does not know why but what the girls said got her thinking. Marrying Fernando after Chip was executed? Would this be a marriage of conveyance or a marriage of friends or a marriage of sexual bliss? Around 6:30AM she hears the argument between Hondo and Monty but decides to stay put and not say a thing. This is an argument between men, and though she knows the details of the history, she was too blinded by Love for Chip to even care. Chip offered adventure, excitement, drama, and second in command of the Rescue Rangers, Hondo offered nothing but to make her barefoot and pregnant at some home on a quiet ranch in the middle of nowhere. She now realizes her life’s mistake choices, but history’s hindsight is 20/20 and the future is dark and blind and there is nothing she can do about the past. Now is now and it is the time to keep going on, right or wrong. Her mind switches over to Chip. He managed to somehow escape and would go after her in the very least. Though he cheated on her with Tammy and who knows who else, she cheated on him and demonstrated it front of him while in the palace jail. Though Fernando would protect her, what is going to be the final outcome between them? 7o’cock comes and she begins to smell coffee filling the house. But it being 7o’clock, she knows it is too early for Fernando to be awake. Shortly after she hears Hondo and Val discussing loudly about somebody being missing but she did not know who this person was. She decides not to intervene unless they involve her and Fernando. She decides to get up and go to the bathroom to shower up and use the facility. Once she is washed up and smelling pretty, she puts on her “secretary attire” but steps out into the living room without shoes. She looks around before going to the first floor where the kitchen was at. Val was already there making breakfast for her, Hondo and Monty. Monty comes up from the basement in a sweat suit, headband and sneakers. “Ahrent we ruhnning dis morn?” Monty asks. “Not today Monty. We... err... we got things to do this morning. Go back down and change into your regular clothes.” Val tells him. He walks down to his basement room and a few seconds later Val then sees Gadget at the upstairs stairway. “Oh hi, Gadget! Fernando up yet?” Gadget slowly walks to the dining table and sits down, “I don’t know. I did not check his room.” She then asks, “You making breakfast?” Val glances over to the frying pan, “Well, I am making breakfast for Hondo, Monty and I.” She then flips the eggs in the frying pan with a flick of the wrist. She throws in, “Hondo wanted to talk to everyone about staying at a place out in the ranch we found but something came up and we need to take care of it.” “Oh. I know Fernando and I got plans for later in the afternoon but I do not know about the morning.” Gadget says. “Plans?” Val asks. “We are meeting up with somebody we met at the emperor’s ball. I don’t know the details. I think he just wants me there to take notes and make him look important as his secretary as he introduced as such as to them at the emperor’s ball.” Gadget explains. “Oh. Interesting. I hope it goes well.” Val says. “So, you’re making breakfast for you, Hondo and Monty?” Gadget asks. “Oh, yes.” Val replies, obviously distracted. She then throws in, “Need me to make something for you and Fernando?” “Oh no... Fernando will be waking up late so, if you make anything now it will be cold for him to eat when he wakes up.” Gadget explains. “You sure?” Val asks. “I’m sure. Thanks though.” Gadget replies. She then starts walking up the steps to go back to her room. At the same time Monty comes up from the basement, “Wuz dat Gadget?” Gadget goes back into her room and lies down on her bed. The commotion outside of her room begin to increase as the clock goes past the 8o’clock hour. Fernando’s girls and friend (Jeanette) are getting up and getting ready for their day. During this time Hondo comes in and discuss something with Val before the two of them leaving with Monty. Eventually the place quiets down again at around 9:30AM. Gadget gets up and walks about the house, finding it empty. At least there was coffee in the coffee maker’s carafe. She goes back upstairs and goes into Fernando’s room. She steps over to his bed and sits on it, putting her hand on his shoulder. She gives him a gentle shake to wake him up, “Wake up Fernando. Time to get up.” Fernando curses life, god and the rest of existence as he barely wakes up, finally saying, “What is it now Gadget?” “It’s 9:30. Time to get up and get ready for the day.” Gadget says in too happy of a tone for him to bear. “Five more minutes.” Fernando says as he covers his head with the pillow. “Come on Fernando, wake up.” Gadget holds back from pleading. “What have I done to deserve this?” He says. “It is getting late, so you should get up.” Gadget tells him. Fernando does not say a word. She throws at him, “If you do not get up, I’ll take off my clothes and get into bed with you.” “If you end up in this bed with me, we might end up #$@!ing.” He tells her in a half sleepy but warning tone. “HMPH!” Gadget lets out before she starts taking off her outer layers. Last thing she takes off is her lacey silk purple bra, just leaving her in just her matching purple silk panties before she crawls under the blankets with him. She inches herself to be up against him. Then her groin feels something that she thinks should not be there in the half sleepy state he is in, but it is normal and natural to healthy males: his “morning arousal.” “Fernando? Why are you... uhm... hard and stiff?” Gadget asks. “It is normal for a healthy male to be hard and stiff when he wakes up, as his blood pressure rises and it happens. It will go away when blood pressure normalized as he wakes up.” Fernando tries to explain to her. “So, you do want to have sex with me or in danger of getting sick or dying if you do not get sex in the morning when this happens?” Gadget asks. “First of all, whether or not we have sex is on us. I’m not going to trick you into doing anything you do not want to do. As for me or any other male getting sick or dying, who told you that crap? Chip?” He asks, then finally adding, “Do not answer that. Something tells me that he has done crap like that to you.” “Well, yes, he has, but the more drugs he used, the less that happened, I mean, the less he woke up hard and stiff, but that did not stop him from forcing me to have sex when he forced me to have drugs with him and his friends and then to have sex with them as well.” Gadget says before looking down at herself, trying to hold back the tears. “I think you already told me all that, and the medicines I gave cleaned you out and restored your body to a younger virgin like state. So it is like you never had that happen to you though you have the memories of the events you had lived through. Like I told you before, ignore those memories because you have a new life to live with a new rebuilt body to live it in.” He tells her. Even with her eyes closed, the tears oozed out from the corner of her eyes. He asks her, “Now what is wrong this time?” Gadget looks up at him for a moment, opening her mouth to say something but no words coming out. Eventually they do as she puts her forehead against his chest, and she begins to bubble out “I’m sorry... I am very sorry... for being mean to you... all this time... for forcing you to take... dangerous missions... for belittling you and your abilities... you could have been killed... and it would have... been my fault... I’m sorry... I really am...” Fernando just shakes his head as she continues. Silence comes after a couple of minutes of her rambling and crying. He was unsure whether or not to hold her. Eventually she looks up at him. “Do you love me?” She asks him. “After all that we had said and done, you still have doubts?” He asks. “After saying what I put you through, because of Chip and my own personal greed, yes.” She tells him. “Would you still want to have sex with me without emotional connection?” He asks. She sniffles her nose, wiping it with her forearm before asking, “What do you mean by that?” “Let me put it simple for you – would you that me to #$@! you just for the sake of #$@!ing you?” He says and asks. “Do you want to #$@! me just to #$@! me?” She throws back at him. “Like we talked before, if you want to #$@!, we will #$@!. If you want to have sex with some emotional connection, we can do that too once we have such emotions in line. We already have those emotions in line, but if you just want raw sex, we can do that too. Now, would you still want to do that – #$@! just to #$@!?”  He explains to her. Gadget just nods in small but quick movements. Fernando leans over to her a bit to kiss her on the nose. She just smiles a bit with her eyes closed. He then tells her, “Unless you want to end up #$@!ing on my bed, I need you to get out so I can wake up and get ready.” “Would this be #$@!ing to just #$@! or would there be emotions connected with it?” She asks. Fernando lets out a sigh before he says, “Like I may have said to you before, between you and I, for me there will be some sort of emotion tied to it. As to why, again, like I may have said before, having sex without some emotional attachment is rather empty and it would be as if I rented you out as a whore to service me. You are not a whore to me, you are a friend, and as friends there should be some emotional connection between us to hold on to during sex. Hope that answers your question.” Gadget leans up to him and kisses him on the nose though he senses that she is a bit nervous with some very slight shaking. It prompts him to ask, “You OK?” “Just a bit stressed out.” She replies. “And you probably need the edge to be cut off...” He replies. She nods quickly but in small movements. He lets outs a sigh knowing where this is going to lead. She looks at him as she bites her bottom lip. She then turns onto her back and draws her legs up against her chest before she pulls off her panties. She puts down her legs but has them open and her knees up and apart. She put her arm over her eyes while dangling her panties between their faces. The scent on the panties that he can pick up from it says that she was more than ready and willing to take it to the next step and beyond. He takes her wrist of the hand holding the panties before turning onto his side to face her. “I get the hint, you want to #$@!.” He tells her as he puts his other hand onto her crotch. “What hint? You’re the one with hard stiff dick. I’m just trying to be a prim and proper lady.” She taunts him. “Prim and proper ladies do not lay down on their backs with their legs open on a gentleman’s bed while putting her removed panties to his face. They are more subtle in their demands of sex by lure and attraction followed by romantic action however they would implement that as romance is different from person to person.” He tells her. “Then, how about you give me a kiss before we start practicing making babies.” She tells him. Fernando lets out a sigh before inching over and planting his lips on hers. Gadget takes her arm and puts it over his neck and shoulders; pulling him towards her while they kissed. It lasted longer than it should have. Eventually they stop, separate and stare at each other. “Nothing is going to happen if you’re there beside me.” Gadget says to him. “I’m just wondering what you want to do.” He says to her as he gets on his knees and steps over between her legs. Gadget sits up on her knees, and reaches to his briefs, pulling down the waist band and tucking it under and behind his testicles. Her hand takes hold of his shaft at the base as she leans over to it and gives it a kiss on it just behind the head before looking up at him. “Did you have breakfast?” He asks though sounding more seriously than expected for the situation. “No, but I would not mind having some sausage...” She tells him before leaning close to him to kiss his shaft while still looking up at him. She gives along the length of his shaft a series of quick kisses that goes from tip to base and back to tip before doing the same to its other side. She then slides her lips over the tip and head of his shaft, and taking in as much as she can as she begins to suck on his male organ. It lasts for a few minutes before she pulls off and then lies down on the bed, opening her legs to show him what she had to offer him. He gets in between her legs and holds himself above her on extended arms. She reaches down between them and takes hold of his manhood, guiding it to her entrance. Once in place she looks at him and gives him a nod. He trusts his hips forward, entering her tight entrance and goes deep as far as it can go inside her. She moans softly as they begin their sexual coupling. For the most part it was slow and relaxing in showing compassion and emotional connection, but at times it went to intense lust and desire. Though most of the time, she is more relaxed and yet submissive though slightly demanding. This morning she was a bit more aggressive than usual, but a couple of hard thrusts from him showed her who was in control. She would climax a couple of times before climaxing together with him a third time for her. With her arms around his neck and shoulders, they stare into each other’s eyes as he continues to pump his seed in her. “Feeling better?” He asks. She closes her eyes for a moment as she nods and gives a verbal answer, “Yes. How about you?” “I’ll be fine.” He says to her. “Would you want to continue?” She asks. “Maybe later. Right now we should get dressed and get ready for the day.” He answers. “I was already ready for the day before this!” Gadget tells him. “No one told you to undress and get into my bed and I even warned you.” He tells her. “Hmph!” She replies in getting feisty. Fernando lowers himself to her, planting his lips on hers for a moment before breaking off the kiss a few long seconds later. He then tells her, “Look, we are not even out of bed and already we went through too much drama. I do not want to hear about the past, and you know I do not go through drama. We work together and are each other’s partners. You are my secretary by title, friend and lover by choice and action. I’ll do what I can for you as you will do for me.” Gadget looks up at him and nods. “Good.” He says to her. “Now let’s get ready for the day before we end up #$@!ing again.” “I bet you would love that.” She tells him. “You would probably love it more than I would.” He tells her before he starts to slowly pull himself out of from her, resting himself upon her pubic mound. He then sits up on his knees in the space between her open legs. “HMPH...” Gadget responds. “Come on, let’s shower up and get out of here.” He tells her. Gadget sits up on the bed, though in sitting up places her face by his groin. She looks at his manhood for a second and smiles before giving off a chuckle. He asks, “What’s so funny?” “Just thinking. If it weren’t for this mission, things would not have happened the way it did, I would not have been cured by you, we would not be here and we would not be so comfortable with each other.” She explains. “Oh...” He replies before throwing in, “Look, in curing you, you do not owe me anything. I’m just doing my job as a doctor to save a patient from a life of torment and abuse.” “What about me being your secretary and what we been doing since Tammy left?” She asks. “You being my secretary is your job. What we been doing since she left, that is on us. Even if Tammy returns to my life, I still want you to be there as we are.” He explains. “Now let’s shower up and get dressed. This is going to be an interesting day.” Fernando can sense that Gadget was upset about something but in its totality, he finds out that it was very minor in the scope of things. Eventually they get up out of his bed and end up taking a shower, though Fernando started out and wanted to shower alone, Gadget steps into the shower with him a couple minutes later. Frustrated at her intrusion, he decided not to say anything about it but to allow it to happen. The shower took longer than expected. Gadget was getting a bit frisky and needy, thus Fernando gave her the minimum in hugs and kisses as they shared the bar of soap. Once they are dried off, they go back into his room where they get dressed. Again, though Gadget had fewer items to put on, it took her longer to get dressed than him. Fernando goes downstairs to the kitchen area and looks at what was done and left behind. From what was there he makes a quick breakfast sandwich and coffee, and cleans up the area when he is done. Gadget has a bagel and juice for her breakfast. They finish up their morning routines before going outside to the car. “Where are we going?” Gadget asks as they begin their drive to Tokyo. “Nowhere in particular.” Fernando answers. “Oh?” Gadget replies. “We just going to hang out, wait for things to happen and see what comes up. We are also going to meet the girls later in the day. That is about it.” Fernando replies. “We going to stop crimes and take down bad guys?” Gadget asks. “No. Sometimes in this line of work, there are days of nothing to do but wait and see. We are not here to take on criminals and their crimes unless they do that crime to us.” He explains. “This mission was handed over to me was to help the Emperor to be safe from his enemies as he signs this treaty with South Korea. Many people are against it because it gives up some lands on the Korean peninsula back to Korea that Japan owned since World War II. But in doing so gives a lot of trade freedom between Korea and Japan. Many do not see that. Even more do not care. And that causes problems.” “Misao has nothing to do with this?” Gadget asks. “No she does not. It is her way to sticking her nose into other people’s business where it does not belong.” Fernando explains. “But what about this talk about helping out arresting bad guys? Misao said that we would be like private eyes looking for anything out of place and making arrests for the Emperor.” She asks. “All lies. Misao has no pull when it comes to the Emperor. However I do because I rescued his family from being harmed years ago and we have been friends since. It is that sometimes he needs a reminder that we are friends because being a national leader gets in the way sometimes. Not that I am forcing the issue or anything with him.” He explains. “I see...” Gadget says. Fernando adds, “Besides, Chip #$@!ed up when he and Admiral Ready wanted to start a fight with me and not take on the real terrorist hiding as a food server that Hondo found out. If Chip and Admiral Ready would have found and taken on the terrorist in disguise and not dishing out petty drama with me, they would have been rewarded for their actions. Rewarded by the Emperor himself, not Misao. I’ll bet that Misao would try to make it look like that it was her idea for the reward and want a percentage out of it.” Gadget shakes her head. “Don’t worry. The Emperor as a reward for you when this is over and we all get to go home. Unfortunately, for leaving, Tammy lost her reward.” He explains. “Too bad for her, then.” She says. “If Chip would not have tried to have taken it a step further by involving the Yakusa, and having them planting a bomb he would not have been arrested and facing the death sentence.” He adds. “Let’s not talk about him...” She says. “Then let’s not talk about Tammy either.” He tells her. “What about Jeanette?” Gadget asks. “What about her?” Fernando asks. “She’s been acting strange lately.” She says. “Strange, as in how?” He asks. “Don’t know. Before she was always asking questions and lately she has been quiet.” She explains. “Well, I know she’s been meeting with Misao a few times and more than likely Misao has been putting ideas into her head.” Fernando says as he drives off the highway and onto the streets of Tokyo. He makes his way to get to downtown Tokyo and the Hilton Hotel parking lot. He parks the car in the space he has for his suite. They get out of the car and out of the hotel to walk about downtown Tokyo. It is still early in the day as the school children have not been let out though lunch time for some is approaching soon. They continue to walk about the city taking on the sites. Tokyo has a lot to offer in site seeing but only if one has a tour guide or know the local language and dialects well. Japanese is a simple language but each city and surrounding prefecture (state) seem to have their own version of Japanese, like the English in North Eastern USA is very different from the English spoken elsewhere in America. Walking around Tokyo, for Gadget that meant shopping, though she wanted to go through the technology stores of Tokyo and drool at the retro tech she always wanted but Chip would never allow her to have. Fernando has to temper her into buying things to make herself to look and smell good. The hard part is trying to find something that Gadget likes. So far she has only cooperated on a few things that she would need working for Fernando; which were a couple dresses, skirts, blouses, a couple of shoes, some jewelry and a bit of makeup. Fernando takes hold of her waist and pulls her towards him as they walked. He asks “You need anything, like underwear or lingerie?” “Not really. I do need to do my laundry when we get back.” She replies. “If it is not too personal, how many underwear do you have?” He asks. “Well, I bought enough for a week, and there are the few you bought for me to wear when we go to the Emperor’s ball.” She explains. “OK. I hope it is enough. This mission is going to last longer than a year, the treaty signing is not for another four to six months.” He explains, adding, “But it you need more, I can get you more.” “Four to six months, even longer than a year?” She asks. “Like the USA, the Japanese Parliament, their version of our congress has to send the treaty through committee and then vote on it, and send it back if it needs changes they do not agree with. The major sticking point with most of them is the giving up of lands Japanese won in the Russo/Nihon Wars before WWII that would go to Korea. It is just a few miles of land from the ocean shore line and basically useless in terms of building anything on it, but in giving Korea back this land means a greater trust between Japan and Korea and more sharing in resources and markets. A Win-Win for all. But all this treaty negotiations and committee voting it what takes a long time to do – months, even years. But if you want to go back home to the Café, or what is left of it, I can send you back if you like.” Fernando explains. “I’ll stay with you to the very end.” Gadget says. “So in that, you need things like underwear or anything else?” He asks. “For now? I just need you.” She replies. “Besides me, food, or a place to sleep... in all seriousness, do you need anything?” He says and asks. “For now I’m OK.” She replies. “Lunch?” He asks. “We just had breakfast.” She says to him. “My high metabolism has me eating all the time, preferably several small meals during the day instead of 3 or 4 big ones. But it is on you. I can wait until you’re hungry.” He tells her. “Oh. If you need to eat, I do not mind sitting down with you.” She replies. “Not necessary.” He says as he looks at his watch. He adds, “Perhaps in another hour or so, if you like.” “OK.” She replies. They continue to walk around the streets of downtown Tokyo, taking on the sites, window shopping and waiting until later in the afternoon for them to meet with the high school girls at the outdoor food plaza. Time: 1:10PM

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 14th, 2022, 4:16pm Akumu slowly woke from her slumber as thin, warm rays of light spilled through the window blinds and fell across her body. She opened one eye part way and winced at the light before clamping it tightly shut again. As her body started to wake up she realized her head was pounding and her guts churned, reminding her how much she had drunk the night before. She lay on the couch, wearing nothing but a pair of grey cargo pants, trying to remember what exactly had drove her to drink so much the night before, but her memory was a bit foggy at the moment, due to being hung over and still slightly drunk. She tried to sit up slowly but ended up plopping back onto the couch with a groan as her body screamed at her for the punishment she had put it through. The TV was still on from the night before but she ignored it until the news came on and the anchors talked about a robbery foiled by an elderly couple at a small electronics store the day before. Here eyes shot open as the previous day’s events came back to her and she lurched up into a sitting position, kicking over several empty bottles that sat on the floor as her legs swung off the couch. She watched the news segment with one eye open, sighing with relief that the police were after a Hispanic man with a wounded leg and that the elderly couple claimed there was no one else there at the time of the attempted robbery. She slumped forward with a groan to rest her arms on her knees, but drew a sharp breath through her teeth as the cut across her chest reminded her it was there. It all came back to her, following the cyborg girl, the fight between the cowboy and Kurayami’s hired goons, going to the electronics store, the man who attacked her because she was watching Agent G.’s location, the poisoned knife that cut her, and her getting drunk as she thought of her pending death if the man’s words were true. She was fairly sure he was not lying to her, unfortunately, as she had an uncanny ability to know when someone was lying to her. It was a gift she had, one that had been valuable to her as a cop but even more so now. So, if there was not more to the truth, she was dying, as was the cowboy sentinel. She was not sure which of them she felt worse for, honestly; herself or the cowboy. She knew she would die someday, and planned to die as opposed to being captured by the police or the criminal syndicates that truly ruled the country. There was little distinction between the police and the syndicate to her anymore, though she felt safer working with the syndicate than with the police. With the police she never knew who bought and paid for what, whose side anyone was on, who would throw her under the bus to protect themselves, or which arrest could get her a promotion or sign the execution order for her and her family. Working as an ‘agent’ for hire was a lot more straight forward. There were no pretenses of being an upstanding citizen, you knew you stood alone, you knew what it took to get your pay, you knew everyone was a potential enemy, and no one was a friend. Though she did not like all of what she had to do to make a living, she had hardened her heart enough to do what she had to so she could do what she felt she must. Her driving force was a mix of vengeance and justice, though it was tainted and corrupted by her own fears and biases. Despite it all she felt she was fighting some holy war as a dark, misunderstood, and tattered angel, but she had no illusions of surviving the war nor seeing the completion. Though she knew she could not win the war, she still had goals; goals she planned to live long enough to see through. Now, she was not sure she would live long enough to finish her plans, unless she moved up her time table. Though she was fighting with how to obtain her own goals, as well as partaking in a little self-pity on the thought of dying slowly and painfully, she thought about the cowboy too. Maybe he did deserve to die, especially for working with the likes of Agent Fernando G., though she was not fully sure where Agent G. stood yet. Other than her own biased feelings against him for leading them into a trap and not finding her or protecting her partner, she was not sure who he was nor of his motives. Though she would have liked to have doomed him and his team for their past alone, she fought to maintain some logic and try to find evidence on where he stood. The slightest evidence against him would have been enough for her to write off him and his own team as needing eliminated, but her meeting the cowboy face to face had made her think harder about their group. There was something in his eyes and something in his voice that said told her they were not what her biased feelings wanted them to be. His voice was hard and his gaze strong, but she found no malice in them. She knew even if they were here for the good of her people, if they got in her way she would have to do something. Still, she almost wanted to find a cure, if not to just cure herself but to maybe even cure the cowboy sentinel. The Hispanic man had said the cowboy was poisoned worse, though, so would she have time to find a cure? And if there was no cure, was she better off trying to finish her goals before she died or waste time chasing something that might not exist? After several minutes she pulled herself together enough to get to her feet and stagger to the kitchen. There she ate a couple crackers and took a little ‘hair of the dog’ to settle her system before stumbling to the bathroom for a shower. Once the shower was on and her pants off she leaned against the cool tile wall as she let the warm water from the shower flow over her pale skin and sooth her sore body and aching head. She was not sure what the right answers were to her problems, if there were any right answers out there, so for now she decided to pull herself together enough to make a trip back to the electronics store, and then to see the girls and repair the older ones electronics as best she could. Her shower lasted as long as the hot water did, and even then, she wished it would have lasted longer. She dried off and dressed in loose fitting, baggy clothes, to hide her cyborg arm and to make herself less noticeable, as her normal attire was definitely more form fitting. Once dressed, weapons stowed, and sunglasses and an old baseball cap added to her ensemble, she headed to the electronics store across town. It took better than two hours to get there, using a mix of public transportation and walking, heading in various and seemingly random direction to make sure she was not being followed this time. Only once she was completely sure she was not followed did she head to the store for her items. The old couple were happy to see her and had her items ready and bagged up in a grey cloth bag, awaiting her arrival, but they were definitely more tense than normal, not chatting like normal. “We are so glad you made safe, my dear.” The old woman said in Japanese. “As I am for you as well. Did the police give you any trouble?” She asked. The old man shook his head as he handed her the bag, “No, they are not too worried about the likes of two old relics like us.” Akumu sighed as she took the bag, “I was worried they would give you trouble over the guns.” The old man grinned, “Not when they are registered to the chief of police and he claims they are safely locked up in his home! They took them but once he was contacted that they were his, they decided to leave them out of the report to save him embarrassment!” The old woman frowned and smacked her husband on the arm, “Now, don’t go bragging again! Besides, I’m sure she has enough to worry about as is!” The old man scowled at his wife for a moment before turning back to Akumu with a serious look, “As much as I hate to agree with this old bat, I am sure you have much going on so we will not keep you.” “I am in no hurry.” Akumu said. “What this old goat is trying to say is that the police are checking in regularly as they are hoping the ‘robber’ will try again. They are due for another visit soon.” The old woman said. Akumu raised an eyebrow as she looked at them appraisingly. How they knew she rather not come in contact with the police she did not know, but there was a lot about this seemingly harmless elderly couple that she did not know. The more she talked to them the more she felt they were not only kindred spirits but had led a life filled with danger and lived from the shadows themselves at one time. She nodded after a moment, “Thank you.” “If you need anything call us and say you need the items for your Uncle Gou. We will know it is you and have them ready for you.” The old man said. Akumu nodded, “Thank you.” She then turned without saying another word and walked out the door and down the street. She walked a good mile before turning into a side alley and stopping to make sure she was still not followed. After several minutes of seeing no one head her direction she continued on, headed for the abandoned house in which the girls resided, making a wide arc to get there that took her another couple hours to make. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Once Tonya had managed to stop sobbing, Zoey had fallen asleep in her arms fairly fast and was out cold. Tonya lay awake for a while after but sleep soon overtook her once more. Unfortunately, bad dreams still plagued her sleep, making what little more she got less than restful, and constantly caused her to wake again to escape the nightmares. After a while she gave up trying to sleep and just lay awake, holding the younger girl she saw as her little sister close to her, as she tried to think of a way out of it all. She dearly wanted to go back to Hondo and his wife and bring Zoey with her, but she knew it was too dangerous for all of them. She thought about trying to somehow drop Zoey off and then leave and try to draw those who hunted them away. Maybe she could convince their hunters, if she was captured, that Zoey had died, but that meant going back to being experimented on as a lab rat. The very thought of that made her shutter with fear and dread. As it was, she was not sure she had not already compromised Hondo and Valentines safety, as those who hunted them seemed to have an uncanny ability to track them sooner or later. She started thinking that maybe it was just time to move on again, but to where? With all her trouble finding food, let alone her getting attacked, molested, and ripped apart, she had not been able to set enough food aside for Zoey to let her go out for a few days to scout out a new hiding spot for them. She dared not venture out today as she feared Hondo might come looking for her and try to make her go back with him, though she would not need much convincing. Other than Zoey, no one had been so gentle with her nor treated her so kindly since her parents were murdered. She feared if she saw him and he tried to get her to go with them, that she could not muster the will to resist, though she knew it would spell death for all of them. No one was safe if they were around and they were safe around no one, to Tonya that was an undeniable fact. Tonya dozed a bit as she thought and time passed more quickly than she realized as noon came and went. It was around 1:30 pm that the urge to use the restroom hit her and she managed to slip off the bed and away from Zoey without waking the sleeping girl. She covered her up and gazed down on her for a moment before turning sadly and heading upstairs. She could not shake the overwhelming feeling that she had failed Zoey completely and was only leading them to horrible deaths, but she still felt that was better than being alive in that lab to be taken apart, altered, and reassembled over and over again. She sighed after a bit and quietly headed upstairs, the only sounds being the streaking of the stairs, the sound of light footfalls made by her rubber soled feet, and the slight whirring sound of her mechanical limbs. Once at the second floor, she headed to the bathroom, pulled down her pants and sat down upon the toilet’s old wooden seat. She sighed a slightly contented sigh as she sat there, glad to have an indoor toilet this time instead of having to hunker in some dark alley or behind some bushes to do her business. As she finished up she heard a noise coming from the master bedroom, like someone had climbed in over the balcony railings, popped the door open, and managed to get inside. She froze and listened for several second, but heard nothing else. She thought at first that maybe she was just being paranoid, but a feeling in the pit of her stomach would not let her believe that. She finished up quickly and quietly and, as she stood up and pulled her pants back up, she looked around for something to use as a weapon. There was not much in sight but the heavy ceramic toilet lid, so she quietly removed it and crept out of the bathroom. She slowly moved through the second-floor hall, looking in all the rooms and listening as she did her best to minimize the sounds of her movements. She heard and saw nothing there, though she had a feeling that someone was there somewhere. She tried to find a heat signature with her mechanical eye, but the walls and floors were too thick for it to penetrate. The balcony door was open a bit still, and she was sure it was shut before, so that only added to her belief that someone was there.  Finding no one on the second floor, she carefully made her way down the stairs to the first floor, still moving as slowly and quietly as possible. At the bottom of the stairs she stopped and looked around. A faint heat signature seemed to be coming at her from the basement stairs, but the footfalls were so quiet she had to strain to hear them, even with her bionic ears. Being as they were that quiet it she knew there was no way it could be Zoey. She quickly moved beside the doorway to the basement stairs and as the figure came up she brought the toilet lid down hard, aiming for the intruder’s head. The intruder was fast, though, and brought up an arm which the lid shattered against. The lid was heavy and, with the help of Tonya’s mechanical arm, it was brought down hard, but the intruder did not seem phased. The intruder dropped into a half squat, threw a leg out and spun, sweeping Tonya’s feet out from under her, causing her to fall back against the wall. As she rolled and tried to come to her knees, a metal arm wrapped around her neck and held her in a chock hold, but the intruder did not choke her out, just held her fast. “Stop! It’s me! I’m hear to help!” A familiar voice hissed in her ear. Tonya froze at the voice. It was the voice of the purple haired lady in the alley. “How.. How did y.y.you.. you find m.me?” Tonya stammered. “I told you I knew where you were… Now, are you going to relax so I can let go?” She asked Tonya nodded with short jerky nods and sighed deeply and fell to her knees as the woman let her go. “You alright?” The purple haired woman asked. Tonya shrugged, “I.. I guess, but… If you know where we are, then we’re not safe as they will find us!” The woman shook her head and held out her hand to help Tonya up, “It will take those morons several more days to find this place.” “How do you know?” Tonya asked hesitantly, not taking the woman’s hand yet. “Because I know them and have worked with them before. Like them I was hired to find you, by Kurayami.” The woman replied. Tonya shrunk back as her face filled with terror. “No! Please don’t take us!!” Tonya exclaimed The woman sighed, “Look, if I had intended to take you in it would have already happened.” “But.. but he’ll kill you too if you don’t bring us in, so why?” Tonya asked warily. The woman pulled her hand back and leaned against the old kitchen table with a sigh. “Look, I am a free agent, so I take jobs as I want them. I do not bring you in I do not get the rest of my money is all. Besides, Kurayami has money to burn, so he will not be upset about losing my down payment. It is not the first time I have refused a job after I have found out its nature or had someone else collect it before me, though it does not happen often.” The woman said. “Why would you risk your money for us?” Tonya asked. The woman sighed, “Listen, I do not do what I do because I like it. Kurayami like the rest of the syndicate is evil, though more so than most. Often the work is just hunting down some other evil bastard that tried to screw him or others like him and deserves death. I just capitalize on it. Being a free agent lets me pick and choose jobs, though. The contract on you two peeked my interest, so I took it to find out why he wanted you so badly. He will not say why and did not even want me getting close to you two… I take it those cybernetics are experimental?” Tonya nodded, but still wore the unmistakable look of fear. “Listen, I am not here to hurt you. I do want to help… So, what did they do to you two?” She asked as she held out her hand again. Tonya took it reluctantly and stood up, “Thanks…” Tonya moved back away from her and leaned against the counter. “It’s.. its hard to talk about but… they’ve been using us for a few years to test cybernetics and fast healing medicines for the military. Makes us sick a lot, plus they didn’t feed us much either as they wanted us too weak to fight back.” Tonya said softly. “How did they get you?” She asked. Tonya sighed, “Zoey, that’s the little girl with me, her parents were missionaries here and something happened with their church that made the syndicate mad at them. I’m not sure what happened exactly, but they were told to leave or face consequences. They didn’t leave and were murdered for staying and Zoey was taken… My.. my dad and her dad were friends from college and stayed good friends. Her dad told my dad they were in trouble and then when he didn’t hear anything from them for a while we came here on family vacation to try to find them… Dad had no idea what he was getting into. We were threatened for asking questions and told to leave. Dad refused to until he got answers. They.. they ran our car off the road a few days later. I was hurt the worst, but would have healed alright. My parents were executed in the road ditch, though… I.. I was too afraid to do anything so I just laid beside the car and watched helplessly. One of the men knocked me out and I woke up in Kurayami lab, drugged up and strapped to a gurney. Kurayami was there and the American ambassador, who signed off on my death certificate before being handed a big pile of money.” “Were you crippled?” She asked Tonya looked at the floor and shook her head. “No. My leg and arm were broken but would have been fine. My other leg wasn’t hurt at all neither was my eye. One of my ears was gashed pretty badly and would have scarred but that would have not been bad. .. The.. the doctor said they needed to test for double leg amputation cybernetics, eye, and ear replacements so they.. they took my body parts, even though they didn’t need to as that’s all we were to them, someone to test out parts. Zoey was pretty much the same, though I heard she did lose that one leg and eye in an explosion that killed her parents and destroyed their church, but I’m not sure exactly.” Tonya replied sadly. “If you went back, what would they do to you?” The woman asked. “We can’t go back!” Tonya exclaimed The woman sighed, “I know, but do you know what they planned to do to you?” Tonya closed her eyes and nodded slowly. “Yes. That’s why we had to leave. They.. they were planning things.. unspeakable things. I’d rather Zoey and I die than to et her go through those things.” Tonya said softly as tears started to fall from her good eye at the very thought. The woman frowned and moved forward to try to comfort the girl but Tonya moved away from her suddenly with a renewed look of fear on her face. “I’m not going to hurt you.” The woman said. “Sorry, but… I .. I don’t like to be touched… by women.” Tonya stammered. “Kurayami has women doctors?” The woman asked. Tonya shook her head, “No just nurses and lab staff… They were afraid males staff would get us pregnant and ruin future testing plans… Getting raped by women doesn’t make babies, though, so they allowed it.” The woman closed here eyes and sighed, “ *Sigh* Damn those animals! … I’m sorry. I don’t know what I can do, but I want to help… what is your name, girl?” Tonya looked at her, unsure of what to think about the woman. “Tonya.” She replied hesitantly. The woman nodded, “Well, Tonya, I’m Akumu… I brought some electrical supplies so we can try to fix those wires right.” Tonya shook her head, “You don’t have to. I got them fixed already.” She took her cape off and showed the woman the box on her back with the repaired connections, tie wraps, new straps, and replaced charge port. The woman looked them over appraisingly. “This is good work. Don’t tell me your little friend did this.” Akumu said. Tonya shook her head, “No. I.. I was out looking for food last night and got caught. The man who caught me fixed me up.” Akumu gave her a worried look, “You let someone help you then came back here?? This place may be compromised then.” Tonya shook her head, “No, Hondo wouldn’t sell us out! He was nice! His wife was too!” “Hondo? Who is this Hondo?” Akumu asked, thinking she might have to go eliminate someone to keep them safe. “I.. I know you said not to trust him, but I didn’t know he and his friends were there and he was so nice!” Tonya said quickly. Akumu looked confused at first then gave Tonya a wide-eyed look as it dawned on her what she meant. “You are talking about the cowboy, aren’t you?” Akumu asked warily. Tonya looked back down and nodded, “Yeah.” “I told you not to trust him!” Akumu exclaimed. “I didn’t know he was there, honest! I thought it was some frat house or something! I got some good food there once and it was close so I chanced it again and he caught me. My wires came apart again and I couldn’t walk or anything. He carried me inside and he and his wife got me clean clothes, a nice bed, a shower, and food, as well as fixed my electronics! They were so kind and even asked me to consider staying and letting them take care of me!” Tonya blurted out defensively. Akumu was a bit taken back at the fire and defensiveness she saw in the girl about this cowboy. Was he conning her or was he truly trying to help her? The girl sure felt strongly about it, as it was the first thing she had talked about in anything other than a sad, depressed, or defeated tone. “Why did you not stay?” Akumu asked. Tonya frowned against and sighed, “*sigh* … because… because they would have found us and killed them like they killed our parents…  As much as I wanted to stay I.. I couldn’t bare to see them hurt because of us.” Akumu frowned. She still had a lot of misgivings about Agent Fernando G., and those with him, but this girl seemed sure this cowboy was a good man and that intrigued her. “I would tell you to go back, if I trusted them myself, but I still do not, though I am glad he helped you. I would have been here sooner but ran into… a situation. Probably best I was late as they did a much better repair on your equipment than I could have.” Akumu said. “You.. you said you’d help us… How?” Tonya asked. Akumu frowned, “No, I said I want to help. Beyond patching your wires, I honestly had no other plans. I can try to keep the others off your tail for a while longer, but I figure you have a week tops before you need to find a new place. That is all I can do. I have my own goals that I cannot compromise by crossing Kurayami. What I have done so far, and even distracting his goons, could be forgiven if he found out, but if I try to go against him anymore by helping you escape they would kill me. I am sorry, but I have things I must do that are more important than your life or my conscience.” Tonya nodded solemnly, "I.. I understand.” A soft thumping was heard at the stairs and they both turned to see Zoey struggling up the last couple stairs as she hobbled up them on her crutch. She looked between Akumu and Tonya with a look of fear and worry. “Tonya? ... Are you okay?” Her slightly mechanical voice asked hesitently “It’s alright… She’s a friend.” Tonya replied reassuringly, though she felt like it was really a lie. Akumu’s heart threatened to break as she saw the little girl completely for the first time and saw the fear in her one good eye. She swallowed the feeling, though, as she told herself that she could not let emotions pull her from her self-assigned path. She forced a smile, though as she looked at the girl, hoping that would put her at ease. “Hello. You must be Zoey. Tonya has told me some good things about you and seems to care about you a lot.” Akumu said. “What.. what do you want from us?” Zoey asked timidly. “She came to repair my wiring harness. She’s the one who helped me yesterday while the cowboy fought off those who attacked me.” Tonya explained. “Someone else fixed Tonya… please just go away and leave us alone.” Zoey replied softly, as there was something about the woman she did not trust. “I was just getting ready to leave…” Akumu replied before turning back to Tonya,  “I can try to get some supplies for you, if you would like.” “No.” Zoey answered quickly They both looked at Zoey for a moment before turning back to each other. Tonya shook her head, “Thank you, but probably would be best if you didn’t. If you come around too much they might try to follow you here. Besides, it sounds like you have much more important business.” Akumu did not miss the cold tone in Tonya’s voice, but she could not blame her for feeling that way and understood the feeling. She wished she could do more but how was not certain. Akumu nodded, “I understand. I will be going now.” She started to head upstairs but Tonya called out to her. “Wait…” Tonya said Akumu turned back to her, thinking she changed her mind. “Yes?” Akumu asked. Tonya nodded towards the basement, “There is a passage to some doors in the bushes through the basement. Less chance of being seen that way.” Akumu sighed and nodded, “Alright.” She headed for the door to the basement’s stairs, pausing at the stairs but not turning back to the girls. “I am sorry I cannot help further. Be careful out there and trust no one. If you have to trust someone find the cowboy, but be careful. Even those who seem good are not always.” She said. “Like you?” Zoey asked almost snidely. Akumu paused but did not reply to Zoey’s comment. “Take care of yourselves. I hope you both get out.” She said before continuing down to the basement and out the passage. After they heard the metal door open and then shut again, the girls both sighed with relief before turning to each other. “You okay?” Zoey asked. Tonya nodded, “I’m fine, really. She did help me and she told me she’d come help me as she knew where we were yesterday. I.. I guess I didn’t really believe her. Thought she just said that so I’d go or not give up hope or something.” “I don’t trust her.” Zoey said. “I know… I’m not sure what to think of her, honestly. Doubt we’ll see her again anyway.” Tonya replied. “Do we have to move soon, now?” Zoey asked. Tonya nodded, “Yeah. Really soon. Maybe even tonight!” (To be Continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 15th, 2022, 4:33pm Hondo lost track of time looking for Tonya and spent a good hour and a half walking the streets looking for signs of her before he started his return to the apartments for breakfast. It took him about half an hour to get back so it was well after half past eight by the time he got back. As he came into the room, Val was folding some laundry she had pulled from the dryer, having just threw their sheets into the dryer and their blankets into the wash. “Any luck?” She asked hopefully. Hondo frowned and shook his head, “Naw, not a lick.” She sighed, “I was afraid of that… Poor girl has to be terrified, but she still left to protect us… You really think she meant that or it was an excuse to keep us from looking for her?” Hondo shrugged, “I reckon I don’t rightly know, though I can’t see as she’d have said that had she been leavin’ for other reasons. I guess it could have been to scare us off, but I have a feelin’ that she did mean it. I know she has a lot of reasons to distrust folks, but wish she’d have given us a shot.” “If she was being truthful about her feelin’s in that note, thinkin’ we might get shot is the reason she left.” Val quipped. Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, “Really?” She frowned, “Sorry. Just tryin’ to add some levity. Hate seein’ you so worried.” He shook his head, “No worries, Darlin’. Just can’t find humor in any of this right now.” “The girl really got to you, didn’t she? And in such a short time too.” Val replied softly. Hondo sighed and nodded, “I reckon she did. She needed us, darlin’, an’ we could have made a real difference in her life.  I know we help other an’ make a difference in what we do, but sometimes that difference is hard to see an’ all too often done for self-servin’ assholes who either forget what we did or try to steal the credit!” “We don’t do what we do for credit, though.” Val reminded him. He nodded, “I know, but sometimes it’s nice to make a difference for someone who really needs it an’ would appreciate it, ya know? ... Hell, maybe it’s just me, but I feel like she needed us an’ I let her down somehow.” “You didn’t let her down… Now, I have some breakfast stayin’ warm for you in the oven. You eat and then we’ll go look for her some more.” Val said. He nodded and followed her to the kitchen. She handed him his plate and he scarfed it down in record time and washed it down with a cup of coffee. He was not sure how to tell Valentine what was on his mind, exactly. He had always wanted a family, but in the short time they had been together, not even married a year yet, they had been too busy to think of a family and he had wanted more time with just her before they even talked about trying for that. But Valentine’s revelation about not being able to have kids made him think about it now, and her suggestion that helping that girl and her friend as if they were their own, made that thought and feeling of family grow more so in his mind. Though he did not even really know the girl, he now almost felt as if he was losing a chance at a family twice in a few days. It was nothing he felt he could tell his wife, as he did not wish for her to take it personally, plus he felt it was silly, sentimental bullshit that he should not give credence to. Taking those pills to make them nigh immortal, and working with Fernando, put them on a path in life that was going to be filled with danger, and hardships. There would be times things would be slow and times things would seem nearly out of control, and life for them would always be unpredictable. Children need safety, structure, and parents that could be there for them when growing up. He felt even thinking of a family was selfish as it would not be fair to the children to drag them through such a life. It was an inner battle he was dealing with, between what he wanted and what he felt he was destined for in life. He knew these girls needed help but, though he wanted to be there for them, he tried to talk himself into pawning them off on someone else in the states as soon as he could, if they could find them that is. He did not want to but he was convinced it would be in their best to do so. Once his dishes were in the dishwasher with the others and the wash cycle started, he took off walking in the opposite direction of that he had walked earlier that day. Valentine and Monty hopped into the car, headed for the nearest open-air market as Valentine hoped to maybe find her there if she was looking for food again. She explained to Monty on the way, but he said very little as he was still feeling a bit sorry for himself. The time was after 9:00 am. Monty and Valentine had no luck spotting the girl at the open-air market, though they walked all the alley ways and watched vendor blind spots that were easy pickings for a hungry girl looking to swipe some food. They dare not ask questions, as if what Tonya said was true about those who were after her then questions could lead the hunt for her closer to where she was hiding and even get their group a target without knowing it.  Around 2:00 pm they gave up and slowly drove back, winding through parks and mostly abandoned neighborhoods, looking for any signs of the girl. Hondo walked several ran down neighborhoods in the area and through several close alleyways, but was finding not a trace. He even stopped to look in some windows of empty stores and carefully climbed into some boarded up abandoned homes, finding only remnants of teen parties, homeless hiding out, or druggies hiding while they rode their drug trips out. He reluctantly called it a day at about 3:00 pm and started walking the long way back, through the park where Monty and Valentine had been running the last few days, while mentally going over where they could possibly be or where he might have missed. As he walked a voice woke him from his thoughts and caused him to stop abruptly. “You look lost in thought, Cowboy” A woman said in English from a park bench as he walked past. He looked at where the voice came from and saw a woman in baggy cargo pants, loose fitting t-shirt, a light canvas coat, grey baseball cap with some faded American sports team logo on it, and large sunglasses on her face. At first he did not recognize her, but she took off her hat, letting her purple hair spill out from under it, and removed her sunglasses so he could see her face better. “You again?! You followin’ me, now?!?” He demanded angrily as he recognized her from that alley fight. She stood up and strutted over to him, “I could ask you the same thing. Had you not been looking for something specific and not so lost in thought, you would have seen you were walking behind me for almost a mile before I cut off to try to get further ahead of you.” Hondo frowned as he knew she was right. He had let himself be so focused on finding the girl that he had neglected to look at anyone else around him, and that was something he could not afford to do on a mission like this. “Alright, so I was preoccupied… What do you want?” He asked firmly. She gave him a sultry smile before walking slowly around him and looking him up and down. “There are many things I want… You taking me to a hotel room and having your way with me is high on my list at the moment, though I have a feel you would just turn me down if I tried to get you to do so.” She said, almost purring as she spoke. “You’d be right on that.” He replied flatly. “Such a pity. I think we could have a lot of fun together.” She said as she sported a mock pout. Hondo frowned, “I doubt you stopped me hopin’ for sexual favors, so what do you want with me?!?” She frowned and sighed, “Honestly, I wish I knew I could trust you and your team as there is much we could do together, but unfortunately that is not to be… yet.” She seemed to drop the pretenses in that one statement and actually sounded sincere, but that did little to answer his questions or to put him at ease. “Can’t say as I trust ya either an’ I doubt there is anythin’ I can say to get you to trust me.” He replied. “You could start by telling me your intentions towards that girl and her little friend.” She said. Hondo narrowed his eyes and gave her an appraising look. “You know where she is?” He asked She shrugged, “Maybe, but don’t think you can force me to tell you easily. I am not saying I cannot be broken, but if you are a good man you would never go the distance needed to get me to talk.” “I reckon you don’t know me.” He replied sharply. She shook her head, “I do not, but the girl seems to and she thinks a lot of you. I also saw how you plowed into those trying to harm her without a thought for yourself and how you would not gun down unarmed animals, though they deserved no less than death. I know good men have to do bad things at times to protect who and what they care for. Bad men do good things at times too, but usually only because it helps them or costs them nothing. I do not know you, but I believe I know a good man when I see one, though I admit it had been a while since I have seen one and even longer since I have been held by one.” He raised an eyebrow at her and shook his head, “Looks like it will be a while longer still.” “What if I told you where she is, if you took me like I am wanting?” She asked. He frowned and glared at her angrily, “I hope you’re just makin’ a bad joke!” “Why? Am I that repulsive, that you would turn you back on these poor girls rather than make love to me?” She asked almost defensively. “You’re quite attractive on the outside, but Lady, if you would seriously bargain with those girls lives to get laid then you’re damn ugly on the inside.” He replied in a low growl. She frowned and looked down, “You have no idea how ugly I am inside anymore, but I was not always that way… I saw how you fixed her electronics and she told me you asked her to stay with you and your wife… I ask again, what are your intentions with the girl?” “All I wanted to do was to help her an’ her friend, once I found out ‘bout her!” He replied still a touch angrily. “Would she owe you then? Maybe to work for you? Carry out your whims or owe you sexual favors?” She asked sharply “She’s just a child and deserves to be a child! Those I save don’t owe me a damn thing, even the grown ones. I don’t take favors for helpin’ folks, sexual or others, an’ ‘specially from no little girls!” He retorted “Then you will turn her over to your government or agency so they can study her and her friend?” She asked accusingly. “I trust those assholes less than I trust you! No, she an’ her friend deserves a normal life to be little girls an’ grow up to be the women they should be! From the sound of it, they have gone through enough hell already. I just want them to have somethin’ normal an’ stable.”  Her replied firmly She narrowed her eyes at him and cocked her head a bit as if studying him, “And you think you can give them that with your missions and such, following the likes of Agent Fernando G.?” He sighed, “Listen, Who I work with an’ what I do is none of your damn business, first off. Second off, I trust the team with not just my life, but that of my wife, family, an’ friends. Whatever history or grudge you an’ Fernando have is between you two, but I’ll be standin’ with him if you come after him, believe you me! Now, can I give those girls a normal stable life, the life they deserve?? I reckon I can’t. But I’d do my damned best to find them someone who could an’ I’d do my best by them until I found them that life.” “What if the life they need is with you and your wife? With people who understand the evils out there and the evils they have seen and endured? What then??” She asked He shook his head, “The life they need is somewhere safe back in the states livin’ a life where they can try to forget this shit.” She raised an eyebrow at him, “I think you believe that, but I cannot say I agree with it.” “I reckon I don’t give a damn. Now, where are they?!?” He demanded. “They are safe for now, you will just have to trust me on that. I am still not sure if you are the right answer or not, but when I know I will get back with you.” She replied. “If I’m not the right answer?” He asked. She frowned, “I hope that is not the case as killing one such as you would bring me no pleasure.” “That’ll be the day.” He replied sourly. She chuckled and shook her head, “Heh! I’m sure it would be a challenging fight, but let us hope it does not happen… Now I must go as I have things I have to do, but before I go I do want to thank you for helping her.” She walked up to him, stretched up on her toes, put a hand on each side of his face, and kissed him passionately. He was a bit unsure what to do at first, but he went with it, putting a hand at the small of her back to pull her into him as he kissed her back. After what seemed like a moment and an eternity at the same time she let up and gazed into his eyes as she lightly panted for breath. “It is a shame.. *pant* .. really that you will not .. *pant* .. make love to me … I could take many more of those kisses and from what I could feel pressed up against you there are other things I would have enjoyed quite well too.” She said breathily. “That’s all you’re gettin’, I reckon, an’ it’s more than I planned to give.” He replied flatly. “A true pity, as I could have made you feel things too that you would remember for eternity. Let it be known, I will not give up on you yet.” She replied, giving him another sultry smile as she stepped back from him. “I’m not gonna stop lookin’ for them.” He replied. “For their safety, please stop… I will be in touch.” She said as she put back on the ball cap and sunglasses. She blew him a kiss and turned, swishing her hip a bit more than usual as she walked away. He frowned and shook his head as he watched her go. After she was gone he sighed and muttered under his breath about not understanding women before turning and heading back to the safehouse. He did not trust her still, but was now even more confused about her motives. She seemed to know Fernando, though so he would have to ask him about her now. He had said nothing yet as adding to his friend’s stress levels was something he truly did not wish to do, but now he felt this involved the group and could no longer be kept to himself. It was well after 4 pm when he walked up the safehouse driveway, and though he believed the girls were safe he could not help but feel a bit defeated about it all. For getting so little done it had been a long day. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- A Hispanic man in a run down apartment in a rough section of Tokyo woke from a drug and alcohol induced sleep and stretched his body. A sharp pain in his leg reminded him about the bullet would he had received the night before and only raised his ire at the purple haired woman, who he saw in his way. He sat up and grabbed a couple more pills and chased them down with some tequila. He grimaced as the tequila burned his throat and left a bitter taste in his mouth. He grumbled in Portuguese about the terrible tequila in this country and about how they would hang someone for selling rotgut like that back home. HE laid back for a while, only getting up once the pills and alcohol had turned the sharp pains in his body to dull ones and left him with a mile buzz on top of it all. Once up and on his feet, he stripped down and climbed into the shower, groaning as he stood under the hot water. His wound was almost closed up, thanks to the abnormally fast healing factor the ‘good’ doctors super pills gave him, but it would be another day at least before it healed enough to be unnoticeable. The speed at which he was healing only served to remind him that his time was limited. The pills that gave him the ability to heal fast, as well as other abilities such as exceptional strength, speed, sight, and pain tolerance, were also killing off his nerves, thus killing him slowly. The doctor did say though he would become stronger, faster, and more resilient as time went on, right up to his death, as he felt less and less pain until he soon would feel almost nothing at all. He stepped out of the shower and dried off before walking back to his bed and plopping down on the edge. He picked up a photo that lay on the nightstand before grabbing the bottle again and taking another long pull from it as he looked at the picture of him with a beautiful dark-haired woman, little boy, and infant girl. A tear rolled down his cheek as he looked at it and set the bottle down. “I swear by the name of God, my loves, that I will make those monsters Fernando and Hondo pay for killing you. They will suffer as I have and see all they love ripped from them before I end their miserable lives! Then, my loves, I will join you forever.” He whispered in Portuguese to the photo. As he sat there his phone rang and he swore at it as he set the picture down and stood up to answer it. “QUE?!” He said into the phone as he answered it. “Is that any way to answer when your superior calls you, dummkopf!” A Voice said angrily in English with a German accent. “What are you going to do, ese? Kill me?!” He asked sharply. “If it comes to that, do not think we would not.” The voice said flatly. “Any info about the purple haired pendeja?” He asked. “Nien. But do not worry about her, right now. Your worry is getting a sample of the blood of Sackett. Have you figured a way yet?” The German man asked “Not yet, but I have to lay low for the day until this leg heals. The news says the damn policia are looking for a Hispanic man with a hole in his leg. Not too many Hispanics like me around, amigo. They will be checking.” He replied. “When then?” The German asked. “Tomorrow.” He replied. “Goot! We will be waiting at the rendezvous point to receive the sample tomorrow night.” The German replied. “Si, si. I will be there.” The man replied. “Until then. Bis dann.”  The German said “Adios.” The man replied before hanging up. He half threw the phone onto the table as he sighed and muttered under his breath. He threw on a pair of pants before walking over to the window and staring out into the streets below. He shook his head as he gave a disgusted look at the sight. “Maybe it is better you are not here, my loves, as this world stinks and needs to be destroyed!” He muttered. He walked back to the dresser and finished dressing. It was getting on to afternoon now, so he still had several hours until dark, when it would be safe for him to move. Then he would watch the safehouse of Fernando G. and Hondo Sackett once more. Then on the morrow he would get a blood sample and inject him again. He had a plan how, if he could get Sackett alone. Though he wanted to kill him with his bear hands, watching him slowly die would be a pleasure too. After all, he was told Sackett had only helped kill his family under the orders and with the help of Fernando G. The high command had tried to recruit him to be in the super soldier program, like his brother had been years before, but his whole family believe the program was responsible for his early death so he refused. He now knew the program had killed his brother, and he hated the program more for it, though he owed his life to those who controlled the program, of whom he now worked for, as they were the ones who had told them the identity of his family’s killers. They had offered to kill them for him, but he wanted that pleasure himself, even if the ability to do so meant his imminent death. The program might have taken his brother from him, but it would not take from him his revenge!

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on May 2nd, 2022, 1:25pm They arrived to the Mayor Mansion. As they show there pass from the Emporia and they let them in. Charles: Ok We are in Team 2. *In a Black Van Burbon and Rex in the Van looking at the mansion* Burbon: We are near the mansion boss and ready. * Charles; Ok Team 3 You ready. * JPN Cars were on the other side of the mansion too. Sargent Kent: We are ready sir. * Charles: Ok once the Lights are off. Use your camo Suits to stun the guards and the mafia. We will Stun then inside and stun the mayor too. Then take the mayor with us. Rex You disable the Cars so they don’t chase us. Rex: Right boss. Charles: Mike once we got the mayor get near the door so we can get in and get out of there. Mike: Right sir. Charles: Ok Let do it. * Then they arrived to the Mansion as the Mayor great them. Mayor: Hello there Mr. Williams and these are your guards? Charles (Mr. Williams): Yes they are. They protect me with my life. Mayor: Ok come in Then they enter into the mansion. As it was a party and they were shock too. Seeing some Teenagers were dancing while the Mafia goons were enjoying it. 2 Male mouse wearing Maid outift were serving drinks. While 2 Females Ferrets were leading into two rooms by two Mafia guards. Dale seeing one as his spy glasses took a picture of the female maid ferret and sent it back to Burbon. * Burbon shock seeing this. Rex: Hay is that the Ferrets daughter? * Maggie see her too and wisper <You are right.> Charles looking back to her and thinking. <Yea that is her. We need take her too.> Dale <Right.> Mayor: So How is Africa? Charles; Oh it doing fine *looking back to Maggie and nodding* Maggie nods as she activate the EMP on her glove. Then the power went out at the mansion. Rex, Burbon got out, turn on their camo suit and they disappeared as they heading to the mansion with their tranquiller guns. Then JPN got on there camo suits, as they dissaperd to assist Charles and his group. * Mayor; What the? Mafia thug: The power went out. Go and Check it out. Mafia Thug 2: Right Then Charles, Maggie and Dale turn on their camo suits and they disappeared. Then took out their Tranquiller guns. “Surprise Idoits.” Then they fire on them, AS Charles hit the Mayor as he went to sleep, Maggie hit the Ferret girl she went to sleep, Dale hit one Male mouse Maid as he went down to sleep and they got every Mafia thug as they went to sleep. * Outside Mafia Thugs fire at a ghost as the ghost fire back taking them out and also Rex Disabling their Cars as he fire on them too. Mike came in fast as he was near the door. Then Charles grabs the Sleeping mayor, Dale grab the Ferret girl and Maggie grab the Male Mouse maid. Then they put them in the car as they got in. Charles: GO GO! Then Mike speed off fast as they went out of the mansion. Rex and Burbon got back to there Vans as they got in and drove off too. Island police came. But JPN Stop them and show them there badge. Sargent Mike: This is a raid on the mayor house. By JPN. He is under invegetation. So don’t you interfere with the JPN work. Sargent Zen: Ok. Then they left. * They got back to the Emporia Summer Home. They put the Female Ferret was wearing a green Komodo and Slippers in a room, then Tie her up on the chair making sure she don’t attack them. Then Rex put the Male Maid Mouse wearing a Maid outift with matching Flat heel shoes. In another room. As they tie him up on the chair too. Charles: Ok take blood samples form them and see if you can make a cure for that drug. Maggie: Right dad. Charles; But if you run into a jam. Then we can ask Fernado see if Gadget can help you with the cure. Maggie: Ok dad. Charles: Rex and Burbon guard them too. We don’t know how aggressive they will be. They might go crazy stage too. Rex: Right we be on guard. Charles: Well Dale. Let wake up the Mayor so the Emporia can have a chat with him. *Then they went into the room as the Mayor was tied up. Then Charles turn on the screan as Emporia was on the screan.* Emporia: Is he asleep? Charles: Yea. Let wake him up. Dale Then grab a glass of Water and then throw the water in the Mayor Face as he spitting and waking up. Emporia: WAKE UP MAYOR. WE GOT TO TALK NOW! Mayor See the Emporia and was not happy. Mayor: OH no Emporia *Glups* I can explane. Emporia: YOU BETTER. DRUGS WERE COMING FORM YOUR ISLAND. WHY YOU NOT STOPING THE RUSSIA MAFIA FROM DOING IT. THE VILLAGERS COMPALING TO ME. SAYING THAT YOU ARE NOT DOING YOUR JOB! YOU BETTER GIVE ME A GOOD EXPLANTION! Mayor: OK. Ok. I will tell you. The Russia Mafia Leader Demetrice have my Daughter and he already pregent her. That why I can’t do my job. If I interfered then he will kill my daughter. Charles; Man that mess up there. Emporia: I See now. Well I was going for the death scenes. But I will give you a autamainae. IF you let Charles, JPN Capture Demetrice and arrested him. Then they will rescue your daughter. Also you need to resigned from your position as mayor. Then you and your daughter will be on Japan Witness Protection agency. Any Place you go and live out as a new fresh start. Mayor: Well me and my daughter always want to live in Australia since it safe there. Emporia: Ok I will work out with the Australia gov. With the paper work and passports for you and your daughter. Also we need fake your death too and make it the Russia Mafia believe it too. Charles: Good idea Emporia. We can use a dummy with the Mayor clothing and push the car off of the mountain and crash in a fire burn. Then the Russia Mafia will to busy be forcus on the New Election for the next mayor of the island. Dale: Then we will strike and get Demetrice. Charles: Right dale. Emporia: Then it settles fake death for the mayor tomorrow. Charles: Ok Emporia and we will do that in the morning. Emporia: Good luck. *Then the screen went off* Charles: Ok everyone gets to sleep we got a big day tomorrow. Operation Fake Mayor Death begins tomorrow. All: Right boss. Then they went to sleep. * Female Teen Ferret waking up as she trying get out of the ropes. Then looking for anything to cut the ropes with. Then she sees the ropes were tie around the chair and getting her hand free. Then get her other hand free as she gets the ropes off. But hearing foot steps as she back to sleep and have the ropes around her. Two guards check on her. Then went back to their post. As Female Teen Ferret open one of her eye and smiles. <Boy I am going to have fun with those two. I need get my friend out of the ropes too.>   To be continue.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on May 6th, 2022, 12:33am [Rome, Italy; 8:30AM – 6 hour difference from Tokyo Japan] [SWA Conference Room] “Marco, you take the post across the street with Maria. Jean, you and Rico take the building entrance. Tammy, you and Bink will be in the café across the street for back up. Ferro, take the crew into the alley. We set up at 10:30 and move in at 11:00.” Lorenzo says to the group. Pricilla dares asks, “Why is Tammy going? She has a baby to take care of, and would have to take it with her on the mission.” “Not my problem. But note, Tammy is back up in case something goes wrong. If you guys do your job well, all she and Bink will do is take photos of the area and the actions that are going on. Just because she has a family to raise, does not make her useless in the job of law enforcement.” Lorenzo tells her. [2:30PM Tokyo Japan] Fernando and Gadget are in Tonkatsu Hinata Restaurant ([ch12392][ch12435][ch12363][ch12388] [ch12402][ch12394][ch12383]), having a late lunch meal, making the restaurant emptier than it would be during the noon-lunch crowd. They were having a meal of assorted sushi, sashimi and beef rolls. His cellphone begins to ring. Taking the cellphone out of his pocket, he sets it on the table with the speaker phone option on. He signals to Gadget to remain quiet as he answers the phone. “Hello?” He says as the call connects. “Fernando? This is Marco.” The voice says on the phone. “I know it is you, Marco. What is up?” Fernando replies. “Just to let you know, Tammy will be on a mission today and she will be taking the baby with her.” Marco explains. “What role will she be taking in this mission?” Fernando asks. “She and Bink will be proving back up and observation; in short pretending to be tourists at a café and taking pictures.” Marco explains. “Do me the favor and take away their firearms, so they are not able to go in to the firefight.” Fernando tells him. Though Marco was silent on his end, Fernando can sense that he was nodding. He then replies, “We will see what can be done. I’ll call you after the mission’s end.” “Thank you and take care.” Fernando tells him. “Have a good day.” Marco tells him before hanging up the phone. Fernando reaches over to his phone and hangs it up off before putting away in his pants pocket. Gadget asks, “Tammy is on a mission?” “I have people making sure she is safe.” He tells her “But she is on a mission with the baby?” She asks. “Afraid so. But as you heard, I have her supervisor limit the role she is in the mission for the baby’s sake.” He explains. “But aren’t you concerned? At least for the baby?” She asks. “Of course I have concerns. But there is nothing I can do about it right now and I trust the people she is with.” He explains. “I hope nothing bad comes out of this.” She says with much concern in her voice. “We will see what happens.” Fernando says. He looks down at down at his watch. “It is getting close to school dismissal time. “Let’s go meet the girls at the outdoor café mall.” He gets up first, giving his hand to Gadget to take and help her up out of her seat. He gives her a hug from behind and a kiss on the cheek before they walk the several blocks from the restaurant to the café mall. Once on at the mall, he finds the table they were at before and takes it. In a few moments it begins to fill with various students from the nearby high schools. As the mall fills up, the girls arrive and stand about the table. “We are here!” Sakura interjects as they gather about the table. Chieko is the first to take a chair by Fernando. Naomi complains, “Chieko, you need to have his permission to take a seat!” “You are all welcomed here. Have a seat so we can talk.” He tells them. “So we going window shopping today?”  Kitsume asks. “That is on you, but I would like to rest for a bit, a half hour or so before we go.” He tells them. “You OK?” Naomi asks. “I’m fine. Just tired. Not physically tired, just mentally tired. If you know what I mean.” He tells them. “Got a lot on your mind then?” Naru asks. “Anything we can do to help?” Naomi asks. “Unless you ladies what to spend the night at a hotel and take the edge off the stress life is throwing at me, my answer has to be ‘No.’” He tells them. “Always look at the nice thing in life. Naomi says. “Well, there are seven things I am looking at that are nice in life.” He throws at them. “Huh?” Most of them reply with Sakura adding, “What do you mean by that?” “The seven things are you six ladies plus my friend here, making seven.” Fernando explains. “OK, but what do you mean by that?” Sakura asks. “I am not calling you ladies ugly by any means, but it is what is on the inside that matters. You all have good in your hearts, you need to keep it there and make it bigger by what you do for others and yourself. There will be times that will test you but fall back to that which is good within you. And when you do, the beauty from that will come out and show itself in that which is you in appearance to others.” Fernando explains. “It seems like we are being tested all the time.” Hiromi says. A couple of the girls verify by their single word replies of agreement. “I will tell you that things will be easier in college than they are in high school. High school tends to be a meat grinder to those not prepared for life in general. But once you get past that and into college, you will not believe who easy things are. The only problem you will have is that, up to your high school graduation, all your classes, schedule and all your course materials had been selected for you to learn. But in college you select the classes, schedules, and course materials as you need them and advance through them. That is a major difference.” He explains to them. “You said ‘not being prepared for life,’ what do you mean by that?” Naru asks. “This is different for everyone, but for me is was getting ready at an early age to move out and be married by 18, have money to do all those things and a job to support my life and my wife and family, on top of having my high school diploma along with various licenses like my driver’s license, and taking college classes at the same time. I worked my tail of so that by the time I married when I was 20, I was ready for all things that could be thrown at me.” He tells them. “You were married to your wife all that time and you are divorcing her now?” Kitsume asks. “No. Tammy is my second wife. My first wife I was married to was killed during an act of a crime, and I have not married anyone for a very long time until a couple years ago with Tammy. Of course, I caught her being unfaithful to me so I’m divorcing her.” Fernando explains. “Explain how she was unfaithful to you? Here in Japan, a married couple can have a sexual affair with others but as long as there is no emotional connection, then it is not considered cheating.” Kitsume asks. “I will say that there was emotional connection between my wife and the one she was cheating with. She was also plotting with him to divorce me and try to take everything she can from me, as in the USA, in a divorce, the woman gets half of everything the man owns and has including half of his work income unless it is proven that she was the one cheating against him and then she loses everything. Since Tammy cheated on me and there is proof of the cheating along with an emotional connection between them, then there is cause for her to lose everything.” He explains. “She owes you a lot of money and an apology, as does her family.” Naru says. “She has no family. Long story short, as it was reported on the newspapers in Italy, which you can look up on Google, her family was killed in a home break-in, leaving only her and her little sister who is about Jr. High School age. According to the news, there were reasons as to the break-in and murders being drug dealing and mafia related and that is why they were all killed. But that was years before we got married. So she had nothing coming into this marriage and she will leave this marriage with nothing.” He explains. He then tries to switch the conversation’s subject, “But as for you girls, it does not matter what colleges you go to, but you should remain in contact with each other and help each other into your adult years. You all will be better for it.” “Well, college was going to be a challenge due to costs and things, but with a scholarship and recommendations we would be getting, things would be much easier for us now.” Sakura explains. “We can all go to Tokyo University, and be the best in what we do.” Naru points out. “Maybe we can have an affair without emotional attachments!” Chieko lets out. “Wait. You ladies said that you would not be interested in me because I’m not a mouse or Japanese.” Fernando points out. “For the man who is helping me with my life and future needs, I would do anything for him. And I’m sure the others would.” Chieko tells him. “If she would, I would too.” Hiromi tells her. Naomi lets, “The both of you are too thirsty...” “Well, along certain limits and lines not to be crossed, I would not mind having him as a more than intimate friend.” Kitsume throws in. “What would he say? Would he want a bunch of thirsty high school girls?” Sakura asks. “Let’s just say that I would want your girls, thirsty or not for what I need you girls to do, in this case to witness history and to write about it from your point of view because this will effect your futures as adults and as it will the rest of Japan. Now whether we have sex in this relationship we will have as friends; that is a lot of ifs and variables to deal with even if that happens at all.” He explains. They all sit silently for the moment, each of them thinking about their part in this relationship. Fernando throws in, “You want to go shopping now or have something to eat before we go?” “We should go shopping.” Naomi throws in before any of the others could answer. “Alright, let’s go.” He says as he slowly got up. As he got up out of his seat another group of girls approached the table. “Well well... Look who is here...” The leader of the group says to her friends but loud enough to be heard. “Aratani, you and your friends can have this table as we are about to leave.” Sakura slowly gets up from her seat. “Eww... I would never sit down where you losers had you asses on.” Aratani throws back at them. She then turns to Fernando. “I see you’re hanging out with foreign tourists. Hey mister, you looking for some quick action with high school girls or something? Beware, these hoes will end up robbing you.” “Aratani Fujita, though children do not carry the sins of their parents, your family has a lot to atone for, and I can see you want to carry the ugliness of your family’s reputation like some proud flag to wave.” Fernando tells her. “Wait, who are you and what are you talking about?” Aratani asks. “Who I am is none of your concern as according to you I’m some hungry tourist looking for some hot high school girl action and that I just found it with them. But as for you, for the past three generations your family has been part of every negative part of history Japan has been through: from World War II, to the near downfall of the Mazda Corporation, and the failure of the Chinese Bank Mergers with Japanese corporations and so on. But I am not embarrassing myself, you are. So if you want to clear yourself from the bad reputation of your family’s infamy, you need to change. Being a bully and leading a bully group is only drag you and your friends down into the land of ill repute and you are taking your friends with you. So let me say these two things: one - beauty is skin deep, but ugly is to the bone and two – I’d rather be with these fine lovely ladies  who has no ugliness within them than to be with somebody like you who is ugly to the core.” Fernando tells her. He then turns to his group of girls as he helps Gadget up out of her seat, “Girls, let’s go to the hotel room and begin having that Hot Japanese Girl Action this one will be missing out on.” Chieko begins to laugh as she gets up, seeing how the school bully has been shot down by a complete stranger. Hiromi and Kitsume also begin to laugh before getting up with Sakura nodding. Naru shakes her head before saying, “Aratani, I warned you that one day Karma will bite you on the ass.” She turns to the others, “Let’s go girls.” They get up and start to walk out. Aratani and her bully friends stand there, unsure what had happened. One of her friends looks at Aratani before walking away from her. Another friend joins her as she leaves. A third looks at them walking away and then Aratani and the remaining other before deciding to leave. Fernando, Gadget and the girls were blocks away by the time Aratani and her remaining friend stands alone at the table they were all in, wondering what just had happened. In a couple of minutes, Fernando opens the door to a private clothing store, having Gadget lead the girls in before he goes in after them. (The same private store he took Gadget to the other day.) The manager steps up to them to perhaps send them away until she sees Fernando. “Konichiwa Fernando San! How can I help you this day?!” The store manager says to him. “I have these ladies in need for a few special dresses each for the Emperor’s Ball. They were selected by the palace for the Junior Journalist program to report of the even from a teen’s perspective.” Fernando explains. The manager nods before saying, “Yes, yes! Bring them into the dressing room and we’ll get a few things that will look good on them, and then we can get them fitted for them.” “Alright ladies, right this way.” Fernando says to them to follow him. They walk into the room with the store staff adding a few more chairs. Fernando takes the main large chair that sees the whole room and the small stage. Gadget takes the closest seat to his while the other girls take remaining chairs. The staff comes out from the back room and takes each girl to measure on the stage, with Naomi being the first one. “Is this really necessary?” Naomi asks. “They need to get your basic size and shape to get an idea as to what will look good on you.” Fernando explains. “Will we have to stand naked in front of you?” Chieko asks. “They will give you a robe to put on but you will be switching out of dresses in and out of and measurements taken.” Fernando begins to explain, adding, “If you feel uncomfortable about me being here, I can step out for a while.” Kitsume says “No, you can stay here and watch!” Fernando turns to Naomi, “Naomi? It’s on you since you are first.” Naomi looks at him nervously before nodding, and say “It’s OK. I don’t mind.” She trails off to silence, “I think...” “OK. To ease your mind, I’m going to look at you all with a discerning eye as to how you look in your dress. We will also talk about make up for you guys so you can look better and build up some self esteem. You ladies are lovely and wonderful people.” He explains. One of the staff looks at Naomi, “Strip.” “Huh?” Naomi replies. “Strip. Take your school uniform off.” The dress tailor tells her. Though Fernando was the only male in the store, Naomi felt a bit uneasy but eventually complies, standing on the stage in just her bra, panties and sox. Though she was expecting a robe immediately, none was given. Another store staff member stands beside her with an open catalog of dresses they have. It somehow seems to calm her down a bit as she looks at the pictures of the dresses. Fernando states loud enough to be heard, “Choose three dresses for now. In the future we’ll get more when needed.” Naomi looks up at him before giving a small nod, she almost had forgotten that Fernando was there. She looks at the catalog and selects one of the dresses of the page she is on. The store clerks nod at each other and one of them goes to the back room where the dresses are stored. Almost three hours later, the choices have been made and the dresses have been selected and fitted to each girl’s body size and shape, along with a couple of shoes each, a small fancy purse and fancy silk underwear. Though the cost is over three-quarters of a million yen, Fernando can recoup the losses though to him it is more of an investment than a loss. It is almost 6PM when they walk out of the store. Chieko asks, “Can we go someplace with a bathroom?” “We can go to the mall.” Naru points out. “Eww... Hell no.” Chieko complains. Gadget whispers in Fernando’s ear, “We can go to my hotel room.” “No, we will go to mine instead.” He replies. He then turns to the girls, “Ladies, I can take you to my hotel room and you can use the facilities there.” “Where is it?” Chieko asks. “Just a few blocks. You can hold it until then?” Fernando asks. “I can try.” Chieko says, “Then let's go.” He tells them. “I hope we do not have to do anything for all this stuff.” Naomi says to herself. Naru leaves over to her, “There are six of us and two of them if things start to get strange.” They both turn to Fernando to see his reaction if he had heard them. He just gives them a slight nod and a smile as he pointed to the direction they were going. [Same time: Uruguayan Embassy] A tall dark figure in a trench coat walks into a private room without knocking. A tall dark figure in a bathroom sits on a large velour chair facing a window, a half naked young girl not of Japan was on her knees with a dog collar around her neck fastened to a leash.  Her head bobbing up and down from his lap in an obvious scene of oral sex being performed. The one who enter the door speaks. “Mien fuhrer, the Paladin Group has issued another 2-Billion Yen (2-Million USD) from our investors.” The one with trench coat says. “Good, Josef, good. Account for its arrival and take 20 percent of it to pay our informants and friends for their services, hold onto the rest for future deals.” The one in the robe getting serviced tells him. “Will do Adolf. Will do.” Josef  says before he walks out of the room.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jun 11th, 2022, 1:30am [Thirty-second Floor Pent House, Tokyo Hilton, a few minutes after 6PM] The elevators open on the Pent House floor and the girls step out onto the floor, getting in awe at the grand sight that was bestowed to them. Fernando steps outs out and walks over to the living room bar with Gadget behind him. Chieko is the first to respond, “Wow... All this is yours? Would you marry me, mister?” “That depends a lot on the future and what it holds. But I am honored that you asked.” Fernando tells her. Naomi whispers towards Chieko, “What’s wrong with you? He’s a married man and that is his girl friend!” “It’s OK.” Fernando tells them, adding, “Yes, I heard you.” They all look at him before he continues, “The future is uncertain, so anything is possible. Who knows, maybe we will all wake up in the same bed tomorrow morning after an all night sex-a-thon between me and you girls. But I doubt it, as things are certain in that happening so soon in our relationship. Things are not aligning in that direction for all of us for nay time in the near future.” “Then, if I can ask,” Hiromi chimes in, “In all seriousness, if the opportunity was there to do it with any or all of us, would you take that opportunity?” “Let me explain this much about myself – I am not the kind of man that would want to go out on the prowl and take home a fine young damsel like yourselves just to have my way with her on a lust driven sexual adventure. I prefer to share the time we have together on an emotional level as well as a physical and sexual level. Understand that men have emotions too, even though ours tend to be toned down and swing to extremes at times, but it is there. So for me, I have to love a girl such as like any of you on a physical, sexual and emotional level. I find it being more rewarding that way for those involved.” Fernando explains. “But tying emotions, makes it cheating.” Naru throws at him. “Would it be cheating if all of us get involved in a relationship that involved sex and emotions if we all allow it and share in it as equally as possible?” Fernando asks. Most of them say “No...” but with Naru throwing in after a brief moment of silence, “What about your friend? Gadget’s her name, right?” Gadget speaks up, “Under the circumstances that both our spouses left us, what I have with him I never got from my former husband. And from what I can tell, I’m giving him what his wife failed to give him. I am not an easy person to get along with and on this mission we are on, I have gotten on his nerves plenty of times, but I try my best to make him happy as a man, as a person, as a friend, and as my boss.” “That includes sex with him?” Chieko asks. “What do you think making him happy as a man involves?” Gadget throws in. “Let’s not get into a tizzy from this.” Fernando begins. “A man needs a lot more than a woman giving him sex all the time.” “Like what?” Naomi asks. “He needs a woman he can trust, a woman that won’t turn on him because she wants drama, a woman that can make dinner for him, keep his house, family and business in order, and one that is capable of doing what needs to be done by herself instead of asking him to do it for her all the time. Just like a woman needs a man that is willing to support her through the things she needs support in, to agree with her on things that are for them but not for her. To give her what she needs and when he can afford it – give her what she wants. In everything that I have, I cannot afford to give her the world, but I can give her my part of it.” He explains. “You sure you do not want to marry me?” Chieko throws at him again, adding, “I’ll do anything to have a man like you as my husband.” “Chieko!” Naomi throws at her. “I can’t be your husband, but I’ll be your friend.” He tells her. After a brief pause to take a breath, he continues, “I’ll be a friend to you all. I just demand the same respect and trust as friends to be returned. Besides, didn’t you guys said yesterday that you would prefer to marry within your species?” Kitsume steps in with her answer, “Yes, we did but we talked about it during the day.” Sakura throws in, “What good is a guy if he is only going to the minimum to achieve so little in life? These high school boys only care about themselves, video games, manga, anime and getting into some girl’s panties – though it is easy to do here but only if he is worth it.” Chieko throws out, “You’re more than worth it!” “Chieko!” Naomi lets out trying to shut her up. Hiromi explains, “No, it’s true. Having a boyfriend is nice but is it worth it when all he thinks is of himself and not of the one he is with? But you, you already had worked hard to get what you want in life and continue to work hard. A girl would be a fool not to fall in love with a guy like you. I do not understand why your wife would leave you for a terrorist as she had everything a woman could want from you.” Gadget steps in to reply, “She wanted drama in order to put some excitement in her dull life. And my husband offered it to her in terms of drugs, sex, and criminal activities such as prostituting herself to his friends and clientele.” “Gadget...” Fernando tells her, “Let’s not get personal.” “He’s already given me enough excitement to last a lifetime.” Chieko throws out, adding, “If it were not for him we would be home watching anime, doing homework and wishing we have a boyfriend while we touch ourselves in the privacy of our closed rooms.” “Chieko!” Naomi lets out. “It is true. Where would we be if it were not for him.” Hiromi throws in, as Chieko begins to unbutton her school uniform polo. “Chieko, what are you doing?” Naomi throws out to get her attention. “I’m going to see how one of the dresses fit.” Chieko answers back. “But... in front of him?” Naomi asks urgently. “We changed in front of him at the store while the store staff took our measurements. I can trust him.” Chieko tells her, throwing in as she pulls out one of the dresses - the little black one, “Kitsume, help me with this.” “Why should I help you?” Kitsume complains. “Because you are taller than me, and you can help me adjust it to make it look good on me.” Chieko tells her as she takes her top off and drapes it across the couch’s arm. “Ladies, you can use one of the bedrooms to change, if you like.” Fernando tells them. “It’s OK, Mister Fernando. We can trust you, or at least I can.” Chieko tells him. “What if things turned around and I wanted to take advantage of you and the others?” Fernando asks. “I don’t know about the others, but you would be making my dreams come true.” Chieko answers as she hands the little black dress to Kitsume. Everyone turns to Naomi to see how she would respond. She just puts her face into her hand and shakes her head. Chieko pops the button off the hem off the skirt and pull the zipper down, letting the skirt down. She beds over to pick it up off the floor, almost seductively to see Fernando’s reaction, which was none. She was cute however, bustier and curvier than her friends, she would be equal in size and shape to them if she was taller. Her short hair gave her face a more boyish in appearance despite the body she had. It is not that Fernando was not interested, he was but he was also in control of himself when many would find an excuse not to “a girl stripping her clothes off in front of him and saying that she would accept any move he puts on her.” Gadget nudges Fernando with her elbow to get his attention, “Hey... It’s not polite to stare.” Fernando turns to her, “I’m not staring. Just got a lot on my mind. “Like what?” Gadget asks. “Hondo as a place for us to go to out by the mountain, a ranch of some sort. But I do not want us to go there in case we get followed. Your husband escaping from jail and he’s out there somewhere looking for us, mostly you and I but he would target everyone else if he could.” He tells her. As Kitsume helps zip up the dress Chieko had put on, Hiromi starts taking off her school uniform after taking out her little black dress to put on. Fernando decides to step into his room but Cheiko and Kitsume go after him and latch onto his arm. “It’s OK Mister. You seen us in our underwear while the store staff measured us for our dresses, we can trust you here while we change into the new dresses.” Chieko tells him. “Yeah, Mister. We can trust you.” Kitsume tells him. “You going to strip and change into your dress?” Fernando asks. He then throws in, “Look, even though I am the adult here, if we are going to be friends and maybe more, it’s ‘Fernando’ in private, but ‘Mister G.’ (Gee) in public.” They both sigh as they look at him before Chieko throws in, “OK, Fernando.” Kitsume nods at him. “Then let me go.” Fernando tells them. They do as they are told and all walk back to the living room where Hiromi is standing there in just her panties and bra, and a slight smile on her face. Fernando looks at Hiromi and then the others and lastly at Gadget. Then he shakes his head for the moment. “What’s wrong?” Hiromi asks. “I know it’s been a long day but you ladies are slouching, and letting your breasts hang and sag.” He slowly walks up to Hiromi “You ladies are young adults, you should be standing up straight, and have those breasts of yours stand up firm and proud.” He tells them. “How so?” Kitsume asks. “I’ll show you...” He says before whispering in Hiromi’s ear, “I don’t mean anything sexual by putting my hands on you, but I will have to place my hands on you in certain ways.” Hiromi nods and turns to him, “You can touch me how ever you want. I don’t mind.” Fernando mentally nods to himself before stepping up behind her. He reaches over and takes her dress she has in her hand and places it on the couch’s arm before standing behind her again. He puts his hands on to her waist and pulls her softly against him. He then whispers in her ear, I need loosen your bra to make those adjustments.” Hiromi nods at him. He looks at the others from above her shoulders, “Now watch and learn.” He then tells Hiromi, “Girl, relax. And then do as I tell you.” Hiromi nods again as he puts his hands on her shoulders. “Take a small step sideways, putting your feet apart as wide as your shoulders.” He tells her. She complies. He then puts his hands under her arm pits and lifts her up slightly, telling her “Stand up straight and balance yourself on the heels of your feet.” She does the best as she can, unsure what to do at first but figures out what to do. He steps away from her and looks her over from front to back, head to toe. He then steps behind her, unhooking her bra and puts it to a looser setting. He the reaches from under her arms and cups her breasts into his hands, feeling them for the shape, size and firmness. “You have a lovely bare of breasts. We’ll talk with the rest of the girls about staying firm into your later adult years.” He tells her softly in her ear. She lets out a small Mona Lisa smile and a slight nod. He then tells her, “Put your hands on mine, so I can take my hand out and your support yourself.” She nods and then complies, allowing him to take his hands out from under her breasts. He walks away and goes into his room, looking for something. He comes back with a package wrapped lingerie with a special bra that has adjustable padding.” He steps up the middle of the livingroom, needing to explain, “What I have to give out is new, never used by anyone and provided by both the Japanese and American governments as ‘needed items’ for my agents to use and wear during a mission and they can keep after the mission is over. Since no one is using them at this time, I’m handing what is needed to you ladies. We have more than enough for everyone and in assorted sizes to fit everyone.”  He then goes back behind Hiromi. “Take off your bra and we’ll see about fitting this one on.” “What it is?” Hiromi asks. He explains loud enough for the others to hear, “In America it is called ‘Wunder Bra,’ and it has these pads called ‘cookies’ where you put a pad into whatever sections to push and shape you accordingly.” The girls all seem to nod at him as he opens the package and shows Hiromi the ‘cookie pads’ and the sections inside the bra’s cup. He tells her as he shows a ‘cookie pad’ and inserts it into the bottom section, “Though you are already firm, this cookie pad at the bottom of the up will give you a bit more support and a tiny amount of lift. See how I put it in? You try it with the other cup before putting it on.” Hiromi nods as she takes the bra and the pouch with the ‘cookie pads’ from his hands and looks it over before deciding which one to use and insert it into the bra cup’s sectional pouch. She starts to put on the bra, Fernando takes the ends and holds them but not connects the hooks while Hiromi makes a few adjustments to make the straps fit. He then hooks them loosely before reaching to the front and cups her breasts in his hands and shifts the bra until her breasts are sitting naturally in the bra cups. He then reaches to the back and tightens the bra band from the hooks in the back. He then slides his hands through the sides and front, making a couple of adjustments to the bra. He then steps back and to her side and then her front, looking at her. She was definitely enjoying the attention he was giving her body. “How does it feel?” He asks. “Wow, she looks... bigger!” Kitsume says. “Actually she is not bigger, the bra is giving her a slight push up and forward to make her look bigger. Thing is, how does it feel? Can you wear that all day?” Fernando says to them and then at Hiromi. “It feels good. It’s not my favorite bra and it does feel different but I’m comfortable with it!” Hiromi answers. “Good. Now put on the dress. Let’s see how you look.” He tells her. Hiromi nods before reaching over, taking the dress from the couch’s arm and puts it on. Chieko steps beside Hiromi to be next. Gadget leans over to Fernando and whispers in his ear, “Hope you enjoyed that quickie feel.” “How about you ask her, as when I am done with them and we all go out on a date, we will return here and we can all practice making babies...*!” Fernando tells her, only to be slapped when he barely finished his sentence. “You’re a pervert!” Gadget yells out loud, adding “How dare you feel up a teenage girl!” “I don’t mind. In fact I sorta liked it... a lot!” Hiromi chimes in. “I would love for a guy to feel me up like he did Hiromi...” Chieko lets out. “The both of you are thirsty beyond belief!” Naomi lets out. “We’re all thirsty, even you Naomi.” Kitsume tells her. “If I dare ask, can I ask why?” Fernando asks. Sakura starts to explain, “Well, it’s given that we Japanese girls start earlier than most girls around the world and we are freer in those things. So one can say that some of us can get it anytime we want, and some of us can get some of the times we want, and some of us do not get it at all...” “And because of Aratani and her friends getting all the boys to date them and make them stay away from other girls not down with them, we cannot have boyfriends.” Cheilko throws in. “Is this true for all of you?” Fernando asks. Gadget just stands there listening to all that is being said in disbelief in what she is hearing. Most nod or say yes, though by experience some had a boyfriend before going to high school, except for Kitsume and Naomi who both have a male cousin who has an interest in them but they are no longer interested in gaining such attention from a family relative, especially when that male relative does not have girls interested in them. It is a vicious statement to say but it is true, unless it is an intimate familiar relationship that is allowed (as it is in many Asian cultures), if others are not interested in the familiar suitor then there is something wrong with him that no one wants. Sakura points this out to see their reaction. “Well, Naomi and Kitsume were dating their male cousins until last year.” Sakura throw out. “I was fulfilling a family favor!” Naomi lets out as it trying to defend herself. Everyone turned to Kitsume when Naomi finished. “It was a summer fling done as a favor that went nowhere because he was my cousin! Eww...” Kitsume points out. Fernando throws out, “Nothing wrong with dating a cousin as long as no one forces the other into situations they do not want to be in, which includes sexual one that can lead to rape. “No’ means ‘NO!’” The girls turn to look at him, making him confess, “I dated my cousin Maria when I was a teenager some 15 years go or so when we were young teens. But we were dating when we were friends before we found out we were cousins. And we dated as friends, not for a romantic interlude or sexual favors to be done. Mostly going to the movies, museums or the library, I also had to tutor her a lot because she did not like to study. Not that she was dumb or anything, she was quite intelligent, she rather want to watch anime on TV or play video games than do her homework.” Trying to save her own skin Kitsume throws out, “If given the opportunity, if she offered herself to you, you know – sexually, you would have taken her, right?” “I will admit that if the opportunity was there, yes. But I am saying this is a guy thing – if a girl offers herself to a guy sexually, he’s going to take it. Just like a dog would take a bone you throw it at. But there were no opportunity there for that to happen – we respected each other as friends and later as family. There was a likeness and some attraction but nothing that would allow for certain relationship lines to be crossed.” He explains. “What you mean, ‘...if a girl offers herself to a guy sexually, he’s going to take it like a dog would take a bone you throw it at’?” Naomi asks. “Just that. Guys are constantly on the prowl for that girl who is willing to give him sex. If a girl were to walk up to some random guy and offered him sex, he would accept that offer. There are various social constraints and expectations of behavior and respect to be exchanged in order to allow this to happen or not, but for the most part, guys will take what sex that is offered to him from any girl throwing it at him.” Fernando explains. “So if we offered you sex, you would take it?” Naru asks. “Personally I would not. One: I’m married. Two: I am already having an affair with a friend. Three: In my country and its laws, you girls are minors and I cannot have sex with a minor, even though your nation and culture says that you are of age, in my nation and culture it is not. Take away those three stipulations, and it is a possibility that I would.” He explains. He then looks at Chieko, “Come, you’re next.” Chieko literally trots over to him, smiling to herself. She then stands up to him, reaching behind with some difficulty but manages to pull down the zipper on her dress. She shimmies out of the top half of the dress, letting it hang from her waist as she puts her hands under her bra covered breasts and thrusts them up at him. “It’s not much I know, but I think you can help...” She lets out. Fernando takes her by her shoulders and turns her around, pulling her against him. He then pulls her bra strap to get look at the size information tag before reaching into the bag to get a Wunder Bra in her size. He then reaches around her to put the bra and its “cookie” paddings in her hand before cupping her breasts in his large hands and hefting them up slightly and pushing them in just a bit. He whispers in her ear, “You comfortable with that? Tell the truth, we can work this one way or another.” Chieko nods after letting out a sigh and a smile. He tells her, “Put your hands on mine and hold yourself like I am as I take off your bra and set up the Wunder Bra to accentuate your breasts.” She nods again while smiling. Once her hands were on his, she flexes her fingers making his hands lightly grope her breasts.  She whispers to herself, “If we were alone, I would want you to do me lovely.” He heard it and whispers in her ear, “Maybe one day your wish might come true. But let’s get this done first.” She turns her head and nods, easing up on her hands to allow his hands to slip out and take the Wunder bra to adjust it to fit her. He takes the cookie pads and puts them into the cups to shape her into a slightly pushed up and in position. Unlike with Hiromi, which he showed her how to adjust the bra according to her size and fit and let her do half of the adjustments, he does the entire bra’s adjustments for Chieko. Fernando reaches around her and helps Chieko with putting on the Wunder Bra. He then adjusts and shifts the bra accordingly on her before helping her with her dress. Helping her zipper up the dress, he then steps away from her and then to the side of her to look at her. She stands there looking more assure and confident of herself with the breasts held up and high like Hiromi is. The others look at her in awe. “Wow... you look like some office manager of a big company!” Kitsume says. “You look so adult-like...” Sakura says. Hiromi leans over to Chieko, taking a side hug, “Look at that, we work for some big office company!” “Yeah!” Chieko says, almost holding back a tear for some hidden reason why it wants to come out though it all the years of Aratani Fujita and her friends bullying her and her friends. “Well, let’s try this – Kitsume, don’t try on the dress – yet. Let’s see how this looks under a school uniform.” Fernando tells her. “Are you going to grab my boobs and feel them up like you did Hiromi and Chieko?” Kitsume asks. “I am going to see where it would be best for you to be at which means that I will have to feel and have a sense of your breasts.” He tells her. Kitsume lets out a sigh as she steps up to him before leaning over him and whispers in his ear, “No nipple play or you might end up with me as your girlfriend.” He whispers in hers, “Maybe I want all of you to be my girlfriend. As you said, in Japan as long as there are no emotions, we all can have a sexual relationship and it is not considered cheating.” She steps back and takes off her school polo shirt showing him her breasts in a light lace silk bra. He looks at it, as the light construction and sheer material of the bra is not enough of supporting her goods as they were supporting themselves. “My... that must be an expensive bra... but it’s so light, how can it support you?” Fernando says and asks. “I support myself, though my mother got me my bras when I was young and she said to always get the smoothest silk bras so they do not chafe against your skin. And the panties came from a matching set with the bra.” Kitsume says with a smile. “I see. Well, there are Wunder Bras in silk, but I will have to you one later on as I have these in I think Spandex.” He says to her. “Let see how it works for me then... we’ll discuss getting a silk one later.” Kitsume tells him before unclasping the front clip of her bra and pulls the cups from her breasts. He can only look down at them for a moment before putting his hands on her waists and quickly turns her around. Kitsume gave a confused then frustrated look as she is turned around. He then reaches under her arms and slowly takes the front-open bra off her shoulders and out her arms. He momentarily looks at the bra for its size and hand her one of the Wunder Bars and a couple of cookie pads to hold onto. He then carefully places her bar on the bar table next to them before turning to her and putting his hands on the side of her chest. Kitsume tells him, “Remember what I told you...” “What did you tell him?” Naomi asks. “Oh nothing. Just that if he plays with my nipples that he is going to have me as a girlfriend.” Kitsume says a bit too proudly. “Kitsume! You should not be saying those things!” Naomi says too loud, throwing in and shyly pointing towards Gadget, “He already has a girlfriend!” “As long as there are no emotional attachments, there should be no problems with him having me and who ever as his girlfriend. It is only cheating when emotions are involved.” Kitsume explains. “I do not think there should be a problem.” Fernando says out loud. He then says, “Take a deep breath and relax. I just need to get a sense of your size and shape before adjusting the Wunder Bra and having you trying it on.” Kitsume seductively leans back against him, turning to hear to face him, “Remember what I told you...” Fernando whispers to her, “You want to be my girlfriend now? We can have some privacy in one of the bedrooms...” as slides his hands against her skin from the side of her chest to cup her firm breasts in his hands, giving them a very slight squeeze no one would notice but her. “Oh my... Your hands... They are so big, and strong... And gentle...” Kitsume almost swoons. “Relax girl. It’s not like I’m taking your lady-hood from you.” He says to her as he took in her shape and size into consideration, seeing that she did not need much in what the Wunder Bra could offer in augmentation, but he thinks a tiny amount of lift would enhance her appearance. “There. Looks like I was right in my guess in the adjustments I gave for what you need, put on the bra and try it out.” With a bit of assistance, she puts on the Wunder Bra and feels that she was lifted a bit like when Fernando had his hands on her breasts. She then put on her school uniform Polo Shirt. Though to Fernando thought that such a lift was minimal at best, the girls were awed by a ‘large difference’ Kitsume seems to have. “You would fit in with the mature girls in college!” Hiromi lets out. “You think so?” Kitsume asks, adding, “I can feel a slight lift but that is it.” “That slight lift is putting you higher up than before, it might not feel like much but there is a large visual difference!” Sakura points out. “Ladies, the best look you can have concerning your breasts depending on your size is having them slope down at a 45-degree angle from your shoulders to where they round about back to the body. If you were all smaller, then it would be more like a 30 to 40 degree angle, again, depending on your size and the smaller the size, the smaller then angle.” Fernando explains. A few thousand feet away in Downtown Tokyo around the shopping mall district, the infamous Dirty Pair walk about in their civilian attire as they work undercover role to gather information. Kei is miffed at their situation, “I’m going to complain to the chief about our pay! Uncover gets the most money for the least amount of work!” “Kei, as Trouble Consultant Officers, we get paid double what Undercover gets!” Yuri throws at her. “At what price? We have to dodge bullets, avoid explosions, and hope we kill the bad guys before they kill us in a fire fight! Not once in this undercover job Fernando gave us did we have to had to fight to survive like we do as Trouble Consultants!” Kei complains. “I’m sure Fernando is making sure we are getting our Trouble Consultant Pay instead of the Traffic Agent pay we were getting before Fernando called us into our former Trouble Consultant position.” Yuri replies. “Hmph...” Kei throws out. “At least we can wear normal clothes and not the mini vests and short shorts we had to put on as Trouble Consultants.” Yuri points out. They stop in mid step with Kei just scowling with a twisted lip at Yuri. Yuri pokes at Kei’s breasts with her index finger, “I doubt you would be able to fit into your Trouble Consultant uniform, with all that cheese cake you have been eating lately, you have put on a few pounds!” “One does not get much exercise handling traffic and handing out parking tickets.” Kei throws back. As they walk about, they notice two very out-of place couple – a male chipmunk and an all too familiar blonde haired female mouse; neither were Japanese nor spoke Japanese. Kei and Yuri decide to follow them and listen to what they were saying. “Come on Gadget, we got a lot of work to do!” The male chipmunk shouts at the female blonde mouse. “I’m not Gadget! I’m Lawhine-*!” the female blonde mouse begins to say but was immediately slapped on the back of the head. “I Don’t Care! You’re Gadget, Damn It! Now, We Need To Get Certain Things The Boss Told Us To Get To Make A Bomb For Fernando And His People!” The male chipmunk tells her. There was a silence between the two of them for a moment, before he slaps her again, “Hurry Up, So I #$@! That Ass Of Yours When We Get Back!” The female blonde mouse says to herself, “I would not mind getting #$@!ed in the ass but your dick is so small and you come so fast it is not even worth it...” “What was that you said?!!” The male chipmunk yells at her as he raises his hand to her. “Nothing, Chip! Nothing at all!” The female blonde mouse says. “Let’s go! We Need To Get Charcoal, Lighter Fluid, Green Dish Soap AND Other Things For The Bomb!” The male chipmunk tells her before putting his hand on the back of her neck and pushes her ahead of him. Kei and Yuri duck behind the corner of a building and discuss what they had just seen. Knowing that Chip is a wanted man, but why is Gadget with him? After comparing notes, they decide to call Fernando. At the Thirty-second Floor Pent House of the Tokyo Hilton, a smart phone rings on the counter. A hand reaches for it and answers the call. Looking at the screen, they know who the caller is as they put the call on speaker mode. “What’s going on Yuri?” the voice says. “Fernando! Where are you? Even better – where is Gadget?!!” Yuri says. “I cannot say where I am but I am in Tokyo, Gadget and a few friends are with me. Why?” Fernando says and asks. “We think we just saw Chip and blonde mouse woman that looks exactly like Gadget! Even sounded like her but her accent is different.” Gadget moves into the call, “Somebody, who looks like me? You got her name?” Kei steps into the call, “I heard her say that she was Law-Hinie or something like that, but Chip kept slapping her and calling her Gadget! They also spoke about getting things for making a bomb!” “I see.” Fernando throws in, and then adds, “You still following them?” “No. We had to lose them as Chip began to notice somebody was following him.” Yuri steps into the call. “OK then. Call Hondo and notify him of the situation and tell him that Gadget is with me and Chip might be with an imposter.” Fernando tells them. “Will do!” Yuri says before the call gets cut off. Back in Downtown Tokyo, Kei and Yuri look at each other before they call Hondo and inform him of the situation. In Thirty-Second Floor Pent House of the Tokyo Hilton Gadget was getting highly agitated a in hearing the news. “Chip is out there looking for us! What are we going to do?!!” Gadget says in a panic. “Don’t worry about it. That is why I have certain people with us to do the work of hunting down situations like Chip being out there. And you have me, so you will be safe with me.” Fernando tells her. “What about us?” Naomi asks. “Well, Chip does not know who you are, so you are safe by that fact alone.” He tells them. They all look at him so he tries to ensure them of their safety, “OK Ladies, you have a choice. Go home – I’ll pay for a cab for you to go home with. Or have an all night date with me and Gadget, nothing fancy, a dinner and maybe a movie, or order take out and watch a movie here. Whatever you may choose.” “If we choose to go out, what do we got to wear?” Naomi points out. The girls sigh in disbelieve with Naru smacking the back of Naomi’s head with her shopping bag. [Around 6:45PM] - To be continued.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 11th, 2022, 10:35pm Next Day Maggie was making the cure. A Japan Tech team was making the Robot version of the mayor Satoshi while the Real Mayor Satoshi was eating breakfast with Charles group. Charles: Ok Your robot version of yourself will drive up to.  Ura Sabaku since it does have cliffs there and once, he pushes the gas on the limo then he will crash to the bottom of the cliff and it will explode. Oshima Island Police, Fire trucks and Ambulance will arrive to the scene. Same as Japan News Stations too. The Robot version of yourself will squirt out real blood. Satoshi: Hope this will work? Charles: It will work. *Then shouting happing. Charles: What the? Then they ran, See the Female Ferret on top a Guard, Burborn and Rex trying to Restrain her. Charles: What GOING ON HERE? Burborn: This Female Ferret just pull a fast one on the guards. But we were ready. Female Ferret: Let me have FUN! Charles: Put her to sleep. Dale grab the needle as he inject it into The Female Ferret and she went to sleep. Charles; Chain her up. If she wake up. Guards: YES SIR. Then they take her back and began to Chain her up. Noon They have the Mayor Satatian Robot Double walking into the Limo with Mayor robot Limo Driver to. Charles: Ok Let get into place and it a go now. Then the Limo drove off form the summer home to 207. Then once it get to 207, it make a left turn and then drove off the cliff of the mountain. The Limo explode it. 2 hours later Izu Oshima Island police, Fire Trucks and Ambulance arrived to Mount Mihara. As they put out the fire, Police check for Mayor remains and blood was his too. Then they saying he is dead. NHK News Broadcasting. Sarah Lance (Japaness Mouse): Today News. Izu Oshima Mayor is Pronounce Dead. His Limo somehow flew off of Mount Mihara and crash in a Fire explosion. Today they will hold new elections see who will take Mayor Satatian Place as the new mayor of Izu Oshima. * Russia Mafia Mansion. Demetrice looking at the news and smiles. Demetrice: Well I get to keep his daughter. Since he cracks. Bluto: So what we do boss? Demetrice: Keep a eye on the election and see who win the Mayor race. So we can kidnapped his or her daughter or son. Keep them in line. Bluto: Right boss. * Charles watching the news and smiles. Then Dale came in. Dale: Charles Burborn saying Demetrice took the bait since he was watching the news. Charles: Good. Now it time for operation Capture Demetrice and rescue Satatian daughter. Then they getting ready make the arrested.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 21st, 2022, 3:44pm As Hondo walked back up the drive of the safehouse, Maria and her sons were just leaving from delivering the food they had contracted with Fernando to supply for the group. Valentine was still standing outside as he walked up, and she stood quietly until he got closer. “Any luck, my love?” She asked softly. He shook his head, “Nothin’ real good… you?” She shook her head and frowned, “No sight of her. Just not sure where to even look, really.” He nodded, “Understand that… I did run into that woman again that I met briefly when savin’ the girl in that alley, or more so she sorta cornered me.” “What does she want with you?” Val asked “Seems to want several things, but not exactly sure what she’s about. She claimed she knows where Tonya an’ her little friend are holed up, but won’t tell me as she doesn’t trust us yet.” He said. “What does she have against us? Did she say?” Val asked. “Not so much us as Jefe… Seems like they have a past or somethin’, though she’s not really said more than that.” He replied. “So, what can we do? Can we follow her or make her tell us or somethin’??” Val asked hastily searching for an answer in his frown. He shook his head, “… Nothin’ we can do but wait, I reckon.” Valentine’s frown deepened as she felt as if she saw a flicker of conflict in his eyes, as if he was holding something back. “You’re not tellin’ me somethin’.” She said hesitantly. He sighed and shook his head, “It’s nothin’ important.” “Don’t hold back from me, please? I know I’ve been a weak, scared little tit-mouse lately, and I’ve not been there for you, but I want to be. Please don’t hide things from me.” She almost pleaded. He shook his head, “It’s not like that, darlin, an’ you know I don’t blame ya for bein’ out of sorts after what ya went through. It’s just a bit awkward is all.” “Then tell me!” She begged. He sighed, “That woman, well… she’s a crazy horny bitch that for some reason is bound an’ determined to get me to bed her!” She raised an eyebrow at him, “Bed her?” “Yeah, you know, take her to a bed an' #$@! her brains out!” He replied in a slightly exasperated tone. She stared at him for a minute partly in shock. His discomfort and frustration with the subject was evident and as her shock wore off she started to laugh. He gave her a sour look as she laughed. “What’s so funny?!” He demanded. “He he! *snort*! You are, my love! Ha ha ha!” She laughed. He shook his head, “Some day’s I’m at a complete loss at understandin’ you.” Her laugh diminished to a chuckle and she shook her head. “I’m.. I’m sorry. Just with everythin’ we’ve been through lately with that look I expected it to be bad, not some horny woman who wants you too!” She exclaimed as she smiled and shook her head at him. He just frowned, “She’s just crazy, I reckon.” She shook her head, “No, you’re a very ruggedly handsome man, and I’m honestly not surprised I don’t have to beat off swooning women with a broom to keep them off you!” He shook his head, “You’re just biased ‘cause you love me, though I don’t understand why you do.” She reached up and lightly touched his face, “One of your biggest flaws is always underestimatin’ and undersellin’ yourself. You are a good, strong, kind, handsome man and I love you very much. Some days I fear that you’ll realize just how good you are and how inferior I am, and then leave me to find a woman worthy of you.” “That’s all crazy talk, Val. You’re the one undersellin’ herself, though I can never get you to see it.” He replied. “Maybe we both do, then, but you more so than me.” She said, still smiling softly at him. He cleared his throat and half turned away, “We’ll hafta agree to disagree there, I reckon.” She shook her head at him, wishing for just a moment he could see himself through her eyes. After a pause she spoke again, her curiosity peaked about this woman now. “So, you have some woman who has a past with Fernando but wants you… Anythin’ else?” She asked He shrugged, “I don’t know. One moment she seems like maybe she actual cares about somethin’ then she goes all mercenary. Could be a defensive mechanism, but not sure. … she seems to have had a rough go of it. Has a cyborg arm, an’ you can’t miss the pain an’ hurt in her eyes at times… Seems like she’s been watchin’ us too, but I cannot figure out why yet. She doesn’t trust Jefe an’ because of that her eyes are on us all.” “Do you know who she works for?” Val asked He shook his head, “No. Seems like she has her own interests at stake, but if she’s playin’ sides or workin’ for someone she did not say or even hit at… She.. she seems to worry ‘bout those girls for some reason. I'm just not sure how much she worries 'bout them or if she’d sell them out for a price.” “Why do you think she’d sell them out?” Val asked. He sighed again, “*sigh* … Cause she tried to sell them out to me.” “For sex?” Val asked almost hesitantly. He nodded. She swallowed hard and stood silently for a moment before speaking again almost timidly. “Why didn’t you?” She asked quietly. He scowled at her, “Why? Because I have a wife I love an’ want to be faithful to an’ don’t want to give in to some crazy bitches’ desires that would hurt you!” She turned away from him, “Maybe.. maybe you should take her up on that offer.” He spun her around and gave her a firm, yet incredulous look. “You want me to #$@! her?!?” He queried almost angrily. “YES!!.. No! .. Maybe… I Don’t know!” She half yelled back. “Why??” He asked in confusion as he searched her face for an answer. She pulled away from him and turned her back on him again. “If it would save those poor girls, how could we refuse?” She asked quietly. “We will find them, but it’s not worth hurtin’ you or hurtin’ us to find them!” He exclaimed. She turned back to him, “It .. it would be selfish not to do this to save them, can’t you understand?” He shook his head, “I’m not understandin’. Help me understand what you’re thinkin’, please Darlin’.” She sighed and looked back at the ground, “The.. then first time I was almost raped I hid from the world. My world was shattered, I felt like I couldn’t trust anyone, that my schooling was all a waste, and that my future, my career, all I had worked for was gone. They.. they made me feel scared and powerless, though I was saved from actually havin’ my virginity stolen, they still stole a lot from me. You were the first one that made me feel like there was a good future out there for me; that all I had done and gone through was not a waste. Then it happened again and I not only felt powerless once again, but that in the shattering of my world that you would turn your back on me, see me as dirty, used, not fit to be loved from being soiled.” He shook his head, “Never would I see you like that!” She shook her head and blinked back a tear, “I..I know but I still felt it…. You saved me but before you came in I was sure I was going to be raped. I was sure there was no escapin’ it twice… They threatened to kill me, but I was more afraid of them all takin’ me and leavin’ me alive to face you, dirty and disgraced… I cannot explain how I felt and still feel somewhat, all from something that never fully happened, somethin’ I was saved from fully experiancin’, unlike others who have not been so lucky… like those girls.” “Darlin’, no one blames you for feelin’ how you do, but that doesn’t make this right! I know those girls have been through hell…” He started to say but was interrupted. “What’s right is savin’ those girls! Maybe they haven’t been raped by a man, but they have been molested, at least Tonya said she has! And what they have done to their bodies and mind, taking away not only their power but their families, freedoms, even their body parts to make them lab rats… That’s the truest and worst for of rape there is and we have to save them, even if I have to give that woman something that was supposed to be special between us only!” She exclaimed. He sighed, “So you really want me to give into her demands?” She looked at him with a desperate, almost wild look, “No! I don’t! And I feel guilty for feelin’ so selfish! I want those girls saved and if that’s what it costs I’m tellin’ you that you should. Just.. just please don’t tell me about it. I know you want to find those girls almost as much as I do, I know! I.. I was really feelin’ sorry for all I had been through before I met Tonya and heard her tell us what she had been through. I knew then that I had not really been through that much and my scared little girl bullshit was stupid and selfish, as is my wantin’ you for myself over givin’ what’s needed to save people like them who really have it bad and need help! If you spendin’ a night or two with a woman saves them, how could I say no?!?” A tear ran down her cheek, which betrayed her inner conflict. She felt guilty as she wanted him all for herself, but logically knew it would change nothing between them and really help those girls if she just shared him for a brief time. “What if I am not willin’ to, as I take my vows to you seriously?” He asked quietly. “Do you love her? This woman?” Val asked in almost a whisper. He shook his head, “Not even a little.” “Then no vows would be broken. You would be just doin’ what was needed to rescue someone in need.” She replied shakily. He pulled her close to him and held her, kissing her forehead gently before speaking. “You’re a good woman, Maria Valentine Sackett an’ I love you more than anythin’… I’ll think ‘bout it. I don’t know how to get a hold of her even if I decided to give in to her, so I’ll have to wait anyway.” He replied. She sniffed a bit and nodded. After a minute or two he left her go and she stepped back, dried her eyes and wiped the tears from her cheeks. “I… I’m not sure when everyone is getting back, but I’ll start supper soon.” Val said, changing the subject. “What ya cookin’?” He asked “Well, Maria brought Okonomiyaki, Chicken vegetable Ramen, and some sort of beef in onions and broccoli. Thought I would make some egg-rolls, cheese wontons, and try some hot and sour soup to go with it.” Valentine replied. Hondo had no clue what Okonomiyaki was but he just nodded as he was sure he was going to find out. “Sorry, I know the local food isn’t you favorite.” She said. “No worries. I usually find somethin’ I don’t mind. Not starved yet, at any rate!” He said as he gave her a reassuring smile. “You have somethin’ for Monty to do?” She asked He shrugged, “Nothin’ specific. If you don’t need help have him clean up ‘round the place a bit. Think the three of us an’ Jefe are the only ones who clean up ‘round here, so I know the common areas could use some attention.” She nodded, “I can keep him busy… You have any plans?” He shook his head, “Nothin’ major if you need help. Might try to map the areas we checked for the girls an’ see if I can spot any abandoned houses close by that they might be usin’ to hide. Got a couple more guns I need to go over an’ some electronics to work on too, for surveillance an’ protection in case we have to go up against anyone or they come against us again… Got to get the rest of the bugs out of the house too an’ try to figure out who has them there. Charles swears it’s not his agency, but who knows if they bugged us without his knowin’. Could be somethin’ more local too.” “I should be fine if you want to work on that stuff… You still want to go out to the ranch tomorrow?” She asked. He shrugged, “We’ll see. Might put it off a day an’ do some more lookin’ tomorrow if I see anythin’ hopeful on the maps.” She nodded, “Understand.” She started to walk back inside and he followed her in. As the split in the living room, him headed upstairs and her headed down to the kitchen, he gave her another smile. “I do love ya, I hope you know that, darlin’.” He said in a low voice. She smiled softly and nodded, “I’ve never doubted it, though I never understood how you could.” He shook his head, “I’m the one who’s hard to love, not you, ya silly woman… Now if ya need me, holler.” He turned and walked away headed upstairs to do some work. She paused and watched him go, feeling a sad longing inside her heart and a knotting pain in her gut. She did not want to share him for anything, yet how could she even think to do anything but encourage him to bed this woman if it saved those girls? The thought of it all weighed heavily on her as she went down to start getting supper ready. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, From her new vantage point Akumu watched this cowboy’s interaction with his woman with rapt interest. There seemed to be some disagreement between them that gave her a moment of hope that maybe she could draw him into her bed, at least for a night or two, but as the cowboy took his woman into his arms and held her Akumu frowned, the slight moment of hope gone. She sighed as she sat back and pulled a flask from her pocket, groaning a bit as the cut across her chest reminded her that it was there, and if the Hispanic man did not lie, her time was also limited. She was not sure what it was that drew her to this cowboy. Was it his rugged handsomeness, his courage, the bold way he stood up to those men, or the fierceness of which he fought?? She was not sure, exactly, but she was sure it was all that and more, the more being his decent, honorable way. In her line of work it had been a long time since she found an honorable man who treated her decently. Had he been most men, at the first hint of desire from her, he would have drug her to the nearest cheap hotel and had his way with her. It had happened before, and though she enjoyed it, it was a fleeting feeling that once gone left her feeling hollow inside. She knew despite her scars and her arm, she was a beautiful woman, and had the air of strength and danger that seemed to drive many men wild. The wild sex was only a temporary salve. As she watched the cowboy and his woman go inside she envied them, as though revenge had been her driving force and reasons for living for all these years, she now craved something more meaningful ad lasting. She had told herself that revenge was her life and purpose as all other options had been taken from her. She believed that for a long time, but not her faith in that was shaken. She swore softly under her breath as they disappeared inside. This was supposed to have been easy when she found that Agent Fernando G. was back with a team. All she had to do was find one thing that would prove to herself that he was evil and corrupt like all the rest, just enough evidence to sooth what little conscience she had left, then find a way to take out his team in a way that punished him and sent a message before ending him too. This cowboy sentinel she had not bargained for, though. She cussed his ruggedly strong good looks and honorable ways, as he made it all become extremely complicated. Such a man, she just knew, could not work with an evil, corrupt leader. Now all her presumptions about Agent G. had to be questioned and no little proof of them being corrupt would be enough to sate her need of proof to keep her conscience clear. She sighed and set back, as there was no movement around the house and from the vehicles present, she figured only the Cowboy, his woman, and that bloated sidekick of theirs were at the apartments at the moment. As she sat back she thought more about it all. The Cowboy Sentinel was only the first monkey-wrench thrown into her supposedly simple mission for revenge against one of those who failed to protect her and her partner and left her for dead after. The job for Kurayami was supposed to be simple and get her a lot of needed funds. It was to simply locate a couple females that had taken property from him and let his men handle them. She had her suspicions about the job, but she was suspicious of everything! Even though she was suspicious, never in her wildest imagination would she find to girls who had been so wronged and so hurt by cybernetic experimentation. Them and this cowboy meeting further complicated things and went beyond her wildest imaginations. Things used to be simple before Agent G. and his team came. She did odd jobs hunting down evil people for evil people and getting money for it. She saw it as a win as she got money to continue her plans of vengeance on corrupt legal officials and some evil bastard got taken out. The officials she took out were scum and there was no doubt in her mind that they needed eliminated. It was a hard road she walked but things were simple, until now that is. She had never had plans of going after Agent Fernando G. He was gone, back to his country, another worthless American G-man whored out to a foreign government to clean up a mess that they did not want to be responsible for handling. She blamed him, but blamed her government and their agencies more. Had he not come back, had she not seen him there with her own eyes, she would not have given him two thoughts. He was back, though, back in her country and on her turf. It seemed like she was fated to take him out, like the other corrupt agents, officers, and officials that lay now dead at her hand. But fate she was finding was a cruel mistress and what was supposed to be simple was so complicated it made her question her life, beliefs, actions, and feelings. It was not supposed to be like this, and it bothered her to her core. As she thought about all she had done and what those girls had been through, she started to question if she had given everyone she had given a fair chance to everyone she had enacted vengeance on. Had she done enough to make sure they were evil or maybe some were just scared and doing what they thought they had to do. On top of that how many children had she left without fathers or mothers? Where there other girls and boys out there suffering like Tonya and Zoey because they were now without someone to protect them. She felt something wet on her cheek and wiped it off to see if it was raining but was greeted with a clear blue sky. Another drop of water ran down her face and she wiped it off, shocked to find that it was a tear. Something inside her was changing and she did not like it. Tear flowed softly for a moment as she sat there wondering what she had become and where she was going from here. She wondered if she had become the monster she had sworn to destroy to protect her country, her city, and her people. She took a deep pull from her flask and did her best to chase those thoughts from her mind. Now was not the time to fall apart. There was still much to do, even if that was facing that she had been wrong in some of her acts of revenge and justice. Crying and falling apart would help no one. If she was indeed wrong, she would face that when the time came. She told herself, though, that even if some innocents suffered for what she had done, more would prosper from the removal of those who had compromised the safety of the populous for their own safety and gain. It did not make her feel much better but it made her feel, for the moment at least, justified. She sat back and watched the apartments quietly with a sigh. She pushed those thoughts from her head by imagining the cowboy coming and taking her in this very spot. It made her hornier and ache for his touch more but she relieved some of her tension by unbuttoning her pants and sliding a hand down inside them to tease herself as she thought about him. As she did the sadness left her and she felt her thoughts clear some. She had a lot to think about but now was not the time. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-, About 6:00 pm Fernando’s girls wandered back in and started asking about supper. Valentine assured them it would be ready soon and by 6:30 food was set out and the girls filled their plates and went upstairs to watch TV. With Charles and his group still gone, less had to be prepared, which helped Valentine somewhat, but lately the others seemed to straggle in later and later which meant she had to try to keep food warm without letting it burn or dry up. After the girls were done filling their plates and Monty had his and was in the basement watching American new channels, Valentine went upstairs to get Hondo. As she opened the door she found him looking at a computer screen with a local map on it. “Any luck?” She asked. He shrugged, “Hard tellin’, but found a couple areas that aren’t too far that have a lot of abandoned buildin’s. A couple are old housin’ districts an’ one a business district that seems mostly closed down. I was close to all three of them but didn’t go there as I thought they were a bit far. Not sure where else to look.” She walked up and kissed his cheek, “Well, we can go search them in the morning. Supper is ready, though and I thought maybe you’d come down and eat with me tonight.” He looked up at her with a forced smile and nodded, “I reckon sharin’ a meal with my beautiful wife would be a good way to spend part of the evenin’.” “I have other ideas for after, if you’re feelin’ up to them.” She said blushing slightly at her thoughts as she gave him a seductive smile. He chuckled lightly, “Heh, if your thoughts are what I think they are, I’d have to be dead to no be up to them.” Her blush deepened a bit, only confirming to him what her thoughts were. It bothered him that she was tore up yet willing to let him have sex with another woman to save the girls but at the same time he felt like he was getting back the valentine he knew and that pleased him. He stood up and followed her downstairs. He was not sure if it was his imagination or not, but Valentine seemed to have a bit more swish in her hips tonight as he followed her and it made him hungry for something else other than food. As they entered the kitchen she started dishing the up plates as he grabbed them a couple beers from the fridge. “Can’t say I’m big on oriental food, but it’s smellin’ really good tonight.” HE said as he popped the tops off the beer bottles and brought them to the table. “I hope you like it.  I made egg-rolls like you like and there is no fish in any of it, so you should be happy about that.” She said with a grin. “I could sit and eat a dozen of your egg-rolls without flinchin’ an’ still look for more!” He said with a grin. She set the plates on the table as he grabbed silverware for them. He held out her chair for her and waved his arm towards it with a flourish, causing her to giggle slightly as she curtsied and then sat down, knowing he was being a bit silly for her. She had never seen him really do that for anyone else, even his family, though he had not even met them all as some had nothing to do with him anymore, and those she had did not seem to be in contact with him often. She had asked what had happened between them all, but he just dismissed it with say that sometimes people grow apart. She knew it was true but hoped that it would never happen to them. As he went to sit down across from her his phone rang and he swore softly. “Damn… always at supper time.” He grumbled as he pulled the phone from his pocket. It was not one of the custom ringtones so it was not Fernando or any of the other select few he normally had call. The number was vaguely familiar but he was not sure who it was, exactly. Normally unknown numbers he let go to voicemail but something in his gut told him to answer. “Ya’llow?” He said into the phone as he answered it. “Hondo?” A sort of familiar female voice ask, that seemed to have a bit of a local accent. “This is him. Who is this?” He replied. “This is Yuri.” The voice said “And Kei!” Another voice yelled from the background. Yuri sighed, “*sigh* … I have you on speaker phone.” “Somethin’ wrong? Where’s Jefe?” He asked, immediately expecting something to be wrong if they were calling him. “Everyone is alright. Fernando told us to call you.” Yuri said. “We saw Chip with Gadget, I mean a Gadget look alike who he called Gadget but who called herself Law-winy or something like that!” Kei blurted out. “Lahwhinie? You sure??” He asked “Yeah, that’s what it sounded like she said but Chip hit her and said she was Gadget. Said something about buying supplies for his boss to make a bomb to take out Fernando and his people.” Yuri said. “You sure it was not Gadget?” He asked. “Yeah, Fernando said she was with him. Plus this woman’s accent was a bit different, though she could be her twin.” Yuri said “That’s cause she might be. Gadget told me about her once. Tried to kill her years ago. If she’s with Chip that can only be bad… Still, I don’t get him out an’ about like that, an’ a boss? He always has someone else do his dirty work.” Hondo replied. “It had to be him!” Kei exclaimed “Not doubtin’ ya, just somethin’ doesn’t seem right… You still followin’ him?” He asked “No, we had to break off to call Fernando and make sure Gadget was with him. He is keeping her safe but wanted us to call you.” Yuri said. If you could, keep an eye out for him an’ text me your location. I’ll be there in a bit.” He said “Alright. See you soon.” Yuri said. Hondo hung up and turned to Valentine who was looking at him expectantly. “What’s wrong?” She asked. “Yuri and Kei saw Chip with a woman that looked like Gadget. She called herself Lahwhinie but Chip demanded that she was gadget and hit her. Fernando says Gadget is with him.” Hondo said. “Who is it then?” Valentine asked. “Someone Gadget told me about when we were together, but I’ve not heard ‘bout in a while. Her twin sister who disappeared when her mother did when she was little. She did not know ‘bout her until she tried to kill her on a trip to Hawaii a couple years before she an’ I met. If she’s here an’ with Chip thing’s are bad.” Hondo said “Do we need to go try to find them?” Valentine asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, I need you an’ Monty to stay an’ watch the place. Let the street toughs know what’s goin’ on when they come back an’ ask them to watch here for the night. Chip was gatherin’ supplies for his boss to make a bomb to take us out. We can’t give them an opportunity to sneak a bomb in here.” Valentine gasped slightly, “Another bomb!” Hondo nodded, “I guess. Somethin’ ‘bout this isn’t right, though. Just stay here armed an’ ready. Have Monty guard outside until dark then we need two people on watch. I’ll call you when I can. But for now I’m goin’ to meet up with Yuri an’ Kei to try to find Chip.” “Do you have time to eat?” She asked He shook his head, “Not really.” “I’ll put some egg-rolls and cheese wontons in a bag for you to eat on the way.” She said as he headed to the stairs. He nodded as he walked off, “Sounds good.” As Hondo headed to the room, Valentine put together a small bag of food for him and went up to the room to give them to him. He was just finishing strapping on some gear when she entered and held out the bag. “It’s not a lot but it will give you some energy.” She said He shrugged into his duster and took it from her and put it into his pocket. “Be careful out there, please. I know Gadget wants Chip dead but it’s not worth risking your life over.” She said He kissed quickly and grabbed his shotgun from the bed. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He said. She nodded and followed him out the door, stopping on the balcony to watch him head to the motorcycle. Once at the bike he put the shotgun into the scabbard, swung onto the seat, fired it up, and roared off down the road. Valentine sighed to herself and stood looking until she could neither hear nor see him anymore, and then waited a few minutes longer. She pulled herself together after a few minutes and got Monty out of the basement, and had him join the others to explain the situation. Fernando’s older daughters were used to higher alert situation and readied themselves before settling back in front of the TV. Monty was given a shotgun and sent outside while Valentine cleaned up the kitchen and put food into the oven on low for a while in case the others came back. (To Be Continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jun 25th, 2022, 2:01pm Next Day Charles, his team getting ready to take down Demetrice and his mafia. As they getting weapons, gadget and emp ready. Charles; So we going to cut the power off at Demetrice mansion so he can’t see that we are coming and it will be a surprise attack. Also Empore saying that the Island Police will be dealing with the Protesters at the Election in Oshima City. So Time to get this plan into action. All: Yes Sir. Then they got into there Black Vans, Cars and then they drove off too. They got on the 207 and to the mansion. Then once they were 10 miles form the Mansion. They got out of there cars, then heading down there while cutting though the jungle. Then once they in Position. Charles; Ok Now. Then Japan Tech Team hit the EMP to the Mansion as the power was off. * Demetrice was watching his faviort show. NuPorgue! (Just you wait Hare) Then his TV as Cut off. Demetrice; WHAT THE? Thene the Power went off in his room too and looking around. Then he got his Radio. Demetrice: WHAT GOING ON HERE? WHAT HAPPEN TO THE POWER? Bryan: WE DON’T KNOW SIR. WE CHECKING AND LOOK LIKE A TREE OR EMP HIT THE POWER! Demetrice: GET THE GENERATOR ON NOW. Bryan: Right. * Charles; OK NOW Then they rush in as One with a Battering Ram Knock the Door down. Then they sram in and taking out the Russian Mafia gauds as they firing back. * Demetrice Hear the shots and gun Fire. As he get his Gun and Grab Satoshi Daughter. Demetrice: You coming with me. Then he turn to his Bodyguards. Demetrice: GET THE LIMO READY WE LEVIING AND TELL THEM AT THE AIRPORT GET THE JET READY TOO. Bodyguard 1: Right boss. Then they heading to the Limo. * Charles and his Team attacking the Maifa. Dale and Burborn Freeing the Teenagers form the Prison. Dale; Get Out of here. Then the Teenager running out of the Mansion to there Family. One was Drug up. As they took him down with a Tranquil Dart and take him with them too. * Demetrice get into the limo with Satoshi Daughter as they drove off. Charles see the Limo getting away. Charles: Capture the Mafia Thugs. I am going after the leader. Then he get into the Car with Dale and Drove off Fast. * Then a Fire FIrght happen as Demetrice, his Bodyguard Firing on Charles and Dale. But Charles Fire on the Limo Tires as it crash into a Guardrail the two Bodyguards were dead. But Demetrice got out with Satoshi Daughter as he got a gun towards her head. Charles park the car as he and Dale got out have there Tranquill guns drawin to. Charles; Demetrice Give it up you under arrested. Let Her go. Demetrice: NEVER You two Drop your guns now or she is dead! Dales: Charles what we do? Charles See Demetrice next to the Tree and got a ideal. Going for that Richochete Shot. Charles: Easey we don’t want any death. *Then he Fire the Tranquil Dart to the Tree, It bounce form the Tree and hit Demetrice in the neck as he gasp, Let go of Satoshi Daughter and his gun. Dale went to Save Satoshi Daughter. But she was still sleeping and pregenate. Dale: Great Once she wake up. She will be in shock. Charles; I know Dale I know. Then he Turn Out cold Demetrice around and hand cuff him. Then he took him back to his car and put him in and put Satoshi in the back of the car too. Then they drove off. * Then the Manson was Cave in by implode Bombs that construction workers use. * Back at Oshima Airport. Demetrie and his goons were in the Vans. As they ready head back to Tokyo and hand them over to Japan Police. Charles and his Team was conguated by the new mayor of Oshima. Mayor Lenient Mayor Lenient; I want to thank you for capture the Russia Mafia Gang leader Demetrice and Rescuing the ex-Mayor Daughter. Charles: Your welcome. But it was Team Work get it done. Mayor Lenient: Yes it was. Mr. Satoshi Daughter was crying as he was claming her down. Mr. Satoshi: Don’t worry if you don’t want the baby. We can give it to a foster home. Charles: Satoshi Since you help us. Here two Plan Tickets too Sydney, Australia. I Talk to the Australian Government giving you two a new home, Clothing, Food, Car, school to go to and new life to live. Also a new job to choice when you get there. Also they got Foster Care if you two want to give the baby up. Sarah Saotshi: Agarit[ch333] Charles You made my life happy now. Mr. Satoshi: Agarito Charles and we are happy now. Sayonara Charles and his Team. Then they got on the Airplane to Sydney, Australia. Mayor Lenient: Agarito Charles. Charles: Agarito Mayor Lenient. Then Charles and his Team got on the plan. As Demetrice and his Mafia goons got load it on the plan. Then it Flew off to Tokyo. * Tokyo The plan Land it as Japan National Police waiting for them. Then Charles and his Team got out of the plan. After Guards Bring Demetrice have a Straight Jacket Muzzle on his mouth as he was being carry by one of the guards. Then His Goons in handcuff follow to the JNP Vans as they were load up too. Charles; Nice meeting you Sargent Nicky. Sargent Nicky: Thanks and Thanks Capturing Demetrice. So let me gust you want me keep you guy hidden so they don’t’ know who capture Demetrice. Charles: Yea and this way we can surprise who ever supplying Demetrice the drugs. Sargent Nicky: Right. Charles; Right now we need head back to the hideout and get some sleep. Sargent Nicky: Ok and Tell Fernando he is welcome to Integrate Demetrice any time. Charles: I will. Then they got into there cars and dorve to the Hideout. JNP Take Demetrice, his goons To the Japan Prison for his Trial and a Death Secenets too. * Nippon Television News was broadcasting. Mary Wilkins: In today news, the Russian Mafia Leader Demetrice Legation was capture and arrested. By the Japan National Police and Mysterious Helpers too. We don't know who are these helpers. Who help the JNP capture Demetrice and his goons. His Mansion was cave in. The drugs was cave in too. capture Teenagers were reunited with there familys on Omisha Island. New Mayor of Omisha Island Lenient saying that there will be no drugs and capture Teenagers on his watch. So Omisha Island is a drug free zone. Now Demetrice will be waiting trial and a death sentence. Since he will be at the JNP Jail and it heavy guard it too. So that it all in Nippon National News. (Ky[ch333] no ny[ch363]sude wa, Roshia no Mafia no r[ch299]d[ch257]dearu Demetrice Langation ga taiho sa re, taiho sa remashita. Nihon no keisatsu to misuteriasuna herup[ch257] ni yotte mo. Korera no herup[ch257] ga daredearu ka wa wakarimasen. JNP ga Demetrice to kare no nakama o tsukamaeru no o tetsudau hito. Kare no teitaku wa d[ch333]kutsu ni haitte ita. Mayaku mo d[ch333]kutsu ni haitte ita. Kyapuch[ch257]t[ch299]n'eij[ch257] wa, [ch332]mi-sha shima no kazoku to saikai shimashita. Omisha shima reniento no shin shich[ch333] wa, mayaku wa naku, tokei ni t[ch299]n'eij[ch257] o tsukamaeru to itte imasu. Tsumari, omisha shima wa mayaku no nai z[ch333]ndesu. Genzai, Demetrice wa saiban to shinosenkoku o matteimasu. Kare wa JNP keimusho ni iru node, sore mo omoku mamotte imasu. Sonotame, subete ga NappionNationalNews ni keisai sa rete imasu.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 3rd, 2022, 1:55pm [Thirty-second Floor Pent House, Tokyo Hilton; Rollback: 7:30PM] The girls are dressed in one of their evening dresses after Fernando had helped measure and shape them into a fuller figure. Their parents were told that they would be out for the night as part of the Emperor’s events though in actuality they would be on a date with Fernando and Gadget. At first they go out to a fine restaurant, The Garden Lounge in the New Otani Garden Tower. As any other fine restaurant, the food was in small format and was more into its artistic presentation above its flavor though flavor was strong and at time over powering, unlike the Japanese palette which prefers a hint of flavor than a flood of it. The time advances to 9o’clock as they eat and talk. The price of the meal was also over powering though to Fernando it was something he would pay regardless of cost. But it seems that their meal time conversation always ends up about the subject of sex and relationships. After a few minutes discussing about make-up, dress modes and of course accentuation with their Wunder Bras, Chieko throws in, “So you wine and dine us, and some entertainment, you expect us to go to your hotel room and have sex with you?” “Chieko, where did that come from?” Fernando asks. “It’s it like that in America? A guy takes a girl out on an expensive date with food, wine and entertainment and then they go to his place or hers and they get into bed together to do the deed?” Chieko asks. “I will guess that you seen that in some movie somewhere, and I will say that it is not always like that. Maybe 10 percent of the time it is, maybe 25 percent if the couple have been dating each other for a while. But not as is with strangers, unless one of them, usually the female, is a high class – high cost whore.” Fernando tells her. He then throws in, “Including Gadget, it is seven of you females against one me – the male. I doubt you all would be in a collaborative group mode to have sex with me at the same time taking turns.” “Except for Naomi and I do not know about your friend, but with the most of us, I think we can work things out for all of us to be lucky.” Chieko throws in. “Hmph... as you ladies say it, I doubt all of you are that thirsty.” Fernando tells them. Sakura chimes in with, “If we are thirsty, it is because of the stress we are constantly under, stress from school, stress from exams, stress from social expectations...” Naomi throws in “Stress from being bullied by Aratani and her friends.” Chieko and Hiromi both silently say “Yeah” with Kitsume nodding. There was some silence for the moment before Hiromi points out, “Sex is a great stress reliever.” “I do not mean to be demeaning, but it sounds like you girls want me to have sex with you when before you all stated that 1) I’m not a mouse and 2) I am not Japanese. And your demeanor on such is like that, well, a slut.” Fernando points out. Kitsume starts to explain, “I know there are differences in our culture. Like we know you as an American are not allowed to ‘date and mate’ with anyone who is not considered as an adult by your cultural standards. But here our cultural standards are that girls being adults at 13, and thus our age of consent being so low. But it is like that with most Asian countries with China having it as no age for consent, just parental approval which can be bought for a price.” Naomi throws in, “But you’re not Japanese or a mouse, so that could be a problem.” “It’s not a problem if the parts fit!” Chieko throws in. Kitsume turns to Naomi, “A penis goes into a vagina; that is the basic operation of how things work. Everything else is just personal choice, which can change over time. He is neither Japanese nor a mouse, but he has been kind and generous to us since we first met him and has never demanded anything from us. And he’s teaching us to stand up to Aratani and her bully friends. So maybe we can be nice to him, and perhaps give him a little something in return.” “How much of a little something would be given to me in return? I am not demanding or wanting of favors to be returned to me. I just want to give some an opportunity they would otherwise would not get. This is not an American way of thinking but it is a religious one as I am Roman Catholic and with that I am taught ‘one you reached a higher level in life, reach down and help somebody to get to that higher level.’ You ladies, I’m helping you all to get to that higher level with opportunities and scholarships and I want nothing in return.” Fernando tells them, though Hiromi is seen to be shifting about on her chair for a bit. Hiromi reaches over when he stops talking and from under the table, puts the panties she just taken off onto his lap as she tells him, “Here in Japan one does not expect such favors to be given and not have a return in the investment. All that you did for us earns you that much in return, and in the future as the investment continues, you would get that and more in return.” Fernando reaches down to his lap finding the panties there along with her hand. She takes her hands into his with the panties between them, as Sakura explains, “Every family has a book called ‘The Book of Favors.’ In this book is a list of favors done, given, paid for, and returned over the generations of the family. That is, if it were a person or a family with such favors returned either immediately or many years later. If it is from a company favor, like they give us a scholarship, we would have to work for the company after we graduate from school. But you are giving us such opportunities, thus we must give back something just as valuable in return.” “Excuse me, but in my mind, sex has a value and that value is quite high. Getting a scholarship does not equal that value of getting sex in return as with a bit of hard work you can get that scholarship on your own.” Fernando tries to explain. He turns to Gadget, “Gadget, can you explain it in a way they would?” “Well, according to what they explained I owe you my life, so I have to give it to you all the time.” Gadget throws in. “You owe him your life?” Naomi asks. “Besides all that he did for me in rescuing me from my husband, his negative reputation and the crimes he did; I had a mind control device implanted into my brain that he discovered and had removed. Now I am no longer under the influence of that device.” Gadget explains. The girls look at her in awe. “He got you the medical services to have it removed?” Naomi asks. “He took the risk and did the surgery himself to remove the device. See – he is a doctor if you do not know or remember. And there was a chance that removing the device would have killed me or damaged me, but he managed to do it without giving me injury and I’m back to my normal self if not better.” Gadget tells her. “You owe him for life.” Naru tells her. “I know...” Gadget says before dropping her head. “She owes me nothing but to live a life of good deeds and helping others, just like she was when the Rangers were in their early days. I expect the same from you ladies as well – get to that higher level and when you do, reach down and help somebody else to get there.” Fernando tells them. “Then why you and her ‘a couple?’” Naru asks. “That’s on her and it is something that happened because we allowed it to happen because we needed that from others but it was not given so we gave it to each other.” He tries to explain. “It is not cheating if emotions are not involved, just the physical connection. But it sounds to me that you two are connecting emotionally. I know you two are separating from your spouses but until that is final, sharing emotions now can be considered as cheating.” Sakura explains. “Can I ask something?” Gadget asks. “We’re all friends, you can ask anything.” Sakura replies. “Well, let me explain. I do work for him as his secretary, and we had to go see some Yacussa leader. In that meeting, I have seen that the gangsters were being ‘serviced’ by these Geisha girls. When he sat down a couple of Geisha girls tried to service him, to which I stepped in and stopped them and serviced him myself. I was right in doing so, right?” Gadget explains and asks. “Well, yeah.” Kitsume answers first. “Uhm... It’s good that you did, because some of those Geishas are ill with some disease and those servicing him would not have been female, but a male made to look like a female because they would not allow a female to service a ‘Gaijin’.” Sakura throws in. “A Gaijin?” Gadget asks. “A foreigner.” Kitsume answers. “Oh my...” Gadget says. She then bursts out laughing hard. “What’s so funny?” The girls all say at once. It takes a while for Gadget to recover, letting out a deep seated sigh that needed to be let out. “It’s my husband and his pals from the Rescue Rangers; they all claim that they are straight and would never have sex or be serviced by a male because that is ‘Gay Sex.’ But when they went to talk to that Yacussa leader to make that deal that made the bomb and got my husband arrested, I heard that there were some ‘Geisha Girls’ that serviced them! Now you are telling me that these Geisha girls were actually guys?! That makes them gay, which they swear they would never become!” She starts laughing again. “I already knew that they were guys. There are certain things that you can not hide no matter how much you try to disguise one sex as another.” Fernando says. “Like what?” Naomi asks. He points as he explains, “The Adam’s Apple for one. The width of the jaw to the cheekbone, and the hands. They are smaller and in the case of the hands, fingers are thinner, tapered and pointed at the ends. Men do not have tapered fingers and the palm is wider and ticker. The Adam’s Apple is larger and apparent in males and not in females. And lastly, a male has a different smell than a female. As a male, I will say that a female smells sweeter than a male, as a male smells musky. You can try to hide it with perfume, but if you concentrate on the sweetness or musk, you can go past the perfume.” He pauses for a second, “Besides, before going in I warned Gadget that she might have to do what she did though I did not explain why but when she saw that these Geishas were going to service me, she stared them down and showed them that when it comes to me, it is she that services me and how a real female services her man.” Some of them held in their laughter, while most of them were nodding. Out of curiosity Naomi asks, “You and Gadget were a couple at this time?” Fernando and Gadget looked at each other for a moment before they both say, “No.” Fernando adds, “We would not couple up for a couple weeks after this but this was not the reason why we did. But she did what she thought she had to do to protect me from them, as I would do what I have to do to protect her.” “I see...” Naomi replies, “I would have done the same thing to protect you.” Chieko throws in. Hiromi pats Fernando’s hand with her panties in it and nods with a closed lip smile. Naomi throws in her comment, “Chieko, I swear!” Chieko throws back at Naomi, “If you were in the same situation Ms Gadget was in, you would have done the same thing because it is the thing to do to protect him as your ‘man’ from those male Geishas. Just like I stated I would have.” Throwing gasoline into the fire, Hiromi challenges the other girls, “If any of you were in Gadget’s place in that meeting with the Yacussa, raise your hand if you would service Fernando to protect him from the male Geisha.” Both Hiromi and Chieko raised their hands immediately. Kitsume is next to raise her hand, with Sakura right after her. Naru asks, “By ‘Servicing Him’ what do I have to do?” “Geishas perform sexual service to their masters and the master’s guests.” Kitsume tells her. Hiromi throws in as she looks at Fernando, “Yeah, either suck his penis or put it inside your vagina.” “Male Geishas would be sucking penis to hide that they are males.” Chieko adds in. “I just did to Fernando what the others were doing with their ‘masters’, sucking on his dick.” Gadget says. “That’s it? You didn’t gave him some, you know, nookie?” Sakura asks. “No. We were only there for a few minutes. If we were there longer, then maybe?” Gadget replies. “Maybe?” Chieko asks, throwing in her personal opinion, “If it were me, I would have done it for him to show those fake girl Geishas what a real girl can do for her man.” “Well, it did not come down to that but if it did, I would do what needed to be done for him.” Gadget explains. She sits there perplex for a moment before she asks, “Why are you girls so willing to do things for men? Aren’t women equal to men?” “This is not America where women are equal to men, Gadget.” Fernando explains, adding, “In fact, like much of the world, women take a second place to men, though in some places it is worst than others. Here in Japan, you might think it is bad but it is not. China is a hundred times worst and North Korea can be a thousand times worst. Even India is worst but there are laws that protect women. And let me not talk about Muslim Taliban and other Muslim Extremist controlled nations where women have no rights at all.” “Not too long ago, women had little rights and were to a male’s whim – any male. If a male would tell you to lay down on the floor or table and be told to have sex with him, you as a female could not say ‘No.’ If you did, you would be assaulted as punishment and still have to abide by the demands of the male. So many of us complied without complaint but we did reported it to our husbands, fathers, superior male figure and they dealt with the male who made us have sex with him, because for him to have ordered sex with the woman, he had to pay a price to the family first. If he did not pay that price, then there was a heavier price to pay, often with his life, as in slave servitude or his head gets cut off from his neck.” Sakura explains. Fernando adds, “All that I already know and it is still like that in most respects but many rules and laws were passed to protect women from such assaults on their persons. Like I said, it is worse elsewhere. In much of Continental Oriental Asia, you can buy a female from her family for less money than you can buy the services of a hooker in America. In the poorer nations of the Caribbean, Central and South America, young girls are throwing themselves onto men as soon as they step off the airplane at the airport to service them for money. Their parents do not care as long as they return home with money. The rest of the world is not the United States of America in matters like this.” Gadget looks down at herself. “In Japan males have their place and females know their place. There is no confusion about what is allowed and what it not allowed when everyone is in their respective places. There are no demands like there was once were, but there are requests. Requests can be denied.” Sakura explains. Gadget looks up at them before she asks, “If he requests sex from any of you ladies, would you accept it?” They all but Naomi say that they would in their own way. Gadget throws in, “Even right now?” “Only if he wants it.” Chieko throws out. Hiromi lets out, “I hope he does.” “But what about me?” Gadget asks. “Though we owe him, you can join us in the fun because we know you owe him too.” Chieko chimes in. “Well, what shall be the night’s entertainment? Movie, play, walk in the park?” Fernando asks. “How about we just walk around, then go back to your hotel room.” Kitsume says. “And after that?” He asks. “Watch some TV, Girl Talk, there is no homework as we already done it in school.” Sakura explains. “What about change of clothes and other basic needs?” He asks. “We have Gym tomorrow, so we got a change of clothes in school.” Chieko throws back. “I see. You ladies still wear polo t-shits with those, well...” He begins to ask. “You mean those Bloomer Shorts? We do. Most schools still do but some are changing for girls to just wear shorts like boys do.” Kitsume explains. “I prefer girl bloomer shorts to boy shorts anytime.” Hiromi says with a half smile at Fernando before she takes her panties from under his hand on his lap and tries to stuff it into his pants pocket. “Not that I would go ahead to change school uniforms, but what do you girls prefer?” He asks. “Does not matter to me.” Sakura replies first. “Bloomer shorts.” Hiromi stars again. “Why?” Naomi asks before Fernando or any of the other girls could. “Well, you know. You’re a girl. You have a nice snug feeling down there from the bloomer shorts that is not there with the boy shorts. And what if you need to wear, you know – a pad, with boy shorts it could slip out, with bloomer shorts it won’t slip.” Hiromi explains. “Well, it feels nice and form fitting.” Kitsume adds. “Less fussing around too.” Naru throws in. Everyone turns to Naomi, to which she replies, “What?” “Boy Shorts or Girl Bloomer Shorts?” Kitsume throws at her. “Girl Bloomer Shorts.” Naomi says. “Why?” Sakura asks. “Well... Alright right. So guys would be able to look up through the gap of your short’s leg and check out what panties you’re wearing.” Naomi explains. Chieko throws in, “Boy Shorts always give me a wedgie.” The girls turn to face her, which she adds, “Where the legs are sewn together there is not space down there, and presses up against me and gives me a wedgie. How can boys stand that?” “As I remember, ‘we boys’ do not wear our shorts so high up against us. Pants and briefs are different as they are worn high up and against us but not so high that it pushes up. But shorts? We wear them a bit lower than we do pants.” Fernando explains? Hiromi throws in to Fernando, “Briefs or boxers?” “Why do you want to know?” Fernando answers. “Briefs...” Gadget lets out. “Gadget...” Fernando says to her. “You were getting personal with them, they should get personal with you.” She tells him. “I do not tell them what panties you are wearing.” He tells her. “The light purple silk bikini ones with the matching bra you got me with the other things you bought for me a few days ago.” Gadget lets out. “The majority of all your underwear is purple.” Fernando says to himself. “What was that?” Gadget demands more than asks. “I said that most of your underwear is purple.” He tells her in an annoyed tone.” “What is that suppose to imply?” Gadget demands more than asks. “Who knows what that implies? I am not a psychologist to determine anything from what personality one has. Nor do I care. Like I told you and the others, I’m not here to stroke other people’s egos and woo them with compliments and favors. I am here to do a job, and if and when that job I over, get paid. If you want to be part of that job, you will be paid accordingly when you get home, dollar figure on your paycheck from this job is going to look like a phone number. That is if we all survive. Until then there will be issues and problems to deal with, relationships to take care of, and each other’s safety to look after. We are going to witness and be part of history as it happens. Even these girls will be involved in recording their history as it happens. So what happens on a personal level is on all of us as individuals and as a group.” Fernando tells her. “So you’re saying...” Naomi begins to say. “What I am saying, which none of you are going to write on your reports is that my team and I are here under the invitation of the Emperor to do a job for him. That job is to help him determine who is going to throw a monkey wrench into this treaty which is being negotiated behind closed doors. For Japan, it means returning conquered lands to their respective countries, but it frees Japan from various War Debt from more than half a century ago and improve trade relations with those nations and other nations around the globe. But there are many war hawks that believe that Japan should not give up any territories and are willing to do anything to stop this treaty. Throw in organized crime, drug cartels, terrorists, and other criminal elements, and it is going to be a very hard year to live in and a very tough job to do.” Fernando tells him. “What territories are you are talking about?” Naomi asks. “Five miles inland of 50 miles of worthless beach front property on the Korean peninsula for one. That has been stifling South Korean shipping routes for years. Give it back to the South Koreans, and it frees up their shipping lanes and South Korea will allow Japanese cargo ships to sail though like before and increase trade with Japan. It is a win-win situation for both South Korea and Japan.” Fernando explains. “Isn’t there a Japanese Shinto Temple there?” Kitsume asks. “It’s an abandoned Shinto Temple. If the Shinto Priests want to fix it and open it, the treaty can allow it, or they can sell it to the Buddhists and let them fix it and open it as a Buddhist Temple. Either way, if either religion wants to restore the temple, it should. If not, developers might tear it down and put in a South Korean Holiday Inn Hotel in its place. It remains to be seen.” Fernando explains. The girls seem to nod as if in agreement. “I don’t see how all that connects to my purple panties.” Gadget says to herself. “Simple. You work with me and my people and you get to stay with me and what needs to be done gets done. You will get paid for your work done, and everything I get you is yours to keep, including those purple panties that I had bought for you.” He tells her. He then slowly gets up, “You ladies go freshen up, I’ll go take care of the bill. Then we can leave.” He gets up and heads to the cashier, where he has a small discussion with them and the restaurant manager as he pays the bill. The girls get up in pairs heads to the ladies’ room to freshen up. Hiromi goes first with Chieko going with her. Once inside, there were just the basic necessities for a rest room – toilet, sink, mirror, toilet paper, soap, and so on, but the toilet was out in the open, not in a stall as many would in the USA. Hiromi goes to use the toilet first. Chieko notices the lack of panties Hiromi was not wearing. “Hiromi – where are your panties?” Chieko asks. Hiromi smiles at her, “They are in his pants pocket. I put them there to tell him want I want.” “You little sneak thief...” Chieko says. “A little sneak thief that hopes to get lucky tonight.” Hiromi interrupts to tell her, “I’m going to make it my mission to have him do me lovely as often as possible while we do this extra study with the emperor,” “I think it is all our mission to do that but within its time.” Chieko throws at her. “I think my time is now.” Hiromi tells her. “What about that Gadget Lady? She looks territorial to me even though she is not his wife but is his lover.” Chieko tells her. “She’s just thirsty as we are and I bet she just lays there and takes it while he does all the hard work to satisfy her. She looks like the type not to know the ancient arts of attraction, pleasure and sex.” Hiromi points out to her. “Like you do?” Chieko almost challenges her. “My grandmother and great-grandmother were a ‘Comfort Girl’ for the Invading Americans in the past wars we lost to them (WWII) and later supported them with (Korean and Viet Nam Wars), they sat down with me and told me and taught me those things in getting and keeping a man.” Hiromi tells her. She adds, “Why do you think my dad has never had an outside lover other than my mom? They taught her too, and because of what she does for him from what she learned from them, he has never sought out another lover other than her.” “OK then, how you intend to get into his bed?” Chieko asks. “Get him drunk of course.” Hiromi answers. “And what about his bed partner?” Chieko asks. “We need to get her drunk that she passes out or is so drunk that she would hit on Naomi.” Hiromi tells her. “You think you have all the answers. How do you propose we get him drunk?” Chieko asks. “Simple, we’ll go to the 7-11 Convenience Store and buy some snacks, drinks and some sake and then have a small private party at his place.” Hiromi “And if you are drinking with him and us, how are you not going to get drunk yourself?” Chieko asks. Hiromi takes some toilet paper to wipe herself as she only needed to urinate before she gets up and fixes her dress. She then presses on the button on top of the water tank to flush the toilet and starts washing her hands at the sink, not answering Chieko. She then goes into her purse and pull out a sealed medicine packet and opens, taking the pills inside and swallows them with some water she scoops from the sink. She then hands the packet to Chieko. “RU-21?” Chieko asks as she reads it. “Continue reading it.” Hiromi tells her. “Alcohol absorption pills, prevents the effects of alcohol by absorbing it and neutralizing it, forcing it to leave the body when you go to the bathroom...” Chieko reads. She then looks up at Hiromi, “Where did you get this stuff?” “My grandmother and great-grandmother of course. They want me to be a good party girl but not to be taken advantage of by some predatory jerk out there that would do me harm. You know – the ‘Love Them And Leave Them’ type.” Hiromi tells her. “Guys can be such jerks...” Chieko says to herself. She then throws in “What about your mom? What does she thinks?” “Anything that pertains to boys and sex, she sends me to grandmother. Grandmother taught me everything I know. She does not care if I’m out there screwing every guy on the street or am a complete virgin, but I should be able to do as I please and defend myself when things go wrong. I could easily be a slut like Aratani and her friends are but I prefer not to be like them.” Hiromi explains. She then throws in, “You heard? Her best friend in the bully girl group - Maemi Iwasaki might be pregnant!” “No!” Chieko replies, throwing in, “How you know this?” “Gossip in the locker room, as she was arguing with the school baseball team captain – Karuma Moriyama about getting married or paying for an abortion and how it is to be kept secret or both their families will be disgraced. But you know – she laid with other guys and Karuma is so pumped up on steroids that he has a low sperm count. I think it’s that nerd Techi Tachibana that got her pregnant, you know he does all her homework and reports for her, and her family pays him to tutor her at her home so she can pass her exams. Since nerds do not take steroids, they have higher sperm count.” Hiromi explains. “Yeah, but Techi... he’s so.... icky!” Chieko says. “A lot of the guys say the same thing about you. A short nerdy gamer girl with a super short hair cut, that if were not for your breasts, they think you were a boy.” Hiromi tells her. “My hair has been kept short since that lice incident in Kindergarten. Nobody knows who brought it in but my family and I think it was Aratani or one of her friends. They did go traveling the summer before so who knows what they brought back! Anyways, it is because of that my hair has been kept short ever since.” Chieko explains. “We all got lice back then, and like you said, my family also thinks it was Aratani or one of their friends as like you said, they went out of the country for their summer vacation, so who knows what they brought back. But we all let our hair grow back. You didn’t.” Hiromi explains as she takes some paper towels to dry her hands and then applies a bit of touch-up make up. “I know a girl is nothing but her hair, nails and face, but short hair is easier to take care off than long hair. Maybe in college I’ll let it grow out but not before then.” Chieko explains. She then throws in, “Let’s go. Others got to use the facility before we leave.” “Don’t you need to use the facilities?” Hiromi asks. “No. If I have to go, I’ll use the one in his hotel room, and do some searching to find out a few things about him while I am there.”  Chieko says. “Before we go, do you think I have a chance – you know – with him?” Hiromi asks. “I think we all have a chance with him. He’s a foreigner for one and you know how foreigners love young girls, and he’s so stressed out that he is banging his friend all the time from the looks of it. And she is in the same situation as well, but she looks like he’s tiring her out, so a guy like that could probably take us all on and even give Naomi that orgasm she’s been desperately seeking.”  Chieko points out, throwing in quietly, “Hell, I’m desperately seeking that orgasm only a grown man can give.” Hiromi stand in front of her with her index fingers pointing up but spaced about 10 inches apart. Chieko looks at her in confusion. “What is that supposed to mean?” Chieko asks. “Our male friend is not a Japanese Mouse, he’s an American Flying Squirrel.” Hiromi tells her while still holding her index fingers apart to show the distance. “Yeah, I know that.” Chieko says. “Well, Chieko. Flying Squirrel Females have their uterus higher up on their bodies so that when they are pregnant, they do not lose their center of balance and can continue to fly when needed. A male flying squirrel’s penis must be long enough in order to reach her uterus and fertilize her eggs. If they are not long enough, she won’t get pregnant.” Hiromi explains. Chieko puts her index fingers onto Hiromi to get the measurement and then turns it about to put it against her body with one finger at the base of her groin and the other just above her belly button. She chimes in, “No way! It’s past my belly button!” “And your uterus is less than half that distance.” Hiromi tells her, sneaking in, “He probably split you in half.” Chieko looks down to the floor, “And most Japanese Mice guys are not even a third, maybe a quarter of that size.” “Well, pray for me that he does not kill me while he tries to fertilize my eggs tonight. But if he does, my corpse will have one heck of a smile on it.” Hiromi jokes with a smile. “That’s not a good thing to joke about!” Chieko tells her. “Look, he’s probably had sex with many girls out there who were not flying squirrels, so he knows that he can’t ram his huge penis into girls like us knowing that it can hurt us. He’ll probably take it easy with us like he does his girl pal. No way she’s taking on his entire length either, she’s a mouse like we are. I’d do anything to be in her place while he does her lovely.” Hiromi says, letting out a sigh in the end. “Come on lets go. We’re hogging up the facilities.” Chieko says. She says to herself as she grabs the door knob, “And everyone says I’m the thirsty one...” She opens the door and steps out with Hiromi following her. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 4th, 2022, 12:47pm [Roll Forward 36 hours: Uruguayan Embassy (To Match Charles' time)] A tall dark figure in a trench coat walks into a private room without knocking. Another tall dark figure in an open bathrobe stands in front of a large table with a mostly naked young girl not of Japan with a dog collar around her neck fastened to a leash bent over the table, moaning in a rhythm of him thrusting his pelvis behind her. The one who enter the door speaks. “Mien fuehrer, there might be a problem.” The one with trench coat says. “Whatever the problem, you are paid to take care of them. But speak, inform me of this ‘problem’.” The one in the open bathrobe screwing the young girl on the table tells him. “It’s the interloping American Agents Charles Roberts  and Alexander Armington II. They are disrupting the distribution lines for our ‘investments.’” The one in the trench coat says. “What it the progress for the mind control drug?” The one in the open bathrobe screwing the young girl asks. “The Japanese Lab says that it looks promising though there are a few minor issues.” The one in the trench coat says. “Good, Josef, good. When all goes well, we can dump the drug into the city’s water supply.” The one in the open bathrobe screwing the young girl tells him. “But Adolf, that can take months to perfect the drug before it can be used.” The one in the trench coat says. “Josef… Time is not important for now but it will be in the future as the date to the treaty signing draws near. So go research what is being done to remedy the situation and then come back to be. Don’t give out any money until you see results first.” The one in the open bathrobe screwing the young girl tells him. He adds, “As for those two American Agents, make them test subjects to the drug out on the field.” “Will do Adolf. Will do.” Josef says before he walks out of the room. Once outside, Josef gathers a suitcase full of money, and a leather cigar case filled with hypodermic throwing darts filled with some unknown liquid. He then gathers a few of armed guards follow him to various destinations. He checks on his own personal firearm inside a shoulder holster before they get into a couple of SUVs and drive away.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 12th, 2022, 4:39pm The motorcycle riding, blond figure in the dark oil-skin coat, western hat, boots, and aviator style sunglasses did not fit in with the normal populous, though the local want-to-be cowboys who frequented the area kept most from staring at him, though they still took notice. Hondo did not care if they took notice or stared even. If Chip was after them, he wanted to draw his attention to himself to keep the others safe. Yuri saying Chip was gathering stuff for a bomb was disconcerting enough as is, without the fact that he had said it was for their, his and the Gadget doppelganger’s, boss to take out Fernando and all those with him, including himself he was sure.  He knew Chip had worked some angles before, but he always had to be the boss, or at least be allowed to think that by those who really controlled things. This was different though, as Chip seemed to accept that he was working for someone. Hondo was not sure if Chip’s first walk on the dark-side was when he hired goons to kill him and steal Gadget from him all those years ago, or if he had started before that. He knew Chip had an ego that made him have to win, and as the stakes got higher the cost he paid to win got higher. Until a few years back, though, it seemed just petty bullshit things. Paying off goons to rough someone up, working behind friends’ backs, berating and intimidating his crew, boasting of things he never had done, and taking credit for others work, but nothing overly obvious to the general populous. He knew Chip had mistreated Gadget for a lot of years, but only he and Fernando seemed to take any notice, with the rest of the rangers and auxiliary rangers in full denial. Hondo had almost been thrown out of the Cafe for even questioning how he treated her once, and when he defended a couple of the ladies against Chip’s drunken, harassing advances, Chip’s number one fan boy, Ranger Ready called for him to be ran out on a rail. There had been some arguing and a couple tried halfheartedly to stand up for him, but in the end, he was thrown out. Fernando did not even know this had happened, yet, as it happened right before they were practically kidnapped by the CIA for the mission in South America. Still, when exactly Chip made the advance from verbal abuse to fully hurting his wife, drugging her up, and whoring her out he did not know. What had happened to make him go so far? As bad as all he had done had been, he now was well beyond that, going for full blown murder while openly abusing another woman and forcing her to be called Gadget. What made him transition from the leader of the Rescue Rangers, someone who seemingly tried to do good, though was a bit misguided and full of himself at times, to a full-on murdering, abusive megalomaniac? Hondo suspected it was partly that the small amount of fame the Rangers had received in the early years went to Chip’s head and he started chasing the fame over trying to do what was right. Chasing fame could be stressful and exhausting, which made him wonder if Chip started using drugs to try to keep up his energy and destress, before getting himself and Gadget addicted. Whatever it all was it seemed to have come to a head after Chip had tried to steal the glory for the success from the first and second missions to Italy and Fernando crushed his lie, leaving himself and the Rangers looking like fools.  Chip drugging his wife had seemingly started maybe even before those missions, but the whats, whens, whys, and hows were not clear and at the moment unimportant. What was important was stopping Chip, stopping him before Hondo lost family or some other innocent was hurt or killed. Though stopping him was all that mattered, Hondo could not help but mulling this all over as he rode along, following the GPS on his phone to Yuri and Kei’s coordinates. He knew some things could not and should not be changed, but he wondered if this was partly his fault. Had he stood up to Chip and made Gadget listen to the truth all those years ago, instead of just walking away and leaving them to believe what they wanted, would all this have not happened? Would he be with Gadget now and the rangers disbanded? Would Chip’s arrogance have been crushed early enough that he would have never fallen this far? But on the other hand, would he have been on these last several missions then and, if not, would something have happened to Fernando, worse than it already had, if he tried those missions alone? Would Bink have been rescued? Would Tammy have died? Would Valentine have died or would she still be flying cargo across the desert, being depressed and seeing no hope in life? Would Hector Hatfield (AKA El Jefe Grande) have succeeded in his drug empire and still be using Hondo’s brainwashed ex-wife as his assassin and sex doll?? In doing what they did, it was easy to look back and see how every little thing they touched rippled out in time to make things seemingly worse. It made it easy to blame one’s self for certain events when things went bad, though often hard to see their hand in certain events that made things better, for some at least. It was a curse that went along with living this life, a curse that could all too easily swallow a person up if they dwell on it all. He knew this but it did not stop him from thinking and wondering. He knew no mission was easy, but this one was supposed to be a cake-walk, at least in the beginning. It had been anything but easy, though, thus far, and more than half the pain and drama they had suffered had been because of Chip.   As the motorcycle rumbled through the city street, traffic getting worse the close he approached the specified coordinates, he watched carefully, looking for anyone familiar or anyone that stuck out as foreign. Nothing caught his attention as he pulled up to a more run-of-the-mill shopping district, not one where the rich shopped but one that had more of the type of stores where your common man and woman shopped.   Hondo coasted the motorcycle into an available parking space, right close to the coordinates given, before shutting the engine off, dropping the kick stand, and dismounted as he surveyed the area. He did not see Yuri or Kei in the immediate vicinity so he pulled out his phone and called them again. It rang about three times before an audible click said the call was answered. “Hai?” A female voice asked. “It’s Hondo. Where are you?” He asked “Go a block north then take the alley to your left and go for two blocks. Meet us there.” Yuri replied. He ended the call without reply and stuck the phone back in his pocket. Glancing around quickly told him there were too many people out to grab the shotgun without raising an alarm. With a frown, he locked the gun in the scabbard, locked the handlebars to the side, and took the keys before starting off up the street. To those around him his focus seemed forward, but behind the shaded lenses he wore, his eyes darted about looking for anyone or anything unusual. He lit up a cigarillo as he walked, holding it with his left as he deposited the lighter into his coat with his right. He kept his right hand in his coat pocket, with his hand on the butt of his gun, as he had removed this pocket long ago to allow him access to his hip gun and right pants pocket. He glanced back casually as he turned into the alley but no one seemed to be following him. Felling that he was being left alone, he quickened his pace to meet up with the dirty pair more quickly. He felt Chip was getting away and he did not like it, but there was not much he could do without information. As he walked he came to a narrow street that was mainly used as food traffic for some of the older stores in this district. A small grassy circle sat in the middle of the crossing of the street and the alley. A monument of some figure he did not know stood in the center and a few benches and raised flower beds sat around it. On one of the benches sat two familiar Japanese women, who stood up as he approached. “I hope ya have some better news than that ya lost him.” He asked in a low voice as he approached. “We honestly could not help it. I think he was starting to feel like he was being followed and we could not stay up with him and call Fernando at the same time.” Yuri said a bit defensively. He sighed, “I understand that, an’ am not tryin’ to blame you. We just need to find him before he hurts anyone else.” Kei frowned, “ Well, unfortunately we did lose him but we might not have to go looking for him.” “Explain.” Hondo demanded a bit sharply. “He will be coming back after sunset, to pick up some supplies that are being curried over from another store across town.” Yuri stated quickly. Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, “How did you find this out?” “I think the saying in your country it we ‘put oil on a few hands’ until someone talked.” Kei said “Oil on a few..?? Oh, you mean greased a few palms??” HE asked Yuri nodded, “Yes. We had to pay off a few people to get them to tell us if they saw them and the  owner of the store across from us said the loud American in a bomber jacket and fedora with the nervous looking blond American woman put in an order for some charcoal and lighter fluid. They did not have enough to fill the order, but would have it before close. He paid for it in advance and said he would return for the stuff right before closing time.” “How long do we have?” Hondo asked, as he looked up at the darkening sky. “An hour, maybe a little more.” Kei said. Hondo looked down with a sigh and rubbed the stubble on his chin, as he thoughts. “Should we try to some of the others here to help?” Yuri asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, I don’t think we’ll need it… Just worried ‘bout the others mainly… Chip has always been pretty easy to handle when he doesn’t have back-up an’ if that’s Gadget’s Twin an’ she’s nervous as you say, then she should stand down fairly easily, especially if Chip is abusin’ her.” “Why would she stay with him if he is hurting her?” Kei asked “That is the question of the hour. He has somethin’ on her. Or their new boss does… Truth is, I asked myself why Gadget stayed with him so long too.” He replied. “Why did she?” Yuri asked. Hondo sighed again and shook his head, “I honestly don’t know. I can speculate but I don’t know.” “Maybe he has a large member and is good in bed?” Kei asked “The Gadget looking woman did not seem enthusiastic when he said they needed to hurry back so he could penetrate her ass.” Yuri said. Hondo groaned at the conversation as he scratched the back of his head, shaking it at them at the same time. “I reckon he’s no gifted there.” He said almost hesitantly. “How do you know??” Yuri asked as she raised an eyebrow at him. He sighed, “I was ‘round a bar when he got drunk, whipped it out, and tried to get a couple of the ladies to suck it for him. Beat his ass for it an’ got banned from there as it was owned by friends of his. On top of that, Gadget talked to my wife ‘bout some of it an’ seems like if he lasted more than a couple minutes it was a good night.” “I thought most guys only lasted a couple minutes.” Kei said, causing both Yuri and Hondo to turn and stare at her. “What?!” She asked defensively after several seconds of silence. “Kei, you really need to date more.” Yuri said. “What?!” Kei demanded again, looking more at Hondo this time. He put up his hands defensively and took a step back, “Whoa, now! Don’t look at me!” “How long do you last with your wife?!” She asked “That’s a bit personal, ma’am.” He replied “I want to know!” She half demanded “Kei, that’s a bit of a private thing to ask someone we barely know.” Yuri replied. “We have to trust our lives to each other, do we not?” She asked “I don’t see how that…” Hondo started to say before being cut off. “I think that entitles us to ask certain private information, especially when I am getting looks like that from both of you!” She half exclaimed “Keep your voice down!” Yuri hissed before turning to Hondo. “Just ignore her. She gets like this at times.” Yuri said apologetically. Hondo shook his head, “Kinda feel bad, now though…. You really thought that’s how long all guys last?” Kei frowned and nodded, looking down ashamedly. He sighed, “ … Depends on how tired we are an’ such but half hour is fairly common.” “A half hour!!” Kei exclaimed. “Shhh!” Yuri scolded. He nodded and kind of looked away, feeling uncomfortable with the conversation. “Yeah, that not countin’ stuff forehand… foreplay … ya know…. Sometimes we go longer…” He said hesitantly. “Can you go more than once or twice?” Kei asked Hondo scowled. “Kei!” Yuri said. “I want to know!” Kei protested. “Yeah… three or four… longer if given time an’ lots of water.” He said with a frustrated sigh. “One more question.” Kei said. “Oh, good Lord…” Hondo muttered under his breath. “… what?!?” “Would your wife loan you out for a night or two so I could experience this myself?” She asked smiling at him sweetly. Hondo just glared at her silently until she frowned and sighed. “I guess that is a no?” She half asked. He just turned away shaking his head as he turned. “So, that store is the one we’re watchin’.” He said more than asked, trying to change the subject. “Yes. That is it.” Yuri replied. “You have a plan?” He asked. “We were sort of hoping you would. We usually just call back-up from head-quarters.” Kei said. He sighed and nodded as he looked around taking everything in before speaking. “Either I handle this alone or one of you stays an’ the others goes with the others in case there is trouble there…. Which of you is the better fighter?” He asked almost tonelessly. “Well, I was top of my class in hand to hand and second in marksman and I ….” Kei started to say quickly and excitedly until Hondo gave her a cold, side-long glance. “She frowned and sighed, “*sigh* … Yuri is better than I am.” Kei said with an edge of defeat in her voice. “Why only one of us?” Yuri asked. “Mainly ‘cause I want more fighters on alert back at base, as I’m not sure when the street toughs are gettin’ back, Chuck an’ his squad of agent goons aren’t here to add to the fire power, an’ from what you two overheard we are actively bein’ targeted by someone still. Everyone will need to be on high alert until this is dealt with an’ I’d like to end this tonight! If anyone stays I can only take one of you on the motorcycle back with me. We might have to dash fast if things get out of hand. I’m not countin’ havin’ an issue, but when ya don’t plan for it is when it’s sure to happen. I’d welcome a little back up in case Lahwhinie is more of a problem than I reckon her to be, but if ya both rather go back I’ll be fine.” He said. “I’ll go back and Yuri can stay, I guess.” Kei said in a defeated tone. Yuri patted her arm, “I’ll let you stay and help him next time.” Kei pouted and looked at him and back at her, “Probably still will not show me how long he can last even then.” Hondo shook his head and walked off a few paces, distancing himself from that. Kei watched him walk off then turned back to Yuri, “If I find out you take him for a ride before me I swear to god I will hate you forever!” Yuri shook her head, “Kei, I am not going to bed him! You watch TV, right?” “Yes, but what does that have to do with anything??” Kei asked. “He’s one of those old American western type. Fernando told me about him. He will not sleep with other women unless he has to, even if there is no emotional connection. He believes in some sort of old American honor system. One woman until one of them dies or she does wrong by him and leaves him for another man and he has to shoot them both.” Yuri said. “He would shoot his woman for leaving him?!” Kei exclaimed in whispered tones. Yuri shrugged, “That’s how it happened on a couple of those American movies, so probably.” Kei scowled at her, “And you tease me for believing what I see on TV.” Yuri chuckled, “Alright, alright, maybe he would not, but he might… You should get going. Check the car out well before driving it.” Kei nodded, “I will and… be careful.” Yuri nodded, “Do not worry. I will be fine.” Kei nodded again and looked around before turning and heading down the narrow street away from the store. After she was gone, Yuri walked over to Hondo and stood beside him. “What is the plan?” She asked. “Gonna go move the motorcycle closer. Have a shotgun on it, med kit, spare pistol, an’ some more ammo. Want it close just in case. You stay out of sight until I get back. Once I get back you go an’ hide in that alley across the way an’ watch. I figure I’ll sit on this bench out front an’ have me another smoke. I’ll confront him when he approaches an’ if his woman tries anythin’ you step in an’ keep her off me, alright?” He asked seriously. “Then we go celebrate taking him out by finding a hotel and you showing me how long you can last?” She asked as an impish grin played across her face. He raised an eyebrow at her and gave her a hard look. She giggled after a moment and shook her head. “Sorry, I could not help it! I was just teasing.” She said smiling. He sighed and shook his head as he walked away, “Some days I just don’t know with you women.” As he walked off her smile faded as she bit her lip, clasped her hands in front of herself, and looked at the ground before looking back up at him, as he retreated, with a hungry look. “Though I would not say no if you asked me to.” She said to herself wistfully. Less than twenty minutes later he was back, having driven the motorcycle to the alley and then turning off the engine and pushing it down a ways, leaving it out of site from the store and the narrow street that ran in front of it. As Yuri saw him return she faded back into the dark alley across from him, opposite from the alley where the motorcycle was parked, and watched silently. Hondo picked out a bench that obscured him the best yet allowed him to see the store front clearly. (To Be Continued …)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jul 13th, 2022, 4:01pm Hondo loosened his pistol in its holster before sitting down and lighting another cigarillo. He glanced up at the darkening sky before taking in the streets and those around him once more. The streets had not been crowded when he had arrived, though there had been a steady flow of people through the area, but now they were practically empty, with only to occasional weary worker coming through to do some last-minute shopping before heading home for the night or the sporadic nervous or suspicious looking character that one would assume did not want to be seen out and about in the daylight. Hondo puffed on his cigarillo and checked the clock on his phone again, sighing a frustrated sigh, as the business in question was set to close in ten minutes and Chip still had not shown himself. He was close to calling it a no show as a Fedora wearing figure, half dragging a limping strawberry-blond haired woman behind him, came up the street from behind him and approached the store. “Hurry up, Gadget! If they are closed because of your slow ass, I’ll tie you to the end of the bed, doggy style, #$@! you, and  leave you tied up to watch me sleep!” Chip growled at her. “I can’t go any faster!! You nearly broke my leg! And I’m Lahwhinie, not Gadget!” She half cried out in protest. Chip stopped spun her to face him and slapped her hard across the face. *Crack*!! “Ouch!” Lahwhinie yelp. Even in the dim light Hondo could see the black eye she had and the tears running down her cheeks. Gadget had told him about Lahwhinie years ago, back before Chip turned her against him, and from the story he always though he would hate her if he ever saw her. She had done wrong against the rangers all those years ago, and despite the selfish, vain, evil monster Gadget had painted her as, all he currently saw was a very scared, broken women. Why she was here was anyone’s guess, but from the look of things, this is not what she wanted to happen. “I don’t give a flying crap what your name was, it’s Gadget now! I own you now and you will do what I say, when I say, and please me how I want, or I’ll beat you to death and get another woman! You are replaceable! All Gadgets are replaceable! Like the first one you are a sniveling little whore who needs a man to control her! You do what I say and I will take care of you and keep letting you ride my dick like you whores crave to do! Do me wrong and I will punish you again! …  Now, keep up or I’ll actually break it this time.” Chip hissed in her face. Lahwhinie sniffled and nodded quickly, “*sniff, sniff* Y.y.yess Chip. Anything you say.” “That’s better.” Chip said with a grin. Hondo slowly stood up and walked slowly their way. “See you’re still beatin’ women, you piece of shit.” He growled as he walked towards them in the dark. Chip spun towards him, “Who’s There! … Answer me, Damn it!!” Hondo stepped into the halo of a street lamp, just enough for Chip to see him. “Sackett?! I knew I was being followed earlier, but I though it was the police or maybe one of those agency goons that work for that home-wrecking, wife stealing jerk, bastard Fernando!” Chip growled. “Well, you were right for once, anyway. They were police, workin’ for the agency on Fernando’s behalf. I’m here for him an’ Gadget ‘cause they are busy an’ you aren’t important enough for them to bother breakin’ away from their current work.” Hondo replied, his voice low and with a distinctive sharp edge to his words. He stepped forward a bit, half expecting Chip to back away but to his surprise he just grinned wickedly and chuckled. “Heheh! Well, I always wanted to end you, and you were on the list, just not the top of it. But I guess I can change things up a bit.” He said before raising his hands and snapping his fingers. Hondo growled at him and started to go for his pistol when seemingly out of nowhere a man dressed in dark grey darted from the shadows and plowed into him, knocking him down. The man tried to grapple him but he managed to kick the man in the guts and temporarily knock the wind from him. Hondo pulled his gun and tried to scramble to his feet to just have another, bigger man plowed into him causing his gun to fly from his grip as he stumbled and fell to his knees. He growled and tried to rush Chip but two more large men, bigger than him, poured out of the store and piled onto him. He fought as best he could but unfortunately, he was soon overwhelmed. He felt his arms being wrenched painfully behind his back as cold metal dug into his wrists and bound his arms behind him. He still tried to struggle but a swift kick to the face stunned him momentarily, causing him to fight for consciousness. He was not sure how long he lay, face down on the cobble stone street fighting to stay conscious, but as he pulled his mind back from the black beyond he was roughly hauled to his feet and held upright in front of Chip. “My, how the mighty have fallen! I should have done this years ago, honestly. I hated you from day one, you know. You always thought you were so honorable, so helpful, so strong, and the women always fell for that bullshit! I was the good one! I was better than you, BETTER I SAY! I should have had the women throwing themselves at me and the men praising me for my greatness, but no! Even the one woman who should have worshiped the ground I walked on, you tried to take! I should have killed you back then but now, all these years later, I’ll at least finally have the last laugh and show who’s the better man!” Chip half growled in his face. Hondo spit in his eye causing Chip to reel back, cussing his name. “#$@!ing coward! You want me dead, how about you do it yourself!” Hondo snarled Chip wiped off his face and kicked Hondo in the nuts, causing him to groan and sag in the arms of the men who held him in place. Chip stomped off a way and stood there for a moment before turning back and walking back up to Hondo, with a look full of hate. “I was just going to kill you and be done with it, but you had to go and piss me off! … I had a plan all worked out. First his girls, … then his youngest and her mother. Then his friends, leaving just him and the bitch. I’d let him know they all died because of her! It was all her fault! She should have been a good wife and done what I told her to do!! Doesn’t he know all women are just whores who need controlled?? They are just toys for us men! My boss, he knows this too, and has helped me find my true path…. That bastard has taken my fame, my home, my money, and my wife from me, and you have helped… In many ways you were the first, the start to my troubles, but he openly mocked me with her! You at least were smart enough to leave and know you were not strong enough to control her! He can’t even control his own whore, so he steals mine?!? …. I should kill you now to send a message, but you were not smart this time and pissed me off. … no, I will find something more fitting for you… something horrible.” Chip rambled angrily, looking more like a rabid dog with each passing moment. He took a step back and looked Hondo up and down before his eyes landed on the knife on his belt. He stepped forward and took it, though Hondo tried his best to pull away from him. With the knife in hand, Chip stepped back a bit and tested the knife for sharpness cutting himself in the process. “Ow! .. damn it!” He snarled. “Ch.ch.chip, we need to get out of here.” Lahwhinie stammered nervously. “Shut up, woman!” He snarled. She held up her hands defensively and shied back as he raised his hand at her, as if he was going to hit her, but he stopped mid swing and starred at her. He lowered his hand as he looked at her, and a smile slowly crept to his face. “That’s it... That’s what I’ll do him.” He said quietly as he nodded to himself. He looked up at Hondo quickly and grinned, “So, you thought you should have my woman? We’ll, you’ll get her, once, and it will be the last woman you’ll have!” He turned to the goons and pointed to a smaller alley beside the store, “Drag him back there!” “Fight me you #$@!in’ bastard or let me go!” Hondo snarled angrily as he found at those restraining him. The thugs with chip spun him around and drug him backwards so he could not fight them. He did not like where this was going at all, and was feeling that he might have bit off more than he could chew this time. As they drug him into the alley he saw Yuri pop out of the alley and then run to the alley where the motorcycle was, seemingly unseen by Chip and the others. He hoped she was calling back up, but even that would be too late. He half figured she was running to save herself, and though that disappointed him, he did not blame her given the situation. They drug him back into the alley and stopped under a light by the stores back entrance. “Lay him on the ground and hold him down.” Chip said menacingly. “You #$@!in’ little Napoleon wanna-be! Fight me like a man!” Hondo snarled. Chip straddled his body and hunkered down over him, so he was looking into his face as he held the knife. He held the knife up and shook his head. “No… No, you are too good a fighter, Sackett. I will give you that. I’m smart, the smarter of us both. I’m the better detective, the better strategist, and I am better at seeing things for what they really are… But I am not a fighter.” He said as he pulled open Hondo’s coat to expose his shirt better. “I can fix that though… I can fix you… But first, lets see how sharp this knife is.” He said menacingly. He tore open Hondo’s shirt, exposing his bare chest and torso and stared at him a moment before dragging the sharp blade down across his chest and abs. Hondo sucked air sharply through his teeth as the knife cut across his body. It was not so deep that it was dangerous, but it was painful and would most likely leave a nice scar. “You are more fit than I remember you being. Been working out a lot to keep the ladies happy, I bet.” He said with a grin. “You can look, if ya hafta but don’t touch. I don’t swing that way!” Hondo growled through grit teeth. “What? I’m not gay!” Chip replied defensively. “Not what I heard. Heard you were sucked off by some dudes dressed as geisha when you sold us out!” Hondo spat out. “That’s a lie!” Chip yelled as he plunged the knife into his shoulder. Hondo cried out in pain as the knife sunk into his flesh. As the initial pain dulled he gritted his teeth, glared at Chip, and panted for air. “*pant, pant* They were! *pant* Local *pant* bosses *pant Don’t give their women *pant, pant* to foreigners! *pant, pant*” He growled. Chip looked at him and then up at one of the men with him. “Is this true?!” He asked angrily. One of the men nodded. “You mean I was…. By a guy?!?” Chip exclaimed looking a bit green and very troubled. Hondo grinned at the look on his face but the look fade. Chip shook his head angrily, “No, no it didn’t happen! Those were women because they knew who I was and what I can do so they respected me!!” Hondo sighed, knowing Chip was so full of himself he could not accept that his arrogance let him get sucked off by a man, unknowingly. Chip pulled the knife quickly out of Hondo’s shoulder, causing him to groan in pain again, before standing up over his victim with a maniacal gleam in his eye. “You think you are funny, trying to make me out to be queer when I’m not! Well, after I’m done with you, you’ll hope some queer takes pitty on you!” Chip snarled. “Just kill me already!” Hondo growled. “Oh, no. You’re not going to die, not by my hand, anyway. Like I said I’m going to let you have my woman one last time and fix you!” Chip snarled. Hondo swallowed hard, not liking where this was going at all. “Gadget, come here!” Chip snapped. Lahwhinie stepped back and shook her head. “Do as I say!!” He barked as he reached out and grabbed her, yanking her forward and to her knees beside Hondo. She sniffled a bit and nodded, looking at the ground from where she was, not daring to look at anyone. “You are going to get what you always wanted, at least part way, then you’ll be a message to Fernando for me. Gadget here is going to pull down your pants and suck you off. Sound too good to be true? Well it is! Once she gets you close to cumming, just right on the edge I’m gonna cut your damn balls off, sack and all and maybe make a charm out of them for the mirror in my car, to remind me of how I’m better than you!” Chip said grinning evilly. “You #$@!in’ bastard!” Hondo yelled as he struggled again, only to have Chip kick him in the ribs and knock the air from his lungs. “Struggle and I’ll take more than your balls!” Chip roared. Lahwhinie knelt trembling beside him still but did not move. “Gadget, suck him off, but don’t let him cum!” Chip ordered. She shook her head, “Please no.” “You want sex tonight or want beaten?!” He asked angrily. “You.. you know I want sex but…” She stammered but was cut off as he kicked her in the back knocking her forward. “Then do it!” He yelled She scrambled back up and over to Hondo, placing one hand on his belt and the other over his jeans sizing up his package. “S.s.sorry.” She said to him. “Lahwhinie, you don’t have to do this.” Hondo said quickly. “You.. you know my name?” She asked. “Yes, I know your sister. Was in love with her before Chip tried to have me killed years ago. I know what you tried to do to them, an’ maybe you hate them still, your sister especially but you know this is wrong!” He said firmly. “I know but I have to.” She said sadly. “Gadget, let’s get this going!” Chip said in an annoyed tone. “You don’t have to! You help me an’ I’ll help you!” He said. “I can’t! You don’t know him. You don’t know them! I.. I need him. I don’t know why but I crave him and hate him, but I can’t do without him! Even if I tried, our boss would have me tortured and killed. I’m scared to die. I can’t die!” She said, the absolute anguish and fear written all over her face. “Now Gadget!!” Chip snarled. “Y.y.yes Chip.” She stammered and she started to undo his belt. “I. I. I. am sorry. I’ll try to make your last time feel good at least.” She said shakily. She finished undoing his belt but just as she reached for the button on his jeans, the head of one of the men that stood by suddenly exploded as a deafening boom echoed down the alley. Lahwhinie stopped as the man’s body fell to the ground and as one, the three remaining men, Chip, and Lahwhinie turned to look down the alley. As they did another of the men’s heads seemed to explode and his body fell, clearing the way enough for Hondo to turn his head and see a slender, shapely Japanese woman holding a very big shotgun. The men holding him jumped to their feet and started pulling guns of their own as they rushed forward. The shot belched fire, smoke and lead two more times in quick succession hitting one of the thugs squarely in the chest and catching the other’s gun arm. “Hondo! Run!” Yuri’s familiar voice rang out as the wounded thug righted himself and charged her. She tried to shoot again but her charged into her, sending the gun flying and pinning her against the wall. Chip dove behind a dumpster, thinking only of himself. “Gadget! Hold him down!” Chip yelled. Lahwhinie looked around quickly then slid off Hondo and sat on the ground. “What are you doin’?” He asked quietly. “Please just go.” She said shakily. He rolled onto his side and with a lot of struggle and pain got to his knees. “Come with us!” He hissed. She shook her head, “I.. I can’t. He has a hold on me I can’t explain.”. She searched his eyes for a moment as she knelt on the ground beside him. She crawled over after a moment and kissed him quickly then pulled back and sat looking at him. “Please just go.” She whispered as she closed her eyes and turned away He struggled to his feet and ran down the alley where Yuri was still tussling with the thug who was now trying to choke her. He slammed into the thug, knocking them both to the ground. Yuri gasped for air then dove for the shotgun, letting off the final round into the thug, killing him on the spot. She panted for a moment and looked at the carnage, at the woman, and then at Hondo. “Easy, just like you said.” She said sarcastically. Angry voices and footsteps were heard in the distance about then as Chip called out from his hiding spot. “Sounds like my reinforcements are almost here!” He taunted. “We have to go!” Hondo said quickly. Yuri nodded and took him by the arm to help him run towards the motorcycle, as his arms were still bound behind him. Once at the motorcycle he nodded to the one compartment. “Handcuff keys in there! Quick!” He said as he could hear chip yelling at the thugs to go after them. She slid the shotgun into the scabbard, and then dug around furiously in the saddle bag, until she found a small ring of keys, and quickly unlocked the cuffs, though she wrenched his bad shoulder in the process, causing him to groan in pain again. As soon as his hands were free he jumped on the bike, used his good arm to pick up his bad onto the one side to run the clutch, and fired up the engine, just as shots rang out behind them. “Get on, now!” He ordered. As soon as he felt her behind him he gunned the engine and dumped the clutch, causing the rear tire to squeal as it tried to get traction. They managed to get away just as the other thugs approached, and though a few more gunshots rang out behind them, they all failed to make purchase with their targets. Hondo managed to shift up without the clutch and put some distance between them, thankful that it was well after dark and this part of town did not seem to have much of a night life like the rest of the city did. A few miles out and a few turns later, he found a place to pull over and stopped the bike and shut it off. “That was close.” She said. He sighed and nodded, “Way too close.” Yuri looked at her hand, as she noticed it was wet, and pulled a small flashlight from her pocket as something didn’t feel right. As she looked she saw the fresh blood on it and then moved around the front of Hondo to look at him. “Are you bleeding?” She asked. He tried to pull his shirt and coat closed but winched from the pain and she grabbed them and looked at his body. “Oh shit! You are bleeding bad!” She exclaimed. He tried to push her away but she slapped his hand and inspected his chest and shoulder. “You’ll bleed out if we don’t do something soon!” She exclaimed worriedly. “I’ll be fine.” He groused. “No, you won’t!” She retorted. “I have a med kit in the other saddle bag.” He replied. “I might could patch you up, but not here. I need light and clean water!” She exclaimed. “We go back to the apartments, then.” He said. She shook her head, “You won’t make it.” “Then what do you suggest??” He asked in an annoyed tone. “A mile or so from here is a little old hotel. They take cash and ask no questions.” She said. “Not sure I want to know how you know that.” He said sourly. She shook her head, “You don’t.” He sighed, “Fine. Lets go, then.” He fired the bike back up and she climbed on behind, talking into his ear to give him the directions as they pulled away. A few minutes later they pulled up behind a rundown hotel where he parked the bike and she jumped off. “Wait here.” She said before walking away. He did not reply, but merely nodded, as he was starting to feel the blood loss. When she returned she found him barely conscious and half slumped over the handlebars. She grabbed the med kit and then helped him off the bike and to his feet. He staggered and leaned hard on her, which caused her to groan a bit. “Hondo, I want to help you, but I can’t carry you. You have to stay with me until we get to the room, alright?” She said. He groaned and nodded after a moment, and she felt him try to stand on his own more, though she still had to guide him. The room thankfully was not too far away and she got him in and locked the door behind them before steering him towards the bathroom. The room had just a shower stall in it, which she was happy for as it would be easier to clean up after she patched him up. She set the bag down and leaned him against the wall to remove his coat and shirt. She gasped as she saw the wounds in the full light now, as they looked much worse than she previously thought. She sat him down in the shower as her mind raced and she decided she couldn’t do anything. At that moment it dawned on her to call Fernando, so she clawed at her pants pocket to pull out her phone. As she pulled it out she cussed in anger and fear, as the screen was shattered. She figured it happened when she was driven into the wall. She threw it down and after a couple quick paces across the room grabbed the bag and knelt down beside Hondo once again. “I, uhm… I am not going to lie. It is bad and I am not sure I can fix you... I am sorry.” She said as a tear ran down her eye. He opened his eyes for a moment and looked at her silently and then closed them again. “Just.. do ..your best… please.” He muttered. She sighed and nodded, “Yes. I will try. Just hold on. She gave him some painkillers and then started into to stop the bleeding, using a little guide in the kit to help her and what emergency medical training she was forced to have while for law enforcement. It took longer than she hoped but she managed to stop the bleeding, sew up the worst of it, bandage the rest, and clean him off. He passed out about half way into it, but from best she could tell he was stable, just low on blood and exhausted. She sat back with a sigh and shook her head, “There was nothing easy about any of this.” ,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- (Back in the Alley) Angry voices and footsteps were heard in the distance about then as Chip called out from his hiding spot. “Sounds like my reinforcements are almost here!” He taunted. “We have to go!” Hondo said quickly to the woman who had barged in and shot his men. Chip peered out from behind the dumpster to see Lahwhinie cowering on the ground as the unknown woman and Hondo disappeared around a corner. Seconds later six more armed thugs poured into the alley and run up to Chip. “They went that way! Didn’t you see them! After them now! Kill the woman if you want but I want the man alive so I can castrate him!!” Chip screamed at them. They stopped for a moment to look at their dead comrades before all running the direction Chip was pointing, with their guns in hand. As they ran off Chip Kicked at some trash angrily and stubbed his toe on a pallet he failed to see underneath the trash. “#$@!!!” He yelped as he jumped back and hopped on one foot. He then looked at the pallet angrily and started kicking it savagely, not caring about the pain. “#$@!, #$@!, #$@!, #$@!, #$@!!!!!” HE screamed as he kicked and stomped the pallet into pieces. Lahwhinie sat shaking as she watched him, terrified of him, terrified to run, and aching in her loins for her to take her. She found no pleasure in him screwing her but inside she felt that if she did not let him, she would burst! Chip stopped after a moment and turned angrily to her. “You! You bitch!” He yelled. She gasped as he started marching up to her and then yelped as he grabbed her by the hair and yanked her to her feet. “I gave you an order to suck him off and you balked and argued and then I gave you an order to hold him down and you let him go!! I ought to kill you on the spot for that!!” HE roared. “Please, no! I’m sorry Chip, I’m sorry!” She cried. “Oh, I’ll make you sorry tonight, you can bet on that! And when I tell the boss that it was your fault we didn’t get all the supplies or the one following us I’m sure he’ll give me some advice on how to make you even more sorry!!” He growled at her. She said nothing, but only bowed her head to him, submissively and tried not to cry. As she stood there, she could not help but think of the package she had felt on the cowboy. HE was far bigger than Chip, bigger than anyone she had been with before. As her womanhood longed for attention she could not help but imagine what that one would feel like inside her. She did not understand that she was drugged to be drawn to Chip or to have a heightened sexual need, but she knew whatever the it was that held her, its grasp had been weakened. In her mind, that night as Chip got his pleasure from her and took his frustrations out on her, she imagined she was being held in the strong arms of another, a man she had barely met, a man named Sackett.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 13th, 2022, 10:53pm A couple of SUV drives up to Renoske’s bar and several men come out. A couple goes into the back and pulls out a couple of body bags and hefts them over their shoulders before taking them into the bar. The guards inside stop them from going further inside. “Renoske Gozzomaki is expecting us.” The shortest of the group in an expensive suit says to the guard. “Master Gozzomaki expects no one.” The guard says. “You go tell Renoske Gozzomaki that Josef Megele is here with the money and a couple of presents. If not, you and your people here will be found floating in the river.” Josef tells him. The guard turns to his partner and the two argue in Japanese, before the second guard walks away to a door behind the bar. In less than a minute, the earpiece of the first guard holding them at the door turns on loudly for all around to hear. The guard looks nervous for a moment before telling Josef to go to the door behind the bar. Josef and his men walks into Renoske’s private chamber, seated at the head of the table with other Yakusa members sitting at the side of the table. Renoske looks up at him as a Geisha services him. “You brought my money?” “It is not your money until we get results.”  Josef tells him before putting his brief case on the table. He then signals to his men to put the body bags on the table as well, and opens them. They lift up the bodies into a sitting position, one in a leather jacket and fedora, the other in a purple jumpsuit with aviation goggles on her head. Renoske looks at him in anger, “What are you doing with my experiment?!!” “First of all, they are my experiments which you have running around loose in Tokyo on my mind control drug. No. These are clones of those two, complete with the CIA Mind Control Chip and my mind control drug. No doubt you are going to have them get killed outside.” Josef tells him angrily. “They’re expendable if they fail on their orders.” Renoske tells him. “Last thing I need is a forensic medical technician poking about their bodies and finding my drugs in them.” Josef growls at him. Renoske looks at him and then at the clones. “Explain to me, how you got these... clones?” “I created them.” Josef tells him. “Impossible. Cloning technology has not been perfected! Clones grow old rapidly and die in a short time from old age!” Renoske should back from shouting at him. “We Germans figured out how to properly clone since the Great War. It took 5 years to grow these two. There are two more in South America still cooking in the vat.” Josef tells him. Renoske puts his hand to his chin, with his elbow on top of the back the Geisha servicing him. He lets out a short sigh before asking, "What about their minds and their motor skills? One being grown in a vat will have a blank mind.” “Neural template and memory engram copying from the host to the clone, an exact duplicate of brain, memory and body, in short, immortality.” Josef tells him. “Immortality?” Renoske asks. “When you copy the mind and memories to a cloned body, it is said that your soul moves over to the newer body. In short, immortality.” Josef says as he was selling a used car. “How much for this process?” Renoske asks. “For what reason?” Josef begins. He then says, “These two took over 50million USD each to do.” “How long to make a clone of me with my memories but at half my age?” Renoske asks. “Again, 5 years. I doubt you could afford the price.” Josef tells him. “Take that money you were going to give me and use it as a down payment. I do not have that much long to live, a clone to continue where I left off would be perfect immortality for me.” Renoske tells him. “This is not your money until I see results. Now, I leave you with the clones.” Josef tells him. He then pulls out a microphone, “Chip. Gadget. Take this brief case of money, credit cards and falsified papers, and establish a base. New order will come after you find a place to settle down in.” Chip-clone and Gadget-clone get off the table, with Chip-clone taking the briefcase and Gadget-clone follows him out of the room. Josef looks at Renoske, “Don’t call us, we’ll call you.” “What about the money?” Renoske complains. “Not until I see results.” Josef tells him before gathering their things and signals to the guards to follow him out of the room. [To Be Continued.]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jul 20th, 2022, 7:04pm At the Hideout. Charles got a phone call as he answer it. Charles: Hello? Scarface (NSA): Hello Charles it me Scarface and I got some Bad News. Already Alerted Alex II too. Charles; What Bad news? Scarface: Well remember your team capture Demetrice the member of the Russia Mafia and shut down his Mind control drug operation in Osakia Island? Charles: Yea we did. Scarface; Well his mafia is in ties with another Mafia some were in South America. That were the Mind Control Dugs came from. Charles: Great So what going on? Scarface: One of our agents Instercpet a Transmission. Well they plan to use the Mind control Drugs on you and Alex II. Test it out. Charles: Great So what to do? Scarface; Remember the Decoy Plan? Charles; Yea? Scarcace: Well I am sending one towards you. With New Triple X. Other is With Alex II. Both of them. Micmiked you and Alex II. They know your daily plans. What Car you drive and what food you eat. Also they got your fighting Skills too. Even Weapon Skills. So They can’t tell who is the Real Charles Roberts or Alexander Armignton II. Charles: I will send my Decoy out. Posing as a Tourest. While Me and my Team will be at the Hideout and montering his movements. If we see who try to drug me. Then We will bust them. Scarface: Alex II is doing the same thing with his decoy too. So don’t get drug. Also Triple X. Is your old pal. The Bobcat. Charles Shock. “Oh no Not Bonkers. Last time we had a mission, He Almost got me Shot. Why? Scarface: He is the only Triple X we got. Since Darius Mouse is in Mexico. So you going to have to deal with him. Charles: Ugh. Fine. I will send one of my Agents go and pick him and my Decoy up. Scarface: Thanks Bye. They hang up. Charles *Thinking* You better not get me shot again Bonkers. Then he went to Burborn and Mike. Charles: Burborn and Mike go to the Airport. Pick up my Decoy and Bonkers. Burborn: That Bobcat you been telling us? Charles; Yea him. Dale: What happen between you two? Charles: I was on a Mission with him in Spain. Stop a Villian form Blowing up The EU HQ. We about to get the drop on the villain until. Bonkers Sneeze. Then they open fire on us and I almost got shot. As a Bullet rip though my Seth vest. That was close. Lucky we stop the villain and save the world. So I always bitter towards him. Dale: I hope you two patch things up. Charles: I hope Dale. I hope. Burborn: OK What going on. Charles: Well NSA saying that. Another Mafia somewhere in South America is coming after me and Alex II since we did disrupted there operations. Lucky you guys didn’t get mention. So I be using the Decoy to fool them and we get the drop on them too. Mike: Ok Boss. Then Burborn and Mike went to the BMW and Drove off to the Airport pick up Bonkers and Charles Decoy.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 1st, 2022, 11:36pm (Roll Back: 30 Hours from Charles’ posts.) Fernando, Gadget and the girls walks about the area and around the various parks within. Naomi hinted that it is dangerous to go inside the park at night as there were some “wild people” in the park that would want to do anyone harm that goes within the walled area that surrounds the park. But the walk along the fenced in wall of the park they find a teen girl, about 18 – 19 years of age. She looks like she had been through a lot, her clothes ripped and dirty, blood stains on her knees and palms of her hands, and bruises on her face and places seen not covered by her clothes. Fernando steps up to her, though Naomi takes holds of his arm to pull him back. He looks at Naomi, who is shaking her head at him. Eventually he pushes her arm off him. “Like I said before, if you can help somebody, help them. First things first – find out who they are, and why are they in the situation they are in. Then see what help they need and give what you can to help them. If you cannot give all that they need, something is better than nothing.” He tells her and the other. They all stand there looking at him. He walks over to the girl sitting in a ball (knees to her chest, arms around her knees, face down on her knees), and he gets down on one knee while holding his cane with hand to hold his balance. Gadget and the girls stay several feet away from them as he reaches out to her. (Conversation in Japanese, unless otherwise stated...) With a slight tap on her knee, he says to her, “Miss, do you need help?” The girl remains silent though very soft crying could be heard by Fernando. He taps her knee again and asks, “Miss, are you OK?” She slowly looks up and turns to face him. She wants to scream but nothing comes out of her mouth. She tries to crab crawl away but ends up tripping and falling flat on her back. She begins to cry louder. Fernando stays where he is, extending his hand to her to help her up. Though she quiets down a bit in seeing that he is not going to take harmful action against her, she is still emotionally distraught. With his arm outstretched to her, he nods for her to take his hand. She looks at him, unsure what to do. He lets out a sigh before moving forward a bit to show her that he giving her his hand and nothing more. “Miss. If you need help, I can help you. But you have to make that first move to want it. I am not going to force you to do something you do not want to do.” He tells her. She lets out a soft “I want to be let alone. No one can help me. Let me die in peace.” He looks at her sternly through his dark glasses before telling her, “No matter how bad things get, as long as you are alive there is a chance to go past your problems. I am that chance for many, and no one owes me for any help I give. All I ask is to let me help you.” Though he was aware of the situation around them, he pretended not to do or say a thing as a group of large men surround them, reaching into their jackets and pulling out firearms. The smallest of them steps up between Fernando and the girl, putting his firearm between them. Fernando slowly gets up and looks at him. “Thank you for finding her. We have been looking for Mei Fung Lai Phuc for a long time.” The little man of a mouse says to Fernando while tapping the side of his gun to Fernando’s chest, adding, “You can go away and leave this to us. “My Fun Lay Phuck?” Fernando says to himself as he slowly gets up. “She’s a wanted Chinese National, can’t you tell?” He tells her. Fernando sees her shaking her head from the corner of his eye as he looks down at the man. “And what are you?” Fernando asks. “Tokyo Police.” The little mouse man tells him as he pulls out a wallet and shows a fake badge. Fernando nods as he scrunches up his lips before saying, “Yeah – right...” He then turns around to Gadget and the girls but sees the men behind her. “Gaj, take them home.” Gadget looks at him confused as to what to do. He tells her again sternly, “Gaj, take the girls home.” He then emphasizes on “NOW!” Gadget gives a slight nod before trying to turn away and leads the girls out of the area.  As she turns around, the other larger stronger men spread out to block their path. Fernando turns to the little mouse man with the fake police badge. “I said for you to leave. The females are coming with me.” The fake police officer male mouse tells him. “I was about to walk away from this with my friends but now you made a hostile move against me and them. So now you are leaving my no choice, so let me introduce myself: my name is Death, the destroyer of worlds.” Fernando tells him. “Men, get the fema-*” The small mouse man begins to say, immediately followed by “BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!”  The men fall dead on the ground with a shot to the head except for the little mouse man who seemed to have gotten smaller as Fernando puts his gun to his head. “Gadget. Take the girls to the hotel room before the police come. I will be there later after I deal with this bastage and the police.” Fernando tells her, “Now go!” Gadget nods before she leads the girls out of the immediate area. As soon as Gadget has the girls at the corner of the block and crossing the street, Fernando pulls out wallet and shows him his badge, “I’m an American Agent – asshole. Licensed to Kill as needed. Now I do not care about you, who you are connected with or who you know. You #$@!ed up and there is a price to pay for #$@!ing up.” “Please, sir! Forgive me! I Have A Wife And Children! I’ll tell you anything you need to know!” The man mouse says. “Then start talking.” Fernando tells him. The male mouse opens his mouth to start naming names and places but the side of his head explodes opposite of Fernando’s direction and falls on his side. “What the...!” Fernando says as he looks at the direction where the shot came from. He sees a star like flash reflection on the roof of one of the tall buildings in the area. From there he sees a shadow move about to the exit of the roof. He takes note of the building, an office building that houses a couple of Manga Publishers. He picks up the spent casings he used to shoot the men around him and pockets them. He then makes a few calls to the Emperor and a couple of agencies he is connected too The real police and a couple of ambulances arrive a couple of minutes later. They start asking questions, which Fernando tells them to wait for his supervisor. The Emperor’s private guards, the American Agency and a few others arrive. Eventually Fernando enters the ambulance with the young female being taken to a hospital. The police, American Agency supervisors and the Emperor’s guards follow them to Saiseikai Central Hospital, located at: 1 Chome-4-17 Mita, Minato City, Tokyo 108-0073, Japan. The young female is treated and put into a private room while Fernando answers the questions from a couple of medical staff, but not the of the police, American Agency Supervisors or the Emperor’s guards. They were forced to listen to the answers being given and taking notes from there on. Eventually he is allowed to see the girl in her room. She is sleeping with an oxygen mask on her face; he takes her arm and looks at the hospital tag on it. It has the name of Taro Yamada, “Jane Doe” in Japan. A doctor walks up to him. “You’re the one that found her?” The doctor asks. “You can say that.” Fernando asks. “What is going to happen to her? I would like to see her before she is released; make sure she does not end up in the situation I found her in.” “She will be here for a couple of days. There were several drugs found in her systems, from the looks of it, were forced into her. Intravenous drug users inject themselves along the veins of their forearms, not on the back and shoulders like she was. While she is being cleaned out, her finger prints are being checked with the missing people’s database to see if there is a match.” The doctor explains before asking, “What would you want with her?” “The asshole pretending to be the police before he was killed said that she was a Chinese National and that her name was ‘Mei Fung Lai Phuc.’ I seriously doubt that because the name sounds like a fake or stage name for an American Sex Doll, and knowing the differences between the various Asian races, she does not look Chinese. She does look Japanese. Question is who is she?” Fernando explains. “So you are seeking a family favor for rescuing her?” The doctor asks. “Oh hell no. I understand the culture of owing favors when a life is saved and other matters being done, I am not looking for favors.” Fernando explains. One of the Emperor’s guards walks over to the doctor and whispers in his ear. The doctor looks at the guard who nods at him. The doctor turns to Fernando, “Excuse me, sir. I need you to step over to my office and wait there for a moment.” Fernando nods at him before following him out of the patient’s room. He then takes a seat in the doctor’s office and waited as he was told. Some fifteen minutes later a couple of the Emperor’s guards step into the room, followed by the Emperor himself. “How do you mange to do the things you do? It seems that you have the devil’s luck.” The Emperor asks Fernando. “What are you talking about?” Fernando asks. “That girl you found and rescued. She’s a distant relative of the royal family who has been missing for several months. Tell me, where and how you found her?” The Emperor explains and asks. “My companions and I found her at the South entrance of Shiba Park, curled up in a ball crying. Some Yakusa asshole tried to say that she was somebody else and that he was a police officer for the Tokyo Police, which we know does not exist. He probably thought that a tourist like me would have fallen for that. He orders me to leave which I signal to my companions to leave ahead of me, but then he orders his men to take my companions. They drew out their guns to take my friends, so I had to kill them except for their leader and order my companions to go to my hotel room. As soon as they left, I was about to shake down the idiot leader for answers. But before he could say anything, somebody shot him in the head from far away. Looking where the shot came from, it seemed to have come from the roof of a tall building in the Minato City Sector by Shiba Park as I saw a shadow on the roof of the building there.” Fernando explains. Hearing this, the Emperor snaps his fingers and signals his guards to go outside, in a sign language few knows to “gather some men and investigate the area.” Three guards leave the room momentarily. “So who is she? Other than some distant relative of the royal family.” Fernando asks. “She is Shoda Ichinaru (first name Ichinaru, family name Shoda), and is connected to the royal family through the Emperor Meiji’s Second wife Shoken and her relatives. Thus, she is a minor princess and is 47th in line to the throne, similar to your position with the Spanish throne. Like many others, she came here to witness and be part of history as Japan prepares for this treaty signing until one day she disappeared. And We have been looking for her since, with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police reporting that there were no clues to her disappearance. Yet, you managed to have found her. How?” Emperor Akihito explains and asks. “I was just walking with my friends when I found her. I did not know she was connected to the royal family in any way or that she was missing. I just saw somebody in trouble and in need of help. So I decided to give that help. Nothing more; and the rest, shall we say, is history.” Fernando explains. Then he asks, “How is she? She going to recover? Or do you need one of my little pills?” “We hope she will recover in a few days. You will be put on the list of visitors to see her while she recovers. Meanwhile the medical staff will conduct tests to see what drugs she was injected with and what they can do for her. If they can do nothing, I will be calling you for one of those ‘little pills.’ Now, about your friends you were out with?” Emperor Akihito says and asks. “Gadget and the girls from the high school. We spent a whole day shopping, and then a movie and a late night dinner. They, the girls asked if we can walk to the hotel and then I would get them a cab to go home from there. It is in that walk we found the girl by the park entrance. Thing is...” Fernando explains before pausing. “Yes, go on.” The Emperor says. “Well, OK.” Fernando begins. “Naru said to leave her alone because she could have been one of the ‘Feral People.’ Now, I do not know what that means but it sounds like a serious issue to deal with.” Fernando explains. “I see. I have heard of these ‘Feral People’ but many think of them as lore and fairy tales.” The Emperor says. “I think it is a symptom of drugs being brought in and given out, making people crazy and do stupid things. Going into a feral state of mind, definitely sounds like a drug to me.” Fernando points out. He throws in, “Do not ignore it. Japan’s reputation is at stake. Just look at New York’s Homeless problem if you want an example.” The Emperor nods. “Anything else? I need to get to the hotel room and initiate damage control.” Fernando asks and says. “We’ll keep in touch. Another party dinner in two days.” The Emperor tells him. Fernando bows at his friend before leaving the room. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 13th, 2022, 4:11pm The walk from the hospital to the hotel was long and for some reason, Gadget was not answering her smartphone. He goes into a couple of stores for refreshments. Since he is by himself, he is able get a few alcoholic drinks, mostly wine coolers. Though they are low in alcohol, the Asian Mice in general do not have a high tolerance for alcohol. Though he does not care if he ends up screwing Gadget again, he just wants to get comfortably numb at this point. The issue is if the girls are there, who knows how they are going to react to what had happened and what may happen afterwards. He frankly does not care. This is becoming a mission of solving the social problems of Japan’s dark side than it is to observe history as it unfolds. A nation in denial is a dangerous one to itself and its citizens. In its many major cities, America is already there despite many who are in denial of its situation. Chips, dips, Cheese Whiz, pickles, assorted nuts, salsa dip, a few bottles of soda and several cases of flavored wine coolers complete his shopping list he is dragging back to the hotel room. Tokyo gets very quiet after midnight, with only the cleaning and sanitation crews doing their jobs of cleaning the city and preparing it for the next day. It only takes them a couple of hours to clean the city but supervisors roam the streets in vehicles to make sure that the job was done. At the same time the homeless hides in the parks and hope their sleep is not disturbed. The elevator ride to the rooftop penthouse suite in the hotel takes five minutes to get there, though it takes five minutes, it seems that it is taking longer than usual to get there. The door opens as elevator stops on the Penthouse Suite on the 32nd floor. The room is dark except for a glow to the right, where the living room is at. He walks to it, seeing that it is the large screen TV is on. No one is sitting on the furniture though. He puts the items on the island counter that marks where the alcove ends and the living room begins. The monster on the screen roars out loud with radioactive flames coming out of its mouth as he places the items on the island bar that separates the kitchenette area behind them. But he was loud enough to disturb them, making them jump and turn to see who or what was behind them. They stare at each other for a moment. “Aren’t you guys going home?” He asks, noticing that the girls were in their t-shirts and panties. Gadget tries to answer for them, “They are too scared to go anywhere, at least without you.” Most of them nod as soon as she finishes her words. “What about school tomorrow?” He asks. “School is optional if you help us.” One of them says, sounding like Hiromi. “We can go to school online so we do not have to miss out on the work, or go in late with an official pass from a doctor or government agency.” Another of them says, sounding like Kitsume. The TV roars again, a sound that Fernando is familiar with his childhood – Godzilla from the ancient 1960s movies. He looks at the TV, verifying what he heard. “What are you ladies watching?” He then asks. “Some old Godzilla movie.” Sounded like Naru answering. “I remember seeing those as a child.” Fernando comments, adding, “It is always the same footage of people running in horror on every panicked crowd scene.” Chieko asks as Hiromi gets up and trots over to him, “What did you get?” “Assorted chips and dips, soda for you guys and some wine coolers for Gadget and I.” He explains. “Can we have a wine cooler?” Hiromi asks. “Aren’t all of you too young to drink alcohol?” Fernando asks. “Drinking age is 20 in Japan.” Naomi lets out. Kitsume throws in, “Yeah. Drinking age is 20 in Japan, but we had champagne and wine at all the fancy balls and dinner parties at the palace. And it is only illegal if you force us to drink it, it is not illegal if we ask and you give it because we asked though there are some social standings to abide too but no rules are being broken here.” As Kitsume explains, Fernando notices what little Hiromi has on standing in front of him. “You’re just in your t-shirt and panties?” He asks Hiromi. “Yeah, we all are. We were going to sleep after watching TV.” Hiromi explains as she looks over the chips and things he is putting out on the island counter to sort out and put away. “Is that Nacho Chips and Salsa dip?” Hiromi asks. “Salsa dips? Is it the spicy kind?” Chieko asks as she gets up and trots over next to Hiromi, following with, “My stomach can not handle spicy things.” “It’s the mild kind. Some spicy but only a little.” Fernando explains. “Good. I can handle that then.” Chieko replies as she reaches for the salsa jar. “Hold it...” Fernando tells her. He reaches into island’s shelf and pulls out a couple of tiny bowls, putting them on the counter. “Fill those up with some dip and take a bag of chips with you.” He then puts a bottle of soda on the counter with a stack of paper cups. And do not make a mess...“ Chieko takes the chips and bowl with salsa dip in it, and without warning, Hiromi takes one of the wine cooler cases back to the crowd. They sit and begin opening the bags of chips and handing out the wine coolers. Gadget is heard giggling in the far end of the living room before she “Ooo...” from being handed a bottle of wine cooler. Fernando sighs before he says, “I’m going to my bedroom and get ready to sleep.” The girls all look at each other before getting up and rushing towards him as he goes to his room. They all gather about the doorway as he steps into the room. He looks at the rearrangement of the furniture; all the beds from the other room were taken and put together as one large bed in his room. “What’s this?” He asks without turning around. Gadget manages to make her way in through the crowd and a couple steps behind him. She tries to explain what is going on. “Fernando, I can explain...” Gadget begins. He remains silent for the moment. “I... We... The girls... are afraid of... because of... what happened... you shooting those bad guys trying to grab us. You dealing with a Y[ch333]kai... what ever that is... Things... they... we... do not want to go home, not with the dangers out there at night...” Gadget continues. “When on overnight trips, we put our beds together so we can sleep together. This is no different than those times.” Kitsume jumps in to try to explain. “We picked up the beds as to not to scratch up the floors.” Naru tries to interject. Fernando just looks at the room, with all the beds in it leaving some five feet of space from the wall on one side and eight feet on another with enough mattress space to hold over 20 people. “That is not the point.” He begins. “This is my room where I sleep. And if Gadget is sharing my bed, who knows what we would be doing.” “If you want to #$@! her while we sleep, that’s OK...” Hiromi lets out. “Hiromi!” Naomi lets out. “I was trying to say that it is OK. I swear, Naomi. Don’t get your panties in a bunch.” Hiromi tells her. Naomi does not say anything. “Go watch your movie, eat and drink your snacks and then go to bed.” Fernando tells them. They all leave except for Gadget who steps up to him and Hiromi who stood by the door. Gadget takes hold of his arm, leans onto him and gives him a kiss on the cheek before saying, “Thank you.” “Understand that I want to be left alone. So go with them and leave me alone.” He tells her. Being a bit despondent, she slowly steps away, letting go of him and steps out of the room. As she walks away, Hiromi takes a step into the room. “Mister Fernando.” She tries to begin. He does not say a word a make a move to show that she has his attention. She tries to continue, “It is not right for us to impose on you like we did. But seeing what happened and what you did to protect us, we thought it would be OK as you being our rescuer and all that. Those men would have done bad things to us, probably even taken us to North Korea or China and sold us into slavery if you had not killed them.” She pauses for a second, “We owe you our lives. If you want us as your lovers or sex toys, we’ll do as we must to make you, our savior happy.” “How many wine coolers did you drink?” He asks. “Only half of one.” Hiromi answers and then asks, “Why?” “Then go with your friends and watch TV and whatever before going to bed.” He tells her. “What about you?” She asks. “Don’t worry about me.” He tells her. “Oh.” She replies. She thinks for a moment before she says, “But what about how you feel? Aren’t you stressed out? You somehow managed to come back after dealing with the police, when they usually arrest people for things like this. Anything you need us to do, we will do it for you.” “Do not put yourself or the others into a situation which you would regret later. I’ll tell you now that in working with the Emperor’s Security staff, this suite has cameras everywhere, not that it would be used to record what happens here but yes, it records things that happen here for my protection. I doubt you want some lonely ass security guard to be watching what is being recorded as we try to start practicing making babies even if it is consensual between us.” He tells her. “Oh...” she replies. He immediately replies with, “Now go with your friends.” “Oh... OK.” She replies. She waits for a few seconds for him to reply but does not. Eventually she walks out of the room. After a minute or so Fernando steps out of the room and into the bathroom where he hangs his suit jacket on the towel rack, then washes his hands and face for the moment. Though there were 3 separate bathrooms for 8 bedrooms in the suite, Hiromi decides to step into the one Fernando was using. He says in an annoying tone as he wipes his face with a towel, “Yes Hiromi?” “Would you consider getting a reward from somebody you saved as a thing that is expected and done?” She asks as she steps towards him and then leans her rear end against the sink basin cabinet with her hands folded in front of her. “You willing to give of your virgin self to a complete stranger who thought in doing the best thing to do was to put himself in a situation that probably saved your life? If you think that, then you and your friends owe me a debt that can only be paid by being my sex slave on 24/7 call. I did nothing for you that I had done for another and no one owes me for saving their life.” He tells her. He then adds with some embellishments, “Case in point: That girl we found? She was one of the Emperor’s nieces that arrived three months ago to be a witness to the up coming events but she disappeared on the way over here. In short, she was kidnapped on the way over here and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police has been looking for her for the past three months and did not find her. But I did totally by accident. And those guys – they were going to sell her to some Chinese buyer. So in finding her and killing those men, I saved her life. In killing them, the Emperor told the police that I did what had to be done in self defense and in the defense of others under his employment. And in talking with the Emperor, she owes me nothing nor does the family. All I care for is that she is in the hospital recovering and will get well given time. In your mind she owes me her life, in my mind she owes me nothing because I was just doing my job. Nobody owes me for doing my job except for my boss to sign my paycheck, because it is what I do.” He pauses for a second before he asks, “Would it be fair if I waited by her hospital bedside and ask for her to pay as soon as she wakes up and well on her way to recovery? Or would it be fair for me to demand from her family payment of such because I rescued her?” Hiromi stands there and thinks, saying, “Technically yes. But if you are being paid to do such a service, then it would be like double dipping in a way, though she does owe you her life for saving it and that is a debt that is hard to pay.” “I am being paid to do a job, not to take advantage of those in need. If everyone I ever saved had to pay me, nations of people would owe me as Italy, Japan, the United States and several others I saved from a possible nuclear terrorist threat when I helped find and confiscate stolen nuclear war heads. And ten or more years ago I lead the rescue of the kidnapped Emperor’s son by the terrorist group The Red Hand, as it turns out it was an inside job as the son’s nurse was part of the group that led to the kidnapping. I have medals and honors that cover a wall in my house. But all that means nothing if I do not have someone to share it with and a family to pass it down to.” He explains to her. “But you have family, friends, people who look up to you. You are a hero to many. Are you saying that you are lonely?” Hiromi says and asks. ”I am lonely in one thing – I want people to understand what I do for others and why so that they can do the same to more of others in need. I am not helping people because of the rewards, I’m helping people because I care that there is more to life than just existing. There is more to life than acquiring money and wealth. There is more to life than just good grades and a scholarship. Life is an adventure, one you share with your family and friends in being the best you can be as a person and as a friend along with them doing the same.” He tells her. “I... think I see.” Hiromi says, almost wanting to look away from him. From the corner of her eye she can see the others gathered at the doorway. She decides to turn her head to face them. Naru then says, “If you wanted some alone time with him to practice making babies, you should have told us. But now the movie is over and it is time to go to bed.” “I do not want to practice making babies with him!” Hiromi instinctive lets out, before changing her words, “I mean, I would not mind practicing making babies with him, but that is not why I am here. I just curious about who he is and why he does what he does. I never met anyone like him before.” “And you never will.” He tells her. “Care to explain?” Sakura asks as she steps in the bathroom. “Before I answer that...” Fernando begins, “Would you ladies like to go on a trip out to a ranch in the mountains? It would be part of this educational history trip, and you guys would leave with me after the dinner party on Friday night, so you would need to pack up a bag of fresh clothes and other needs you might have.” “I would love to go!” Kitsume says. “I think we all would want to go.” Naru says. “Don’t we need some kind of permission slip or something?” Chieko asks. “I can write a letter for your parents to get their permission for this weekend trip.” He tells her. “Where would we have our bags stored while at the dinner party?” Naomi asks. “We have six cars to store your things in while we in the dinner party even though things should fit into my car. Though having the six of you in my car would be too much, maybe I can rent a minivan to carry all of you. Let’s see what happens. I do have to set it up with the ranch owner. There is a pool or a lake there you ladies can swim in and do ranch things. We would be resting from the whirlwind of activities lately.” He explains. “It sounds great.” Kitsume says. “Well, now that we got that settled, explain yourself.” Hiromi tells him. “We’re not settled.” Chieko throws in, “I need a personal bathing suit.” Before Hiromi could say a word, Chieko adds, “I’m not using my school’s bathing suit.” “We got a couple of days before the next dinner date and the trip. We can buy it before then.” Sakura throws in. Chieko looks at her and then at Fernando. He can only reply, “It will be paid for like everything else you girls need.” “Hope you get a 1-piece, a bikini would not look good on your body type.” Kitsume tells Chieko. “Let’s not go there, ladies. Chieko would look great in a bikini, if it is the proper bikini. It’s all about the fit and the attitude.” Fernando tells them. “What would you recommend... for me?” Chieko asks. “No string bikinis for you, Chieko. But wide straps would look great on you. A frilly tiny bikini skirt – depends on the colors, patterns and length of the frills of the skirt.” Fernando explains. He adds, “Since you’re Asian mice and white in color, the bikini should contrast you. I say Black, if it has a frilly skirt, then some light color trim at the bottom hem of the skirt but the skirt is not necessary. The bikini bra should have thick straps that you can tie together behind your neck and your back. In fact, if all of you would like – to look similarly, I would say for you all to get such a bikini with thick straps but that is all up to you.” “Hmmm... It would look like we are part of a group of some sort.” Kitsume says. “As far as I know, we would be alone as it is a private lake on a private ranch. So we would be alone there except for a few invited guests.” Fernando explains. “I think we would look great wearing the same bikini as a group.” Sakura throws in. The others seem to agree. Hiromi then interjects, “Now that is over, about you.” All the others look at Hiromi as if she crossed a line. “Alright if you want to know...” Fernando begins, “It is a story of history based on power and greed, but in the end all it amounts to the wrong people being in power but the right people being a thorn on their side.” “Don’t it always start with some intrigue and suspense?” Hiromi asks. Naomi throws out, “Just shut up and listen...” Fernando waits a second for silence before he continues, “Anyways. It goes back over 150 years with Queen Isabella II of Spain and how she was deposed from the Throne of Spain by the generals of the Spanish military generals and needing to live in exile. Through various messengers, deals were attempted to restore her to the throne. They wanted a meeting with her eldest son, but she feared that they would assassinate him so she sent in the youngest son, thinking that being a younger son, there would be no reason to assassinate him as he has no power other than his princely title and it would be to their detriment if they did. But the youngest son turned against the family and took the throne for himself. That being said, my great grandfather was the elder son of the queen and supposed King of Spain turned to the Lost Prince of Spain. I am the current Lost Prince of Spain. Technically I can challenge the throne for my rightful position, but I have no interest in the throne or its responsibilities. I do have access to their money, but I prefer to be what the Italians call ‘A Self Made Man,’ a man who had earned everything he has in life. So everything I pay for you guys, you need not worry about owing me a thing as it is being paid for by my sources that are paying me to be here, and not from my actual money that I have.” “So, you’re a prince?” Naomi asks. “It is no secret that I am but I prefer it to be quiet. By the way, you nation’s Emperor knows about my status and family position though it has no bearing on our friendship nor the work I do for him as a security consultant.” Fernando explains. “Ohhh...” Naomi begins and a couple others join in. “I think it is time for you girls to go to sleep.” He tells them. “Yeah... Let’s go.” Kitsume tells them before stepping out onto the hall. “Have a goodnight, ladies.” Fernando throws them a hint. “Good night.” At least Naomi replies first before she leaves for the bedroom, forcing the others to follow in words and action. They leave one by one, except for Hiromi who remained in the bathroom leaning against the bathroom sink. “Can I help you, Hiromi?” He asks her. “Aren’t you going to bed with us?” She asks. “Why?” He asks. “Because.” She answers. “I sleep in just my briefs. I will not go to bed with a bunch of girls dressed in just their t-shirts and panties.” He replies. “Why not? It is not like we never slept with guys before. And nothing is going to happen unless we allow it to happen.” She explains. “Nothing is going to happen. No disrespect to you or the others, as if given the chance I would love a chance with you and the others but I am on what is known as ‘Mission Mode,’ which means that I am too focused in getting the job done, not getting it on in a group orgy with a bunch of teenage girls. So, please go to the bedroom before I turn around and take away what was given to you all.” He tells her. Hiromi stands there in shock with her jaw dropped open. “I said to go or else.” He tells her. “But... But... But...” She begins to stutter out. “Have it your way then. I expect this place to be empty in the morning.” He tells her as he grabs his suit jacket from the towel rack and heads out the bathroom. Gathering his cane, and activates it and disappears from the hotel suite. Hiromi tries her best to hold in her emotions before running out of the bathroom. She goes about the main area space. She calls for him but there was no answer, though it gets the other girls out from the bedroom. “What’s going on?” Kitsume asks. “I think I messed up.” Hiromi says fighting the urge of being choked up. “What do you mean, you messed up?” Naomi asks. “He said he is too focused in getting the job done for him not to get it on in a group orgy with us teenage girls. And he told me to go to the bedroom before he turns around and takes away what was given to us. I tried to say something but couldn’t and then he said for me to leave or else but I tried to say something but still couldn’t. He then said for me to have it my way and he expects this place to be empty in the morning. He then left. I went out to go after him but he was gone.” Hiromi tries to explain. “What did he mean by taking away what was given to us?” Kitsume asks. “I knew it was a bad idea to impose on him, even if he did save us from being taken into slavery in North Korea or China!” Naru throws out at her. “I swear, you let your thirst to make demands against one how has been kind to us, and now he gone! You better hope we do not lose everything because of it!” Naomi tells her. “We lose everything; we go back to school tomorrow in shame and embarrassment.” Chieko lets out to be heard. Gadget shakes her head before walking back into the room. The girls follow her into the bedroom asking questions. “Since you’re his girlfriend, can you help us out?” Kitsume asks. Gadget just shakes her head in silence as she gets into the bed. “But, you have to help us!” Hiromi lets out. Gadget lies on her back staring at the ceiling. “Well?!” Hiromi asks. Gadget answers as she looks at the ceiling, “If you made Fernando angry it is on you to make it up to him. But if you made him angry enough to leave, it is your problem as you will not be able to find him unless he goes to you, which is doubtful.” The girls look down at the floor in defeat. “You should have not bent over and pulled down your panties to offer him what you have.” Naomi throws at her. “But I did not do that! I just leaned against the sink and...” Hiromi begins to explain herself. “Then maybe you should have.” Kitsume lets out. As they continued to argue, the sun can be seen rising from the horizon, making them stop and think as to what their next step should be. Cheiko gathers her things and takes them to the bathroom where she showers up and gets dressed for school. Naomi follows her actions and goes into another bathroom. Naru does the same with the last remaining available bathroom, leaving Kitsume, Sakura and Hiromi in the bedroom with Gadget. “Could you talk to him for us?” Hiromi asks Gadget. “No can do.” Gadget replies, “This is between you and him. Anything I have to say won’t help and may even make things worse.” “The next Emperor’s dinner party is on Friday, and he promised that he would take us shopping today to buy what we need to go to the ranch for the weekend.” Hiromi tries to tell her without sounding demanding or whiny. “No promise. But meet me at the outdoor mall after school and I’ll see what I can do during the day.” Gadget tells her. “You would do that for us?!” Hiromi almost chimes. “Maybe you should drop your panties for her, Hiromi...” Kitsume throws at her. “I don’t go that way.” Gadget tells them. “That’s on you then.” Sakura lets out. “Are you guys gay or something?” Gadget asks. “No, we are not gay as you Americans may think.” Sakura begins. “There is nothing wrong with girls liking girls. Sex with guys is sex, but it is not sex with girls on girls though it’s all cultural by its definition. Sex with guys is for giving him pleasure, getting pregnant and having children. But what we girls do is only to pleasure each other and that is not sex but masturbation and masturbation is not sex. But that is only if the group allows it.” Kitsume explains. Chieko comes out of the bathroom first, dressed and ready to go to school, which is not far away from the hotel though it is a long walk to say in the least. Sakura gathers her things and runs out of the door to the bathroom before the others could. Naomi came out next followed by Naru. Kitsume went into the bathroom with her things when Naomi came out. Hiromi stands there for the moment. Chieko tells her, “Hiromi – go shower up and get ready for school.” She just looks at her before getting her things and going to the bathroom and prepare for the day. [On the roof of the Hilton Hotel] A lone figure stands on the roof of the tall building, besides one of the air-conditioning and ventilation units for the building to hide from whoever might be watching him as he watches over the city. Watching dawning of the day only proves why Japan is called “The Land of the Rising Sun” as it is a grandiose sight to see. But if one is not in the mood, it is just the start of another day and the continuation of time as it goes. From this height he is able to look down below and see what was going on. After an hour’s time, he sees six school girls leave the hotel and head towards the downtown area with a blonde haired friend with them, looking like a school teacher in her light blouse and dark skirt. He follows them with his eyes until they disappeared blocks away behind the buildings there. He disappears in a flash of light. A flash of light appears in the living room of the hotel suite. Fernando stands there, just twisting his head and shifting his eyes to look around and listening for anyone that might be there. On top of everything he is tired, not having had any sleep for almost 24 hours. He walks over to the island that separates kitchenette area from the living room, activating a hidden lighted touch panel that controls the shades, curtains, and other aspects of the livingroom and the suite. Through the panel he closes all the shades and draws the curtains to make the suite as dark as possible. He then takes off his shoes, suit jacket and shirt before lying down on the sofa. He tries to sleep and eventually does. He manages about five hours of sleep when he wakes up some time after 11o’clock. [8AM Minorigaoka High School - a few hours before Charles' Post] Naomi, Sakura, Kitsume, Naru, Hiromi, and Chieko gathered about their locker area to exchange out of their street shoes to their school shoes. Though they do so in silence, Hiromi asks “You think Ms Gadget will patch things for us?” A row of lockers away Aratani and her bully friends (Midori Tokunaga, Miyuki Masaki, Shizuka Kawakami, and Ahmya Higuchi) heard this. They quickly put on their school shoes and walk to block their way from continuing to class. Aratani opens her mouth to let herself known. “Well, well... Sounds me you losers messed up.” Aratani says to them with her bully friends behind her. “We are discussing personal business, Aratani. It is none of your concern.” Kitsume tells her. “So who is this Ms Gadget? Is she the foreigner mouse who was with that disgusting squirrel guy?” Aratani tries to nose her way into some information. “That disgusting squirrel guy is a friend of the emperor.” Naru tells her. Kitsume throws in soon after, “You do not know who he is and you do not want to know who he is, even though it seems that he knows of your family history.” “HMPH... Seems to me that you damn whores screwed up on some tourist bastard looking for some hot Japanese Teen Girl Action. I’m going to let principal and my parents know what is going on and put an end to this. Who knows what diseases you hoes are bringing to our culture! The police will be brought on this as well!” Aratani tells them, getting louder with each word spoken. Naomi, who is usually quiet when Aratani is present, steps up to her and say loud enough for all in the locker room to hear, “Listen here you skank cunt! You and your friends are like a school bus – mounted on and ridden by the sport teams at every event behind your boyfriend’s back while denying him what you are supposed to him in such a relationship. You are only going out with Diasuke Suzuki for his money and his family’s power and influence, while cheating behind his back! And your friends are no better!” “Who you talking about?!!” Ahmya steps out from behind Aratani. Sakura steps up behind Naomi, “Look who’s talking, Ms ‘I need to go to the free community clinic three times a week!’ One only goes there for an abortion and for STD treatments. Since one only goes to get an abortion about once every four months, you needing to go there so often says you got some STD that you are spreading to the others! And Aratani is making claims that we are spreading diseases? I wonder how many guys you got infected!” The noisy locker room becomes dead quiet at this point. “Her ex boyfriend infected her, which is why is he now her ex boyfriend!” Aratani let’s out loud. “I’m A What?!!” a male’s voice can be heard from across the locker room. Aratani looks nervous for a second before yelling back, “SHUT UP! IT DOES NOT CONCERN YOU!” “I swear – all of you are like railroad tracks – laid across the land from coast to coast!” Sakura tells them. Being the taller of the girls along with Sakura and towering over Aratani, Naru steps up to them, “I advise you to step out of the way, do not disturb us and to stay out of the business that is not your own.” Aratani tries to stand up to Naru but being several centimeters shorter than her, looks up to Naru and sees that she is not backing down. After a few tense moments, Aratani steps back and away, letting Naru to walk by, followed by the others. In a few seconds, Naru and the girls are out of the locker room. Ahmya tells Aratani, “You going to stand for that?” “No, I got some plans to deal with them.” Aratani tells her. She then back hand taps Ahmya’s chest with the back of her hand and then points to the direction of the doorway out of the locker room, “Let’s go speak to the student council president about this. I’m sure she would love to know why she or any other member of the student council was not chosen to attend these invited dinners at the palace but yet these losers were.” The other girls nod before they start following Aratani out of the locker room. [To be continued.]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 15th, 2022, 3:01pm Aratani Fujita lives up to her concealed threat and instead of going to class, goes to the Student Council President’s office for an unscheduled appointment with the president. Though it is rare that the council president sees anyone without an appointment, she does make an occasional exception. This would be one of them. Makiko has not used her family’s influence to obtain the level of position within her school as it was through hard work and perseverance that has placed her in such a position of power and standing through the election by her peers. She and those she trusts to be around her constantly work hard for both her grades and studies, and remaining in the position of leadership she is in through action and fairness in keeping her promises to the student body. Many think she is a push over due to the fact that she looks more like an elementary school student than an almost adult teenager due to hormonal issues of not letter her grow, would soon find out that she can be rather vicious and mean to those who think they can take advantage of her. Thus when Aratani knocks on her door, her staff only lets her in and has her friends wait outside. “Good morning Ms. Fujita. How can I be of service?” Makiko says and asks. “Thank you Ma’am President. I need to discuss with you about why certain students from this school were selected to go to the Emperor’s Palace to attend various dinner parties. Is there something going on that I need to know, as I think there are better candidates to represent the school for these events.” Aratani explains. “Better candidates, as in like you?” President Makiko says more than asks. “Well, yes if I was put on that list. But I was thinking more like you. Who else would better represent us than the student council president? Furthermore, are other schools involved? I asked around and I hear no other school has representatives at these events at the palace. So I need to ask, why them and not *ahem* Us?” Aratani questions the situation. “Let’s see.” President Makiko says as she goes into file folder. “I have nothing in my file about this or who these students are.” “Naomi Hoshokara, Sakura Mitzumata, Kitsume Kiedo, Naru Ashimota, Hiromi Itzukara and Chieko Sato; all from Class 12-2.” Aratani throws out. “And you know this how?” President Makiko asks. “We, my friends and I, have heard them talk about having gone to such dinner parties and showing off pictures of the events they went too. And outside the school I have seen them in the mall with some American Tourist couple, but they are too well dressed to be your average tourist, and they are too well verse in Japanese to just be an average tourist, but could be part of the American Embassy Entourage or VIP. It is very hard to say.” Aratani explains. “Hmmm... You say Americans? Care to describe them?” President Makiko asks. “The female was a blonde long haired mouse in her mid 30 or early 40s, wearing a tight form fitting dress that seemed to have been sewn on her.” Aratani describes Gadget though missing her mark on her age by over 10 years. She continues with describing Fernando and over stating his age by a wide margin as well, “The male was a beige squirrel around 40 to 50 years of age with dark wrap around glasses and with a fancy cane, he wore a bespoke suit that looks tailor made and not a cheap suit from the bargain basement at Macys. He also smelled like a teen skater boy, what is that cologne they wear – Dracula’s Notes?” “Dracula’s Notes?” President Makiko asks. “You know – it has that woody, coffin smell to it?” Aratani tries to explain. President Makiko puckers her lips to the side of her face before saying, “It’s called Drakkar Nior. And yes it has an earthy, woody scent to it. But coffin? You hanging out in funeral parlors or something? Besides, Skater Boys like my brother wear it because they steal from their fathers, as it is a scent you would find in many office buildings throughout Tokyo because many male officer workers use it. I hear that American men use as well. It is not a cheap perfume like the Jasmine some of the girls in the school wear. It costs 4000 yen for a six once bottle, and not 300 yen for the gallon.*” “Well... I was at a relative’s funeral last week, and the smell around the coffin is the same smell this American guy had on him.” Aratani says trying to save face. President Makiko looks through another folder, this one of various newspaper clippings while not saying a word though annoyed at Aratani is saying. She then pulls one out a clipping with a picture of Gadget on, putting it on the desk. “Is that her?” Aratani takes the newspaper article and turns it around for her to see before saying, “Yes, that’s her!” “You know who that is?” President Makiko asks. “Well, the newspaper says it is Gadget Hackwrench. Who the hell is that?” Aratani says and asks. “If you have been paying attention to the news lately, you would know that Gadget Hackwrench is one of the board members of the International Rescue Rangers Group, and her husband Charles Maplewood who was the CEO of the Rescue Rangers as been arrested on conspiracy charges, though before the crimes, they were invited to the Emperor’s Palace for a dinner reception of sorts. You’re saying that the girls from Class 12-2 were part of that? You know such events are by private invitation for VIPs only.” President Makiko explains and asks. She then looks through the folder, pulling out a newspaper clipping with Chip’s picture on it. “Is this the guy?” Aratani takes the newspaper clipping, looking at the picture. “No. Who is he?” “As I stated before, that is the former CEO of the International Rescue Rangers Group who was arrested on conspiracy charges.” President Makiko tells her. She adds, “If it was not him, then maybe the male in question might be an assigned body guard to Ms Hackwrench. But you say it was the girls from Class 12-2 who were with them?” “Yes.” Aratani tells her. “Go back to class and leave them alone while I have this investigated. If I find anything, I will take apprpprieate action.” President Makiko says. “You are not going to take action against them now?” Aratani asks. “I said I will have it investigated, and if I take what actions deemed approprieate if and when needed.” President Makiko tells her, adding, “Now go to class.” Aratani looks at her for the moment, wanting to bitch and complain, adding to what crimes she could place on the girls of Class 12-2, but find herself dismissed. Eventually she turns around and leaves the room where she meets up with the other Girl Bullies of Class 12-1. “So what she said?” Ahmya asks as they start heading back to their class. “She said that she would have it investigated and take approprieate actions if she finds anything.” Aratani says. She lets out a sigh, “But if there is no proof of evidence, she can take no action.” “Then we are going to make sure that there is ‘evidence’ to be found.” Ahmya says. As the bully girls go to class, President Makiko gathers her immediate staff and heads to the principal’s office. Being one of the few that can enter the principal’s office without an appointment, President Makiko walks into the office with her Vice President who will take notes of the meeting. “My apologizes for this intrusion, sir. I was made aware of a situation of some girls in Class 12-2 being sent to various events in representing the school that I was not made aware of. Is there any truth to this?” President Makiko says and finally asks. The principal lets out a disgruntled sigh. He then explains, “I am not privy to the decisions of the powers that be in deciding who gets to go where, but besides the work they are to do for the class as students they are write reports of the events they had gone to and submit them to me to be graded. Since there are several events they are to go to, there will be several reports to be graded. Depending on how well they do, they will get a full scholarship to any university they would go to but also the whole student body will be getting a full or partial scholarship depending on how they stand upon graduate. Furthermore, not only is this for us in our ‘little’ school but it is for all the schools of the district. As to why the girls in Class 12-2 were chosen and not anyone else is beyond me but I was told that they wanted an average student of B+ to A grade average to participate to prove that such a student is more than capable of producing Grade A work. Furthermore, over time others like you and I will be invited to such events end it is available to us. With all that said, is there a problem?” “I was told that there are some concerns with rumors floating about the student body about the girls in Class 12-2 and how they were able to be given such an opportunity. Any truth to this would be useful in ending such rumors.” President Makiko points out. “You think a student assembly is in order?” The principal asks. “Not now. But it may be needed in the near future after I finish my investigation to the rumors.”  President Makiko replies. “What are these rumors?” The principal asks. “I rather not say but it is of a personal matter as to how these opportunities were acquired.” President Makiko says. “A couple of weeks ago I had the Tokyo Metropolitan Police, the Emperor’s Personal Guards and the Empower himself walk in and sit with me about the girls from Class 12-2 and what he expect from this little project they were given to do. If there is anyone interfering with their work, we, both our school and the entire school district we are in, will lose all those scholarship opportunities, thus becoming the laughing stock of the whole nation.” The principal tell her. President Makiko lets out a sigh. “I see. I will interview the girls of Class 12-2 during lunch time for my investigation on this matter. But thank you on clearing this up, sir.” “Anything else the student body would need?” The principal asks. “This would be it for now. Thank you again for explaining the matter.” President Makiko says before getting off the chair she sat on. She says as she walks to the door, “Have a good day sir.” “You too, Student Council President Makiko.” The principal replies before she walks out the door with the vice president in tow. The two walk into the hallway, with the vice president asking, “Shall I inform the girls of Class 12-2 of you wanting to meet them during lunch?” “You do not have to do that, Kioko. But I may need you to bring the Sergeants at Arms to the meeting in case Aratani decides to be a royal bitch about this situation. I do not care how the girls of Class 12-2 were chosen but we must ensure that they are left alone to do their work in order for all of us to gain the rewards of their work.” President Makiko says as they go back into her office. “We have another 2 more class periods before lunch.” Vice President Kioko points out. “We can wait. But until then, would you mind transcribing what was said in the principal’s office. I will need it for my report.” President Makiko replies. “I’ll do that.” Vice President Kioko replies in kind. “Thank you, Kioko.” President Makiko says. The two periods go by quickly. Before the lunch period bell rings, Makiko and Kioko go about the Student Council room and set the chairs in a semi circular arrangement for a meeting with Aratani and the girls from Class 12-2. Kioko leaves the room when lunch bell rings, gathering the student council members with the rank of Sergeant at Arms. They then gather Aratani and send her to the Student Council President’s office and told to sit down furtherest from the other seats. The girls from Class 12-2 were also gathered and then brought over to the Student Council President’s office, being told to sit in the group of chairs on the right of the President’s desk. The door of the President’s office was closed. Two of the Sergeant at Arms members were posted outside the Student Council President’s office’s door, making sure no one comes within 10 yards from the door. Four more were inside the office; two of each were posted by Aratani and the girls of 12-2. All were with their cerimonial six foot staff with a large brass arrow head spike, and sash ribbons of the school colors. Other than the President and Vice President, all were told to turn off their DumbPhones. Vice President Kioko sat down in between the two groups to take notes of the meeting. President Makiko looks at them and asks, “Do you know why you were all called?” The girls of 12-2 shook their heads with a couple of them saying “No.” Aratani however was nodding with a smug smile on her face. President Makiko turns to Aratani. “Get that smug look off your face right now!” President Makiko tells Aratani, adding, “Don’t you dare think you won when it has not even started!” Aratani changes her demeanor quickly, apologizing, “I am sorry Ma’am President.” President Makiko stares at Aratani for a while before turning to the girls of Class 12-2, “Ladies, I receive a complaint which I had to spend time in investigating and fact finding for the truth. Now I have a couple of questions to ask but I will say you are not in trouble by any means. In fact I have to congratulate you all and tell you what services you need from the student council, will be freely given.” “WHAT?!!!” Aratani roars out loud as she gets up out of her seat. The staffs of the Sergeant at arms cross in front of her, as a warning to not step out of her place. Aratani looks at the crossed staff in front of her. “Have a seat and remain silent, Aratani!” President Makiko orders to her. Aratani looks at the president and then at the sergeant at arms to either side of her. She then slowly sits down on her chair. President Makiko points at Aratani, “You speak when you are told to speak in this hearing. Until then you are to remain quiet! Do I Make My Self Clear?!!” “Yes ma’am.” Aratani says meekishly. President Aratani President Makiko turns to the girls of 12-2, “Ladies, I was not made aware of what is going on and it took an investigation to find out the details. But I would like to get more details from the source if possible. In this investigation I found out that you as a group were selected to represent the school for various events happening at the Emperor’s palace. I also found out that in this selection, you are to write reports that are handed to the principal and other department heads for grading. Furthermore I found that this in doing this, upon the end of the school year and your graduation, for representing the school and all the schools in the school district we students are in, will be receiving a college scholarship of some sort above the national grants we would get. All I can say is ‘Thank you.’ Again, any help you need from the student council on this project, we will give it.” She then turns to Aratani. “As for you, you have failed in this hostile intent on getting them removed from this project and putting yourself and your friends in. If you would have been successful in removing them, we, not just our school, but every school in our district, would have lost that scholarship! My position as Student Council President tells me that I have a few options in dealing with you and your friends. As it is, we have a long list of complaints of you and your friends, and one more complaint will mean expulsion of this school, loss of any and all recommendations on college applications, and your reputations will be dragged through the mud to the point of your only chance to go to a university is to move to China. So if you value your face, you better do a complete 180 in your character, persona and demeanor. How dare you try to destroy something somebody is working hard on which would bring an increase to all our social standing and reputation as a school in this great nation of ours and not just to theirs!” “BUT...! It is unfair how they were chosen! I’m a better student than they are!” Aratani balls out in fake crying. “SHUT UP!” President Makiko yells at her. Shocked and awed, Aratani clams up into silence. “If you think you are better than they are just because you are in Class 12-1, then I will to teach you a lesson by transferring you to Class 12-3.” “You Can’t Do That!” Aratani lets out loud. “I Can And If You Do Not Respect My Authority, I Will!” President Makiko tells her. She looks at a few papers on her desk before saying, “I do not care who your parents are. You can bring them and threaten the school staff, but you can not threaten me as I was elected by the student body, and not hired by the National Department of Education. I have no boss to answer too, and I have a lot of influence with my recommendations and award letters for those who are going to college and sign up for scholarships. So unless you want to end up being a properly dressed maid at a Cosplay Coffee Shop after you graduate from this school, I will advise you to learn to stay in your place!” Aratani turns her head away in shame, giving a slight nod. President Makiko then gets up on her seat, “If I get one more complaint about you and/or your bully friends picking on anyone in or outside of school grounds; consider yourself expelled from the student body of this school! As long as you wear the uniform of Minorigaoka High School inside the walls of this establishment or outside in the view of the public’s eye, you are representing to the rest of Japan what we are an honorable member of society, an excellent school with a good reputation. Do anything to mar that reputation in a negative light, and you will find yourself searching for another school to finish your academic career in. Do I make myself clear?!!” Aratani hangs her head in shame, giving a slight nod and saying meekishly, “Yes Ma’am...” President Makiko throws in before dismissing the group, “This investigation will be ongoing until it can satisfy an end. That end will be determined by me. But as I stated before, ladies of Class 12-2, if you need assistance in this project, what resources your need, ask the student council and we will give you what we have. You ladies can go back to your class. Have a good day.” The girls get up and leave the room after giving their salutations. Aratani is forced to stay behind. President Makiko turns to Aratani, “Do not give me any reason or excuse to eliminate you or your friends from this student body, for if I have too, I will remove you all like a surgeon would remove cancerous tumors from a body. Now leave my presence and do not haunt my office again.” Aratani leaves the room without saying a word. The two Sergeant in Arms outside the office step inside the room and closes the door. “Anything else you need, Ma’am?” One of the Sergeant in Arms says to her. “No, thank you all for your service. You can go back to class and enjoy what time remains in the Lunch Period.” President Makiko tells them. They nod before putting away their cerimonial staffs and leave the room for their class. “What now, Ma’am President?” Vice President Kioko asks. “I’ll keep doing my investigation on this though I already got all that I need to know from the principal.” President Makiko says. “Alright then, Ma’am.” Vice President Kioko says. She adds, “I’ll be heading to class if you do not need me.” “That is fine. Email me the transcript of this meeting when you get it done. Thanks.” President Makiko tells her. “It’s an honor serving you.” Vice President Makiko replies before leaving the room. President Makiko goes about in her office, eventually having her lunch and doing her studies at the same time. [To Be Continued…]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Aug 16th, 2022, 4:28pm (Early Morning) Hondo shivered slightly as he slowly started to regain consciousness. He felt cold inside, though he felt something covering him and some warmth on his one side. He felt extremely tired and weak, and thinking was almost impossible. He worked through the haze that clouded his mind. What had happened? Where was he? The warmth on his one side seemed to have weight to it and was soft against him. His mind tried to write it off as being Valentine, but instincts told him that the feeling was not quite right. He knew it was a person and hoped like hell it was a woman, but whoever it was seemed smaller than Valentine, though Valentine herself was not a big woman. Whoever this was, was noticeably more petite than Valentine was, though, and not as well endowed. I did not make any sense to him though, nor did the fact that his brain was so sluggish. He started to realize he felt stiff, still and sore all over as if he had taken a beating, but he did not remember why. He tried to move his free arm to stretch a bit but a stabling pain in his shoulder coursed through his body, causing a surge of adrenaline to run through his system and cause his mind to launch from stall into road gear. He groaned in pain as he jerked his arm back and held it tightly against him.  The figure beside him sat up quickly and put a hand on him trying to hold him down but reassure him at the same time. Her voice was soft, kind, worried, and familiar, but he could not exactly put a name to the voice. “Shhh, Hondo. Please lie still. I am not sure how good my stitching is and you cannot afford to lose more blood.” She whispered trying to sooth him. “Wh.. who .. who are you? Wha.. what happened??” He asked weakly, barely able to get the words out of his dry mouth. He did not realize how dry his mouth was until he tried to talk nor how cold he really felt until she moved from his side.  As he lay there, one eye opened, trying to see in the darkness she moved away from him further. He tried to sit up but it hurt too badly and he felt too weak at the moment. He groaned again as he tried to move and she quickly again put a hand on him. “Please lie still.” She said only moving after he was still for a moment again to turn on a small lamp beside the bed. He groaned a bit as the light hit his eyes and blurred his vision, but after blinking a few times he managed to focus on the slender, fit, and nude frame of the woman with him, Yuri. She grabbed a bottle of water from a side table, helped him hold his head up, and placed it to his lips. “Just sip it slowly.” She said softly. He drank a bit, but drank a bit too fast at first and ended up coughing. Once he settled down he drank a little more. She pulled the bottle away after a bit and he sank back into the bed with a weary sigh, shivering noticeable, though the room was quite warm. “Wh.. what happened?” He asked weakly. “You lost a lot of blood from where that bastard cut you, but I managed to stop the bleeding and patch you up, though it is not the best. My stitching is ugly and I apologize for it.” She said as she looked on him in worry and placed a hand lightly on his chest. “S.s.so cold.” He muttered. “From the blood loss, I am sure.” She replied. The memories came back to him slowly, but they were faint. HE remembered tracking Chip and Lawhinie, how abusive Chip was to her, the cruelty in his eyes, and his sick, twisted form of revenge Chip had attempted to enact on him. He vaguely remembered driving to the hotel and pulling into the parking lot, but not much else. “Wh..wh..why are y.you n.n.naked?” He asked hesitantly and softly as he looked her bare form up and down, trying to remember if anything else happened between them. She looked down at herself and blushed a bit before self-consciously putting a hand over her breast. “I.. I had your blood all over my clothes and you were shivering. Did not want to lay beside you all dirty, and besides, I could warm you better like this… Why? You object to my body?” She asked trying to sound playful and not worried that he found her unpleasing to look upon. He sighed and closed his eyes, “It’s n.not that. Y.you are an attractive g.g.gal. Just d.d.don’t want to ch.ch.cheat on m.m.my w.wife… L.Love her t.t.too much, but th.thank you.” She gave him a half scowl, half sly grin, “Well, what if I required some payment from you in the form of some sex?” He sighed again and closed his eyes, “R.rescuers d.don’t a.ask for p.p.payments.” “I am not a rescuer like you and Fernando. I have a job and I get paid. When I do something a little extra I expect a little extra.” She replied. He opened his eyes and gave her a long hard stare before closing them again. “If p.payment is r.required we w.will talk when I am b.better.” He replied in a soft, monotone voice. “That is what I wanted to hear! Now, can you eat anything or drink some juice?” She asked He shook his head. “Come on. Just drink some juice and then you can rest again.” She replied. He sighed and nodded. He was unhappy about his circumstances, feeling helpless and blackmailed at the same time. He did not like to be beholden to anyone and she had, most likely saved his life so he did owe her. He did not like how she implied she wanted payment. Had he been single, or without conscience, payment would have been a pleasure, but all he could see was Valentine, broken and shattered by him being with someone else. She grabbed a bottle of juice from the side table, opened it and helped him drink some. He managed half the 12 oz bottle before stopping. She looked at the half full bottle and frowned. “Well, it is better than nothing. Now, you should rest. I will be right here with you.” She said. She set the bottle down, turned out the light and snuggled up against him as she covered them both back up. She was not sure she would make him pay, but the thought of it thrilled her and made her feel horny. She would decide later, but for now, after the night she had been through, it was a nice thought. Hondo tried to push the thought of it all out of his mind and just imagine it was Valentine beside him. IT was not that he had not been with other women before, but none others since Valentine and he wanted to keep it that way. Valentine was just recovering from her near rape experience and now he had two other horny women demanding sex from him in trade for something, one for saving his life and one for helping him save the life of two girls. He did not think on much more though, as he still felt exhausted. The dark sky to the east was just taking on a slight glow as he fell asleep once again from sheer exhaustion. In the corner of the room, in a coat pocket buried under bloody clothes his phone vibrated quietly. It went unheard by those as it buzzed for several seconds before falling silent. Ten missed calls flashed up on the unseen screen, all bearing the same name.... "Val". (to be continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Aug 17th, 2022, 6:59pm Everyone was getting ready to trap the assassins and see what they dealing with too. Also Maggie will have the cure for the double. Charles talking to his double. Charles: Ok my double let go over. Who are you? Charles2 : Name Charles Roberts. I am a Tourist and hear on vacation to enjoy Japan. Charles1 ; Good. Now we are ready. Then Charles 2 heading to the Taxi cab as he get in and then drove off. Charles 1: Ok now. Then they enter into the room as screen turn on to the camaras outside of Tokyo, Japan and everywhere in Japan too. As they keeping tabs on Charles double and see who is going to follow him. Charles 1: Ok Trap is in place and it showtime. Then they began to watch Charles double and see were he is going. As Charles drinking Ice Coffee. Burborn: Ok Your double is heading to a Gieisa show and we will check for anyone Supicuouis. Charles; Right.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 27th, 2022, 3:41pm During lunch the girls ate their meal in class. While they are having lunch Hiromi gets the idea to pretend to get sick and leave the school to implement her plans of who knows what. After eating half of her meal she pretends to get pukey and tell the others that she needs to go to the bathroom for she does not feel well. Chieko follows her, wolfing down the last couple bites of her meal. Together they go the girl’s bathroom where Hiromi goes into the stall and pretends to throw up. Somehow she convinces her friend to go get her book bag and things so she can go see the school medic and an excuse to leave. Chieko comes back with her book bag and things as Hiromi steps out of the stall to wash her face. “Chieko, you know if the male nurse or the female nurse is in?” Hiromi asks. “I think they are both in today.” Chieko answers. “I swear. That male nurse thinks that every sick female that walks in is having her period, giving her a pad and a Pamperin Pill to send them back to class.” Hiromi complains. It just happens to be a semi true statement. “Well, since we all seem to get it at the same time, you are not due for another week.” Chieko throws in to remind her. “Don’t remind me.” Hiromi tells her, ranting on “Half the girls in the school will get it next week and the other half gets it on the following week. But that male nurse always thinks that a girl having her period when she comes in saying she is sick. Girls get sick all the time and it is not because of their period.” “Well, if you leave without seeing him, you have to get a doctor’s note from the clinic or hospital.” Chieko points out. “Not a problem for me.” Hiromi gets some paper towels to wipe her face with. She throws in “Tell the girls that I will meet them at the mall.” “I will...” Chieko says as they walk down to the stairs. Hiromi goes downstairs to the shoe locker room and change to her outdoor shoes. In a few seconds she is going out the door. First stop was to an ATM to get a few Yen before going to the train station. The trains are nearly empty in the noon day as she rides it to downtown Tokyo. Exiting the Otemachi Train Station, it would be a few block walk to the Hilton Hotel where Fernando’s room was in. [Thirty-second Floor Pent House, Tokyo Hilton] Fernando was in the bathroom where he was shaving and taking care of his hygienic needs that he prefer to do on his own. Sure, it is great to shower with a female and share the soup with each other but sometimes it is better to do such things alone. He had ordered a takeout American meal from a place that does it and actually delivers; it should not be arriving for another 15 minutes. That is more than enough time for him to wash up and shave before getting dressed to relax for a while before going after Gadget where ever she might be. But for now he has a few moments of peace and freedom to strut about in his underwear. As he gets himself cleaned up in the bathroom the elevator of the penthouse opens at the main lobby and a lone figure steps out. “Fernando-san, are you here?” she calls out for him. Fernando freezes in his place in the bathroom, at first thinking the delivery came in early until he heard an all too familiar voice belonging to Hiromi. He takes a couple running steps to the door to close it but she was already there. He slams the door in her face and leans against it before yelling. “HIROMI! WHY ARE YOU NOT IN SCHOOL?!!” He yells through the door. With his cane in the bedroom, there was no way for him to send her back to school. Hiromi does not answer, but decides to hide in one of the bedrooms when elevator bell rings before its door open. Hearing the elevator bell ring, Fernando puts on a robe and steps out of the bathroom. It is the delivery girl with the food he ordered. He walks up to slowly up to her, taking the food package from her. The bill was already paid electronically and tipping is not allowed, so there was nothing else to exchange except for thanks and praises. The delivery girl turns around as he steps over to the service island and places his food there. She was gone in a few seconds as soon as the elevator opens its door. As he prepares his food, thinking that the girls were there and not just Hiromi he yells out, “You all can come out of hiding!” Eventually Hiromi comes out of the bedroom, seeing him at the service island; she starts to slowly go over to him. He asks, “It is just you here?” “Well, just you and me.” She answers. “Why are you not in school?” He asks. “I was not feeling well. Besides the afternoon class is gym anyways.” She says. “What is wrong with you that is not making you feel well?” He asks. “Nothing. I mean, nothing you would understand. It’s a girl thing.” She tries to explain. “You having your period?” He asks. “No, I am not. It’s just... you would not understand.” She tries to explain. “Try me.” He tells her as he sets up his meal without looking at it. “Well...” She steps up to him and stops by the service island. She hesitates before saying, “A girl can get lonely no matter how many friends she might have.” “A girl has to be able to deal with those things without to having to resort to doing bad things like skipping out on school.” He tells her. She puts her book bag down next to the service island before letting out a sigh. He asks her, “You had lunch?” “I had something to eat.” She replies. “Alright then.” He says before he cuts his eggs and meat, spooning it together with a bit of French Fries. He begins to have his meal, hoping not to be interrupted. Hiromi seems to smile as she looks at him having his meal. Half way after eating his meal, she asks, “Is this what you eat?” “For breakfast, when it is available, yes. Not many places can make it or know how to.” He tells her. “If you teach me how to make it, I would make for you all the time.” She tells him. “This is a breakfast meal, not lunch or dinner. For you to make it for me all the time you would have to live with me as a girlfriend or a wife.” He tells her. “I would not mind being your girlfriend, and after I graduate from school, we can get married and I can be your wife.” She replies. He just looks at her as she pauses for a moment. Before he can say anything, she throws at him, “We can start our honeymoon right now.” Fernando lets out a disgruntled sigh before continuing on his meal. He normally eats slowly but with her being there he has to step up his eating speed. He finishes his meal in under five minutes. Bagging up his trash, he cleans up his area and dumps the trash into the nearby trash can. He then gets up and goes to his room to get dressed. Hiromi follows him into his bedroom and stands inside the room just past the door way with her hands folded in front of her trying to look innocent. He looks at her as he gathers his things, “If you do not mind waiting outside, I’m going to get dressed.” She looks at him with a smile before tilting her head to the side and reaches behind her with her foot and closes the door.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 1st, 2022, 4:07pm Hiromi takes a couple of cautious steps towards Fernando. It is just the two of them alone in the room and in the suite. One can hurt the other and it would not be hard to hide the crime. As she walks to him, she starts to unbutton her school uniform blouse. At just a few steps away she finally decides to say something, “Look Fernando-san, above all things I have to say that I am sorry for everything. I’m sorry for all of us for the disrespect we did to you. So any price you say to pay for that disrespect, I will pay for it.” Eventually, she takes off her school uniform blouse before reaching for the top hem of her uniform skirt and unbuttons and unzippers it, letting it fall and pool about her feet. She then steps out of her skirt and pulls off her shoes and sox with her feet before going onto the bed in just her black silk underwear. She lies on her side and looks at him, “Forgive me, for I’m such a foolish girl, for I, we, should not have pushed you so hard yesterday with such demands of favors we wanted done. A female should never make such demands on a man.” She then reaches to the front clasp of her bra and snaps it open, releasing her moderately sized breasts out into the open. Fernando finally breaks down to ask her, “OK Hiromi. What favor do you want from me?” She turns herself onto her back and looks at the ceiling, “Oh, nothing really. Nothing more than what a girlfriend would want from her boyfriend to do for her kinda thing.” She pauses for a second before adding, “But you’re not my boyfriend, I’m not your girlfriend. If we do anything it would be without emotional attachment and be more of a physical favor for each other. I think you would be able to understand that.” Fernando continues on gathering his clothes and piling them on the dresser for the moment. He then turns to her to tell her, “If anything happen between you and I and even the others, it would be like a couple of porn stars on a porn video, nothing more.” She quickly replies, “Even porn stars have some emotional connection, no matter how slight, because they would not be doing it with each other if they did not like each other.” “Unless one forced it upon the other, any two persons connecting in that way will have some emotional connection, like as you said, they would not physically connecting if they did not liked each other.” He tells her. “I understand that you and your wife are going through some hard times and all that you are trying to fix things with her. But since she cheated on you and you and your mousey friend are intimate friends though she too is going through spouse issues, emotions do not need to connect to physical desires between us, though if and when you divorce your wife, I would not mind marrying you.” She explains. “You would not mind, even with the age difference between us? I’m almost double your age.” He asks and says. “How old are you?” She asks. “I’m 35, while you are 17 or 18. That makes me almost double your age.” He replies. “I could be 13 and you 55 and walking with a cane, it does not matter if we consent to it and we agree to what happens and no one gets hurt. And I’m consenting if you are.” She tells him. “I maybe consenting but I may not be willing.” He tells her. “Why not?” She asks. “In short, I am tired. I need rest and I need to get dressed so I can go out and do my job.” He tells her. “You’re tired but you are going out to do your job?” She asks. “Yes I am. Isn’t it Japanese culture to continue to work even if you are tired?” He says and asks. “My culture has a strong work ethics and morals. But if you are sick or tired, you are be allowed to miss a day or work and make up for it when you are better.” She explains. “Medical workers, Emergency Response Team members, Law Enforcement Officers, Government Officials, and so on are on a 24/7 call. That is rather unfortunate for me as my job fits into all those categories. In short, unless I am dying, I have no time off for myself, my friends or my family. When I get called, I better be ready and onsite within the hour of that call.” He tells her. She turns onto her side and looks at him, raising her leg with a bent knee, opening her legs before taking her hand to her panty’s crotch and pulls it to the side for him to view what she had too offer. She then tells him, “Then if you are stressed out and your friend is not around, you can call me to help you with that stress while at the same time you can help me with mine.” He looks at her for a moment, thinking on what to decide to say. He finally gets to the point and asks, “So you want to have sex? You want to practice making babies? Have some time of romance and intimacy? Or just raw sex without emotional connection?” “It depends on what you want; I’ll eventually get what I want.” She tells him. “I see. You just want raw sex. Now, can I ask why? And an honest answer, please. I can sense if you are not telling or withholding the truth. A young girl like yourself would not want to normally have sex with an older guy like myself unless she can get something out of it. Now what is it: paying off a debt, hero worship, celebrity worship, bragging rights, blackmail?” He tells her. “I’m just a girl with certain needs, and you could satisfy those needs.” She begins to say as she looks at him. Then she drops her head down before saying, “OK. Maybe it is hero worship or celebrity worship to pay off a debt. No one gives away what you are offering us for free. And we girls decided that we would pay it back, even if it means that we do things to pay it back. I’m not saying what we do here today would pay it back. I mean, we do owe you our lives from saving us from those Chinese Slave Takers. That is a debt that can never be repaid, not without being a slave to the one who saved you, and you saved the six of us...” He stands there looking at her for a moment before saying “You’re lying.” “What do you mean I’m lying?” She asks as she looks up at him. “You are withholding something. Withholding the truth is still a lie. Therefore you are lying.” He tells her. She lies there with her mouth open for the moment. She then drops her head before saying softly, “I think I may have fallen for you.” “You’re still withholding.” He tells her. “But...” She tries to throw in. “But nothing. We are either 100-percent with each other or we are not at all.” He tells her. “Alright. Just do not punish everyone because of what happened last night. I’ll do anything for them not to get punished.” She tells him. “And what about you being a horny girl that just wants to #$@!?” He asks. “Well, a girl has her needs.” She answers, realizing what she had said and tries to correct herself. “It is all those things. But if I can get things back for all of us that you said you would take away while at the same time take care of my needs, things would be fine after that. Right?” “That is selling yourself for what you can get out of it. And selling yourself is whoring yourself. I set you guys up with those things so that you ladies would not have to do that and to excel as adults by your own actions and not have something given to you because you sold yourself. Now, I would not mind having an adult-teen girlfriend and do her the favor of satisfying her needs when she needs it but I am not going to abide by the services of a whore. Now, what shall it be?” He tells her. “Wait... What? I’m not whoring myself!” She tells him. “Let me explain it to you this way.” He begins to tell her, “When one uses sex as a means to gain money, objects, power, favors, anything – that means they are whoring themselves. Now you in trying to get some favors done for you and your friends in exchange for sex, are whoring yourself. Sex and intimacy – with or without connected emotions should be free of exchanges of items or favors. You understand what is happening?” She gives slight nod. “Good.” He says to her before sitting on the edge of the bed. He eyes her from head to toe and back, looking at what she had to offer. He leans over to her to kiss her on the forehead but she hefts her body up to make sure it ends up as lip contact between the both of them. Furthering this, she leans to him to make sure that their lip contact would last longer to hopefully grow in intimacy. After a few moments of lip lock, they break off. They look at each other for the moment before he asks, “Now, if anything happens, are you expecting anything out of it?” “No favors, no exchange, if anything perhaps a good time between us.” She says to him. “Alright then. What if what happens between us is a failure? What if you were not able to get pleasure from what we did?” He asks. “We won’t know until we try, but according to Gadget, you rock her little world all day long. All day would be great but we don’t have all day. A half hour or so would be nice.” She explains. “Last question: what if you end up pregnant?” He asks her. “I, like my friends, am on the pill just in case I have sex to prevent pregnancy.” She tells him. “And how long have you been on the pill?” He asks. “Since I was 13 and had my first boyfriend. My parents did not want me to end up getting pregnant though nothing happened between him and I. He was not exactly my type and he was my boyfriend because he was ‘assigned’ to me. But when I was 15 I was forced into a situation and a relationship I did not want to be in, and ended up losing my virginity to that other guy.” She explains letting out more information than she should have. “You were raped?” He asks. “No... I mean, not really. I mean, it is something many say it was my fault to let it happen. Like when a girl goes into the boy’s gym locker room and she ends up having sex with all the boys in there, it was her fault for going in there in the first place.” She tries to explain as to why it was her fault. “Look... Hiromi. No girl should ever be forced to give of herself to any guy because that is rape. A girl should only give of herself to a guy when she feels comfortable of their situation they are in. Just because you are here in my bed in just your panties does not give me the right to force sex on you, for that would be rape. But if you are in my bed because we agreed to the situation we are in and we end up having sex, then it is consensual between you and I. Understand that difference, because according to the logic you gave, every girl at a beach in a bikini would have to give of herself to ever male idiot that passes her by and looks at her, that would be every guy on the beach.” Hiromi looks at him and give a slight nod. “I do not know Japanese laws on these things but I guess there is not much you can for something that happened to you years ago. But I’m letting you know that you were raped, and I hope that you are fine enough to have a normal life despite of it.” He tells her. “Well, I try to be like any other girl. Besides, this happens to nearly all girls, at least to all those that I know of, so one has to be a tough girl against everyone to try to minimize that from happening to them. But in having sex with the couple other guys ever since, I mean, sex for me has not been as exciting or satisfying as it was with other girls. Maybe it is me?” She tries to explain. “Look, in terms of sex, everyone is different, some are easy to satisfy, others have a difficult time. They all have to figure out what works for them. Just because a guy has a big dick does not mean he know how to satisfy a girl with it. Most guys are into satisfying themselves and then bragging that they sacked the girl than satisfying the girl, so, it becomes boring and a dissatisfying chore for the girl.” He explains. “Well, maybe you can do me the favor and we find out what works for me? I mean, Gadget says that you rocked her little world every time you two do it, so you should be able to rock my world too... Maybe? Please?” She says to him. “You are rather adamant on getting me to have sex with you.” He points out. “You can’t blame a girl for trying.” She says to him. “No I can’t.” He says before climbing onto the bed with her and then climbing over her to lie on his back and stare at the ceiling. She turns over to face him. “Something wrong? I might be young and not have much but if I can help, I want too.” “Just too much for a guy to be going through, issues with my wife, Gadget though she is not the problem but the things around her involving her husband, the mission, things that have happened within the mission and so on. I just want some peace and quiet to de-stress. Hope you can understand that.” He explains to her. Hiromi leans over to him and gives him a quick peck on his lips. She then nods before she says, “I understand.” She then rests her head on his chest. [Somewhere around Downtown Tokyo.] Clone Chip and Clone Gadget go about their shopping run, buying food, clothing and other supplies, pretty much keeping to themselves. But in the same area, Chip and Lawhine/Gadget are also going about to see what they can get as per the orders of their slave master. Sooner or later they would run into each other. Clone Chip and Clone Gadget are far better dressed in civilian tourist clothing, almost semi-business in style. With fake credentials and a limited use credit card from the Bank of Uruguay, they buy the things they need. Chip is in his leather jacket and Fedora Hat while Lawhine-Gadget is in a Gadget Style 1-piece purple jumper with a pair of goggles over her head. Clone Gadget follows Chip around though she has a say as to what they need and where to go, Lawhine-Gadget needs to be dragged around by Chip hauling her by the wrist while yelling and cursing at her. They would meet by Momijigaoka Dai 2 Chiiki Park, not too far from the Momijigaoka Dai 2 Mall. Walking from opposite sides, they nearly literally run into each other because of Chip not looking while yelling and cursing at Lawhine-Gadget. Clone Chip and Clone Gadget stop in their tracks to avoid them, but Chip continues on his direction without looking, until Clone Chip tells him to “LOOK WHERE YOU’RE GOING!” Chip manages to stop and look at his far better dressed clone a few steps away from him. “Who the #$@! are you?!” Chip yells at him Clone Chip looks at him angrily but does not answer. Chip then sees Clone Gadget behind Clone Chip. Chip lets go of Lawhine-Gadget and pulls out a gun at Clone Chip, yelling at him “Give me your wallet and valuables!” Clone Chip pulls out a gun of his own, and both start shooting at each other at near point blank range but they both missed each other, instead hitting their companions. Lawhine-Gadget gets hit in the leg and lies on the floor unable to get up. Clone Gadget gets it in the shoulder and chest, and a bystander behind her also gets hit in the back. Chip grabs onto Lawhine-Gadget’s arm and tries to force her to get up but she can’t. Seeing the blood coming out from her leg, Chip smacks her across the face, telling how useless she is before running as the sirens of the police and ambulance grows louder. Clone Chip tries his best to tend to Clone Gadget’s wounds before the ambulance arrives. The Clones had enough identification to say that they are somebody else and while Clone Gadget and Lawhine-Gadget was in the hospital for their wounds, Clone Chip was at the police station having his Bio-metrics (Fingerprints, Iris Patterns, Height, Weight, etc.) scanned over, there were no match for any known criminals and no connections to Chip in any way unless they would have done a DNA match on him but they did not. The Uruguayian Embassy was called and Josef Menegele shows up to explain who he was and why he is walking about Tokyo with a firearm (Illegal to do except for a select few. Menegele puts up a convincing argument about how the Chip Clone works as a body guard for one of the VIPs at the Embassy, and with showing some paperwork, Clone Chip was free to go with Menegele. Both Lawhine-Gadget and Clone Gadget were at the Saiseikai Central Hospital in adjoining rooms next door to each other. Lawhine-Gadget has a broken leg but registered for various drugs in her system. Gadget-Clone was in a medically induced coma for her to recover faster from her life threatening injuries. Both had police by their doors preventing anyone except only medical staff and investigating police officers from entering the room. Time: 2:30PM [To be continued.]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Sep 1st, 2022, 4:52pm Daylight shined in on Hondo’s face and woke him once again. He groaned a bit as he shifted in the bed, feeling stiff and sore still, but his mind was not as cloudy this time. Though it still took him a few seconds to recall everything, he eventually put all the events in place, and knew where he was and what happened, before even opening his eyes. As he opened them, he squinted as the light from the window spilled in and across his face and body. It felt warm and pleasant to his skin, but hurt his eyes, but he pushed through the pain to look at his surroundings. The room was plain, and worn down. Setup more like a traditional American hotel, it reminded him of some of the roach-coaches he had stayed at in the states before, but there was still enough local influence to let him know he definitely was not in Kansas anymore. As he looked around he realized he seemed to be alone, as the place was fairly quiet and he could not see the bathroom door from his angle. He held his bad arm close to him as he used his good arm to force himself upright, groaning loudly from the pain as he did so. Yuri rushed out of the bathroom and sprang to his side, her hands wet and her body still bare. “Let me help!” She exclaimed as she leapt forward, grabbing his good arm and helping him up and back, so he could lean against the wall. He panted a bit from the pain as he leaned against the wall before nodding, “Thanks *pant, pant*.” She shook her head, “You need to be careful! … I cannot collect my reward from a dead man.” “Your worry for my well bein’ is heart warmin’.” He growled sarcastically. “I did not mean it the way it sounded. I just meant, you are no good to any of us dead.” She replied quickly, trying to recover from his coldness. She did not understand him fully. She knew she was an attractive woman, and though no glamor model she could hold her own. She was open and, though it was for her own good time primarily, she was offering him a good time or a few good times, depending on how good he was, as a payment. A better way for him to repay a life debt, she could not think of, so why was he baulking at it? She did not want love him or wish him to leave his wife, just give her some pleasure in exchange for what he owed her. This noble nonsense of rescuing others for free, she knew had to be just a show to impress the ladies and make them want him more. She knew if he was trying to turn her on more, it was definitely working. “Hmm.” He grunted before looking at her again. She was a handsome woman and had he not felt so drained, she might be more tempting to him, though he had no wish to have relations with anyone else but Valentine. Still, Yuri was here, and bare, and so inviting. Had he not been so deeply in love with Val, it would have been easy to give in to this woman, too easy and that scared him a bit. “Where are our clothes?” He asked, looking around and seeing only his coat and vest, blood now dried on them, laying on a chair. “I washed them out in the shower and they are drying now. Should be dry in an hour or two, but you are in no shape to go anywhere.” She said. “Anyone called or you let anyone know?” He asked, half surprised Fernando was not standing over him trying to put him back together again. He had some worry about that, as the last partial bio-pill he had taken had done next to nothing. The would had finally sealed up, but seemingly no faster than if he had left it alone. It did not make sense, but he had been feeling weaker and more tired lately. He worried something inside him was wrong, but did not want to worry the others. Though he trusted Fernando, he still had something against doctors and complaining, even to Fernando, about unfounded ailments, just still rubbed him the wrong way, so he held his peace. She frowned and shook her head, “No, but my phone was damaged last night and no longer works. Do not have phone numbers memorized to call anyone either. Did not want to call the station until we talk to Fernando.” “What about my phone?” He asked. Her face froze in shock for a moment, “… I … I did not even think about you having one! Where is it?” He gave her a half-annoyed look as he pointed at hic coat, “Inside left pocket.” She trotted over to the coat, pulled the phone out of the pocket and looked at it for a moment before shaking her head. “Battery must be dead. It won’t turn on.” She said. “Damn.” He replied, “Well, I have a few numbers memorized.” She shook her head as she set the phone down on the dresser, “Not a good idea here. We are safe for the moment because they take cash and ask no questions, but the police and the yakuza monitor phones here, as many sleezy deals are made here and everyone wants their cut. IF we call out from here, they will be on us fast.” He sighed, “Then we have to go.” She shook her head, “No, you cannot yet.” He tried to get up groaning as he tried but his efforts were stopped as Yuri rushed to his side and tried to hold him back. “You must rest!” She exclaimed. “If you aren’t gonna help me, get outta my way!” He growled. “You are too weak, still!” She argued as she pushed him back. He let himself fall back, which caused her to topple forward across his lap as she lost her balance. “Happy now?” he asked angrily. She rolled over and looked at him in surprise first, before regaining her wits, giving him a seductive smile, and arching her breasts up at him as she stretched her lean form out. “If you wanted a good look or me in bed with you, all you had to do was ask!” She said teasingly. “No, I want help outta here, not seduced.” He murmured. She sat up, frowning, and sighed in frustration. “Do I really displease you so much?” She asked. “I told ya my reasons before, an’ I don’t like bein’ pushed!” He replied. “Well, you owe me a life debt, and I want some fun with you as payment.” She replied seriously. He glared at her for a moment, thinking she was still toying with him, but started to think otherwise. “Wait, are you serious?” He asked after a moment. “Maybe in your country it is different, but here when someone does a great service for you, you owe them or their family a debt. I saved your life and you owe me a life debt. All I am asking for is a little fun.” She replied firmly. “What is a little fun?”” He asked hesitantly. “You and me, together, doing what I want for a week.” She replied “A week! Gah!!” He exclaimed, sitting forward suddenly which caused his to groan in pain again. “Yes, a week! … should I take it up with the undersecretary to the emperor? We take life debts seriously here and it will be enforced!” She said firmly as she sat up quickly. In his current state, he could not tell if she was serious or lying, but he was worried she was serious. “We can talk ‘bout it later.” He grumbled. “No, now! I will help you get out of here if we talk about it now.” She said firmly. He half thought about trying to leave on his own, but he knew he was in bad shape and needed her help. “Alright, we talk. Not a week. One night.” He replied. “One week.” She shot back. “One night!” he growled. They stared at each other long and hard for a moment before she sighed and shook her head. “You are stubborn.” She said in exasperation. “I am.” He replied flatly. She sighed and nodded, “Alright, three full days and nights, AND … no sex with that wife of yours until I get what I am owed.” “#$@! you!” He replied. “That’s what I want for you to do to me.” She said, trying to smile at him sweetly. She frowned after a moment as his glare almost made her blood run cold, but after all she went through last night, she would not be denied a good time. “Fine,” She said after a moment, “Three days and nights where I want and not on some mission detail, then no restrictions, other than if we work alone again, before you fulfill those three days, you are mine when we are not busy with work, agreed?” He raised an eyebrow at her, “Do I have a choice?” “Not really.” She said smugly. “Then I’ll do this myself.” He growled. She blocked him from getting up and shook her head, “The helping now is a bonus. You owe payment whether I help now or not.” “I wonder what Jefe will say ‘bout this?” He asked offhandedly. She smiled, “Do tell him. Tell him how you are not manly enough to pay your own debts and too scared to have sex with me to pay off that debt. Just let me be there, as I want to hear how this conversation goes! But know, he is powerful, but even he cannot change centuries of tradition. Would you shame yourself, me, the emperor, and all of Japan by not repaying a life debt? How would your government respond to you causing such an international incident, especially being a guest of the emperor? What would your people in America say when your face is put on the news for refusing to have sex with the woman who saved your life? It is just sex. Is it worth so much embarrassment?” He glared at her, knowing she was partly right, if she was telling him the whole truth. She was also right about it being embarrassing to talk to Fernando about, but, for the love of Valentine, he did not want to agree. He was tired, his mind was sluggish, and he just wanted to get back to the woman he loved, so his wits were not fully there, but he nodded and agreed anyway. “Sure, whatever, but that is all! Next time you are to let me bleed out!” He growled. “Not before I am payed back.” She said, smiling impishly at him. “How about helping me now?” He asked angrily. “Drink a full juice and eat some of these sweet cakes and then rest for two hours, and I will help you get out, alright?” she replied. “I though if I agreed you’d help me now?” He asked still angrily. “You are too weak right now, our clothes are still drying, and I cannot drive that motorcycle with you on the back. You have to rest or we will not make it out of the drive.” She said as she grabbed a bottle of juice and some sweet cakes and held them out to him. He took them begrudgingly and ate them with a scowl. Once done she helped him lay back down and left to check their clothes. He did not want to sleep, as he did not trust her and he just wanted to go back to Valentine, but being low on blood and exhausted took its toll and he soon fell back to sleep. When Yuri returned to his side, she found him fast asleep and she smiled to herself, thinking she was clever in getting him to agree. She still worried that he might tell Fernando and it would all be called off, though. It had been a while since she had been with a good man, a real man, and though she was intrigued with his answers to Kei’s questions, seeing him when she patched him up made her long to be held by him all the more. She told herself that it was not wrong. He did, after all, owe her a life debt and it was just sex and a good time. She told herself she was letting him off easy and that she deserved this, though a flicker of guilt flared up inside her. She looked at him for a moment before retrieving his phone from the dresser. She pressed the home button on it, waking if from rest mode, and looked at all the missed calls from his wife on it, glancing for a moment at the 50% battery life and feeling a bit ashamed for lying to him. She quickly deleted his missed-calls log and turned the phone completely off before sticking it back into his coat pocket. She looked at him again for a moment before climbing back under the covers and carefully snuggling up against him. She moved her hand across his torso carefully before letting it drift down to his member that seemed to twitch and partially engorge from her touch alone. She smiled to herself as she closed her eyes and imagined him taking her. She pushed her guilt aside, telling herself again that it would all be worth it. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- An encrypted cell phone rings and is answered by the dark-haired man who owns it, “Hello?” “He did not come home last night and I cannot get ahold of him! I’m worried sick!!” A familiar female voice replied in quick, quiet, worried tones. “I am sure he is alright, just stay calm. When did you hear from him last?” He asked “Last night right before supper when he went after Chip, and it’s after noon now! Kei came back saying they were cornering Chip after dark, but even she can’t get ahold of Yuri!” She replied, half frantically. “Just stay calm, Val. We will find him. Let me know if you hear anything. I have to go.” He replied. “Please let me know if you hear anything!” She begged. “I will. Just stay there and keep calm. I need you to still be able to secure the house.” He replied. “I .. I’m alright… I can do my part.” She replied, forcing a little more steel into her voice. “Good, now I will let you know something as soon as a do.” He replied. “Bring him back safe, and … thank you, Fernando.” She replied. “Do not thank me yet… Good bye, Val.” -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo woke up again and felt groggier than last time, but stronger. His memory came right back this time, though, and he knew who the warm figure to his left was right away. He noticed something else as his senses came to him that one of her hands was on his member stroking it slightly as his change in blood presser cause it to be mostly hard. “Stop it.” He mumbled as he tried to wake up fully. “Why? You seem to be enjoying it and I am too. Besides, I own this when we are alone, until you pay up in full, remember?” She said, giving his member a bit more of a squeeze. “It’s not from pleasure that it’s hard… Just wakin’ up… blood pressure change.” He half mumbled, half growled at her. “I know all about that, but you cannot tell me it does not feel good.” She said, grinning at him impishly. He groaned as he pulled away from her, as his shoulder reminded him of just how bad the damage was. The cut across his chest and stomach also yelled at him, but it was a minor inconvenience compared to the shoulder wound. Yuri scrambled up and to his side, scolding him as she grabbed his good arm and helped him up. “You got to be careful and let me help or you’ll tear those stitches!” She half yelled. “I’d not have had to sit up yet, ifin you didn’t keep pushin’ me!” He growled. She frowned, “Why are you being so stubborn and hateful? I just do not understand! How is making us both feel good wrong? Why is it so repulsive for you to have sex with me to pay me back for saving your life!” “If ya don’t know already, I’m not sure I can explain it.” He replied flatly. She sighed and shook her head at him. “Americans, you either #$@! everyone or act like some old nun. No in between. No separating love and sex… Such a old fashioned, backwards attitude. You probably expect everything for free to? Hmm? “ “I don’t expect anythin’ for free.” He growled. “Then stop complaining. There are worse ways to pay a det, yes?” She said. “There are.” He replied sourly. “And having your life saved is a big debt, is it not?” She asked “I don’t like where this is goin’.” He said gruffly. “So, what I asked is so little in comparison, would you not say?” She asked, trying to sound all sweet as she spoke. “…I really don’t like you.” He growled. “I did not ask you to. Just show me a good time in trade…. Now, you are still hard. We could help each other there and take care of that problem.” She offered, clasping her hands in front of her and batting her eyes at him, trying to look all sweet and innocent. He knew the look and what she was going for, but all he saw was a snake and her act had not won him over. “It will go down on its own.” He grumbled. “You did agree to your being mine when alone before the debt is paid, did you not?” She asked, still trying to sound sweet. “Getting’ me more excited will also raise my blood pressure an’ could cause the stiches to leak. You want to get off in this roach coach an’ have me pass out again, or get us back to relative safety??” He asked grouchily. She sighed and frowned at his reply, knowing he was right, though her body ached for him to enter hers. “I guess you are right… You think you are strong enough now?” She asked. “I reckon so… what time is it?” HE asked looking around. She shrugged, “Phones are dead, the clock on the wall is broke, and the alarm clock had been blinking 12:00 since we got here. Though, I would guess between noon and 1 pm. Check out is 2 pm here and no one has bothered us, so definitely before 2:00.” He nodded, “Then we need to get movin’ before they send a search party.” She nodded and headed to the bathroom, “Sit there while I gather our clothes.” Though he did not want to, he sat still and let her get things ready. Against his will he even let her help him dress. She confused him, though. As she helped him she was so tender and gentle with him, to the point of almost being caring, yet her demands on payment made her out to be a selfish bitch. He could only think there was some cultural difference there, but it did not matter too much to him, as he did not like her demands or demands from any woman, especially when they pushed him for something he was not prepared or inclined to give. With her help he was dressed and ready to go in little time, and they left the room, together. His step was unsteady and he felt weak still, but she stayed at his side, steadying him and helping him along, as if she was a caring friend or companion. After a brief check over of the motorcycle, and finding it to be fine, he carefully got on it and fired the engine up. Once he was good to go, she swung on behind him, pointed the direction they should go, and then he carefully pulled away from the hotel, using his good arm to steer and his hurt arm to just run the clutch. From what he could tell they were better than an hour drive from the apartments, but he had enough fuel and hopefully enough energy to make it. After a few miles another motorcycle fell in behind them. Then another, and another, and another, before finally a car fell in behind them and the driver was very familiar. Hondo kept an eye on them in the rear view mirror, as they fell in behind him, being suspicious but not too worried until he noticed the bomber jacket, fedora wearing asshole in the car, but missing the blond in purple coveralls beside him. It was then he knew they were in real trouble. “Hang on!” He said to Yuri loudly. “Hang on? Why?” She asked. “Just #$@!in’ hang on!” He yelled as he dropped a gear, revved the engine and took off. The other bikes followed suit as did the car. A couple gun shots were heard whizzing past them, but soon stopped as they came close to a populated area. Yuri looked back and then gripped him tighter. “Chip! How?!?” She yelled. “Hell if I know, but we can’t lead them back to the safe house!” He said as he dropped a gear again and took a sharp corner, heading away from town and the safe house. He groaned as his shoulder barely held in for that turn and the slight warm and wet feeling of blood was once again felt in that area.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Sep 3rd, 2022, 10:02pm Charles clone arrived to the National Theatre of Japan as camaras were there on. Real Charles and his team was watching the ballerina show and crowds too. Charles; Ok Maggie have the cure ready once we made contact with the ones form South America. Maggie: Right dad. * Then in the Dressing room. Two thugs one a Mouse and another is a Cat with a male Duck wearing a pink Tutu and Slippers. Mouse: You give this drug to Charles while you giving him a privet dance in your dressing you. Since he got a VIP Pass. Then we will do the rest. Cat: You better not fall us. Or you be in worst trouble. Duck: Ok Ok. I will do it. Please. Mouse: Glad you see it our way. Now get ready the show is coming on. Then they went out of the door as the camara caught them. * Back at Serect Hideout Burborn: Got them. Charles: Track them and keep eye on them too. Also we need get there info see if they from the same gang in South America? Dale: Right They keeping a eye on the two. * After the show was over Charles claps. As the Duck came over to him. Duck: Hello. I see you got a VIP to my dressing room. Name Maskaio Hadanechina. Just call me Mask. What is your name cutie *Rubbing his wings on Charles clone chest. AS his clone was blushing. Charles; Name Charles Roberts and I am a tourist just visiting Japan. Mask: Why you come to my dressing room for some fun. Mask kiss Charles cheek. Charles; Ok Then they head to Mask dressing room. As Charles siting on Mask couch. While Mask smiles to him, then put the drug into the rice bowl as he mixing up too. Then head to Charles as he sit on his lap and smiles. Mask; Let me Feed you first and we can have some fun. Charles: Ok Then Mask feeding Charles clone the rice as he ate it and the drug enter into Charles clone body as it began to dissolve. Mask: now let me give you something Then he went to give Charles Clone a blow job. * Cat: Drug in Charles. Mouse: Time to Play. Then they enter as Mask stops while looking at them and nodding. Cat: Charles you in our power and now go crazy and wreck everything starting with this Theater. Charles clone eyes glow green as he put his pants back on and bows. Charles clone; Yes master. * Charles; Ok We got them. Let move out NOW Then they got into their Cars and drove off as sinners went on too. To the Theater. Charles; Japan National Police. Apprehend the Mouse and Cat. The Clone will have the drug inside of him. We will cure him too. So, subdue him too once we get there and we about 30 Miles from here. Sargent Nick: Right Charles we on our way. Japan National Police heading to the Theater. (To Be continue)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 4th, 2022, 3:04pm [Around 2PM] A Dumbphone rings from a call in a custom ring tone to signify who it was from. A hand reaches out to it and answers it. Quote: “Hello?” “He did not come home last night and I cannot get ahold of him! I’m worried sick!!” A familiar female voice replied in quick, quiet, worried tones. “I am sure he is alright, just stay calm. When did you hear from him last?” He asked “Last night right before supper when he went after Chip, and it’s after noon now! Kei came back saying they were cornering Chip after dark, but even she can’t get ahold of Yuri!” She replied, half frantically. “Just stay calm, Val. We will find him. Let me know if you hear anything. I have to go.” He replied. “Please let me know if you hear anything!” She begged. “I will. Just stay there and keep calm. I need you to still be able to secure the house.” He replied. “I .. I’m alright… I can do my part.” She replied, forcing a little more steel into her voice. “Good, now I will let you know something as soon as a do.” He replied. “Bring him back safe, and … thank you, Fernando.” She replied. “Do not thank me yet… Good bye, Val.” Fernando hangs up the phone. He lets out a sigh but is somehow glad that Hiromi had not said a thing during the call. No sooner than when the call ended, another call comes in. He answers it immediately as it is from the Emperor. “Agent Fernando, can I ask where your secretary Gadget is at? We may have a situation.” The Emperor says. “She should be out shopping. What is going on?” Fernando replies. “There has been a situation, now I need you arrive at the Saiseikai Central Hospital immediately.” The Emperor tells him. “I’ll be there in 30 minutes.” Fernando tells him. The Emperor hangs up the phone. Fernando sits up on the bed, making Hiromi get up. “Get dressed, go to the mall call and gather your friends and I’ll be there as soon as I can. Try to get the same table as before.” He tells her as he gets out of bed and starts getting dressed. Hiromi gets up out of the bed and starts to get dressed, “Is everything alright?” “Remember that I said that I am on call 24/7/356? Well, I am being called into action.” He tells her. He adds, “I’ll give you some cash so you and the girls can have something to eat while you all wait for me. I hope to be there before 4PM. If I am not there after 5PM, go do what you girls do and go home afterwards. I’ll see you tomorrow if that is the case.” “Alright, I hope to see you later today then.” Hiromi says as she finishes putting her clothes. She then stands next to him before they go to the elevator. He hands her 5,000 yen ($50) for her and her friends to spend on while they are waiting for his arrival. They grab their final items and go to the elevators. She then inches up to him and then raises herself on her tiptoes, leaning towards him and plants a kiss on his lips. It lasts as long as it takes for the elevator to arrive. They break for their kiss before getting onto the elevator. It takes another couple of minutes to get to the main lobby. As they ride down, she tells him, “That was the best time I ever had with a guy in a bed.” “We didn’t do anything but talked and stared in the ceiling.” He tells her. “I know. But with you, with nothing happening, I felt safe to be there and now I understand about what you said about how just because I am here in your bed in just my panties does not give you the right to force sex on me, for that would be rape but being in your bed because we agreed to the situation we are in and if we end up having sex, then it is consensual between you and I that Sex and intimacy with or without connected emotions should be free of exchanges of items or favors. I understand that it is all about respecting each other first and above all before adding emotions and sex onto the relationship. With all that said, I hope I can share your bed with you again whether or not we have sex and with or without the others. And if we do have sex, I hope you rock my world like Gadget says you do hers.” She tells him before the elevator door opens. Fernando was about to say something, the elevator reaches the main floor and its doors open. They both step out and head out of the lobby and into the streets of Downtown Tokyo. “OK girl, I’ll see you and your friends at that outdoor mall as soon as I can.” He says to her as they go out to the door. “See you then!” Hiromi says as she stands there outside the door before going off in her own direction. Though the streets of Tokyo can be crowded and noisy, there are certain sounds that are not within such a city. Like the sound of engines revving high, vehicles going fast through the streets and gunfire echoing off the buildings. Fernando is not going to investigate as he is to meet with the Emperor as fast as he can get the Saiseikai Central Hospital. He gets up half way up the block and notices how dessert it was before taking to his cane and focusing on the Emperor’s locating and teleporting to his location. The location being a hospital administration office with armed guards around him, Fernando manages to teleport in a nearby empty room before walking into the office. “What is going on Akihito?” Fernando tells him. Emperor Akihito gets up from the desk he was sitting in after filling out a few forms and looks at Fernando. “Come with me.” As they walk, the Emperor asks, “You sure you know where Gadget is?” “I do not know her exact location, but she should be safe doing some personal shopping.” He answers before asking “Why?” They walk into a room where Clone Gadget is in. Fernando looks at her, “How did this happen?” He then lifts up his cane, and waves it slowly above her body, circling her head, “Whoever she is, this is not Gadget.” “Then who is she?” the Emperor asks. “I do not know.” Fernando begins to say before another walks into the room. “That is Artilugia, a member of the Uruguayan Embassy Guards – Female Division.” Josef Mengele walks in though they do not know him by his name, just that he is one of the representatives from Uruguay. Fernando gives him a funny but glaring look at Mengele as Fernando knows that, “Artilugia” translates to the female noun form of the English word for “Gadget” in Spanish. The Emperor asks, “If she is not Gadget, then who is the other one?” “Other one?” Fernando asks. The Emperor points to the unknown Uruguayan visitor, “You are to stay here until I come back, I have many questions to ask of you. And do not worry about the patient’s medical bill, it will be taken cared of but I will need those questions answered.” He then pats Fernando’s chest with the back of his hand, “Come.” before signaling to the guard to watch the visitor and make sure he does not leave. Fernando follows the Emperor to the next room, where a bewildered and bemused Gadget-looking mouse lied on bed with a hip-to-foot leg cast on her right leg. Other than the cast, she was only wearing a hospital gown and nothing underneath. She was awake but in a daze from the pain-killer medications she was put in. Fernando immediately knows who she is. “That is not Gadget.” Fernando says. “Then who is she?” The Emperor asks. Fernando takes the Emperor outside the room and tells him, “That is Lawhine. Rumor says that she Gadget’s sister but I never investigated that. Only Gadget knows for sure and she never said anything to anyone about it. I do know that in their last chance meeting, Lawhine became a bitter enemy to Gadget because Gadget publicly exposed her lies and made her lose power and authority over some Pacific Island tribe.” “I see. Should I detain her?” The Emperor asks. “I would say yes, but no. But do keep her sedated and I’ll be seeing her for interrogations. She is not going far in that condition without outside help. And do not let anyone else see her just in case she has affiliated herself with the Yaccusa.” Fernando tells him. “She was seen running with the escaped criminal Chip Maplewood.” The Emperor throws in. “All the more for her not to have any visitors.” Fernando tells him. He then asks the hundred-thousand dollar question, “How did the two of them end up being shot and taken here?” “According to witnesses and what security cam footage we gathered, there were two groups of Chips and Gadgets, one well dressed – I’ll assume they are of the Uruguayan Embassy, and the other in street clothing, that I’ll assume is the escaped criminal Chip and this Lawhine girl. They met up on one of the side streets and after few words being exchanged, the escaped criminal Chip pulled out a firearm and began shooting. The other well dressed Chip pulled out a firearm and began shooting back. After a few rounds being exchanged, the criminal Chip tried to escape, trying to drag the Lawhine girl to go with him but she could not go because of her broken leg, so he slapped her hard across the face before running away. The well dressed Chip went to take care of his companion’s wounds until the police and ambulance came and took the three of them away. Also an innocent bystander was hit by one of the criminal Chip’s bullets over 100 yards away.” The Emperor explains. “I see.” Fernando says. He then asks, “Would you get them both drug tested? From my primary scans, it seems ‘Artilugia’ has two brain chips like the one I had removed from Gadget’s brain. And if Lawhine was with the criminal Chip, who knows what drugs he might have given her to comply. That has been his modus operendi lately – giving women drugs for them to do his bidding.” “I see. I’ll get that one right away.” The Emperor says before he asks, “Where are you going to go?” “I am going out to find the real Gadget and put her into hiding for now. She will be at up-coming the Emperor’s Dinner-Ball as I will bring her. Hopefully we will figure out what is going on and take appropriate action. I’ll be back later to interview Lawhine after I hide Gadget.” Fernando answers. The Emperor nods before they go back into the first room. The Uruguayan Representative seemed upset for the moment until they returned. He steps up to them as they entered the room. “There you two are. Now, what do you need to see me about? I am a busy individual working the Uruguayan Embassy.” The Uruguayan Representative tells them. The Emperor looks at him before telling him, “I need their paper work, identity, passports, employment position and responsibilities, firearm licenses and biometric data. Regardless of who she is, medical care will be given to her free of costs as she seems to be a victim of a crime. But anyone posing as an armed embassy guard needs to be registered with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police so situations like this can be cleared up quickly.” He then hands the Uruguayan Representative a card, “Submit the personnel dossiers to my people and I will get your staff the appropriate permits to be armed in doing their jobs of protecting your staff as soon as possible and any future events like this one will go along a lot smoother.” The Uruguayan Representative takes the card and looks at it. He lets out a pent up sigh before pocketing the card and looking at the Emperor. He tells him before he starts to walk away, “I’ll get these to you right away.” A few seconds after he leaves the room, Emperor Akihito says, “That is a strange person.” “He was at the last couple of dinner events, so his credentials must hold true.” Fernando explains. “We will deal with that when it comes. First, you said to get them both tested for drugs?” The Emperor says and asks. “Yes. Also give this one a DNA test and compare it to Gadget’s DNA that is on file. I suspect something is going on.” Fernando requests. “I’ll get that done for you right away.” The Emperor says. “Take your time with it, I do not want immediate results, but we’ll meet during the dinner ball to discuss this matter.” Fernando explains to him. The Emperor nods. “I’ll see you around. I need to find and hide Gadget.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll see you later.” Emperor Akihito tells him. They both bow to each other before Fernando leaves the room. Fernando’s Time: 3:30PM [To Be Continued]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Oct 1st, 2022, 10:30pm Then they arrived to the Theater as they seeing Clone Charles attacking. As the Real Charles got out then put his mask on. Then others did the same as they getting there weapons ready. R Charles: Burbon shoot a Tranqulizer Dart into Clone Charles. After that you and Maggie take him to the van and get him cured. Burbon and Maggie: Right Then Burbon fire the Tranqulizer Dart into Clone Charles neck as he was pass out and then they came to get him. Burbon: We got him. Check on the Citizens. Mouse (Tokyo Police): Right Then they went to check on the citizens. * Then the Real Charles with Dale and Rex enters. As they see Mask. Then question him. R Charles: Hi Did you see two men here and I know they were with you. Since you were the one give my clone a drug by force. Make: How did you know? Then R Charles took his mask off and show Mask his face and put it back on. R. Charles; Dose this answer your question? Mask: Ok. I am sorry what I did to your clone. But they did made me do it. They left toward the back door. Also I did like your clone and hope he did forgive me. R. Charles; He will. Also thanks. Then they went to the back door. AS they open and see the Mouse and Cat. Charles; HAY NSA FREZZE! Mouse: WHAT How? Cat: Charles? That means Mouse: We got Trick *then they fire on Charles, Dale and Rex as they duck and fire back. Then Mouse start the car as they drove off. Charles Call his Car. As it came towards them. Then they got in the Ford Fusion. Then Drove off Chase the BMW. * Then a Car chase begans as they chasing them and firening back and forward. Then Dale Radio in too. Dale: Tokyo Metro Police. We on a shootout chase with a male mouse and Cat. The ones who force Maki give the drug to Charles Clone.  We on Highway B to Haneda Airport. They trying get out of the country. Set up Road Blocks there. Ken: Right we are on it. Then they got there. There were Tokyo Police Roadbock as they stop. Then the Ford Fusion and More Tokyo Police Stops too. AS Charles, Dale and Rex got out and point there weapons. Charles: You are surround it. Get out of the Car and Surrender now! Then they getting out. Cat: WE NEVER SURENDER *They took their guns out. But Charles and Dale hit them with Stunner Darts as they went to sleep too. Then Tokyo Police came and arrested the sleeping Cat and mouse. As they put them in there police cars. Charles: the darts should ware off in 24 hours. So once they wake up in Jail let me know. So me and Dale can integrate them too. Kent: Right and we will keep a eye on them too. Charles: Also don’t charge Mask. Since he was force. Kent: We won’t. But we are place him in a Witness Protection agency too. Make sure he is safe. Charles: Thanks. Then they get into the Ford Fusion and drove back to their hide out.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 3rd, 2022, 10:41pm Leaving the room, Fernando goes down the hall and into a secluded area. Using his cane, he opens an observation portal to find Gadget, the girls, and a secluded spot closest to them to teleport to. He finds the girls at the outdoor mall and Gadget heading to that area. Thinking he does not need to teleport Gadget, he finds that a nearby garage on the other side of the block of the outdoor mall covered by tall office buildings. He teleports himself to the garage and race walks out onto the street, taking a nearby indoor throughway alley to get to the outdoor mall. In a couple more minutes he arrives to the girls’ table, seeing Hiromi, Naru, Kitsume and Sakura at the table; Chieko and Naomi are out buying the group snacks from the money Fernando gave Hiromi. He walks up to them from behind as they were expecting everyone they knew to be entering from the main street entrance. “Hello ladies.” He says loud enough to be heard as he steps up to the table. They all flinch and slowly turn to face him. Of all of them Hiromi says “Hi there...” Fernando looks at the table for an empty seat but only find enough for the six of them. Looking for two more chairs, he finds a set not too far away and trots over to them to get them and bring them to the girls’ table. He sets them up as Gadget enters the mall looking for the table they were in the day before. Eventually she finds the girls at the table while Fernando was putting in the two extra chairs, and walks to the table. Fernando points to the chair for Gadget to sit down on. He does not say a word until Chieko and Naomi returns. “Ladies. Is people disappearing in front of a group a normal thing? I mean, those with Atlantean technology.” Fernando asks. “Well, it happens.” Naru begins to say. “And nobody questions it.” Kitsune throws in. “Alright then.” Fernando says to himself but heard by them. Unseen by them he twists the crystal on his can before pressing it. There is a loud crack of thunder and a flash of lightning. Everyone in the outdoor mall looks up to the sky before it begins to rain. As everyone looks up, another flash of lights takes the group from their table area and into the hotel suite. Except for Gadget, the girls look at each other and then at Fernando. He tells them, “Don’t ask. Just accept where you are and leave it at that.” He then turns to Gadget, “Until further notice, you stay where I tell you to be or when with me you are not to leave me side.” “Huh?” How? Why?” Gadget asks. “We have a major situation and it is for your safety that you are to do as I say.” He tells her. “It’s Chip again, isn’t it?” Gadget throws in. “Indirectly yes, but No.” He tells her. ”No?” she asks. “Before anything, for the moment get up and stand over there.” He tells her as he points to a spot between the service island and the living room. “But... why?” Gadget asks. “Gadget. Just do it.” He tells her. Gadget complies though grumbles under her breathe. She stops at where he had pointed. She turns around to face him, he has his cane pointed at her. Pressing the crystal sphere against the cane, a bolt of lightning arcs out to her, envelopes her and levates her into the air. She glows in a myriad of fluorescent colors with small bolts of lightning flying out of random places from her. He holds her in place for a couple of minutes, finding what he needs from her in the temporal scan he does on her body as she is the real Gadget that he has been with the past many days. He gently puts her down on the floor and turns off the temporal beam. She stands for a moment before collapsing to the floor. He goes to her and picks her up, taking her to the bedroom and placing her on the bed. He goes back out to the living room. “What you did to her?” Naomi asks. “All I did was temporal scanned her. In short, I scanned her for where she was for the last couple days. Unfortunately, to some, it tires them greatly and they pass out, like Gadget did. But she will be alright within the half hour.” He explained. “Why did you do that?” Naomi asks. “I was willing to explain later when she comes too, but I might as well tell you ladies now.” He starts to explain. He throws in asking, “Remember when Gadget asked ‘It’s Chip again, isn’t it?’ and I replies with ‘Indirectly yes, but No.’” The girls nod and say “Yes...” “Chip was with a woman, who looks like Gadget and is the same age as Gadget and I was told that she is related to Gadget. That woman was shot earlier this afternoon and is in the hospital and I had to identify her is she was Gadget.” He explains. “So there is somebody out there helping Chip who looks like Gadget?” Kitsume asks. “Somebody was. She is under the protection of the law as she may have been forced to be with Chip. But it does not end there.” He explains. “No?” The girls say together. “Gadget has a history of being kidnapped and used as a Lab Rat long ago. Though she was rescued, who ever ran that lab, took her DNA and tried to make clones of her. Chip was also kidnapped and his DNA taken before he was rescued. Most of the Gadget clones we ran into in the past have died because of Premature Aging some clones have. But the reason why that somebody was shot was because Chip and that fake Gadget ran into another Chip and Gadget and the two Chips started to shoot at each other. Thing this, at point blank range, they missed each other but hit the other’s Gadget companion. The second Chip and Gadget might be clones or look-alikes. That is why I had to temporal scan her, to see if she is the Gadget that has been with me all these many days or a clone or look-alike.” He explains. Naomi throws in the $64-thousand question, “Are you using Latean Technology?” “One day I’ll explain it to you all, but for the fast and true answer, it is not Latean Technology. The details will be explained later in the future.” He says to her. “Why can’t you tell us now?” Hiromi asks. “In time you ladies will learn. Right now is not the time to learn. Right now I have to think about keeping you girls safe with the things going on outside. The only good thing is that those who are after us do not know who you guys are. But that is only going to last but for so long.” He explains. They all look at him worried, though Hiromi is the least worried of them all. “None are you are in danger as long as I am around. So stop worrying and keeping living life normally.” He tells them. “Yeah!” Hiromi lets out. The girls look at Hiromi. She looks at them back, “Well, yeah. He did save us from before. And if it came down to it, I would want him to be there to save me again.” He turns to face her and then the girls, “I’ll what I can for you girls. I just want you all to be your best as you become adults and to do good to the community through the jobs and careers you choose.” “We’ll do our best.” Naomi throws in. “Yeah, we will.” Both Naru and Kitsune say together, and the others agreeing with nods. “Now ladies, the choice is yours. You can either go home and do what you have to do, or spend another night here. You ladies can discuss it while I check on Gadget.” He tells her. “Can we spend another night here?” Hiromi asks the others. “We would need to get a change of clothing.” Naru almost complains. “How about we go home, get a change of clothes and come back here?” Hiromi asks. “That might work.” Kitsume says. Fernando checks up on Gadget, knowing that he shouldn’t, he uses his cane to give her a boost in her bio-energy. She slowly wakes up after being given a jolt of energy like a car getting a boost. She partly sits up and looks around, seeing that she is in the hotel’s bedroom. She then looks at Fernando, “Oh, hi there.” “Sorry I had to zap you, but there should be no ill effect for you to deal with.” Fernando tells her. “Why did you zapped me?” She says as she lowers herself on the bed. “Gadget, I’ll be honest with you but I need you not to panic. OK?” He says and asks her. “When have you not been honest with me?” Gadget asks. “No, I need you not to panic, that’s why.” He tells her. “I promise not to panic.” She tells him. “Good.” He replies. He then asks, “Gadget, when you were caught and the brain chip put in you, did they did anything else to you?” “They did many things to me, but I try not to think about it. Why?” Gadget says and asks. “Because the Emperor’s men captured a Gadget Clone; she and a Chip Clone met with your escaped husband and another mouse girl that looks like you – Lawhine if you remember her.” Fernando begins to explain. “Lawhine? Here with Chip?!!” Gadget says out loud. “Gadget, relax. But girls were shot when the two Chips began to pull out guns and shoot at each other though the missed each other but hit the girls. They are both in the hospital, the Chip Clone stayed the Gadget Clone until the police and ambulance came, but Chip abandoned Lawhine. The ambulance took the girls and the Chip Clone to the hospital. The Chip Clone is now with the Uruguayan Embassy. Both Clone Gadget and Lawhine are in a hospital under arrest until the police can figure out the details.” Fernando explains. “So, why is it that you zapped me?” Gadget asks. “I needed to make sure that you were my Gadget and not a clone of you. If they got one Gadget Clone, who knows how many other clones are there of you out there. Also, the Gadget Clone has two brain chips where you had one. And when was Chip caught for anyone to get his DNA to make a clone of him?” Fernando says and asks. “It’s a long story but he was caught and made into a pet for one of the president’s daughter. So they must have taken his DNA then.” Gadget explains. She then lets out, “You zapped me?!!” “I had to make sure. It’s a good thing that you are my Gadget, or else you would be handcuffed to a hospital bed and being asked questions by the police.” He explains. She puts her arm over her eyes before she asks, “Then, what is next?” You are going to be staying where I take you, and you are to stay with me wherever and whenever we go out. For now you are to stay here until I take you home. You got to trust me on this, it is for your safety and wellbeing. Also the police will arrest you if they see you alone, but if they see you with me, they will leave you alone.” Fernando explains. “Alright, I’ll try to be a good mousie for now on.” Gadget tries to joke and tease him. “I’m serious Gadget. Chip is out there and he shot a Gadget Clone thinking she was you. It is for your protection that you do what I tell you to do.” He tells her. She sits up and leans over to him, almost whispering, “But, what about you and I practicing making babies?” “That happens when we have the time and place to do it in, so that does not change. But until we do, you need to do as I tell you.” He tells her. “OK then.” She tells him before there was a knock on the door. They both turn to the door, seeing the girls there. “Mister Fernando?” Hiromi asks. “Yes Hiromi?” He asks. “Can we sleep here again? But we would need to go home and get a change of clothes and then come back.” Hiromi asks as she walks in with the others following her. “How long would it take you to all to go home and come back? It is almost 4o’clock as it is.” Fernando asks. “We can be back by 6.” Kitsume says. “About about this...” He begins to say, giving each girl 3000 Yen ($30 US), “Take a cab and come back. It will get you here faster.” He then looks at Gadget, “If I’m not here, order some delivery dinner for us, I need to step out and take care of some business. I should be back soon enough.” “OK Mister Fernando. We will be back as fast as we can.” Sakura says before leading the girls out of the room. In a couple of minutes Fernando and Gadget can hear the girls get onto the elevator. He then turns to Gadget. “I will not care if the girls set up the beds like they did yesterday. Might be better for us all to stay together for all our protection.”  He tells Gadget. “What about you, where will you sleep?” Gadget asks. “If you girls behave, I might join you all in the beds you ladies put together as one. If not I’ll be on the couch.” He explains. “I promise that the girls behave.” Gadget tells him. “You cannot make promise on the actions of others, even if you lead them. They would have to make that promise. But as for you, you are to stay here.” He tells her as he gives her 25000 Yen ($250 US), “That is to order dinner with in case I have not returned.” “Where are you going?” Gadget asks. “I need to find Hondo. He’s been gone since last night and have not called anyone. That is not like him. So I’ll be back, hopefully before 6o’clock.” He tells her. “But... what about... you know..., you, me, practicing making babies.” Gadget tries to point out. He puts his finger under her chin and leans closer to her face before planting his lips on her for a quick kiss. He pulls back from her and tells her, “When it is the time and place for it, we will. Right now I have to find one of our team who is missing. I’ll be back.” He then gets up, kisses her on the forehead, and then walks out of the room. It takes a minute for the elevator to arrive at the door. In another minute he is stepping out onto the lobby, and id heading out of the main door. As he steps out, he hears the roar of a car engine revving high, followed by rapid gunfire coming from an Uzi sub-machinegun. He throws himself onto the floor as the car speeds by and the bullets fly over him as they hit the hotel windows and doors, breaking the glass and hitting a few people along the way. As the car speeds by he can hear the all familiar laughter of Chip’s voice fading with the car. He looks up and see the car, a non-descript Honda as they are the most popular car in Japan, drive on through the street. He thinks, and knows that he has to move the girls to the airplane but after he goes out to find Hondo. He puts his hands on the floor and pushes himself up off the floor. Somebody grabs him by his arm and helps him up. It is just a stranger, just another Japanese Male Mouse-person in his early 20s, like so many in the crowd. Fernando looks at him. Fernando tells him in his native tongue “Domou arigatou. (Thank you very much.)” The Japanese man nods at him, “Douitashimashite. (You’re welcomed.)” Fernando pulls out his smart phone and call for police and ambulances to arrive to the Hilton Hotel he is staying to pick up evidence and assist the wounded. As he is talking to the operator, there is a loud screeching of wheels and then a loud crash. Smoke can be seen rising from a couple of blocks away. Apparently the car went out of control and hit a lamppost. Fernando steps out into the streets and runs to the smoking car. He gives the additional information to the operator to sent police there too. It takes him 30 seconds to get to the car. Though the airbags were deployed, there was blood all over the airbag, it says to Fernando that the driver did not have his seatbelt on and broke his nose from the impact with steering wheel air bag. There was an all too familiar scent in the car, and a trail of blood heading out of the car and down the block. Though he looked about the car, he did not touch it in anyway. The Uzi was in the passenger seat next to the driver’s seat. “Chip.” Fernando says to himself. “Don’t move!” Fernando heard as several police officers surround the car. Fernando slowly rises his hands, with the smartphone still in his hand and the call to the operator still open. One of the officers takes his smartphone and looks at it, then talks to it, finding out it is the Emergency Dispatch Operator on the other end. After getting verification that the caller is not the criminal, he disconnects the call. He then tells the officers putting the handcuffs on him to let him go, until another officer tells him that they found two guns on his possession. The police officer with the most seniority tries to show his bravado by yelling at Fernando. Fernando tells him to take his wallet in his ear pocket and check the identifying papers inside. The officer does as he says, opens it and sees Fernando’s American Agent identification and an Honorary Emperor Guard identification card. The officer’s eyes open wide in disbelief, and began yelling orders to uncuff him and return his personal items to him. The investigative detectives arrive as Fernando is given his things. “Fernando-san, Konichiwa! (Hello Fernando!)” One of the detectives calls to him, and then asks, “What happened here?” This detective was at the hospital with the Clone Gadget, and interacted with Fernando. Without saying a word, Fernando points out the Uzi in the passenger seat, the blood on the air bag and the trail of blood leaving the car and around the corner. He then points to the hotel before saying, “It’s the escaped convict Chip.” “You sure about that?” The detective asks. “I’ll bet both my guns on it. I know you would love to have both my American Arms Double Stack .45s.” Fernando tells him. “And where were you when all this happened?” The detective asks. “I was just stepping out of the hotel, and dived onto the ground when I heard the gunfire. Some random helped me up, so I called the emergency operator to send police and ambulance to the scene. Then I heard the car crashed and followed it here. It is the same car that shot up the hotel. I know your boys are just doing their job, but they should survey the scene and ask questions before putting handcuffs on people. It saves face and lessens the embarrassment.” Fernando explains. “And where were you going?” The detective asks. “I was on my way to look for one of my operatives, Hondo. He has not called in since last night, and is considered missing.” Fernando explains. “Hondo...? The American Cowboy partner of yours?” The detective asks. “Yes. He’s missing.” Fernando tells him. “That’s not good.” The detective says. “Alright. Email me a report of what happened here when you get a chance. You’re released to go look for him.” The detective tells him. “Thank you.” Fernando tells him. “You just be careful out there.” The detective tells him. “You be careful too. Looks like Chip wants to go ghetto gangsta here.” Fernando tells him. They both shake hands before Fernando leaves. [To Be Continued.]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 6th, 2022, 5:48pm Fernando turns the corner, the same corner that Chip had taken according to the trail of blood he left behind. But Fernando was not following the trail of blood. He pulls out his dumbphone and makes a call. The Japanese Smart Phone system is a bit more advance in deducing if a number connected to a Smart Phone is on or off, thus alerting the caller if the phone was off to call later. It would not say why the phone is off, as such meta-data is not accessible through an off unit. But if it were on, it act normally, and if one does not want to answer, then it would just ring until voice mail picks up the call. He calls Kei, and it is immediately goes into alerting him that her unit was off. The same with Hondo’s dumbphone. Calling Yuri, the phone just rings and rings until voice mail answers the call. He is not happy with either result. He talks to the voice mail message service. “Yuri, Kei, this is Fernando. Call me immediately when you can. And I mean immediately!” He then closes his dumbphone and pockets it. He thinks about doing a temporal trace of Hondo but without knowing of his last location and going further back would intrude on their privacy of their intimate moments between Hondo and Val. He continues to walk hoping that some clue would be found. Walking in a spiraling pattern around the hotel, he is getting frustrated in the fact that neither Kei nor Yuri have not returned his call. On top of everything else, he has to eventually go to the hospital to see both pretend Gadgets that are being held there. He decides that the two Gadgets in the hospital are of a lower priority and can be seen at another date. Though not as bad as China in its control of the news media, Japan tends to withhold some bad events that happen in order to make the nation look like a tourist paradise on the news. Tokyo, like any other major large city in the world, has its crime and blight in various areas that affects the populace. Thus looking at the local newspapers, Fernando could not find any reports of Chip’s rampage for the past couple of days, which is odd as Chip and a Chip Clone was in a firefight a day or two ago with the two Gadget impersonators ending up in the hospital. He continues walk around, approaching a 7-11 shop when He sees an all-too-familiar female come out of the shop with a couple shopping bags filled with junk food. He quickly steps to her until he is within several steps of her. “Yuri Sato! Why have you not answered your phone? And where is Kei and if you know – Hondo!” Fernando tells her loudly. Yuri freezes in places after flinching her shoulders to her head. “Yuri Sato, turn around and face me!” Fernando tells her sternly. She slowly turns around to face him, saying meekly, “Hello, Fernando?” “Don’t give me that shit!” He tells her, “Why have you not been Answering Your Phone? Where is your partner Kei? And if you know, where is Hondo?” “Well, uhm, I do not know.” She replies. “Then let’s go.” He tells her. “Let’s go where?” She asks. “To where ever it is you are going. This is more than enough food for just you alone.” He tells her. “But... this is for a date...” Yuri begins to say. “Either I go with you or you can go to Ichiban Drive on Nichimora Road for traffic detail right now!” He tells her. Yuri looks at him with her jaw dropped. “You are not to be dating on my time. Until this mission is over, it is my time all the time. Now let’s go to where it is you were going or to the police station and report to Ichiban Drive on Nichimora Road for traffic detail.” He tells her. Yuri hesitates on answer but answer what she did not want to say, “Alright, I’ll take you to Hondo.” “Then let’s go.” Fernando tells her. Yuri lets out a sad mew, like a kitten being taken away from a place it likes by its mother. Fernando follows her as she walks through the crowded streets, going from the chic downtown area to one of the lower income areas of Tokyo. But the low income areas of Tokyo are more like the yuppie areas in Brooklyn New York and not the slums of Harlem. Another couple minutes of walking, they get to a private hotel-like building. He does not help her with her bags or keys, knowing that she would try to run if given the chance. With some struggle and complaint of not helping her, Yuri opens the building’s private entrance before going in. He follows her into the building and then up a couple flights of stairs, down a hall and stop by an apartment/private room. Like downstairs, she has to heft her bags to a better position to unlock and open the door. Together they walk in with Fernando closing the door and locking it. She does to a nearby table to put down her bags. “Where is he.” Fernando demands. “He’s...” Yuri beings to say as she points to a room down the hall. “Don’t tell me. Take me to him. NOW!” Fernando barks at her. Yuri cowards before she starts walking to the room down the hall that she pointed to moments ago. Fernando follows her into the room. They walk into the bedroom, Fernando sees a large bed in the middle of the room by the furthest wall. He is not impressed to find a (half naked but bandaged up) Hondo tied spread eagle on it. He turns to Yuri. He knows what is going on as he seen her do this before. “You are go to the hide out and wait for me to return. Until then you are not leave the hide out until I return. You are not to look for Kei, you are to go to the hideout on your own. Now leave.” Fernando tells her angrily with a growl. “Yes sir...” Yuri says meekly before she walks backwards out of the room. In a few seconds the door is heard slamming shut. Fernando then looks at Hondo, pulling out a knife and start cutting the binds as he says to himself, “I am not going to ask what is going on here.” “It was Chip, he attacked us and...” Hondo begins to explain. “I said I Do Not Want To Hear It.” Fernando tells him. He throws at him, “First we take care of your injuries and get you cleaned up, then we take you home. You smell like the Funk at a Dirty Love Hotel, but I’m not saying you did that, I’m saying what you smell like.” Cutting the last bind holding Hondo down, Fernando points down the hall, “Go to the bathroom and wash up.” Hondo tries to sits up, but reaches out to grab something with his left while putting his right hand to cover his eye and forehead, “Whoa...” “Take it slow.” Fernando tells him. He then throws in, “In fact, sit there for a while until you get used to and the room stops spinning. Who knows how long Yuri had you tied up, but more than 24 hours, it will mess with your head. So just relax.” Hondo turns his head to face him, “Don’t you want to hear what Chip did?” “Chip just shot up the Hilton Hotel in a Chicago / Detroit / Newark / New York City Blood/Crip Drive By, hitting many people and almost hitting me. The police are still out there counting the dead and wounded. So frankly, I do not care what Chip did to you, because you are now just a number in the things he’s doing to get at us and this is now become personal. And Becoming Personal, It Shall Become Ugly.” Fernando tells him. “Wait... He... Did... What?!!” Hondo replies. “Chip Did A Gang Style Drive By at the Hilton Hotel where I have the Penthouse Hideout.” Fernando tells him. He then continues, “Now, once we get you together, you are going to gather Val and take her to the ranch you have and set things up for the rest of us to get there within 48 hours. Shop online and get things delivered, do not go out shopping. Until Chip is caught, no one is safe in Tokyo. I’ll keep the other hide-away with Maria B&B going but except for Charles and his crew, it will be empty. You will take care of everyone at your ranch and nobody leaves or enters it without your or my authorization.” “I swear, if I get my hands on that ‘Munk...” Hondo begins to say. “You are not doing to anything. This is between Chip and I. I need you to take care of the others while I take care of Chip.” Fernando tells him. Hondo just scowls at him for the moment. Fernando did not want to hear stories of what happened or excuses, because in his mind that would just waste time and mislead the focus on the priorities of getting Chip for what he did. But also in his mind, if Chip wants to take it Gangsta Style, Fernando is going to take it to levels of Harlem Meets Little Tokyo. Fernando points down the hall, “Go wash up first before I check on your injuries so we can get out of here.” Miffed at the situation, Hondo slowly gets up and does as he is told. He wanted to take a shower but the bandages Yuri put on him limited his options. Instead he spends the next half hour giving himself a wipe down and bird bath while not getting his bandages wet. Fernando was in the bedroom, giving Hondo’s clothing an inspection and temporal cleaning and repair. What bothers Fernando’s mind the most is whether Misao is involved with it or not, though he doubts she actually is but just in case she is involved, he has to take her down like he is going to take down Chip. Hondo gets out of the bathroom, walks to the bedroom and sits on the bed. He gathers his pants and personal wear to put them on. Just putting these things on made him exhausted, having him breathe heavy. Fernando just looks at him, shaking his head. “Sit up, fold your hands behind your head and tell me what Chip did to you. No details to where, why or why.” Fernando tells him. “That bastard tried to castrate me!” Hondo lets out. Fernando puts the crystal of his cane under Hondo’s chin. “Look, unless you got bull testicles on your neck, last I seen of you just now, your balls are down there like everyone else. Now what happened to your shoulder, and this scar going up and down your chest.” Hondo looks down at himself as Fernando remove the cane from under his chin and scans the rest of his body with it. There is a time when he and Fernando can mess around like friends hanging out at a bar and there are times when it is time to be more professional than the Vatican Guard. The fact that there is no line between the two can make it difficult at times. He looks up at Fernando, “Chip did it. He sliced me down across the chest and then sent the knife through my shoulders.” “Anything else?” Fernando asks. “He’s gotten a couple lucky blows, especially down there.” Hondo explains. “And who bandaged you up?” Fernando asks. “Yuri did. Kei disappeared chasing after Chip.” Hondo explains. “You lost a lot of blood.” Fernando points out. Hondo does not want to say a word. Fernando continues, “Why didn’t Yuri take you to the hospital? I have half the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Force looking for you.” “I do not know. I was passed out when she brought me here and tied me up for some reason.” Hondo tries to explain. “She tied you up so you would not go half cocked after Chip in the weakened state you are in and get yourself killed or worst – get somebody else killed.” Fernando tells him before throwing in, “Also Yuri is a bit of a Dom and thought she had a chance with dominating you into sexual submission. But I do not want to know if anything happened between you two and you better keep it a secret from your wife.” Hondo nods like a chastised kid in being told the truth. Fernando goes out of the bedroom for a moment, searching through the bag of things Yuri brought before coming back with a beer. He hands over to Hondo. “Drink it. I know I shouldn’t but this calls for an exception.” Fernando tells Hondo as he gives him the beer. “What you talkin’ about?” Hondo asks. “You’re taking another bio pill with that pill.” Fernando tells him as he takes the small metal box from his pocket and pulls out one of the pills inside. Keeping the pill in the palm of his hand, he reaches out to Hondo with it. Hondo opens up the beer can before taking the pill and popping it into his mouth and washing it down with the beer. He tries to hold in his disgust as Asian Beers tastes nothing like American or European beers, and imported Asian beers are flavored to be more like American Beers. Fernando takes a couple steps back from the bed, raises his cane and points to Hondo, giving him a temporal healing to eliminate the scarring and injuries as much as possible and give a boost in energy to heal and recover on. The energy transfer only lasted for a couple of seconds. He stands there looking at Hondo. “Feeling better?” Fernando asks. “Yeah.” Hondo says. Fernando raises his cane and takes aim to Hondo’s chest, zapping the bandages off him and neatly wrapping them up for disinfection and recycling as they disappear in a flash of light. Hondo gets the rest of his clothes and puts them on. As Hondo puts on his clothes, Fernando tells him, “If Val asks, you were chasing Chip for the past couple days and I know nothing of it. Also, you do not know but we captured Lawhine and a Gadget Clone. While you were missing, Chip and Lawhine ran up against a Chip and Gadget Clone and there was a gunfight. Lawhine and The Gadget Clone were hit in this gun fight but the two Chips managed to miss each other at point blank range. The girls are in the hospital and under arrested for now.” “I see. Anything about the Gadget Clone?” Hondo asks. “They are the Uruguayan Embassy and are the armed guards for the Embassy and their VIPs.” Fernando explains. “VIPs as in that weirdo Mengele?” Hondo asks. Fernando nods. Hondo gets up as he puts his foot down from putting on his last boot. Fernando begins to walk out of the room, taking the bag of supplies Yuri brought in. Hondo walks up to Fernando. “Where to now?” Hondo asks. “You are taking my car to Maria B&B. Then you and Val are going to pack up and head to the Ranch. Do not stay behind for any reason. My daughters will be there tomorrow. I will be in and out as I got things to do. And there is a dinner party in two days.” Fernando tells him. “What about my motorcycle?” Hondo asks. “You’ll get it when I’ll find it which is when I find Kei. She’s the next one for me to look for as she is currently missing too.” Fernando tells him. He then hands Hondo his keys to the pale yellow Mustang he drives and then presses the crystal on his cane. They both disappear from the place in a flash of light.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 8th, 2022, 4:20pm <Previously on GsB> “Hang on!” Hondo said to Yuri loudly. “Hang on? Why?” She asked. “Just #$@!in’ hang on!” He yelled as he dropped a gear, revved the engine and took off. The other bikes followed suit as did the car. A couple gun shots were heard whizzing past them, but soon stopped as they came close to a populated area. Yuri looked back and then gripped him tighter. “Chip! How?!?” She yelled. “Hell if I know, but we can’t lead them back to the safe house!” He said as he dropped a gear again and took a sharp corner, heading away from town and the safe house. He groaned as his shoulder barely held in for that turn and the slight warm and wet feeling of blood was once again felt in that area. <Continuation> As they head away from town the vehicles behind them speed up and start shooting randomly again. “Grab my gun an’ shoot at them!” Hondo growled. “Your gun is too big for my hands! You shoot at them!” Yuri shouted back. “My shoulder won’t let me drive this damn thing and shoot! You have to!” He yelled at her through grit teeth. The roads were getting rougher and fighting to keep the bike straight at the speeds he was pushing it pulled at his wounded shoulder causing waves of pain to ripple through him. He had hurt worse before, though, and managed to just grit his teeth and endure, but driving and shooting were definitely out of the question. Yuri swallowed hard and nodded, though he could not see it, nor hear her brains rattle, before pulling his large .45 revolver from its holster. She fired once and the hot rounds made the gun buck wildly in her hand causing her to shriek and to almost drop it. By some miracle, though, she hit the first bike, causing it to careen wildly before flipping sideways onto the road. It would have rolled at Chip not ran it and the injured driver over with his car, permanently finishing off the bike and the biker. “Shoot again, Damn it!” He yelled. “I can’t! The gun is too big for me to shoot one handed!” She yelled back. “SHOOT THE #$@!IN’ … !!!“He started to reply angrily, but was cut off as one of the remaining two bikers sped up beside them and swerved at them. Hondo managed to swerve away but jerked his shoulder worse, causing him to groan loudly. As he swerved the biker pulled out a gun of their own as swung it at them. Not knowing what else to do Hondo swerved back at them and Yuri kicked out, kicking the gun from the assailant’s hand. This caused the other biker to start swerving wildly for a second so Hondo had to suddenly swerve away. Yuri, not being fully set again from kicking out started to fall off the other side of the motorcycle. Hondo managed to swing around, using his bad arm to right her again. Though the situation was bad, the timing was right, as a couple shots rang out behind them, coming from either Chip or the other assailant, one grazed Hondo’s right side and the other his right arm before shattering the windscreen. They both stung like hell, but had they not been leaning at the moment, one or both of them might be dead. Regardless of their seemingly good luck, Hondo’s seeping wounds from the night before were now full on bleeding again and he knew he had little time left in his condition. Yuri was of little help now as she had his pistol pressed between their bodies as she clung onto them both for dear life. Even through his tattered, blood-soaked coat he could feel her heart racing. As the biker swerved towards them once more, hand outstretched to either grab one of them or the handlebars, Hondo suddenly swerved hard into him, kicking out at the bike at the same time. The swerve was hard and the kick added to the impact, causing the assailants bike to half spin and start tumbling. The other biker had to swerve off the road to avoid the tumbling bike, but Chip did the same as before, running over one of his own men to keep after Hondo. This time, however the bike he ran over punctured a tire and sent him swerving off the road. Hondo had barely managed to keep their bike upright and had barely maintained consciousness after the tensing of his muscles and the wrenching of his body caused several waves of pain to ripple through him as he fought to keep the bike upright and on the road. He panted heavily for a minute or two before he noticed that no one seemed to be following, though he nor Yuri had seen what happened. “Do you .. *pant* .. see them?” He asked still panting a bit. Yuri glanced back, still holding onto him before turning back to lean against him as she shook her head. Though he could still not hear brains rattle, he could feel it this time. “N.n.no. I don’t see them!” She replied after a moment. “Alright… *pant* … We’ll go a bit further an’ take a couple turns.. *pant* an’ see what happens.” He replied. She nodded and just held on for the moment. A few minutes later she noticed something wet on her hand and managed to settle down enough to let go of him for a moment, with that one hand at least. She gasped as she saw her hand was red and touched his coat again to verify it was coming from him. “You are bleeding again!” She shouted. He panted a bit and nodded, “ *pant, pant* .. yeah… an’ I’m startin’ to get dizzy.” “Pull over then!” She shouted in reply. He shook his head, “No… *pant* … just.. just a couple miles more… *pant* Want to turn again.” She sighed, worried about him toppling the bike over and about his health in general. As much as she wanted to have her way with him, she did not want it like this. He found another smaller road that took a hard-left turn to get onto, which if someone still was following far behind, they would not assume he took that way. He took it, though his vision faded on him a bit as he leaned the bike into the sharp turn before wobbly straightening out and driving another couple miles more. It was mostly fields and orchards on this road, houses being fairly sparse, thankfully. He found a stand of trees, away from houses and between two fields where he pulled over, rolling the bike behind the trees before shutting it off and flipping the kickstand down. Yuri quickly climbed off, still holding his pistol, as she looked at him worriedly. “You going to be alright?” She asked. He nodded, breathing heavily still. “Yeah.. *pant, pant*.. I reckon.” He replied a bit quietly. He took a moment before swinging his left leg over the bike as he pushed himself upright with his right arm, using the handlebars to steady himself. As he let go, the world started spinning and he staggered, almost falling, save for Yuri rushing to his side. “”I’m fine .. *pant* Don’t worry ‘bout me.” He said trying unsuccessfully to push her away. “You are not fine!” She retorted. “I don’t want to owe you more! Leave me alone!” HE said pushing her away, stumbling and falling to his knees. “Stubborn man!” She said stamping her foot angrily, “How is giving me some fun and pleasure so bad?!? I know I am not beauty queen, but I am still damn sexy! Is struggling worth not giving me the payment I ask?!?” “I’m not owin’ you any more!” He growled as he tried to get to his feet to only stumble and fall to one knee again. She sighed and looked at him for a moment before shoving his horse pistol into her belt, stepping forward and grabbing his arm. “Fine, you’ll owe me nothing else, as long as you pay up! I owe you one anyway … Plus, I have to protect you so I get paid.” She said, trying to sound playful, though he did not see it that way. She helped him up and over to a tree, where she helped him sit down. “Have one bastard tryin’ to cut my balls off an’ a bitch wantin’ to protect them so she can use them… how nice.” He growled sarcastically. “Oh, stop your growling. I am helping you… Maybe I am wrong to ‘charge’ you for saving your life, but is it so wrong?? What Yuri and I do, we don’t get many nice guys who treat us right. A few one night stands or a weekend fling occasionally with some bastard who only wants to get his rocks off while rarely letting us finish before he’s done! … It’s a lonely life and a woman needs more than that sometimes.” She said, trying to make it sound all more rational. “So instead you want to use me to get your jollies as I owe you to stick it out, though you’ll be just like those bastards who used you, except it’s you usin’ me?” He asked angrily. “Fine, so I am not a saint! Yeah, I want some rough sex! I want a little BDSM maybe, something rough and kinky and something where I have some control for part of it, unlike most of my life… I never claimed to be some perfect rescuer like you and Fernando! I don’t have someone to go home to every night like you do or some willing, clingy nympho like he has!” She replied defensively. He turned his gaze away from her and said nothing. She stood staring at him for a moment before she sighed and half turned away herself. “Fine, be angry at me, hate me if you want to, even though I saved your life… I do not have any friends other than Kei, so do not expect you to be a friend. Do not expect you to understand a woman’s needs either.” She said sulking. After several minutes of no reply she looked back at him to see him leaning against the tree with his eye’s closed. “You sure you are alright? You are bleeding bad again.” She said, sounding genuinely concerned. “I’m fine.. *huff* … Let me rest a moment then we’ll head back.” HE said sounding really tired. “You are not doing good, are you? You cannot drive like this.” She said. “I’ll not die on ya an’ deprive you of forcin’ me to cheat on my wife!” He growled angrily, but weakly. She walked over and knelt down beside him pulling back his coat to look, though he weakly pushed her way. She swatted his hand she pulled it back more. “You popped several stitches and are still bleeding, though it looks like it’s slowing down. You need to rest.” She said. I’ll rest here for a bit then we’ll go.” He replied. She shook her head, “Not here. At my apartment.” He shook his head, “Too dizzy to ride right now.” She sighed, “So, we’ll need a car, then… Hand me your phone.” He opened his eyes and looked at her quizzically before weakly shrugging and handing it over to her. “Not goin’ to do you much good, bein’ dead.” He replied. She sighed again and frowned, “*sigh* .. that is why I owe you one.” He quirked an eyebrow at her as she turned the phone on and the lights came up as it powered on. “You lied?!” He asked angrily, trying to push himself up before falling back against the tree as the world around him spun. “Alright, so I am a bad person! I try to do good, but sometimes I just want something good to happen to me! They all say Kei and I are cursed or something and I just want it not to be so! … I lied as I wanted time with you to maybe get some sex instead of you calling your wife to come get us!” She replied defensively. He gritted his teeth angrily, “So you were gonna chance me dyin’ over getting’ us help so you could make ride me?!?!” “I did not know you had a phone until after you were already stable and resting!!” She retorted. “An’ that makes it so much better.” He growled sarcastically. “Whatever.” She said before dialing the phone. After a couple rings someone answered and she jabbered at them in Japanese. Hondo had no clue what was said and after she hung up he stared at her coldly. “What?” She asked after a moment. “Should I even ask who that was, or will you just lie about that?” He asked. She sighed, “It was Kei. She’s coming with the car. He nodded, panting lightly still while doing his best to hold onto consciousness. “Alright… *pant* … give it back so I can call my wife.” He demanded flatly. She looked at it and then at him, before popping the battery cover open, pulling the battery and throwing it out into the field. “Don’t!” He sounded as he tried to jump up only to fall to one knee again and hold his shoulder. “Just sit back and rest!” She demanded, trying to help him back down. He swatted at her and fell back against the tree, panting again as he glared at her angrily. “Why?!” He asked angrily after a moment. “I need to get you patched up before you talk to any of them so Fernando does not kill me and …” She paused. “An’ what?” He asked coldly. “I want to prove to you that I am not a bad person. Just lonely and want some fun, but I can take care of you… Let me prove that, please.” She begged. “Why should I .. *pant* trust you?” He asked. She looked up at him then down at the ground for a moment before tossing him his phone and then slowly pulling his pistol from her waistband. She held it for a moment before holding it out to him, butt first, and moving to him so he could grab it. “Here.” She said. He pocketed the phone before reaching out and taking it from her. He aimed it at her and cocked the hammer as he grit his teeth and stared at her coldly through one eye, the other closed as he was finding it difficult to focus with both open. “If you think I am that bad, then shoot me. No one will miss me and I will not be missing out on much.” She said sadly as she stared down the end of the barrel. He held it there a moment longer before pointing the barrel upward and de-cocking the hammer before laying it in his lap. “Still think you’re a bitch… but I do owe you.” He replied coldly. She let out a big sigh of relief be as a shiver ran through her body. He laid his head back against the tree and closed his other eye, panting lightly still. She noticed he had started to shiver again, which worried her. It was not cold out, but he had lost a lot of blood. Too much blood. He was not sure how long it had been as he sort of passed out, but he came to as Yuri pulled at his right arm, the bullet crease stinging a bit as she did so. “Hondo, get up! We have to go!” Yuri said, desperately trying to get him to his feet. “too .. weak.” He muttered. “Kei, help me!” Yuri shouted towards the road. “I am coming!” Kei shouted as she ran over and grabbed his left arm and pulled on it. “GAH!!” Hondo shouted, a surge of adrenaline pumping through him as she wrenched his bad shoulder. “Not that arm!” Yuri yelled. “Sorry!” Kei said quickly before reaching down and grabbing his belt to help pull him up. With some adrenaline flowing in him and both women helping, Hondo got to his feet and as he leaned on Yuri, they staggered towards the mustang. Kei opened the passenger door and did her best to help ease Hondo into the seat and get his legs in before Yuri shut the door. “I am taking him back to my apartment. I need you to take the motorcycle and see if Chip is still around and if not find him. Do not answer your phone unless you know it is me. Do not talk to Fernando until We find Chip and Hondo gets his strength back. Alright?” Yuri said to Kei. Kei nodded, “Alright.” “Call me If you find the bastard and we will figure out how to take him out.” Yuri said as she climbed into the car seat. Kei nodded as she swung onto the motorcycle and fired up the engine. Kei took off, squealing the tires as she did so, and was soon out of sight. “Where we goin’?” Hondo asked weakly. “To my place. It’s in town, so closer that the apartments.” She said as she fired up the engine. Hondo did not remember much else for a while, other than the vague noise of the engine and later other traffic around them. HE barely remembered Yuri fighting to get him back to his feet and his staggering up a set of stairs with her trying her best to keep him on his feet. The last thing he remembered was her sitting him on a bed and his falling back onto it. Then his mind drifted into an uncomfortable blackness, not one that was unfamiliar, but one that was definitely unwelcomed. Yuri managed to get his clothes off, fix a couple stitches, rebandage the old wounds and rebandage the new ones fairly quickly this time. She got him to drink some fruit and vegetable juice she had, though he was barely conscious for that. He mumbled about having to go somewhere and fought her while she tried to get him fully back up on the pillows to rest. Afraid he would come to and escape she decided to tie his hands to the headboard and he feet to the foot boards. After she was done she took a step back and admired her handywork, enjoying the view too as she looked at him. Though at times she liked to be dominated by a big man like him, she also liked to dominate at times. Smaller, skinny guys were not as fun to dominate, but seeing a big, powerful man like him tied down and under her control turned her on more than almost anything. It had been a while since she had a strong man tied down like this and she did not remember having one like him to dominate ever! She touched herself for a moment as she though of what they could do together and then after it seemed like the build-up in her was more than she could take, she stripped down and climbed onto him, rubbing her crotch against his member, and moaning softly at the feeling. Though he was passed out his body still responded, though his erection was weak, compared to normal due to his blood loss. She rubbed herself on him still, her soft moaning growing louder with each passing moment, holding back from taking him inside of her as she wanted him conscious for that. The thought of the look on his face at being helpless before her and unable to stop his member from entering her turned her on more. She leaned forward and pressed her breast against his chest as she lifted his unconscious head up a bit by his hair and kissed him roughly before dropping it back to the bed once more. She sat back up, rubbing herself back and forth across his half hard member, faster and faster, using her hands to tease her nipples and knead her breast as her moans became almost shrieks as the feeling of pleasure built ever increasingly inside her. Her body trembled and her breath got erratic as the waves of pleasure built inside of her, nearly feeling like they would tear her small body apart. It was not much longer until with a yelp and a final guttural moan she collapsed on top of him, her body shaking as the final wave of her climax rippled through her for several seconds before it just left her tired, sweaty, and out of breath. She rolled off of his after a bit and laid beside him as she half way recovered. After a few more minutes she touched herself as she realized how wet she had become. She was not sure she had ever been that wet before or had ever came that hard. She sat up slowly after a but and as she looked at him, realized how wet she had made him, and it was all from herself as she had not brought him to a climax. That thought made her smile a bit, as denying him that feeling while she took it for herself seemed like justice, though a twisted justice, as she rarely had a man who would make her come, unless she took that feeling for herself as she had now. She got up, after basking in her own perverted glee for a bit, wiped him off, threw a blanket over him before going and getting a shower. Once out of the shower she turned the heat up in the room to almost 90 degrees, pulled the covers off of him and curled up beside him, liking the feeling and sight of their naked bodies and the feel of the warm air blowing on hers. She soon fell asleep and napped for a half hour, feeling more contented than she had in a while, though a small seed of fear over what Fernando might do if he found out, started blossoming in the back of her mind. After she woke up she looked at Hondo for a bit with a smile, telling herself it would all be fine and that once she made him feel good there was no way he could hate her nor would he say anything to Fernando or his wife. Her smile faltered a bit as the thought that he might hate her crossed her mind. She shook it off quickly, telling herself she did not care if he disliked her or thought little of her for this as he did not really matter in her life. Yet she could not help but want him to like her and enjoy their time together, though she did not understand why. He was not the first she had used herself, after being used by too many past boyfriends and lovers herself. Why should this one be any different? Besides, he owed her, and she told herself that made it all alright. She pulled herself away from her thoughts and got dressed in a light, breezy cotton dress, not bothering to put any underwear on, as she hoped he would be awake soon enough and she would be out of that dress again anyway. She knew he would need food for energy to heal up and to get it up enough for her to ride him a couple times before they had to return to the others. If they could find Chip too, they would be seen as heroes and no questions would be asked about why they had been gone for two nights. As she grabbed her pocketbook and headed out the door for food, locking it behind her and leaving Hondo tied to the bed, she was sure one more night would not be an issue, and what a fun night it would be!! -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo was not sure how long he had been out or even where he was, but it was soft and warm and smelled fairly good, though there was an odor that filled his nostrils that was very familiar yet unrecognizable at the same time. As he started to come to he realized how stiff his body was. HE tried to move but something pulled at his wrists and ankles that prevented him from moving. His eyes shot open in a panic from not being able to move and he looked around frantically. His head pounded as he fought to bring his vision in from blurry to clear. HE saw he was in a light coloured room and on  a bed, but it seemed to be a woman’s room from some of the décor and not just some random hotel room or worse. He could see the ropes on his wrists and ankles, and realized he was stark naked, save for a couple bandages. He did a quick check down below, fearing the worst but his balls were still there, and he breathed a sigh of relief for that. He laid back, relaxing a bit as he took stock of his situation and himself. HE was tired and lost more blood but seemed that he was patched up again. The rest of him was in tact and he was fairly comfortable, despite his circumstances, but he was tied, spread eagle to a bed. As he looked around he saw a picture and had to squint a bit to get it in focus. He recognized Kei and Yuri in some sort of police uniforms with short skirts, in the picture. He remembered, vaguely, Yuri saying they were going to her place., so he figured that was where he was, but that did not explain the ropes… or did it? He sighed and laid back for a while before testing the ropes and finding he did not have the strength to do much and when he tried it only made him hurt. He could not risk bleeding again so he laid back again and waited. He did not have to wait more than fifteen minutes or so before he heard a key in the door and readied himself for some bad excuses to his situation and possibly her taking advantage of him like this. It had crossed his mind that she had done this so he would still be here and unable to refuse her when he regained consciousness, but he did not want to rush to conclusions since, after all, he did owe her. When the door opened Yuri stood there, but she had company, and not the company he expected. As Yuri walked in, timidly, and angry looking Fernando followed her inside, surveying the situation before turning to her. “You are go to the hide out and wait for me to return. Until then you are not leave the hide out until I return. You are not to look for Kei, you are to go to the hideout on your own. Now leave.” Fernando tells her angrily with a growl. “Yes sir...” Yuri says meekly before she walks backwards out of the room. In a few seconds the door is heard slamming shut. Fernando then looks at Hondo, pulling out a knife and start cutting the binds as he says to himself, “I am not going to ask what is going on here.” “It was Chip, he attacked us an’...” Hondo begins to explain. “I said I Do Not Want To Hear It.” Fernando tells him. He throws at him, “First we take care of your injuries and get you cleaned up, then we take you home. You smell like the Funk at a Dirty Love Hotel, but I’m not saying you did that, I’m saying what you smell like.” Cutting the last bind holding Hondo down, Fernando points down the hall, “Go to the bathroom and wash up.” Hondo tries to sits up, but reaches out to grab something with his left while putting his right hand to cover his eye and forehead, “Whoa...” “Take it slow.” Fernando tells him. He then throws in, “In fact, sit there for a while until you get used to and the room stops spinning. Who knows how long Yuri had you tied up, but more than 24 hours, it will mess with your head. So just relax.” Hondo turns his head to face him, “Don’t you want to hear what Chip did?” “Chip just shot up the Hilton Hotel in a Chicago / Detroit / Newark / New York City Blood/Crip Drive By, hitting many people and almost hitting me. The police are still out there counting the dead and wounded. So frankly, I do not care what Chip did to you, because you are now just a number in the things he’s doing to get at us and this is now become personal. And Becoming Personal, It Shall Become Ugly.” Fernando tells him. “Wait... He... Did... What?!!” Hondo replies. “Chip Did A Gang Style Drive By at the Hilton Hotel where I have the Penthouse Hideout.” Fernando tells him. He then continues, “Now, once we get you together, you are going to gather Val and take her to the ranch you have and set things up for the rest of us to get there within 48 hours. Shop online and get things delivered, do not go out shopping. Until Chip is caught, no one is safe in Tokyo. I’ll keep the other hide-away with Maria B&B going but except for Charles and his crew, it will be empty. You will take care of everyone at your ranch and nobody leaves or enters it without your or my authorization.” “I swear, if I get my hands on that ‘Munk...” Hondo begins to say. “You are not doing to anything. This is between Chip and I. I need you to take care of the others while I take care of Chip.” Fernando tells him. Hondo just scowls at him for the moment. Fernando did not want to hear stories of what happened or excuses, because in his mind that would just waste time and mislead the focus on the priorities of getting Chip for what he did. But also in his mind, if Chip wants to take it Gangsta Style, Fernando is going to take it to levels of Harlem Meets Little Tokyo. Fernando points down the hall, “Go wash up first before I check on your injuries so we can get out of here.” Miffed at the situation, Hondo slowly gets up and does as he is told. He wanted to take a shower but the bandages Yuri put on him limited his options. Instead he spends the next half hour giving himself a wipe down and bird bath while not getting his bandages wet. Fernando was in the bedroom, giving Hondo’s clothing an inspection and temporal cleaning and repair. What bothers Fernando’s mind the most is whether Misao is involved with it or not, though he doubts she actually is but just in case she is involved, he has to take her down like he is going to take down Chip. Hondo gets out of the bathroom, walks to the bedroom and sits on the bed. He gathers his pants and personal wear to put them on. Just putting these things on made him exhausted, having him breathe heavy. Fernando just looks at him, shaking his head. “Sit up, fold your hands behind your head and tell me what Chip did to you. No details to where, why or why.” Fernando tells him. “That bastard tried to castrate me!” Hondo lets out. Fernando puts the crystal of his cane under Hondo’s chin. “Look, unless you got bull testicles on your neck, last I seen of you just now, your balls are down there like everyone else. Now what happened to your shoulder, and this scar going up and down your chest.” Hondo looks down at himself as Fernando remove the cane from under his chin and scans the rest of his body with it. There is a time when he and Fernando can mess around like friends hanging out at a bar and there are times when it is time to be more professional than the Vatican Guard. The fact that there is no line between the two can make it difficult at times. He looks up at Fernando, “Chip did it. He sliced me down across the chest and then sent the knife through my shoulders.” “Anything else?” Fernando asks. “He’s gotten a couple lucky blows, especially down there.” Hondo explains. “And who bandaged you up?” Fernando asks. “Yuri did. Kei disappeared chasing after Chip.” Hondo explains. “You lost a lot of blood.” Fernando points out. Hondo does not want to say a word. Fernando continues, “Why didn’t Yuri take you to the hospital? I have half the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Force looking for you.” “I do not know. I was passed out when she brought me here and tied me up for some reason.” Hondo tries to explain. “She tied you up so you would not go half cocked after Chip in the weakened state you are in and get yourself killed or worst – get somebody else killed.” Fernando tells him before throwing in, “Also Yuri is a bit of a Dom and thought she had a chance with dominating you into sexual submission. But I do not want to know if anything happened between you two and you better keep it a secret from your wife.” Hondo nods like a chastised kid in being told the truth. Fernando goes out of the bedroom for a moment, searching through the bag of things Yuri brought before coming back with a beer. He hands over to Hondo. “Drink it. I know I shouldn’t but this calls for an exception.” Fernando tells Hondo as he gives him the beer. “What you talkin’ about?” Hondo asks. “You’re taking another bio pill with that pill.” Fernando tells him as he takes the small metal box from his pocket and pulls out one of the pills inside. Keeping the pill in the palm of his hand, he reaches out to Hondo with it. Hondo opens up the beer can before taking the pill and popping it into his mouth and washing it down with the beer. He tries to hold in his disgust as Asian Beers tastes nothing like American or European beers, and imported Asian beers are flavored to be more like American Beers. Fernando takes a couple steps back from the bed, raises his cane and points to Hondo, giving him a temporal healing to eliminate the scarring and injuries as much as possible and give a boost in energy to heal and recover on. The energy transfer only lasted for a couple of seconds. He stands there looking at Hondo. “Feeling better?” Fernando asks. “Yeah.” Hondo says. Fernando raises his cane and takes aim to Hondo’s chest, zapping the bandages off him and neatly wrapping them up for disinfection and recycling as they disappear in a flash of light. Hondo gets the rest of his clothes and puts them on. As Hondo puts on his clothes, Fernando tells him, “If Val asks, you were chasing Chip for the past couple days and I know nothing of it. Also, you do not know but we captured Lawhine and a Gadget Clone. While you were missing, Chip and Lawhine ran up against a Chip and Gadget Clone and there was a gunfight. Lawhine and The Gadget Clone were hit in this gun fight but the two Chips managed to miss each other at point blank range. The girls are in the hospital and under arrested for now.” “I see. Anything about the Gadget Clone?” Hondo asks. “They are the Uruguayan Embassy and are the armed guards for the Embassy and their VIPs.” Fernando explains. “VIPs as in that weirdo Mengele?” Hondo asks. Fernando nods. Hondo gets up as he puts his foot down from putting on his last boot. Fernando begins to walk out of the room, taking the bag of supplies Yuri brought in. Hondo walks up to Fernando. “Where to now?” Hondo asks. “You are taking my car to Maria B&B. Then you and Val are going to pack up and head tot eh Ranch. Do not stay behind for any reason. My daughters will be there tomorrow. I will be in and out as I got things to do. And there is a dinner party in two days.” Fernando tells him. “What about my motorcycle?” Hondo asks. “You’ll get it when I’ll find it which is when I find Kei. She’s the next one for me to look for as she is currently missing too.” Fernando tells him. He then hands Hondo his keys to the pale yellow Mustang he drives and then presses the crystal on his cane. They both disappear from the place in a flash of light. They reappeared in a parking garage under the Hilton beside the car and seemingly alone. Hondo nodded at Fernando, “Thanks, Jefe.” “Do not thank me yet.” Fernando said as he started to turn away. “About Chip.” Hondo said causing Fernando to stop. “I said I do not want to hear it! In Fact I would rather never hear that bastard, murdering munks name again!” He growled. “This isn’t ‘bout him. You say it’s personal for you, well it damn well is for me to! I might have escaped losin’ my balls to that bastard, but he threatened everyone. You, Gadget, Tammy, Val, everyone! I’ll get things at the ranch settled, but you don’t find him soon, I want another chance at him!” Hondo growled “He’s my problem now.” Fernando said flatly. “Why? You don't trust me to handle him? Or maybe ‘cause you an’ Gadget are #$@!in’? Hell, her an’ I might not be friends anymore or we might be, but either way I still care. Or 'cause we are friends or he threatened your team? I’m in the same boat, amigo, so don’t give me that. Yeah, I #$@!ed up. I underestimated him. He isn’t alone. He has goons that follow him in the shadows an’ are professionals. I let my guard down an’ focused on him an’ they jumped me. If it wasn’t for Yuri an’ Lawhine I’d be dead or worse, a damn eunuch! I owe them both for that but I owe him somethin’ too!” Hondo snarled. “Lawhine helped you?” Fernando asked, his tone softening a bit. “As much as she could. She’s scarred bad. You saw the look in Gadget’s eyes of the fear of him an’ what she did to him? It was worse in Lawhine’s eyes. He’s getting’ worse an’ he has help. He’s workin’ for someone he calls boss, which is unlike him to bow to anyone.” Hondo replied. Fernando turned back to him and nodded, “I see.” “You know she is Gadget’s sister, right?” Hondo asked. “I heard rumors, but all I know from Gadget is that she tried to eliminate the rangers back when they at least attempted to do good. She has never confirmed that they were related, though.” Fernando replied “She told me that years ago. Speculated that her mother took her when she left, though she is not sure what happened to her mother. She did not know she even had a sister, but she got some DNA from Lawhine and found a birth certificate in her mother’s name that shows they were related. Seems like her mother must have been pregnant when she left her an’ her father, as Lawhine looks like a twin but is three years younger. Gadget has some resentment but some regrets there too. You handle it your way, but just know that an’ that she stalled for me, tried to talk Chip outta mutilatin’ me, and when Yuri charged in she let me go, though she was ordered to stop me. She told me to go. Tried to get her to come with us but she looked terrified an’ said he had a hold on her that she couldn’t explain an’ that we needed to go.” He replied. Fernando sighed, “That is interesting, though it changes little.” “Makes me hate him more.” Hondo replied. Fernando shook his head, “Not sure I could hate him more… Listen, IF I do not find him I will bring you in, IF I can later. Right now, he is my responsibility. I am trusting you to get a place setup to keep everyone safe as I can trust no one else to do that and I know Maplewood is dangerous. I cannot go after him like I need to unless I know everyone is safe and I need you to make that happen for me. Not because I do not think you capable but because I have no one else I can trust that much, understand?” Hondo sighed and nodded, “I reckon.” “Alright then, and do not make me have to remind you of that again.” Fernando replied firmly. Hondo shook his head, “I’ll try not to, but it’s nice to know you’re appreciated sometimes, ya know.” “I know.” Fernando replied. “I know you’ve done a lot for her, like ya have Val an’ I, but let Gadget know she’s appreciated by you too. Women aren’t like us. They need reminded more often.” Hondo replied. “You do the same with, Valentine.” Fernando replied. Hondo chuckled lightly, “Heh, reckon we both suck at that.” Fernando just shook his head at him and turned to walk away. “Grab your things and get to the ranch. Let me know when you are there and when you have things set.” Fernando said as he walked away. “Will Do.” Hondo said before turning to the car. In the reflection on the windshield he saw a bight light flare up and disappear behind him. When her turned back Fernando was gone. He smiled to himself slightly before unlocking the car and climbing into it with a bit of a groan. On the way back, he stopped by an electronics store and bought a new battery for his phone. Once back in the car he dialed Val’s phone and it barely rang once before someone answered it. “Hello! Hondo! Please say it’s you!” Val spoke frantically into the phone. “It’s me.” He replied calmly. “What happened! Where have you been!! Are you alright!! Why didn’t you call?!?!?!” She half yelled into the phone, holding back from crying at the relief from hearing his voice. “Sorry, darlin’, It’s a long story an’ I’ll let ya as soon as I can. For now, I need ya to pack our bags an’ get them in the car. We have to go away for a bit.” He said. “Wh.where are we goin’?” She asked as she reigned in her emotions. “We’ll talk ‘bout that later. Just be ready. I’ll be there in thirty minutes.” He replied. “Okay. I’ll be ready. Oh, and I love you, you know… right?” She asked softly. “I do an’ I love you too. I’ll explain soon. Bye now.” He replied before ending the call. Once that call was done he called another number. “Tanaka, this is Hondo. Our group has had a run in with someone out to hurt us an’ we need to lay low.” Hondo said. “Understand. What you need us to do?” Tanaka replied. “Inform the young guns. I want everyone to stay there. No trips to town, even for you an’ your family to be safe. If you need something get it now or we can order it in when I have groceries delivered to the lodge. We will stay out of your hair an’ will do our best to remain unseen. Tell no one else about us, alright?” He replied “Understand. When you be here?” Tanaka asked. “Couple hours, three tops.” Hondo replied. “Understand. See you then.” Tanaka replied before ending the call on his end. Hondo pocketed the phone and sped up a bit. It had already been a long day and was going to be longer yet.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Nov 12th, 2022, 9:23pm Next Day at the Diver City Tokyo Plaza mall. Charles, Widget, Dale, Foxglove, Maggie and Burbon were doing shopping at the mall. Since Charles, Dale and Burborn were carrying the girls clothing they bought. Burborn: Man how much they buy? Charles; You don’t know my wifie and daughter. Dale: Same as my wife too. Then they heard a commotion as they seeing customers runnimg. Charles; What the? Then he went to one of the customers a female Cat. Charles; Miss what gong on? Female Cat: There a Male mad Chipmunk with a Fedora. Robbing Development Bank of Japan. Charles: A Chipmunk with a Fedora? Dale: That Chip! Charles: Great. Dale and Burborn. Take Widget, Foxglove and Maggie to the car. While deal with chip. Dale; Come on I want to face him too. Charles; Not yet. I need you protect your wife, my wife and my daughter. He might come for them. I will deal with him and also give him a punch for you. Dale then nodding. Dale: Ok. Then they went to the car. As Charles heading to the bank. AS he enters into the bank. He saw Chip got the money also grabbing a Female Mouse girl too. Chip: Come on you coming with me babe. Charles: Chip Give it up. Were you going to go? You can’t get out of Japan. Since they have your passport.   Chip See Charles as he grab the girl and put a gun to her head. Chip: Don’t even think about it. Charles. I am going somewere. Were you or Fernando never find me. Charles: Don’t be hastey Chip *Then hee took out a needle and throw it at Chip arm as it hit the arm with the gun. Chip: OUCH! Chip drop the gun and the girl as she run. Then Charles jumps and tackle Chip. AS they began to fighting each other. Then they got off and went into there own stance. Charles went into a Marital arts stance. While Chip went to a fighting stance. Charles; Well Let do this the hard way. Since you went down hard! Chip: Oh Yea I will show you and Fernando. Like I did to Hondo. (BGM: Run it by DJ Snake, Rick Ross and Rich Brain) Chip: ARGGGG Then Chip went for a punch, but Charles block it, then did a round house Kick to back of Chip Head send him to the ground. Then Chip getting up as he growing and going for a combo punching but Charles was blocking them. Then Charles Grab Chip arm and throw him to the Wall. Charles was rubbing his Jacket while looking at Chip and shaking his head. Charles: You have no form. Chip: WHY YOU! Then Chip Grab a Pole as he swinging at Charles. But Charles ducking as he see another pole, then he kick it in the air while ducking Chip attacks and grab his pole. Then blocking Chip attacks with his own Pole, then kick him in the stomach and then trip him with his own pole. As Chip Flying 360 in the air and on the ground hard. Charles: Do you give up Chip? Since you a Has-been. A Wash up Star. You let your Jellosey at Fernando. He was helping us to save the world. What did you do? Get your Team in trouble. Gadget don’t want to see you anymore. Stay away form her. Dale He don’t want to see you anymore too. Since he doing better. Stay away form Montray Jack too. As for Zipper. You got him Killed. YOU IDOT SELF! IT the Reason why Zipper is DEAD. BECASE OF YOU JELLOSEY SELF! Chip; You SHUT UP YOU DUMB F@#$%^ Charles: Then Get up and Fight ME! Then Chip getting up as he running towards Charles But Charles Punch him back. Charles; Time for your lesson on manners. Lesson 1 Then went for a round house kick to Chip Face. Charles: Lesson 2. Charles then Punch and kick Chip hard. Charles: Lesson 3 Then Charles went for a backhand strike to Chip Face. Charles; Lesson 4. Then Charles did a Mui Tai Knee strike to Chip Chest 4 times. Charles: Now Final Lesson Chip and you going to learn it the hard way. Krav MAGA! Then CHalres Knee Chip Gron 6 Times. As Chip was screaming and then Charles let him go. While Chip was holding his Gron. Charles; There that will teach you. Now go. Next Girl you try to mate. It will Hurt like Hell! Chip: I WILL GET YOU FOR THIS CHARLES! Then Chip Running the other director as Japan Police went after him while Charles show Them his NSA Badge too. They nodding to him. Charles; Just let him go. Got order form Nando. Just Fight him and let him go that it. But we might know were he is heading. Get the Female Mouse girl to the hospital since her arm is hurt. Once she is ready to talk and know were Chip is going. Let me know. Cat Officer: Right Agent Roberts. Then they call the ambulance for the female Mouse girl as they checking on her. As Japan Police take picture of the bank and also put the gun that Chip had in the evidence bag too. Then Charles see them as he get in the Car with them and head to the hide out.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Dec 21st, 2022, 9:50pm In a hideout in the Ex-Pat Slums of Tokyo, Chip nurses his wounds. He puts some iodine and alcohol on the cuts, ice pack on the bruises. He curses out everyone he has tangled with thus far and curses out Lawhine though he still thinks she is Gadget in some form. He curses out that Chip-Clone and the Gadget-Clone, not know where they came from or who they are. To him it is just another government conspiracy to take him down and have him replaced with some Manchurian Candidate. “Stupid Ass Government Double, how dare he try to take me on and try to replace me and Gadget! Damn That Cowboy and Squirrel. Damn Charles and Alex! Gadget and Tammy are mine! The Rescue rangers are mine! All those awards they got are supposed to be mine! Who the #$@! are they to take what is rightfully mine! They want to take over the Rescue Rangers, I’m going to give them the hell we rangers face and then more!” Chip says to himself as he bandages himself up. He sits on his bed as he looks himself over. He is tired, thus he reaches to the night table by the bed taking a small leather pouch and from it pouring out a handful of pills into his palm before throwing them into his mouth. He then drinks a glassful of water to chase the pills down his throat. He continues to sit down on the bed before falling on his side and begins to snore. He mumbles in his sleep, “That’s right bitch – suck that dick...” Fernando appears within an alley near by Hilton Hotel. He walks out of the alley and starts heading to the front of the Tokyo Hilton. Stopping at the door, he lets out a sigh, knowing that the girls are on their way home to pick up a few things to spend the night at the hotel. It takes about 15 minutes to go across town to their neighborhood from the Tokyo Hilton. Once in their homes, they gather a change of clothing and a few personal items. They meet outside the neighborhood library and decide to save money that they would take the train to downtown Tokyo where the Hilton was at. But along the way to the station they run into Aratani and her Bully Girl Squad. Aratani positions her group to stop them. “Well, well. Look who we have here...” Aratani turns to her friends. She then turns to the girls, “And where are you ‘LADIES’ going?” “Actually, that is none of your business.” Naomi tells her. “But it is.” Aratani tells her. She then lets out a sigh, “My... you used to be a quiet one. Looks like you picked up some bad habits hanging with these low lives. You could have been with us.” “You bullied me and the others since kindergarten, and even said that I, we, would never be part of your group because we are not up to your standards. So what the hell you are talking about me or anyone else in this group could have been part of your group when all you want was to bully us to make yourself look good? It just shows how much of a two-face person you really are!” Naomi tells her. Naru steps up behind Naomi, “Let’s go girls. We got a lot to do and prepare for.” “Oh. Where are ‘we’ all going?” Aratani tries to insert herself and her ‘friends’ into the girl’s journey back to the hotel. Kitsune points to themselves, “’WE’ got places to go and things to do. ‘YOU” and your friends are not part of what we do. And remember – you are to leave us alone or end up getting kicked out of school.” Aratani stands there imitating a goldfish outside of the water with moving her mouth open and closed but no words coming out. Sakura begin to lead the girls out of the area. In a few seconds they were more than a block away from the bully. Aratani back hands one of the chests of her friends next to her and then point to the girls as they walked away. “Let’s follow them and see where they are going.” Aratani says. She does not wait for them to reply but start walking behind the girls with a block’s distance separating them. They follow the girls as they get onto the train station. The girls buy their tickets and get on the platform while Aratani argues with her friends about using their “daddy’s credit cards” to buy a train ticket for them to get on but did not know where they would be getting off. They take a chance to buy the most expensive ticket for the each of them. The train had entered the station and the girls had gotten on it while Aratani and the others waste their time arguing about what train ticket to buy. By the time they got their train tickets, the train was leaving the station. They try to run to catch the train but it was leaving the station as they got onto the platform. The girls stand there watching the train leave the station. “What are we to do now?” Ahmya asks. “It it obvious that they are going downtown. Thing is, where?” Aratani says. After a few seconds of thinking, “Let’s go!” [To Be Continued]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 7th, 2023, 3:40pm As Hondo pulled into the drive in Fernando’s pale-yellow Mustang, he sighed and shook his head. This was all getting out of hand fast, too fast. He got out and headed to the stairs that lead up to the top floor porch, but was nearly knocked back down, as Valentine met him at the top, launching herself into him as soon as he hit the top step. “I was so worried!” She exclaimed as she grabbed him tightly and pressed her tear dampened cheeks into his chest. He grabbed her with one hand and the railing with the other as he pulled himself upright and moved them both away from the stairs. “Damn, Darlin’! Almost knocked me over!” He exclaimed, chuckling and shaking his head at her as he held her. She pulled back suddenly and looked at him with worry. “Areyouokay? Areyouhurt?! WhatHappened?!? Wherewhereyou?? Didsomethinggowrong?!?! Whydidn’tyoucall??!!?? Iwassoworriedaboutyouand terriffiedthatyouwerehurtorkilledandIcouldn’thelp!!! Ididn’tknowwhattodoandFernandowasgoneandIdidn’twanttothink,exceptyouwerecapturedorhurtorworseand…MMMPH!!” She rambled a mile a minute before he put his hand gently over her mouth to stop her so he could get a word in edge wise. She reminded him a little too much of Gadget at that moment, a little more than he cared to be reminded of her, honestly. “Whoa, whoa! Slow down! I’m barely understanding you, woman!” He exclaimed before taking his hand off her mouth. She looked at him and sighed before she started to cry again softly and leaned against him. “I..I’m sorry. I *sniff* I .. I was just so worried! *sniff, sniff*.” She said softly, and she grabbed tightly onto his arm. He sighed, “I know an’ I’m sorry. I’d have called but somethin’ happened to the battery on my phone an’ I was only able to get a new one right before I called you.” She leaned against him for a moment before, clinging to his arm for dear life, before pulling back enough to look up into his eyes. “Are you okay?” She asked softly. He nodded, “Got beaten up a bit, an’ had it not been for some help from Yuri and Kei I’d have been up shit creek, but I’m alright.” “What happened?” She asked, worriedly. “Charles Maplewood happened.” He replied with a frown. “Chip?? You found him???” She asked quickly. “Briefly, then lost him again. He’s got Gadget’s younger sister in tow, callin’ her Gadget an’ abusin’ her somethin’ fierce, plus a bunch of other local flunkies who are at least mildly trained in combat. They are the reason we didn’t get the bastard.” Hondo replied. “What happened, then?” She asked “Long story, which I’ll tell ya later, but we don’t have time.” Hondo replied. “I know I shouldn’t ask, but why?” She said, sounding rather worried still. “This place isn’t safe anymore.” He replied. She continued to stare at him, expectantly waiting for more. HE sighed after a moment and shook his head. “This whole deal with Chip has gone sideways as I underestimated him.” HE said “I know you are in a hurry, but I need to know what happened.” She begged. He sighed again then nodded after a moment. “Alright… I went into this expectin’ just that bastard Chip. What I didn’t expect was Chip had new flunkies, when I faced off with him. They came out of the #$@!in’ shadows an’ took me down hard. Had it not been for Yuri chargin’ in at the last moment, an’ Gadget’s sister Lawhine pushin’ back at Chip’s order’s despite her fear of him, I’d have lost my balls an’ possibly bled out in some alleyway.” He replied sourly. “Lost your balls? Is that a metaphor?” She asked hesitantly. Hondo frowned and shook his head, “Nope, not a metaphor. He planned to castrate me then throw me in an alley somewhere an’ leave me to fate. If I lived I was supposed to deliver a message that he was gonna come after y’all an’ I was supposed to live as half a man, watchin’ helpless while it happened, knowin’ my time would come!” “What! He didn’t, though.. right?” She asked quickly her hand moving to the crotch of his pants almost without thinking, to make sure he was still whole. He chuckled and took her hand from his crotch and held it, “No, Yuri saved my life an’ my balls… Once we got away they tried to give chase, but they took some heavy casualties. Tried to take out Chip but… *sigh*… Long story short, he got away.” “Sounds like we owe Yuri a lot, then.” She said softly. He frowned at the thought and growled under his breath, “Yeah, don’t remind me.” She looked up at him and cocked her head at him, “Why do you say that?” He cussed at himself mentally, realizing what he had said, it being more of a knee-jerk reaction than a thought-out reply. He remembered what Fernando had said, and though nothing had happened, he did not trust Yuri to leave things alone nor to not cause trouble for him if he did not pay her back, as she demanded. He did not like lying to her, but after all she had gone through he decided to lie, though he felt bad for doing so. “Just hate owin’ anyone.” He said quickly, “It shouldn’t bother me, I know, but, I guess I’m just a bit tired an’ growly after runnin’ from an’ chasin’ that bastard for almost two days.” She smiled softly, accepting his words as the truth immediately, which just made him feel worse about it. “I’m sorry, my love. I’m sure you are tired. You know where Chip may be hidin’, at least?” She asked. He shook his head, “No, that’s part of the reason we have to go an’ the frustratin’ part of it all. Feels like it was all a waste of time, other than maybe makin’ him act a bit more reckless an’ hopefully show his hand sooner than later. But he did threaten to gun everyone here down, so this place is not right now, which is why we need to get to the ranch an’ get the lodge setup an’ stocked. Heard from Jefe that Chip shot up the front of the hotel where his fall-back safe room is, after I lost him. Guess it’s not so safe now either, so we need to get things ready quickly as folks need to start filterin’ in tomorrow at the latest.” She nodded and pulled back from him, “I got most everything pack. I even got a couple tool kits, a bag with five rifles and mags, another bag with three shotguns, and one of the pistol chests packed up.” “Will need ammo too.” He replied. She nodded, “All those bags, 4000 rounds for the rifles, 3000 for the pistols, and 1000 rounds for the shotguns are loaded in the car, as well as our clothes.” “Speakin’ O’which, ‘ow am oi ta fit with the bloody cah full, skippah??” A voice called out from behind Valentine. Hondo glanced up at the open door to their room where Monty stood with his bags in hand. “Not today, Jack. You stay here an’ help watch over the place. If Fernando brings my motorcycle back tonight you can drive it over when you show his daughters the way.” Hondo replied. “Aw, now, skippah. I knows ya don’t like me none an’ I can’t say you’re a pally O’mine eithah, but I’m ‘ere ta ‘elp an’ you’ll need moi ‘elp getting’ thet Lodge setup!” He protested. Hondo frowned angrily, “Listen, Jack, I appreciate ya wantin’ to help, but I make the calls! I want you here to watch those girls! Val an’ I can setup things. We have the girls I hired to help on the ranch who can help us if available. Besides, I’d bet Shingo has them there workin’ already.” “If ya’re showah skippah.” Monty said shrugging noncommittally, while trying to hide his anger at being told off again. “I am sure, Jack… Listen, lives come first. If we all have to sleep on the floor an’ eat canned soup, we can survive doin’ that! If someone dies, it doesn’t matter what we have setup or what luxuries are at hand, they are still dead!” Hondo replied coldly. Monty frowned a bit and nodded, “*sigh* Aye, aye, skippah.” He turned and left without saying anything further. After he was gone Valentine gave him a bit of a sad, judgmental look. “What?” He asked. “You could be nicer to him.” She said. “Why??” He asked. “The bastard said he hates me an’ he gave you the business. What reason do I have to be nice to him?” “I’m still a bit angry with him too, for what he said about you, but I also know he lost everything. He’s not so young anymore, and he’s lost his job, his home, people he saw as family, his very purpose for bein’. I can’t imagine how much anger and despair I’d feel if that happened to me. I’m not makin’ an excuse for what he said, only that I understand his feelin’ angry and lost. He needs friends, and a purpose again. Just try to be a little nicer. At least he’s tryin’ to help. Can’t say I blame him for questionin’ leadership after what he went through with Chip. He let himself follow blindly and now he blames himself for not seein’ what was happenin’ to Gadget. He feels he betrayed her. If Fernando betrayed you like that, would you so easily follow someone else’s orders without question?” She asked “Who says I don’t question Jefe now? Ask him, an’ he’ll probably admit that I’m not the easiest partner to deal with.” Hondo retorted, evading the question. “You trust him a lot, though. What if he broke that trust?” She asked “He wouldn’t do that, so it’s irrelevant.” Hondo replied, again ducking her meaning. “I know he wouldn’t but… You know what I’m sayin’, my love.” She said again sounding a bit defeated. Though he did not want to admit she was right he gave in as he felt like he owed her at least that for lying to her. “Alright, Yeah I understand what you are sayin’… doesn’t mean I like the rat bastard, still.” He groused. She shook her head, “Not askin’ you to be his best buddy, just try to be a little kinder and understand why he responds how he does. I think he wants to help, but maybe he’s also worried about losing another team, like if we leave without him we might leave him behind?” He shrugged, “Hell if I know. Men are pretty simple with my feelin’s, so hard to believe it’s that deep. We are either sleepy, hungry, angry, or horny. ‘bout it.” He tried to look serious but she could see the edges of his eyes crinkle ever so slightly, telling her that he was teasing her to try to change the subject. “I know you better than that, Hondo Sackett. You men try to play tough, but you’re deeper than you give yourself credit for… though, if that’s all you feel, what are you feelin’ now?” She asked a bit playfully. “Does wantin’ a drink count as hungry?” He asked flatly. Her face fell a bit, “I.. I guess.” He nodded, “Alright, then I’m hungry for a drink, tired of this place, an’ horny to get you to the lodge alone so we can break in that bed tonight.” He gave her a bit of a mischievous look, causing her to blush a bit. “Well, I have one of your flasks in the room still, full, if you want to grab it so we can hit the road.” She said, grinning as placed a hand gently on his chest. “That will work, anythin’ else we need to grab?” He asked, turning back to business. She shook her head and took a step back as she put her hand to her side, “I don’t think so. There is some gear and guns upstairs but they are locked up in crates and the door is locked. I left most of the alcohol here, other than a couple bottles of bourbon for you, and a small bag for each of us with two changes of clothes in case we had to run back or stop here. Only need to grab them in case we are leaving here completely.” He shook his head, “Not yet anyway, though only time will tell… I wish I had found those girls already, though, in case we can’t make it back.” She put her hand on his arm again reassuringly, “That Tonya seemed like a fighter. If they made it this long they should make it a few days longer.” He blew air out his nose in a frustrated manner then nodded after a moment, “I guess… I never expected this mission to be a cake walk, but this is gettin’ ridiculous. Too many already wanted to kill us as is, without that murderin’ asshole Maplewood makin’ this mess all the worse. Hell, more than half our issues have been because of him. You an’ I should be workin’ out, cleanin’ guns until the finish starts wearin’ off them, findin’ those girls an’ helpin’ them, an’ screwin’ till the hair is all worn off my ball-sack! Fernando should be here spendin’ time with his new daughter, screwin’ his wife, takin’ her out to those weird raw fish places he likes, and just gatherin’ intel. None of the rest of this should even have been a reality!” Valentine sighed, “Yeah, instead I’m messed up, you keep getting’ hurt, Tammy isn’t Tammy anymore because of drugs, she ran off with their daughter, leaving Fernando without his child or wife and me without a friend, Gadget is here in his arm and needs more work than a 70’s ranch-hand’s truck, everyone is in danger, and we have to delay findin’ those girls! But… I know there’s nothin’ we can do about it now, other than keep movin’ forward.” Hondo’s frown deepened as he nodded, “Yeah, but I could have done somethin’ a long time ago… Had more than one chance to end that bastard when I was younger… Saddens me I didn’t.” She put a hand on his arm and stretched up to give him a quick kiss on his cheek before she headed off towards the car. Hondo grabbed the flask from the desk, leaving Fernando’s mustang’s keys in its place, took one last look around, and then closed and locked the door, unsure if they would be back or even see this place ever again. Life was always a bit of a gamble, and though he knew the deck was stacked against them most of the time, he could not help but feel it was stacked against them worse than they even comprehended. Before much longer, after checking out their car thoroughly for bombs and boobie-traps and finding none, they fired up the engine and roared out onto the road, heading away from the ranch. After about a half hour of checking for a tail, they took hit a more desolate highway and started heading in the right direction, a bit faster than normal, but the road seemed mostly empty anyway and void of any police, so they made up for lost time. A little after sunset they pulled up to the ranch drive and were met by two young men with rifles, one Hondo recognized and the other he did not. As the one he recognized approached he rolled down his window. “Clint Eastwood.” Hondo said with a nod. Clint bowed and shook his head, “Hondo-sensei, please call me Clint Saito. I not a worthy of East-a-wood name.” “You’ll regain that honor, an’ you’re off to a good start here.” Hondo replied. “Thank-a-you, Hondo-sensei… we have expected you. Tanaka-sensei waits for you at Lodge Sackett. I will escort you. Follow, please.” Clint said before bowing again and trotting off to a dirt-bike that was parked beside the driveway. He put the rifle in a scabbard on the bike, climbed on and kick-started the engine, starting it with one stomp. As the engine fired up another man stepped out from the shadows and took his place, Hondo recognizing him as one of Clint’s compatriots. Clint looked back at the others quickly, then looked at Hondo and nodded once before taking off down the driveway. As he took off Hondo followed, passing the ranch house and the main barn before heading out through a field and eventually into a two-track dirt road that lead into a forest. After several minutes of driving through the forest path they came into a large clearing, where the lodge could be seen sitting about a half mile ahead. A large pond, or more so small lake, stood out front in the front and wrapped around the far side of the lodge, and the back hosted a fenced patio with lounging, grilling, picnicking, and gaming areas, as well as a large pool, which was not currently fill but tarped over to prevent leaves and animals from falling in.  It was set up to be luxurious, while having a rustic look, and though it looked done and was fully functional, there were some amenities still in the works, that had not been finished yet, and others that were not setup as it was not being used yet, but many items that normally would have been stored away had been pulled out, like covered tables and lounge chairs. Off to the right, a couple hundred yards from the lodge sat the workshop and hanger, the grass airfield starting in front of it and heading off at an angle away from the lodge. A parking area, surrounded by a tall, nature-wood colored fence stood between the lodge and the shop and though it was setup to be paved, it was only dirt and gravel at this time still. As they approached, Clint drove over towards the shop, leading them to a small access road that went between the shop and the fenced parking and went through the trees behind the lodge. The road snaked around the lodge and came up at the far back corner at a small loading dock and worker parking area that was fenced from view from all sides but the one where the road accessed the area. Clint stopped short of the loading dock and as they pulled up, Shingo Tanaka came out of the loading bay and approached them. Hondo parked the car beside the dock and got out to greet him. “Sorry to spring this all on you, last minute.” Hondo said as he approached and held out his hand. Shingo shook his hand and bowed slightly, “Hondo-san, good see you again. It no trouble. We hoped you come stay soon, but under better circumstance.” “I wish it was under better circumstances as well. I apologize if this inconveniences you and your family.” Hondo replied as Valentine walked up beside him. “No trouble. We have much ranch work to do. No need to go to town. I put in order for food basics for lodge and some stocked already. Long storage foods now, no perishable. You give me food order tonight and I add it to order for tomorrow. Be here by noon.” Shingo said. “We appreciate it… I noticed some more security. More of Clint’s friends?” Hondo asked “Some, some sent by Samurai Cowboy. He send more security to help and send couple ranch hands. Plenty workers, plenty security for ranch, but not enough for here too.” Shingo replied, almost hesitently. “We can cover here, as long as you have enough to keep your family and the ranch safe.” Hondo replied, reassuringly. “We have enough.” Shingo replied, bowing slightly as he spoke. “Forgive intrusion, sensei, but Ranch safe with us.” Clint said approaching and bowing as he came up to them. “Don’t let your pride cloud your judgement on this. I’d rather hear you say you need more help, than to think you can handle it an’ someone gets hurt. It’s more honorable to admit you need help if you do, especially when other people’s lives are at risk.” Hondo said flatly. Clint bowed again, “Sensei, I say this not with pride but with what I believe. We are nine who live at bunkhouse. Seven for day and two for night. Samurai Cowboy-sensei sends six more for night and four more for day. They stay close but not on ranch. Work here until he says no more.” Shingo nodded in agreement, “Clint good hand. Samurai Cowboy come two days ago with more help and was here again when you call. We talk over plans. Two can patrol from front of lodge lake down road to ranch at all times. Watch for intruders, warn you if someone come.” “Sensei, I will patrol road and watch lodge alone, if you would let me.” Clint said, still bowing. Hondo shook his head, “I’d rather you stay up at the ranch an’ coordinate security an’ ranch work from there. Let two of Yuudai’s men take each shift, but have the same two each day. I’d like them to meet with me at the beginning of their first shift so I can know who they are. Please make sure they speak English as English an’ a little Spanish are about all I can do.” Clint looked up, bowed a bit deeper in response then stood up, “It will be done sensei. I leave now to make happen.” He bowed again quickly before striding to the bike again, starting it once more, and taking off down the road. They watched him leave and once out of sighed they turned back to each other. “Please, Hondo-san, let me show you how things work. The cleaning girls have everything ready for your stay and can help clean or cook daily if you so wish.” Shingo said. “Lead the way, my friend. We should be able to clean up after ourselves, and I would like as little traffic back and forth as possible. Do not want to draw attention to us bein’ here.” Hondo replied. “As you wish, but know they can help when you need.” Shingo replied. They followed him in and took a bit more technical tour this time. The main floor was mainly kitchen, dining, indoor gaming, lounging, workout room, hot tub and sauna which had tinted glass roll up doors to the back to allow them to be part of the back-patio lounge area if desired, a small wet bar area which was supposed to look like an old western saloon, but with the couch and fireplace more looked like an Irish pub, and a small private theater. Upstairs boasted two large honeymoon-like suits, one on each end of the building, with a mini bar, Wyoming King sized beds, private balconies, jet tub bathrooms that opened onto the private balcony and waterfall showers, large screen TV in the room, a small lounge area with a fireplace. Between them were several single room, that though they did not boast the amenities of the two larger ones, still had nice private baths, TVs and private balconies with a shared lounge area outside of them. The basement on one side hosted a couple small employee rooms, storage, laundry facilities, and other staffing and maintenance areas. On the other side it had three family room setups, each one having a master bedroom with private bath, three other single rooms with a shared bath, and central lounge with TV. Once Shingo left, Hondo and Valentine hauled their gear inside and up to one of the suit rooms, choosing the one which had a window that could see the approaching road and airfield. They took a little time to sort stuff out before looking over the already stocked supplies, making a list, and sending it via email to Shingo. In that time the two night security guards who would be patrolling the road to the lodge stopped in and spoke with Hondo. Though he acted like he had them come to make sure they knew what to do, he more so wanted to see them and get a feel for them. Neither of them gave him any bad feelings in and of themselves, though he still had a bad feeling in his guts about everything, a feeling that he was not sure would even go away if Chip was taken down.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 18th, 2023, 5:10pm [Around 5:45PM] Five older teen girls get on the Tokyo Metro train, walking in to a near empty train as trains leaving Tokyo are full with people going home from work or school while trains going to Tokyo are nearly empty. They gather about 4 bench seats that face each other. “We will get off Tokyo Midtown Station and look around the usual places: The mall, the outdoor cafes, and the stores.” Aratani tells the others. “Once we find them, then what?” Miyuki asks. “What else – we get into their business, find out who their contacts are, make emails and phone calls to get rid of them and replace them with us.” Aratani says. “What was that comment Kitsume said about leaving them alone or get kicked out of school?” Midori asks. “It’s nothing. It only applies to what happens in the school. What happens outside of school has nothing to do with that.” Aratani tries to explain. “Good. I do not want anything to mess up my chances to enter Tokyo University.” Midori says. “Look Midori – you want to know what is going on, and get invited to Emporer’s parties where you can meet young guys with more money and power than you can dream of?” Aratani throws at her. She continues, “Shit... you never need to work, but be a trophy wife to some guy who could be inheriting their family’s money and power! That does not take a lot to do, but you know what you have to do!” “Yeah – open them legs and #$@! like happy hooker everyday!” Miyuki, Shizuka, and Ahmya both say at the same time with a giggle after saying it. Midori looks at them and then at Aratani. Aratani looks at Midori, “What’s wrong with you? You think a college education is going to get you anywhere? Really! At best you will get some office job, and waste time working in some office until the bosses leave, getting drunk with co-workers at some bar and never get promoted because there are so many ahead of you for promotions! It’s a dead-end life career until the day you die! You got to live hard, play hard, and stay pretty if you are going to get anywhere in this world! The Gods gave you what you got in between your legs, on your chest and your face and hair so you can advance your position in life, not to be a freaking baby factory to some loser office worker and become a member to a PTA to his bratty children’s low rated school!” Midori turns away in embarrassment, but not because of what Aratani said to belittle her but because it goes against her dreams of being an oceanographer. She is slowly beginning to realize that even though they are all friends, this circle of friends is not conducive to her future career plans. In fact she is realizing that this circle of friends would be her downfall from the future she wants. The trip to Downtown Tokyo is less than 30 minutes. 30 minutes of Aratani deciding for them to where to go in looking for the girls of class 12-2. Along the way they are to find their other friends who might be hanging out and to ask them if they seen the girls in 12-2. They get out of the train and the Downtown Tokyo station, walking about the downtown area and looking around for the girls of class 12-2. The police and emergency services were shutting down their investigation, a non-descript but wrecked Honda is being pulled onto the flatbed truck. A sanitation truck with a crew cleaned up the mess of the wreck and the trail of blood left by the escaping Chip and his victims. The ambulances that were there were long gone by the time they had arrived. Midori and Miyuki take pictures of the scene including the wrecked Honda being put up on flatbed tow truck and of the emergency electrical crew doing repairs to a light pole. In a couple of minutes, the streets were back to normal, whatever that normal is. Aratani looks at them, “What are you two doing?!!” “Taking pictures for current events homework! It is rare for a car accident to happen in downtown Tokyo; it should be on the TV News later tonight!” Midori says. “HMPH! We are not here to for current events. We are here to find out where those bitches are and what they are doing to get into those private high status parties and we have to make them look so bad, that they get kicked out and we would be there to replace them!” Aratani tells her. “What if they are doing various sexual acts with who knows who to get into those parties?” Midori asks, almost challenging Aratani. “You need to be one up on them, if they are sucking dick to get there, we are to find out whose dick they are sucking on and suck better than they ever could. If they are giving up some ass or pussy, again, we find out who they are giving up that to and give them more than they ever could.” Aratani throws at her. “What if they are ‘servicing’ some old man who leads the local Yaccusa?” Mirdori asks. “Then you service that old man who leads the local Yaccusa, and service him so well that he dies from the heart attack you will give him in servicing him so good. Then you go to his second in command to service him because he will be taking over after that.” Aratani tells her. In her mind and the minds of the others go “Eww... I’m not servicing some old guy...” [Around 5:30PM; 15 minutes before] Naomi, Sakura, Kitsume, Hiromi, Naru, and Chieko arrive at the Hilton hotel and the penthouse on the 32nd floor. They walk in, only finding Gadget in the living room watching TV. As they walk to the living room, Hiromi asks, “Is Mister Fernando here?” “No...” Gadget replies. “Do you know where he is?” Hiromi asks. “No, I don’t.” Gadget replies. “Alright... what should we order for delivery?” Hiromi asks the others. “I don’t know. I’m not hungry now.” Naomi says. “Yeah. It’s early.” Naru says. Chieko takes a seat in the far end of the living room and begins her homework and report on her laptop. Shakura, Naru and Naomi seem to do the same thing. Kitsume checks the kitchen for a drink, finding a soda to take with her before sitting down in the livingroom and gathers her books and laptop. Hiromi looks at the others and asks, “What are we doing?” “Homework.” Chieko says blankly. “Which one?” Hiromi asks. “Math.” Chieko replies. “Science.” Kitsume lets herself known. “English...” Naru throws in. “Anybody doing that report we are suppose to submit to the principal?” Hiromi asks. “I already did mine.” Shakura replies. “Me too.” Kitsume adds. “Yeah, so did I.” Naru throws in. “Mine is also done.” Naomi says. Chieko remains silent for a second as she is too focused. Hiromi verbally nudges her, “Chieko, you did that report?” “It is mostly done. I need to send it through a spell and grammar checker and then print it. But my laptop is broken.” Chieko answers. “Broken? How?” Hiromi asks. “It just acts funny. Glitching, crashing, you know... And the battery does not last long, it dies after an hour.” Chieko explains as she pulls out her laptop from her back pack. She then starts plugging it into a wall outlet for power. Gadget jumps in, “You should have told us. We could have gotten it fixed or gotten a new one for you.” “I do not want to impose. It is my responsibility to keep my system in operational order.” Chieko explains. “You should have told one of us. We could have helped you.” Naomi throws in. “I think it is time for a new laptop. I have had this one since Jr. High School.” Chieko points out. “Well, if it still good for writing reports and access the interwebs for information, you should get it fixed. Then get a new when you can get the money for it.” Naomi points out. “I’m going to let it charge here for now and see if I can use it later.” Chieko says in a defeated tone. Naru volunteers, “If you want, you can transfer your file to my laptop and we can work on it together.” “Thanks. But I better let it charge up first, besides I got math homework to do first.” Chieko replies. “Let me look at it later. Maybe my ‘Black Cat’ thumb drive can get it fixed.” Shakura suggests. “Thanks. But I got math homework to do. You know that math is not easy for me.” Chieko replies. “Well... Math was simple until Trig, and then it got stupid on Pre-Calc.” Naomi says as if to prove a point. “Yeah, it is not like the Intellectual Yaccua is going to put a gun to your head and demand an answer to ‘what is the value of X as its Sine value decreases from one to zero.’” Hiromi tells them, trying to make a joke of it. The girls turn to look at her, most in annoyance than anything else. Shakura throws at her after letting out a sigh, “If it were not for differential equations and trigometric functions, we would not have trains, planes or automobiles; as they all have to deal with curves and how forces act on those curves. Buildings would not be over four stories, and we would all be in a beds sleeping off the hard work of working in some rice paddy field like our great grandmothers did in the Meiji Era.” Naru throws in, “You want to be a rice paddy girl?” “No...” Hiromi replies. “Don’t you have homework to do?” Kitsume throws at her, “We are all in the same class, so I know you do have homework.” “What if I do not want to go to college?” Hiromi asks. “Then what do you want as a career plan?” Naomi asks. “Well... I would like to be a housewife once I graduate from high school and use all my time to take care of my husband and family. Make things as stress free for him by being a good wife to him.” Hiromi answers. “Wow... what happened to being an astronaut science researcher?” Naomi asks. “Too dangerous and too confusing.” Hiromi answers. “Confusing?” Kitsume throws out. “Well, yeah. All the astronauts out there had to had a career elsewhere and be the best in it before applying for and being accepted by the Space Agency.” Hiromi points out. She then throws in, “For all that hassle, it is better to be a housewife to a good man and treat him like a king so he can treat me like his queen, like my grandmother told me.” “This is the 2020’s, not the 1950’s, Hiromi. A woman has to place herself in a well situated position in life before she can find a man and be a wife for him. Besides, what if the marriage fails? Then you would be stuck with no job, no career and no family.” Naru throws at her. “Maybe she can be a trophy wife to some rich powerful guy like Aratani and her friends are planning.” Naomi points out. “I’m not saying that is what I am going for, but to be the best wife I can be to the nicest guy I can marry.” Hiromi explains. “Yeah, like who?” Naru asks. “Well, like Fernando!” Hiromi says. They all turn to her with their jaws open before she says, “If he gets his divorce from his wife, which would be around graduation time for us, and I can get him to date me and get married later on.” Gadget starts laughing before other join in. “What is so funny?” Hiromi asks. Gadget tells her, “Fernando wants a college educated girl with career goals and plans as his wife.” Kitsume throws in, “Besides, he and Gadget are dating.” Gadget’s face turns into a frown, “I’m not college educated but I do have a lot of technical skills that gives me a lot of technical opportunities.” She pauses for a second, looking at Hiromi, “I can see him liking you, all of you, and possibly dating any and all of you as well. But as for marriage... I know of several girls out there who could have been his wife but couldn’t for some reason or another.” “Like you?” Hiromi asks. “I was already married to Chip before I met him.” Gadget lies but it is enough to cover her stance on the subject. Kitsume asks, “How did he marry his current wife? And how come they are breaking up?” “It’s a long story. But if I can begin somewhere, I have to say not too long ago, Fernando was dating somebody else named Jeanette and was having a long term relationship with her. I mean, they were dating for at least five or so years before any of us found out. But then there was a series of rescue missions involving his current wife, Tammy. Those missions were of rescuing her family – her mother and sister, but those missions failed. The mother was killed and the sister was in a bad situation.” Gadget explains. “Wait...” Kitsume says, “You need to explain... ‘his current wife’ and ‘mission involving Tammy’s mother and sister.’” “Well, as you know, Fernando has a lot of daughters, but that is from his first marriage. A marriage that did not end too well.” Gadget tries to explain. “Wait a minute... explain ‘a marriage that did not end too well.’” Kitsume throws. “I’ll put it short and simple. And none of you are to ever go back and tell him that you know for there will be a lot of trouble if you do.” Gadget tells them. They look at her intently to take in the answer she is going to give. She throws out, “I do not know the details, but his first wife was killed. How or why I do not know, but I can say that his main priority at the time was to give his girls a good home.” “How old is he? Aren’t his daughters adults?” Kitsume asks. “His daughters were adopted while they were married, and they were teenagers when they were adopted. As to how old is he? He’s around 35. His first marriage was when he was around 20 and they decided to adopt teen girls to give them a home and make a family.” Gadget explains. “Did you know her? I mean his first wife?” Kitsume presses on for more information. “I did not know her personally; she was already dead for over 10 years when I met him.” Gadget started to explain, adding “Though I did speak to those who knew her, including her twin sister, they all say that she was a kind and giving person, one who would give her coat off her back it she found you out in the cold without a coat and then take you to her home to feed you and help you. Why anybody would kill a kind person like that, I would never know.” They all look at her in disbelief. Gadget continues, “Anyways. Fernando and Jeanette were dating.” “Wait... Jeanette – the same Jeanette we met at the Emperor’s dinner parties? The same Jeanette who is Jeanette Miller, singer and actress for the Chippettes?” Kitsume asks. “The one and the same.” Gadget replies. “But...” Kitsume tries to say but is a loss for words. “Remember, in the first dinner party you were all in and met Jeanette, she was introduced to you as both a Chipette and as a member of the Rescue Rangers.” Gadget begins to explain, adding “A lot of celebrities have second jobs to help their communities. The basketball player Shaq is a sheriff in the town he lives as well as the actor Steven Seagal. And the Rock Stars Jon Bon Jovi and David Lee Roth were Emergency Medical Technicians riding in ambulances in New York City. Jeanette being a Rescue Ranger goes in hand with that line of thinking: fame can only give you but so much, but life is about a lot more.” “Where did Fernando and Jeanette meet and started dating?” Hiromi dares to throw in before Kitsume did. “Dating? Don’t know. I know they knew of each other before he joined the Rescue Rangers. So it could be they were dating before then.” Gadget explains. “So, they dating before he became a Rescue Ranger. When did she join?” Kitsume asks. “As I remember she was Rescue Ranger for a couple years before he joined.” Gadget answers. “So as you were saying about Tammy and Fernando getting married. Did he break up with Jeanette, and why?” Hiromi throws in to get the conversation back on track. “Yeah... about that.” Gadget begins before letting out a sigh, “Fernando and Jeanette were dating and even planning on getting married. But two things happened. One – Jeanette became friends with Misao and Misao was doing all sorts of things to ruin the relationship she had with him and two – the mission involving Tammy’s family.” “Misao is nothing but trouble to us Japanese, thinking that the Atlanteans have some sort of importance and significance over us and believes she has the Emperor’s ear until Fernando proved her wrong at one of those dinner parties we were in.” Naomi points out. “At the café in New York, Misao is always about herself and tries to drag in anyone she can use to help with her cause with aiding the Atlanteans. Jeanette got caught up in that and Fernando gave her the ultimatum ‘Either her or me, because you cannot have both and think that no one is going to get hurt in the process.’ Jeanette chose Misao though she tried to have both, for which it failed. At the same time Fernando and Tammy were not exactly dating or seeing each other but he became her private tutor and was helping her with her college courses before bad things started to happen with her family. Seeing this, Jeanette was getting worried about losing him though she had already lost him for choosing Misao...” Gadget explains. “She wanted to put the blame on somebody other than herself. We all know how that is.” Sakura let out. “Yeah, we all had been through it in one form or another.” Kitsume adds. “You all blamed somebody else for you losing a boyfriend?” Gadget asks. “No. We were blamed for being the reason why some couple broke up, like you described.” Chieko replies. “Oh. I’m sorry. I thought you girls were... never mind.” Gadget says. “You thought that we were eyeing your man?” Naru asks. “Though he’s going through some problems with his wife, he is a married man for one. And two, though we do not consider sex with an outside partner as cheating unless it involves emotions, you and he are a ‘sexual couple’ though either of you can have as many sexual partners as either of you want. As long emotions are not part of the outside relationship, it is not considered cheating here in Japan or of much of Asia.” Naomi points out. “He can have sex with me, I mean any of us, including you too, and as long as no emotions are involved, it is not cheating.” Hiromi throws out. “I heard that, you’re just thirsty for him.” Chieko throws out. “What what?” Hiromi asks. “You said ‘he can have sex with me’ before you changed it to ‘any of us.’ That says that you are thirsty for him.” Chieko tells her. “And you are as thirsty for him as well, we all are... in some ways, some more than others. So really, what is the issue?” Hiromi tries to defend herself by adding in the others. “Well, putting it flatly, I would not mind him #$@!ing me to satisfy my thirst. But he is not exactly my type for a long term relationship. I mean – he’s not a mouse for one. If I show him off to my parents, they might kill us both.” Sakura throws in. “Same here.” Naomi throws in. “You’re the most thirstiest of all of us!” Hiromi puts out to Naomi. “If I am, then I have better control of if than you do, Hiromi.” Naomi throws back at Hiromi. “Ladies...” Gadget intercedes before the others can start an argument about who is thirstier than whom. “We are all girls here, and we all have that basic drive and need for sex. It is how we deal with it versus what we want that makes us adult women than horny preteens that screws anything because is there for us to take, even if it is for money or to challenge a dare. Now be truthful and honest, who out of all of you would want to have sex with Fernando?” Unanimously they all raise their hands. “OK, now who here would want a relationship with him involving sex and emotions?” Gadget asks. Though Hiromi raises her hand, Naomi asks, “You mean as a last chance resort because you can’t get no one else or something else?” “For whatever reason, whether you are desperate for a man in your life or you fell in love with him, or whatever – to have a relationship with him that includes sex with him.” Gadget explains. Cheiko raises her hand with Hiromi, then does Naomi. “I knew it!” Hiromi throws out. “It’s not what you think. Like she said, for any reason. For me if it between having him as my man or living alone, I would rather have him.” Naomi tells her. “Well in that case, I think we all would.” Kitsume throws in before raising her hand. Sakura and Naru soon follow, making it unanimous again. “Yeah, no one wants to live a life alone.” Sakura adds. “Yeah. I know how that is.” Gadget says. “What you talking about?” Hiromi asks. “Just that – living a life alone.” Gadget says. They all look at her. “Care to explain?” Hiromi asks. “It’s just that. I went through a period of time after my father died where I was living alone. No friends, no family. Nobody there. Then Chip and his friends came looking for me for some reason for me being an aviator, and we formed the Rescue Rangers. The rest is history.” Gadget says. “And you never want to live through that again...” Hiromi throws out. “Nobody should ever live like that.” Gadget says. “So you and he are a sexual couple because you do not want to be alone again?” Hiromi asks. “That is not nice to ask!” Naomi says out loud. “No. It’s OK.” Gadget says to Naomi, and then turns to Hiromi, “I like him a lot, I would dare say that I am falling in love with him but I can never tell him that, not until he finalizes his marriage with Tammy first. Then it depends on what he decides, though I would want to marry him but that might not be possible.” “If you do not take him after he divorces from his wife, I might make a move on him.” Hiromi throws out. “That is not nice to say!” Naomi says out loud. “Well, it is the truth that if I do not make my move on him after his marriage ends, then somebody else will move in on him. And if I do end up with him, and he cheats on me, I prefer it to be with any and all of you girls than with a complete stranger.” Gadget explains. “All of us?” Naomi asks. “I will say in the short time we are having our sexual relations, there were several times when he was going hard and strong for hours on me and I was nothing more than a trembling mass of female flesh to his whims. If h can do me for hours, he can take you all on by each taking a turn with him.” Gadget tells him. “That’s impossible!” Kitsume says though the inner gears of Hiromi’s brain begin to spin in trying to hold back her smile. “A man’s drive, lasting power and load is based on his health and strength.” Gadget begins, “Fernando has been in great shape since he was in high school and he was a teenaged lifeguard. Anyone can be a sports star and do well with performance drugs, but to be in a job where rescuing lives is concerned, one has to be in the best shape of their lives. That is where Fernando has been all his life – in the peak of his condition.” “What about his size?” Naomi asks. “That depends on the species; Fernando is a flying squirrel and I know I said it before, but a flying squirrel girl’s uterus is higher up in her body to keep her in flying balance when she is pregnant, but in order to fertilize her eggs, the male has to be long enough to reach her uterus. But let’s say he was a mouse, and he was still bigger than average... Penis size depends on the mother’s X Chromosome, not the father’s Y Chromosome. In order to ensure that there would be males with large penises in the family, the females must have 2 X Chromosomes with the large penis gene. Understand that can only happen with a tiny population; like that of royal families. In that, would make Fernando as a member of a royal family.” Gadget explains in a tangent. “How do you know what?” Naomi asks. “I learned that long ago when I was kidnapped and was going to be used as a lab mouse for a god awful experiment.” She explains. “Fernando rescued you from that?” Chieko asks. “No, this was years before I met him. But his medical treatments cured me from the issues I was having from the things done to me. So in that he saved me from those issues along with the other rescues he had done to save me in the past.” Gadget explains. She pauses as she thinks and they mentally digest the words she says, “And he continues to save me from so much to this day. I owe him everything I have and right now I have nothing to give. But yeah – during that time as various experiments were done on me, I heard such discussions about findings and discoveries for some men to increase their male organ size through DNA manipulation. Being a doctor, in talking with him about this years later, Fernando says that it is not possible because if they change their DNA, their Immune system will attack them as the immune system is designed to protect one body’s DNA and only to find another which it will attack. As he says, ‘it would be ‘Immuno-Suicide.’’” “Like we all owe him our lives for saving us from the Chinese Slavers.” Hiromi throws in. “He said we don’t owe him anything.” Chieko points out. “He says the same thing to me every time he saved me. But I can’t get past that feeling that I do... owe him.” Gadget says “Neither do I.” Hiromi lets out. The other girls turn to look at her. She throws out, “Don’t look at me like that. We all feel the same way, you all said the same thing one way or another at school.” “Consider yourselves lucky that he gave us that, not to owe him anything. Imagine if he were somebody else, and that he would be demanding in constantly paying him back, possibly with sexual deeds of payment or be an accomplice in a crime or worse.” Gadget explains. “What could be worse?” Naomi asks. “Be his slave; be his victim; be a toy to his whims; to be lied to, used, beaten, pimped out, forced to take drugs to make you comply to do things you normally would not do. In the end, to be thrown away like trash and left for dead – if you are lucky you would die. If you are still alive, chances are it will continue to happen again.” Gadget explains in a tone too sad sounding from experience. Before any of the girls could say anything, the elevator bell chimes a few seconds before the elevator door opens. Fernando steps out of the elevator shouting into his Dumbphone. “I DO NOT CARE WHO YOU ARE CHASING! GET YOUR ASS TO THE HIDE OUT, GET WITH YOUR PARTNER YURI AND CALL HONDO FOR DIRECTIONS TO THE AUXILLARY HIDEOUT AND GET YOUR ASSES THERE BY TOMORROW MORNING!” He yells at the dumbphone before ending the call. From the suite’s lobby he looks and sees Gadget and the girls around at the service island between the kitchen and living area. He then looks at his watch, seeing that it is approaching 6:30PM. He lets out a deep seated sigh before he walks to the kitchen area. “Everything alright Fernando-san?” Hiromi asks though she holds herself from approaching him. “Sorry. There is a lot to do and little time to do it in. My fault for losing track of time, tomorrow’s the dinner date with the Emperor and we go to the ranch afterwards for the weekend.” He begins to say before looking at his dumb phone and through its pages. He then touches the screen to make a phone call. It gets answered by a few rings. “Hello Charles. This is a reminder of tomorrow’s dinner date with the Emperor at the palace and other dignitaries, and Hondo is taking us out to a ranch for the weekend to get away from the mission and just damn relax for a couple of days. Only he knows where it is at, so call him about the details. OK, I’ll see you at the dinner party. Take care.” Fernando is heard over the phone. After a sigh he then says to himself, “Two down, four more to go.” He then looks at the girls. “Except for packing, are you girls ready for tomorrow and the weekend?” “Except for buying the black bikinis like you advised us to do, we mostly are.” Sakura explains. He looks at them, “Then, do you girls know where there is a sporting goods or summer apparel store? Hiromi lets out, “There’s Ito’s Sporting Goods...” Naomi interjects “But that is in Toshima Prefecture to the Northwest, a long way away!” Sakura adds, “We could go to some women’s clothing place nearby and get the Bikinis there.” Kitsume throws in “If they have them on stock. Swimwear is seasonal in most places.” Fernando says to them, “Alright. Somebody call them and see what they have and then we could go.” Chieko adds in, “It’s further away, but what about The Brazilian Bikini Shop?” Naru throws in, “Yeah. Brazilian Bikini is a great place!” Fernando looks at the other girls, “Well, you ladies agree?” They all seem to agree. “Alright. Give me an address and...” Fernando begins. Kitsume throws in, “Fruits de Mer Brazilian Bikini is much closer...” Fernando shakes his head for a bit. Kitsume continues, “And there is Junk Beach is just couple of blocks away!” Naru throws in “Junk Beak would be better for us...” “Junk Beach?” Gadget asks. “A Junk is a type of Japanese sailing ship still used in some areas. So a Junk Beach would be a beach where these Junk Ships gather.” Fernando explains. He then looks to the other girls, “Any agreements, disagreement, or another store perhaps?” Hiromi lets out “Junk Beach it is!” Fernando goes into his wallet and takes out his credit card, handing it to Gadget, “I’m going to send you out with the girls and pay for everything with that card.” She places it into her clutch purse. Hiromi asks, “You are not going with us?” “Would love too, but I have a lot to do on this end.” He explains. Hiromi sighs, then says, “I was hoping to model a few on for you.” “Well, get what you think you need, something that would look good on you, and you can model them here.” He tells her. “Really?!!” Hiromi asks. “I’m going to limit you girls to three bikinis. No more.” He tells them, adding “All black. Maybe after your girls graduate, we can get more in different styles and colors that you like. But for now they have to be black to show that we are all in the same group.” They all nods and agree before Kitsume asks, “How are we going to get there?” “Gadget, you got your phone with you?” He asks. Gadget nods, as she pats her small clutch purse. He tells her, “Call me when you are done.” “Alright.” Gadget replies. “But how are we going?” Kitsume asks. “You relax, just let me know if you are ready to go.” Fernando says. “I am.” Naru says. “Me too...” Sakura replies. “I am as well.” Chieko adds in with Hiromi pointing to herself and nodding. They all turn to Kitsume. She eventually replies, “Alright, I’m ready too!” “Then wait for Gadget by the elevators.” He tells them. The girls gather themselves by the elevator. Gadget steps up to him but he tells her, “Make it quick, things are going bad outside and I do not want them to get hurt.” “I’ll do my best for you...” Gadget replies before inching up on her toes and kiss him on the cheek. She then walks to the elevator to be with the girls. Fernando tells them, “Ladies... behave for me, if not for yourselves.” He then turns the crystal on his cane and presses onto the crystal. The girls disappear in a flash of light. [Near the Doorway of Junk Beach; 1 Chome[ch8722]10[ch8722]34, Jingumae, Shibuya City Tokyo] A bright flash of light appears and seven young ladies, six of them in their school uniform, look around and at each other, only the older one knows what had happened though they had been through this before. Of them, the one known as Hiromi points to the store before running in it “There it is! Let’s Go Shopping!!!” The other five follow her, “SHOPPING!!!” The eldest of the group stands there looking at them run into the store before chasing after them, “Hey! Wait For Me!” [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Feb 18th, 2023, 7:45pm At the hide out. Charles got a call from Fernando as he listing and nodding too. “Ok I let them know and we be packing once I call Hondo for directions. Bye.” Then he turn too. Burborn, Widget, Dale, Foxglove, and Maggie. “Hay Fernando saying that we have go to Hondo place for a couple of days and head to the Empora ball tomorrow night. So pack up while I get direction to Hondo Ranch.” Then he Calling Hondo get directions to the Ranch. Burbon: I didn’t knew Japan have cowboys here? Charles: You be surprise Burbon. Then they getting pack up while Charles calling Hondo and Widget was packing up his clothing too.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 22nd, 2023, 9:32pm [Inside Junk Beach; Junk Beach, 1 Chome[ch8722]10[ch8722]34] The girls literally rush and stop in the middle of the store looking around. Bikinis of all styles, shapes, colors, design patterns and sizes are all around along with 1-piece bathing suits. Gadget runs in saying, “Hey! Wait for me! I’m The Paying...!” The girls turn to look at her and wait as they gather closer together. She catches up to them, though not out of breathe but huffing for air for a moment before saying, “Remember, he said, only 3, and in black.” Hiromi tries to push for more, “What about five if they are cheap enough, and perhaps a 1-piece too?” “I don’t know...” Gadget says. Kitsume jumps in seeing where this is going and how it can be advantageous for them, reaching out and taking a random bikini off the wall display. It has the price of 1750 Yen (about $17.50). “They are pretty cheap, if we get more, we could negotiate for a lower price!” Hiromi throws in before nudging Cheiko “Yeah! We can get three in black, and 2 in anything else and a 1-piece!” While they discuss this, a (female) store clerk walks up to them, “Can I help you girls with anything?” Naru tries to begin, “Yes, we need...” Hiromi steps in interrupting her, “Yes, we each need 5 bikinis – 3 of them in black and 2 in other styles and colors, and one 1-piece.” Kitsume throws in, “And could we get a discount for such a large buy?” The store clerk looks at them, “Well...” she count them off, “Just you six are buying?” The girls look at Gadget for a moment before Hiromi grabs her arm “Seven, cause she needs them too!” The store says, “Alright, let me see what I can do for you... Anything catches your eye, or you think would catch your boyfriend’s eye?” Cheiko steps up and points out that she needs something with wide straps, maybe one without any frills, and the others with frills and things for her size. Sakura joins in with a similar request, being a taller and larger girl compared to the others. The clerk signals them to follow her as they go about looking for their requested items. Hiromi steps up to Gadget, “What are you getting?” followed by “What would Fernando like?” “Well, I do not know what Fernando would like. I think he hinted in what he would like by saying what you girls should get.” Gadget explains. She then tries to say something about color matching though it is a subject she knows little about, “But you’re all white Asian mice, I’m not, I’m a golden tan mouse, black on you girls would contrast against your white fur and look great on you. It would also look good on me but not as good on you. That’s probably why he chose the color black for you girls...” “You think so?” Hiromi asks thinking and then adding, “Let’s see what they got for us? Then maybe we can go across the street for some lingerie...” “Lingerie?” Gadget asks. Hiromi leads her to the store window and points to across the street, “There’s Triumph Lingerie (1 Chome[ch8722]11[ch8722]6) and up the block is Aimer Feel Lingerie Store (1 Chome[ch8722]6[ch8722]6); and a couple blocks up is Fruits de Mer Brazilian Bikini (5 Chome-18-8).” “But, don’t you and the others have PJs to sleep in? Or at least like the last time, t-shirts and panties?” Gadget asks. “Yeah... we got t-shirts and panties to sleep in. But what would be uncomfortable after a while. And if we are going to be away for a weekend, we will need a little more something...” Hiromi explains. “Well... I don’t know...” Gadget says. Kitsume approaches them, holding a string bikini in black, “What’s going on?” “We may be able to get something from the lingerie store across the street for tonight and the weekend ranch trip.” Hiromi throws in before Gadget could say a word. Kitsume looks at them and then at the stores, “Hmmm... If I did not know any better, I would think you are trying to entice our benefactor.” “I think you would have a better chance to entice him, Kitsume... with breasts like yours, I would have a better chance in enticing him and even succeeding.” Hiromi points out. “I know I would, but I also know now is not the time to me throwing myself at him unless I was that wanting for some male attention to my needs.” Kitsume tells her with a smile. “Well, maybe I am wanting of some male attention for my needs.” Hiromi lets out. Kitsume grabs Hiromi by her wrist and raises her hand to face level, “Until then, you have ‘Mister Palmer and his five friends to help you out with that.” She lets her hand go and adds, “You need to be professional for a while as we just started, and Aratani is trying her best to get us kicked off and replace with her and bully friends from class 12-1. Last thing we need is to be in some sex scandal involving government officials and our school. Aratani would eat that up!” Hiromi looks at her with her jaw dropped open. Kitsume continues, “Sure, I would love to be held down and pegged good and hard by our adult male friend, but there is a lot to lose if things go wrong. Especially if Aratani finds out!” She then starts fanning herself, “See what you done to me? I’m now all hot and bothered thinking about being held down and pegged by him... Now come on and choose a few bikinis with us. Remember, we are going to model them for him when we get back.” Kitsume takes Hiromi by the arm and takes her to the back of the store. Gadget stands there, feeling better that even though these girls might be a threat to a relationship between her and Fernando, in the least some they have enough brains to not act on it now. She lets out a half-hearted giggle on that thought but then looks at the lingerie store across the street and thinks. The only thing she can figure that if she gets something for herself for him, she would have to buy something for them as well. Fernando did say to her that it was a bottomless credit card. [32nd floor suite at the Hilton Hotel] Fernando has made a few calls to his daughters to make sure that they know to get ready for the next day’s dinner party and for the ranch get-away at Hondo’s get away. The last one to call is Jeanette, knowing that there is a 50-50 chance that Misao would be nearby listening in. After a couple of rings, the call is answered. “Yes Fernando?” Jeanette answers on the other end. “Hello former love of my life. Before I tell you of something you should know, how are things with you?” He says and asks. “I’m more worried about you than anything though I am also worried about Misao and Tammy and the baby.” Jeanette tells him. “That is an honest answer.” He replies. “When have I ever lied to you? Never.” Jeanette replies. “Withholding the truth is still the lie. But enough of that, I have some information for you.” Fernando tells her. He can hear Jeanette let out a sigh “Go ahead.” He begins to tell her, “Tomorrow is a dinner party at the Emperor’s Palace for one, if you need money for a new dress or other things to wear, let me know and we can buy them during the day.” “I do not need much of anything.” Jeanette tells him. “Then, listen closely. I’ll explain what happened when I see you in person tomorrow, but we will be going to a ranch out in the mountains for the weekend after the dinner party. Hondo has the information to the ranch as he knows the owner. Speak to him for information and directions to get there. For this you will need to have your bags packed up along with a bikini and/or a 1-piece bathing suit. If you do not have either one, I can buy them for you. I remember that little white bikini you had when we went out to the Caribbean a few years ago after the Antarctic Rescue.” He tells her. “You know I don’t wear a bikini...” Jeanette tells him. “You did when we went on that island paradise adventure.” Fernando tells her. “That is because I was with you and we were dating back then...” She tells him. “I’m not forcing you what to do, I’m just saying what you can do if you like.” He says. “I’ll call you tomorrow and let you know if I need anything. If not, I’ll see you at the dinner party.” She tells him. “I’ll see you then.” He replies. She hangs up the call before he does, making him shake his head for a moment. [Marriot hotel, 25th Floor] “So what does that poor excuse of a man wants from you?” Misao asks. “He was reminding me about tomorrow’s dinner party at the palace.” Jeanette says as she takes a step away. “There was something else about you wearing a bikini...?” Misao prods into her past conversation, “He wants you to serve him in some sicko perverted activity?” “He stated that we’re going to some ranch through Hondo’s invitation. But the ranch is out in the mountains, so why would I need a bathing suit? If anything I would need a ski parka, but I do not like to ski.” Jeanette explains. “HMPH... I would like to know where this ranch is.” Misao says. “Can I ask why?” Jeanette asks. “Naturally, that Geijin is probably exploiting some poor farm family and demanding a lot for their hospitality. The Japanese people can be very welcoming and hospitable towards their guests, but some tourists like to take advantage of them. I can see Fernando and through extension, Hondo, doing this.” Misao explains. Jeanette tries to hide her discomfort and tries to make an excuse to leave. She looks at her Dumbphone and says, “Oh, Aiesha is about to return to the rental, and I should go with her if I do not want to take the train.” “Hmph... go ahead. I’ll see you next time.” Misao says. Jeanette walks over to the hotel room door and grabs the doorknob, Misao asks “I know you are licensed driver and can drive but do not want to, so, if you can, could you lend me the car you are using, as mine is wrecked?” Jeanette could not believe what she is hearing. The car she is using as a passenger is Tammy’s car which is now being used be Aiesha, she has no right or reason to be driving it. Furthermore, from the police reports she had read, Misao wrecked her own car, and she might wreck this car which is not even hers! She replies, “I’ll see what I can do but I highly doubt I could do anything.” “I see...” Misao says in an annoyed tone. “I got to go, but I’ll keep in touch with you.” Jeanette says to her before opening the door. She steps out into the hall and walks to the elevator. Pressing the button, she waits for the elevator to come. Once she is in the elevator and going down to the lobby, she takes out her dumb phone and makes a call. After a while it is answered. She asks, “Fernando, where are you?” “I’m at the Hilton Agency suite. Where are you?” Fernando says. “I’m about to step out of the Marriot hotel where Misao stays at.” Jeanette replies. “Stay where you are and I will get you in a minute!” Fernando tells her. “Can I ask why?” Jeanette asks. A bright flash of light appears next to her, with Fernando now standing next to her before they both disappear in a flash of light. [32nd floor suite on the Hilton Hotel] Jeanette holds back from yelling at him, “Why you did that?!! I Could Have Walked Over!” “You need to shut up and listen to me for once in this mission.” Fernando tells her flat out. “I am not going to be disrespected by anyone, especially you!” Jeanette retorts. “Just #$@!ing listen, will ya?!!” He lets out loud, his voice echoing against the walls of the suite. Jeanette looks at him, though miffed at him but also a bit shocked and awed. “Damn I swear.” Fernando continues, “Look – Chip has escaped and started a one-munk crime spree. If you seen the news, then you would know about the gangsta style drive by he has done, killing a few and wounding many!” “Now I know you are pulling my leg. Chip is still in jail and awaiting trial.” Jeanette tells him. Fernando looks at his watch, seeing that it is approaching 6:00PM. He reached for the TV Remote and turns it on in the livingroom. A female announcer on the translated TV begins, “I am Nichigo Yamasato and this is ‘The Nippon News’. On the Local Front, A stolen grey 2009 Honda speeding down 6 Chome* released gunfire at pedestrians walking around the Hotel Hilton. Those hit by the gunfire were sent to the nearby Medical University Hospital, where was dead. In other news, there was a shoot out between yacussa members not too far away; leaving two of their members wounded in the hospital and an innocent bystander dead. Earlier this morning, the detained former leader of the International Rescue Rangers was being taken to be seen by a magistrate when his prisoner transport vehicle was involved in a major car accident, where the prisoner transport vehicle was flipped onto its side. As the escort police and prisoners in the vehicle were being taken out for medical attention, the prisoner Charles Maplewood made his escape and is on the run from the law. National News, Parliament...*!” The volume was muted. “I have been in contact with the police and Chip’s fingerprints were found in the car that did the shoot out and in the shoot out with the other person. Lawhine is in the hospital as well as a Gadget clone.” Fernando explains. “I don’t believe you.” Jeanette tells him. “Then let’s make a bet – I’m wrong, and I will send your home through teleportation. If I am right, I get to #$@! your brains out.” He tells her. “No!” Jeanette tells him. “No? Afraid of dropping those white bikini panties you like to wear?” He taunts her. “If you are willing to make such a bet then there is some truth to it. But not enough to prove everything though you will do anything to get into my vagina again.” She tells him.** “I did not hear you complaining back then.” He tells her. Jeanette sighs, dropping her shoulders in defeat at the situation. He throws in, “I am not citing you or you citing me for what happened then. It just happened between two consenting adults during a very desperate time.” “I’m not saying anything. You promised to keep what happened a secret and you have.” She replies. “I’m more worried about you saying something about it, because some women would have taken it to the extreme of me doing some criminal action against you and drag me and my reputation through the mud. Like Tammy is doing to me right now.” Fernando tells her. “Thank you for saving our lives back then.” She tells him. “You already said it several times, for one. And the sex alone was more than worth it.” He tells her. Not happy with that answer, she throws at him, “If you knew that you and I would not have had sex in rescuing us, would you have done what you did to save us?” Fernando sighs before he answers, “I did what I thought I had to do for the time of the rescue to rescue us all without anyone being lost. And if anyone would have to be lost, then I would have sacrificed myself. Sex between you and I was the last thing on my mind. But it happened.” Jeanette looks down at the floor. Fernando throws at her, “I do not consider what happened between us as right or wrong, but I accept it as something that happened between us because we allowed our emotions get the better of us. And as such, we won’t say it, I will say to you like I have in the past, ‘I loved you, always have. But for now, things are different between us but we are still respectful of each other though we do not agree on many things. The fact that we are friends on some level says a lot about us. But when I tell you something, no matter how outrageous it is, you better believe that it is true. When we are at Hondo’s ranch, I will fill you in the details. Can you trust me on that?” “I’ll trust you, if you tell me why you want me in my bikini.” Jeanette throws at him. “If you want, there is a lake, a pool, and a Jacuzzi hot tub. If you want access to any of them, you need to be in a one-piece bathing suit or bikini.” He tells her. “And will you be?” She asks. “Hopefully sleeping in my room.” He tells her. “Sleeping? When was the last time you had any sleep?” She asks. “You were there at Maria’s B&B... I slept on the couch. In short, I am tired and I am exhausted.” He tells her. “OK...” Jeanette says before his DumbPhone rings. [To be Continued...] Notes: * 6 Chome is a side street behind the Tokyo Hilton ** The mission they are talking about is “The Antarctic Rescue”, yet to be posted.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Mar 20th, 2023, 4:39pm [Inside Junk Beach; Junk Beach, 1 Chome[ch8722]10[ch8722]34] The girls gathered several bikinis (most of them in black) and a black 1-piece bathing suit. They also chose a solid color bikini and a patterned/multicoloured bikini. Gadget bought a couple of simple bikinis, one in black and one in purple, and a purple 1-piece bikini. The total price for all the swimwear is about 35,000 Yen ($350). Though while the girls were making their selections, Hiromi hinted to them that she should go across the street to the lingerie store and get a few things is they are going to sleep at the hotel and then over the weekend at ranch house. As usual Naomi was the only one who was against it for personal reasons but peer pressure gets the better of her. While they are purchases are bagged into separate bags, their sum is tallied up on the cash register for Gadget to pay with the credit card. As the girls gather their bags, they wait at the end of the register for Gadget to pay for the sum. Gadget hands over the credit card to pay. The cashier looks at the card, noticing that there is no name on it. Gadget nods at the cashier. The cashier eventually swipes the card and the sale goes through as paid. The mile long receipt is printed out and handed to Gadget along with the credit card. The girls gather outside by the door of the store as they wait for everyone to be together. As soon as Gadget steps out of the store, Hiromi takes her by one arm while Kitsume takes her by the other arm with the other girls getting behind them and guiding them to cross the street to get to the Triumph Lingerie store. Stepping into the lingerie store the girls look about the various selections out on display with awe and wonder. Of them all Kitsume would be the one that regularly wears such fancy lingerie as it is something her mother got her into. The others would wear such things rarely and on special occasions, if at all. Every item was in some smooth material like Rayon, Nylon, Silk, Polyester, Spandex and other materials; from basic Pajama sets to camisoles, bra and panty sets. Other items were also sold: 1-piece body suits, stockings and various hosiery, fancy slippers and various other items to enhance one’s sex appeal. Most of the girls separate from the group and look at the various items they would want to buy. Chieko wanted to get something but not sure what to get as she stands there looking about. Hiromi was still holding onto Gadget’s arm. “Let’s get something for tonight for Fernando to see us in and something for the weekend ranch.” Hiromi says as she literally hauls Gadget into the store with Chieko following them. Though Naomi was about to buy a typical flannel shirt and pants pajamas, Kitsume intercepts her and tries to convince her to buying some silk and nylon bras and panties, and a camisole sleepwear. Naru and Sakura were looking about, wondering in their minds how they would look in such sex appealing underwear but being joined by Kitsume and Naomi, they decide what to get. Hiromi joins in with Gadget and Chieko, reminding them that they need things for tonight and weekend trip at the ranch. Bras with matching panties in the smoothest of materials, camisoles, negligees, hosiery and other things are selected for purchase. Another fifteen minutes of selecting and taking, they take their choices to the cash register for Gadget to use Fernando’s credit to make the purchase. Unlike the Bikini store, the cashier took Gadget’s credit card as everyone’s items were placed into separate bags, gives it a look and swiped it after a shoulder shrug. The purchase is accepted and she is given the card back with another mile long receipt. The girls gather by the door waiting for Gadget to get to them. Once gathered together they go out onto the street. Gadget gets her Dumbphone from her purse, and selects ‘Fernando’ from her call list. [32nd floor suite at the Hilton Hotel] Fernando’s Dumbphone rings, grabbing the attention of him and Jeanette. He answers it. “Hello? Gadget? I need you guys to be at the exact spot where you ‘landed.’ You’re there? Good.” Fernando says on the phone while spinning the crystal on his cane before pressing it onto the cane. A bright flash happens in the elevator lobby of the suite. Gadget and the high school girls stand about, though not wondering how they got there as they know what had happened. Fernando sees them with bag from Junk beach but also from Triumph Lingerie. “I’m not going to ask.” Fernando says to himself. Gadget notices Jeanette being there, “What is ‘SHE’ doing here?” “She was outside alone, which is not safe to be out there with Chip causing problems for everybody. So I brought her here.” Fernando explains. Jeanette gets straight to the point with Gadget, “Since I won’t get an answer from him, I will ask you - have you and him been engaging in sexual intercourse?” “Considering what both our spouses are putting us through and that they cheated on us with each other, it a pointless if we did or we didn’t. And what we do is none of your business. You had him as a boyfriend all to throw him away to Tammy...” “Gadget, don’t go there.” Fernando tells her, throwing in, “Ex-girlfriend or not, I do trust her with things I would not with others. And I honor and respect her with same level she gives me even though we do not agree on many things anymore.” “If I did not know any better I would say that was a marriage proposal.” Jeanette says to herself though everyone heard her. “If it were, you still reject it.” Fernando says towards her. He throws in, “You need to respect Gadget as she is now my Number Two as you once were. And who I stick my penis into is the business of who I’m screwing and mine, not that of anyone who are not involved. And like Gadget said, and as you seen the video, Tammy cheated with Chip while I was on a mission in South America with Hondo. I will further point out to you that Gadget was abused to greatly by Chip, and never got the medical treatment she needed in dealing with the computer chip put into her head. I had to do that for her with the help of the Emperor’s medical staff and now she is Chip Free, if you can excuse the pun.” “That answers my question about you two being sexually involved.” Jeanette states. Hiromi jumps in stating “Here in Japan one can be involved sexually with somebody else other than their partner and as long emotions are not involved. When emotions are involved then it can be considered as cheating even if there is no sexual connection between the two. And in the time we have been together with them, to us there is no indication of them being emotionally connected like it would with other couples.” “What would you know about how people behave when they are in a sexual relationship? You’re just a high school kid.” Jeanette asks. “They are high school seniors and considered as adults in their senior year and when they graduate, Jeanette. And though national school policy says that there should be no interaction of intimacy and affection between couples on school property but what happens outside of school is ‘anything goes.’ And the age of consent in Japan is 13 years of age, thus girls can be dating boys as young as ten and the relationship can get more intense when they become 13, usually when they go to Jr. High School. I’m not calling them hoes or sluts, but they should be experienced with dating and having a boyfriend in some point in their lives like any other girl. In that alone they should know something about relationships and how people behave.” Fernando throws at her. He waits for a second or so for a rebuttal but throws in as she remains silent, “Being my former partner, I know of your past relationships from what we shared in honest and intimate private conversation, and I will say that when you should have been dating boys, you were with your sisters making movies and performing in concerts living out a very lonely existence. Though it was expected for you to date Theodore, you only done so to keep up with appearances and there was no true loving relationship between you two, and I was the one you were most serious with and your many firsts was with me. Your words, not mine.” “Those conversations were between you and I, and nobody else should know.” Jeanette throws at him. “I gave out no details, and all this is not public knowledge as all this has been printed and speculated on the tabloids. Me stating personal and intimate information of you would be stating what color and material you like your panties to be as they hug up on your ass and the location of every birthmark on your body.” Fernando points out. “If you value our friendship, you will not dare mention my personal information to any others.” Jeanette sounds like she is making a threat but falls flat on it. “Oh, like you not giving Misao all of my personal information and secrets and her using them against me. Consider her damn lucky I did not blow her brains out when she bad mouthed my first wife, may she forever rest in peace. But I let her off with a warning that I ever found out she mentions my first wife’s name ever again, they will be the last words she will ever speak. Since they already know, I will remind you that my first wife is dead and has no way of defending her character or persona when verbally attacked, and thus I have to do so in her absence.” Fernando tells her, adding, “I trusted you with such personal and intimate information of my person and life, and you went off sharing it with a complete stranger who tried to use that information against me. And you wonder why I’m angered against Misao and pissed off against you? What we had before she came around was something many women at the café were jealous off – a stable relationship with somebody who cared about you. If Misao would have never arrived, we could have gotten married before the Tammy missions to rescue her and her family. You and I could have been standing here as husband and wife, our trust never faltered, our love tested and true. But you did what you did to me with Misao at your side. Why? She licked your pussy better than I could have? Because you never let our relationship go that far until we were married and I kept that promise to you and never forced you onto such a situation. So you need to repair to me that trust I gave you and never ruined. You have a lot to make up for with me, or you can walk out that door and hope you do not run into Chip, because after what he did to Tammy, he was going to target you next. Now that is he on the loose, he just might have that chance with you yet again. I value our relationship, but apparently it seems that you do not, at least not at the level I do with you.” Jeanette stands there in awe and unable to say anything in rebuttal. Fernando begins to give instructions, “Girls, move the beds into my bedroom, and you all are sleeping there with Gadget. Jeanette, you have the room next door to my bedroom, which was Tammy’s room. I will be sleeping on the couch.” “What about, uhm, the fashion show?” Hiromi asks. “If you really want to do it... well, get the bedroom together first before it. And when we start, we can discuss about dinner as well.” Fernando explains. “Fashion show?” Jeanette asks. “It is something we discussed and they want to do, it is not something of a sexual. But it is something to correct a lot of negative body imagery girls have that needs to be dealt with and eliminated where possible. And it something of their idea, not mine though they are involving me in it.” Fernando tells her. Hiromi says out loud, “Let’s get those beds moved and we can start the fashion show!” Kitsume joins in on the excitement, “Yeah, let’s do this!” Gadget shakes her head a bit, “I’ll be in the bedroom supervising...” The girls go about moving the beds to Fernando’s bedroom, while he goes over to the couch and sits on it. Jeanette looks about at the activity as the girls go from room to room and moves the beds to the main bedroom. She goes into the refrigerator and gets a bottle of water before going to the livingroom. Though there are several seats to choose from, she decides to sit on the couch Fernando is sitting on. She takes a swig of her water from the bottle. Fernando tries to not pay her any attention. It bothers her that he is not paying her attention. “Well?” Jeanette asks. “Well, what?” Fernando replies in question. “Aren’t you going to explain why you are here, why are the girls here, and what it this fashion show the girls are giving you about?” Jeanette prods with questions. “I was originally here looking for Hondo as he was missing, and before then on the night before we – Gadget, the girls and I were on a pre-dinner date when we were attacked by Chinese Slave Takers, where I had to draw my service weapon and put them out of their misery. We have been with the police for much of the past couple of days, as in killing these slave takers exposed a missing person that is now found. They could not go to school and were excused and their parents made aware of what it going on though as ‘adults’ in their society, they do not need adult permission to be with me, just notification of where they are.” Fernando explains, adding, “Chip being on the run and causing problems out in the streets is making a danger out of places we normally would go. If he was locked up in jail, I would have let you walk the distance between the Marriot and the Hilton on your own.” “And of you cheating on Tammy with Gadget? Don’t lie, I can smell her scent on you.” She tells him. “Yes, we slept together, a few times I was not aware of it as I went to sleep first and she would get up in the middle of the night and crawl into my sleeping space with me and later caught by Hondo to wake her up and send her back to her room.” Fernando explains. “Her scent is too engrained on you to just be ‘causally sleeping’ with her.” Jeanette points out. “Then here.” Fernando thrusts his arm out at her, “Sniff that and tell me if there is another scent on me that is not mine?” Jeanette takes a sniff. She picks up a scent but it is not Gadget’s as Gadget’s scent was washed off in his last shower earlier that day, but it is female mouse’s scent, one from this part of the world. And is it very familiar but it is a scent she can not place it. Fernando takes back his arm, “Now, does that smell like Gadget?” “Well, uhm no.” Jeanette says. “Does it smell like Gadget at all?” Fernando asks. “No it does not.” Jeanette says. “Then how can you claim Gadget’s scent was on me?” Fernando dared to ask. “Because I smelled it on you in the recent past.” Jeanette tells him. “So because you smelled Gadget’s scent on me, that she and I practiced on making babies?” He asks. “How else would her scent be on you that heavily?” She throws back at him. “And when we came out of that Antarctic Rescue, your scent was very heavy on me as mine was on you as we shared a large sleeping bag to stay warm for several days and there was no way to shower during that time... the rumors of you and I practicing making babies all the time was high. You dealt with it with the women of the café, I had to deal with it with the guys – including Chip, which meant slamming his ass against a wall and threatening that if he continues, I would send him through the wall next time. That day he proved to me that old ‘munks can learn new tricks.” Fernando explains. “Don’t remind me...” Jeanette replies. “Well then, it does not matter whose scent is on me. It does not mean that her – whoever she is – and I spent the day practicing making babies. That includes you. So don’t you forget that!” He tells her. Jeanette sighs. “Again, Jeanette, who I stick my penis into my business and the business of the girl I’m sticking it into.” Fernando reminds her. Though distracted with each other, Gadget approaches them from the front while the girls gather about from behind the couch. They were all wrapped up with a hotel bath robe. Gadget derails their conversation, “Yeah, whoever she is that he has sex with is their business. Just like if you and him had sex, then it’s your business and not mine, and if he and I had sex, it is our business, not yours.” Hiromi says from behind them, “If he has sex with any or all of us, it is our business, not yours.” “As true as that statement is, I am not interested in having sex with him.” Naomi points out. “Well, that’s you.” Hiromi throws in, “I’m sure the others would if they are willing.” “I would if I was in a situation where I was very lonely and in need of companionship and service.” Kitsume lets out. “You could say that about all of us.” Sakura points out. “But the point still stands, anyone in a sexual relationship with another, it is their business and not the business of others.” Naru tries to explain. “Yeah!” Hiromi says with a bit too much enthusiasm. Jeanette pays attention to the girls, not at what they are saying but their scent, because as they gathered behind them, she picked up the slight scent of the scent that is on Fernando. With Hiromi being directly behind and to the right of Fernando, the furthest point from her. Her scent mixes with the others though Jeanette can pick it up but can not figure out from who it is coming from. Fernando tries to change the subject, “Well ladies, before we begin with the show, what shall we have for dinner?” They all begin stating their ideas for dinner at about the same time. Fernando tells them as he got up, “You guys figure it out. I have to make a couple of phone calls.” He takes his phone to the bathroom and makes his call. He has to wait a bit longer as the phone continues to ring. Eventually somebody answers. He says before the other could answer, “Took you long enough to answer.” “What’s going on dad?” a female voice answers. “First of all, where are you and the other girls?” He tells her. “We’re at that house you rented for us, packing our things like you requested.” She tells him. “You do not have to pack up until tomorrow. But you should be ready in the least. And do not go into town. I’m sure you seen the news about the violence in Tokyo. All that is from Chip. It seems he’s escaped and is causing problems because he can to draw me out.” He says. “You sure know how to pick your enemies.” She tells him. “I don’t pick my enemies. They tend to pick me. You know I have friends on both sides of the law. But that does not matter.” He tells her. He then asks. “Did an elderly lady dropped by and delivered some food?” “Oh yes, in fact she did.” She explains, “I brought her into the house and she picked up some pots, pans and bowls in exchange.” “I hope they were clean.” He says, adding, “That was Maria, landlord of the place. She provides a service to feed her tenants, which I already paid for the service. Whatever it is, enjoy it. I’m sure it is good. Just make sure to clean her pots, pans and bowls for her to pick up tomorrow. We will be at a dinner party at the emperor’s palace tomorrow, so I have to call her and cancel all meals for tomorrow and the time we are at the Ranch House.” “Where will you be?” She asks. “I’m with the Tokyo police deal with this Chip Issue.” He tells her. “And I assume Gadget is there too?” She asks. “Yes she is, and Jeanette as well.” He tells her. “Hmmm... Your current and former squeeze.” She says. “Rachel, cut it out.” He tells her. “I’m just saying...” She points out. “Look. Just make sure the girls are safe and stay inside. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.” He tells her. “Bye... daddy. We all love you.” She tells him. “Yeah, whatever.” He says as he takes the phone off his ear before ending the call. He waits a couple of minutes, checking his time before deciding on making his next call. A couple of minutes after 6:30PM he decides to make his call to Maria of Maria B&B. The call is answered by her in a couple of rings. “Konichwa Maria-San. Hope things are well with you. I must thank you yet again and apologize as well. Thank you for the food delivery, my girls – the Embassy staff at the place you met, are grateful for the great food and service you are providing. I am terribly sorry for not being there, as I am with the police department. As you may have heard the news about the terrible things happening in Tokyo, those are the actions of an American Citizen we are currently hunting down for immediate arrest and judgment. Being part of that investigation, I have not been able to be at the house to greet you. I hope my girls were not too much trouble. They weren’t and were very cordial? Thank you on letting me know. Before I end the call, I have to inform you that we will be at the Emperor’s dinner ball tomorrow and during the weekend we will be at a ranch resort during the weekend, so we will not been needing dinner meal services until Monday. Thank you for understanding, and thank you again for your services. Take care and so long!” Fernando is heard on the phone. He then hangs up the phone and turns to face the door way. He turns to face the door seeing Hiromi in the door way, though the other high school girls were unseen by the doorway. “Yes Hiromi? How can I help you?” He asks her. “Well... a lot of personal things have been mentioned about you and, uhm, Miss Miller(?), maybe...” Hiromi begins to say. “First of all, what is in the past is in the past. Jeanette, Miss Miller that is, and I had a very close and intimate relationship before Misao entered into her life and virtually destroyed our relationship. Before we had our relationship, she was my rescue partner. We had to be in situations where we had to trust each other with our lives, be in situations where we had to face each other in nothing more than our birthday suits, be in situations if one did not act – the other would be dead. So we share a relationship where trust and respect has to be there or one of us would be putting flowers on the other’s gravestone. So since that time we had a more involved relationship which could have ended in marriage between us. That was until a few short years ago, when Misao entered the picture and the events of rescuing another disrupted our relationship.” He interrupts her. “Well, somebody who betrays a trust is no longer a friend. Not in our culture, and to my understanding, not in many other cultures as well.” Hiromi explains. “You are not counting religion like Buddhism and Christianity where one has to give others who have wronged them a second, third and even more chances to redeem themselves but only if their intentions were swayed by an outside influence like money or power. Otherwise if one is truly unchangeable, then you can remove them from your circle of friends and influence. Being Roman Catholic, a kind of Christian, I have to give those who have wrong me those chances to repair the damage done and restore the trust and respect that was lost.” Fernando tells her. “Seems like a waste of time and resources to me.” Hiromi says. “You could be doing a lot better with somebody else instead of dealing with a situation that might not change over for the better.” “Who says I’m not. I’m trying to repair one relationship, I am creating others. I’m not saying that I am running on a Plan A / Plan B thing, but I am having as many options and opportunities open and available to me.” He tells her before he throws out, “Look, you Japanese people are doing the same thing with Misao Sakimori and her Lantean people. They literally invaded Japan hundreds if not thousands of years ago, but they go not share technology or culture with Japan, but make Japan as their own in order to hide in plain view of everyone. Occasionally there would be a Japanese / Lantean couple where children are created, but that is rare as I know. But it does not matter if they look like you or they eat the same food as you or use the same technology that you do, they will not do those things of sharing what they have with you. They are a parasite on the Japanese people, culture and community. They are not of this earth and never will be. So what they are 98 percent genetically compatible in order to mate and breed with them – hell I’m a flying squirrel and am genetically closer to you than they are to you. But your people allow them to be part of your nation and part of your culture though is they who are taking more from you than you are from them. It is a very unfair and skewed relationship.” Fernando explains. “How can you say that of the Lantean people?” Jeanette walks into the room, going past Hiromi to do so. Hiromi enters the room after her with the rest of the girls and Gadget following her. “If the Lantean people were so helpful and giving to the Japanese, Japan would be a world power and a Space Power to contend with. Japan would not have had two of its cities nuked out of existence in World War II, and they would have defeated the USA shortly after bombing Pearl Harbor. But we are living a history where the Lanteans, with their advanced Space Travelling Technologies and Weaponry could have save Japan from such a defeat in WWII but did not and have been leeching on this nation for what it is worth all this time. And your statement of Lantean being of this Earth will not ever be true no matter how long they have been on Earth as they are not part of the biome or fossil record that created this planet. They are, as insulting as it sound, little more than interstellar immigrants.” He explains. “Lantean have been around on Earth for over 10,000 years!” Jeanette says. “Yes they were, enslaving the people of the Inca South America, not giving them technology or even a written language, keeping that and other technologies to themselves while enslaving the people until 1525 when Francisco Pizarro and his few men came in and took over the entire empire in six short years. The Lantean people saw him coming, they left and did not help the Inca from being conquered by the Spanish. As far as that area is concerned, the rest is history. The Lanteans would arrive in Japan and were able to hide within the population for a while until 1542 when the Portuguese came in and traded with the Japanese, giving them muzzle loading fire arms. The Japanese were able to copy these fire arms, bring to an end of Samurai Empires and in a strange way unifying Japan. But the Lantean people did not share in their advanced technology and took what the Japanese people had instead: Swords, Guns, their culture and their heritage. Since that time, the Lantean have done little to advance the Japanese people and their culture, but at the same time, being an armed people, the Lanteans were not able to enslave the Japanese people like they did with the Inca people in South America.” Fernando throws the history to Jeanette, adding, “Just because they were here for over 10,000 years, does not make them part of this world or any of its societies.” “Yes it does...” Jeanette throws out a pointless point. Fernando throws it bluntly to her, “Just because some man you never knew is doing your mother lovely and shares her bed on a regular basis does not make him your father. The same applies to the Lantean people; just because they were here for so long, does not make them part of this world. Just like that man doing your mother lovely would never defend you, the Lantean people would never defend those they have enslaved. The proof is in 1525 when Francisco Pizarro and his Conquistadors come into Inca South America, and here in Japan in 1945 when the USA Nuked Hiroshima and Nagasaki during WWII. The Lanteans left the people of the land to suffer while they went out to save themselves. People of Earth unify and fight together, even if they fight each other. The Lantean never fought for anyone of Earth but when it comes to needing this and that to fight their battles, they demand that Earth helps them. No, it does not go that way. It is like that Chip Maplewood, only doing rescues for awards, rewards and recognition. You do not go about doing rescues to gets rewards and recognition, you do rescues of others to make this world a better place and when you do a rescue you put your life on the line to save another, not look for an easy way out to get it done or it does not happen at all. As my Rescue Partner, you should know that! Because that is how I operate and we were well rewarded for the work we did without want of those rewards. You may be famous as a voice actor for your character but you are also famous as a rescuer and not because you were part of CDRR but because of what you did to do those rescues and who you rescued – all without seeking or wanting compensation of reward, awards or money. How many people here can say they have an award from the UN Council for helping a nation in dire need of help of their situation? Within 1500 miles from this very spot, and excluding the group we are in as many within that group I assembled were all awarded similarly to you? And Chip tried to take that away from you, just like the Lanteans are trying to take away Japan from the Japanese people.” “The Lantean never tried to take Japan from the Japanese.” Jeanette points out. “The Lantean can not ever try to take Japan from the Japanese, because they are an armed people willing to fight to the last standing member to the end. A Lantean war with the Japanese would end up costing them so much, losing such a war would be better than victory.” Fernando points out. “You do not know the Lantean people like I do.” Jeanette points out. “Do not make statements of what I do or do not know. But let’s have history have a say. A bit over 10 years ago, when these ladies were in elementary school, The Emperor’s son was kidnapped. Misao Sakimori was requested to help, using her Lantean friends and technology to find his son and bring him back for him. Instead she refused to help him. I was called to provide what help I can and with the help of Officers Yuri Sato and Kei Ichitora, Detectives Iris and Molly, a few members of Tokyo’s Finest, and a couple American Agents under my command, we rescued the Emperor’s son. But that rescue came with a high price of the deaths of Detectives Iris and Molly. Those deaths should not have happened but they did. Back up to them should have arrived sooner but because of radio interference and officers and agents keying up the radios on each other, their call for help was never heard and by the time a call of help was received, it was too late. They arrived to find Molly dead from a 50 foot fall holding onto Iris’ hand attached to her dismembered arm, and Iris missing in action and presumed dead. Yet all Misao had to do was locate the prince with her Lantean technology and teleport him into safety but she refused to do that. The Emperor will never forgive her for that. Yet Misao claims to have the Emperor’s ear, which you seen at the dinner party days ago, she does not. But because of what I did for him, the Emperor and I are best of friends. That says a lot to me.” Fernando tells her. Jeanette has nothing to say on that, or on anything else. Hiromi interjects, “That staff you carry sometimes, you used it to teleport us to places, is it Lantean technology?” Fernando turns to face her, noticing Gadget and the others with her. He gives them a nod before saying, “No, it is not Lantean Technology, though it is technology that the Lanteans want and tried to steal from me.” He pauses for a second before continuing, “Do not get this information convoluted or confused. In the barest of bone explanation, I am a Time Traveler. I am not from the future or from another star system; I am from this world and this time. As such, I work with various agencies to make sure no one is altering history to somebody else’s benefit. If you ever seen ‘Doctor Who’, the main character has an assistance he calls ‘Number Two’. Jeanette was my former Number Two until she befriended Misao and through her tried to steal my technology and information.” “How did you get Time Travel Technology?” Hiromi asks. “Hiromi! Certain questions you should not ask such questions!” Naomi interjects. “No. It is OK.” Fernando says to Naomi. He then turns to Hiromi, “I am an American Federal Agent but before I was part of a group of scientists working on Time Travel. There we were successful but then problems occurred with various Time Travelers from other groups and world interfering with Earth’s history, so we sort of became a Temporal Police department of sorts. But our Time Travel abilities are limited. If anybody gets killed in a case, they cannot be brought back. If bad things happen, then they cannot be changed into a good outcome as a much more worse outcome will occur. So within those limits, I do can what I can to set things right, and in that protect people like you girls from bad things happening to you. That is all I can say.” “Oh...” Hiromi replies, “I can accept that.” “How can you accept that? How do you if he is not lying to you?” Jeanette asks. “Everything he has done and said has been truthful to us.” Hiromi begins. “We observed that he has not manipulated anything to try to persuade us into anything we would not want to do.” Sakura throws in. “We are aware of what guys say and do in order to get us to have sex with them.” Kitsume begins, “He has done nothing to show or say that he wants us in that way.” “Though some of us may want him in that way, those lines are not being crossed.” Hiromi throws in. “Hiromi! Why must you do that!? None of us want him in that way!” Naomi throws out loud. “That’s not true. I know some of you want him in that way, and there is nothing wrong in wanting. It is acting to get it that is the problem, and even then it is not a problem either as we all are consenting adults in Japan. And no one is forcing anyone to do anything against their will. So what is the problem?” Hiromi says and asks. “How about we cut it out.” Fernando says sternly to the girls. He then turned to Jeanette, “If you do not trust me like you used too, if you think that I would go after high school girls to get my jollies off, if you think I am in the wrong in all this, then I’m going to give you a choice: You can leave this place and make it to the house rental on your own, knowing that Chip is out there trying to hunt each of us down, or you can try to rebuild what we had to some extent and sleep here over night and I take you and Gadget back to the house rental while the girls go to school tomorrow. That is provided that you are willing to rebuild something of what we had and you start trusting me again.” Jeanette scowls at him before turning to Gadget, “What do you know about your husband escaping, then causing problems and creating crimes?” “Yes he’s escaped this morning that I know of and he has causing problems and attacking those of us he can find.” Gadget says. That statement made Jeanette blink twice as if doing a brain reboot at the facts that verifies in some things Fernando told her about Chip’s activities. And if Chip is out there looking for them to do violence and other crimes against them, then she is not safe to be outside alone at all. “What’s your decision?” Fernando asks her. “Where are you going to sleep?” Jeanette asks. “Considering that this is my place, where I sleep is my business but I can assure you that it won’t be with you.” He tells her. He throws in, “I’ll further add that whoever I sleep with is my business and not yours unless I am sleeping with you.” “There is no need to get vulgar.” Jeanette throws back. “Look. Hiromi is right in her actions and statements but wrong on her execution because that is the only way she is able to get a reaction out of the others. The girls and I already talked about where we stand with each other and how far we want to take it in the future. That is not of your concern or business. But between you and I, we had a relationship that spans years and crossed many levels of trust and that trust has been trusted to just a couple days ago. It was both Hondo and I and what associates we have here in Japan that saved our butts on more than one occasion, including a bombing at the Emperor’s first ball. It was Chip who contacted that Yaccusa and gave them the information to do several bombing that targeted me and my crew which included you. With Misao doing nothing and making excuses, Chip is getting away with literally murder. I already warned him that he were to ever threaten my wife and my baby, that I would hunt him down and kill him myself. But Misao gets in the way of the investigation too many times. I’m doing my job in keeping everybody safe while helping and observing history pass as an invited guest. Your placement here, though originally through Misao invitation as been replaced with my invitation as her invites have been taken away from her. You had one job – to help my wife with the baby, and you failed that job, mostly not through your fault but there is a point where it did. That point was when you went to see Misao, leaving Tammy alone with Aiesha lone enough to ditch Aiesha and make an escape to Italy. I do not want to hear excuses why you were Misao, you should not have been with her at all when you should have been with my wife helping with our baby. So I need to be vulgar because you will not listen when I am a nice gentle man who makes requests with ‘Please’ in them.” Fernando tells her. They stare at each other for a while. Hiromi lets out trying to change the subject, “About dinner... Maybe some Chicken Curry with rice and a Ramen Soup?” “Hot spicy curry or sweet curry?” Fernando asks. “Sweet Curry?” Hiromi asks before the others could. Pointing to Gadget and Jeanette, he explains “Some people cannot take Spicy foods. I think that might be Indian Cuisine but other Asian cultures do have sweet curry dishes as well.” Naomi throws in, “Some places serve a ‘Vermont Curry’ which is a sweet Curry made with Apples and Honey.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Japanese_Curry_Types.png “Alright, order a Katsu Curry with that Vermont Sweet Curry, a Ramen soup and anything else you girls want.” Fernando tells Naomi. He turns to Gadget, “Still have my credit card?” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Katsu_Curry.png Gadget replies, “Oh, yeah!” “Go with Naomi to order the dinner for us and have them deliver it. And give Naomi the credit card to pay for the order.” He tells her. Gadget nods as she leaves the bedroom with Naomi. Others follow to make sure the order is made correctly with their added items. Hiromi is heard saying as she leaves, “I never had Vermont Sweet Curry...” Jeanette looks at him, “I too can handle spicy foods.” “Jeanette. You start choking on General Tso’s Chicken, and though that is hot by American Standards, that is considered mild by true Asian standards. The Spicy Curry here would kill you.” Fernando tells her. He adds though to himself, “And to believe that the Japanese flavor pallet tends to go for hints of flavors, yet they go for furnace flames for spicy foods. Go figure.” [Nakamise Shopping Street and towards the Asakusa Shopping Street malls] Aratani and her friends sat about one of the outdoor tables of the mall. “Where would they be?” Aratani asks, adding, “They are not at the malls, not at the Karaoke bars, not at the arcades...” They had not seen the news thus they are unaware of Chip’s escape or of his actions of terrorist actions, but there he was entering the mall from the far end. Aratani sees him. “Why I’ll be...” Aratani says to herself. “What?” The others say. “That’s our in...” Aratani says as she points out Chip. “Who is he?” Midori asks. “That is the head of the Rescue Rangers, and invited to the Emperor’s dinner parties. We can get to him and have him invite us to the next dinner party at the palace.” Aratani says as she slowly gets up. While talking to her friends, she does not see him selling and giving away drugs to some of the local teens. She gets up and says, “Follow me and learn.” The girls get up and follow Aratani as she heads to Chip. Once with his personal space she asks, “You’re Chip Maplewood, leader of the Rescue Rangers, aren’t you?” “What of it? Want an autograph or something?” Chip says in a mean tone. Aratani steps up to him and puts her hand on his chest, putting on the feminine charm, “A big strong man* like you have connections we need. Perhaps if you do us a favor, we will do you a favor in return.” “Hmmm... what kind of favor?” Chip asks, the gears in his head turning. “We just want an in to one of those Emperor’s dinner parties you have been going to.” Aratani says in a begging female tone, as she slowly slides her hand down from his chest to his groin, giving it a squeeze. She pretends to react, “Oh! It is true about what they say about you Alpha Types...” “What they say about Us Alpha Types?” Chip asks, totally dumb in the situation. “You know... You are more than ‘man enough’ to handle any female... if you know what I mean.” Aratani says. “Well, it comes with the job. Staying in shape, pumping iron, rescue work requires one to be strong and ever ready.” Chip says as he looks at Aratani like a hungry man looks at a meal. He thinks before he says, “Meet me at my hotel room at the Marriot hotel, room 2013 later this evening and I’ll see about getting you ladies in, depending on what you are willing to do for me.” “Marriot hotel, room 2013, say about 7o’clock?” Aratani asks. “7o’clock is fine with me.” Chip says. Note: *Chip is actually a bit shorter than Aratani

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Mar 26th, 2023, 1:15pm EDIT: (Did not get a chance to reply to Phone call. Lodge would not be ready for them until next day and Hondo would not be giving directions out over the phone as he doesn't trust cellular communications that much, more so in these situation.) edit in orange. Charles, Dale put the Suit case in to the Ford Fusion. While Bourbon put his and Maggie suit case in thee SUV. While there weapons and gadgets too. While they did this Charles thumbed through his contacts and pushed on Hondo's number, putting it to his ear as it auto dialed. "Yallow?" The voice on the other asnwered after three rings. "This Is Charles. Fernando said we were to join you all at the lodge but we need directions." Charles said. "Join us? I was told you were stayin' there." Hondo replied a bit gruffly. "I was told to go there. We are loaded up and ready." Charles replied. "Well, we still don't have supplies or all the rooms ready yet, so don't come here until tomorrow." Hondo replied. "So... directions?" Charles asked. "Ask Jack. I'd rather not give those over the phone." Hondo replied. "My phone is secure." Charles retorted. Hondo sighed, "I don't care. Still don't trust it. Ask Jack. He an' the others are comin' out tomorrow. You can follow them, even ifin ya want." "... Who is Jack?" Charles asked after a pause to think about who Hondo was talking about. "Big, loud Aussie? Can't miss him." Hondo replied dryly. "Oh, Monty! I'll talk to him then." Charles replied. "Alright then. Anythin' else?" Hondo asked. "No. That should be it. We will see you ... *click!*" Charles started to say but was cut off by the other end of the phone line going dead on him. He shook his head for a moment as he mumbled to himself, "What put him in a bad mood?" Charles: Ok the Ranch is 150 miles form Tokyo. So we get there by night. Stop for gas, restroom brake and little food. Dale, Burborn, Maggie, Widget and Foxglove: Ok. Then they get into there Car and SUV. AS Charles put thee GPS for Hondo Ranch as it got the location. Then they drove off to. Highway 14 to Highway 298. As they keep driving and went out of Tokyo City. Then they got on Highway 47 as they arrived Moriya and then got on Highway 294. Then they keep driving. * NSA Alcatraz Prison aka the Rock mouse version, San Francisco, California In Cell 387 Demetrice was there reading a book. Then two guards came up to him. Cat Guard: Demetrice. You got a Gust want to see you. Demetrice stop reading his book as he close it and looking at the guard. Demetrice: Ok. Then they took him to the Gust Area as glass on and phone on the side. Demetrice sit down and a gust sit down. He a male mouse was wearing a Black Trenchcoated, Black Fedora hat with feather and glasses on. Guard: 2 hours. Then he left as Demetrice and Gust answer the phone. Male Mouse: Hello Demetrice. How my old friend doing? Demetrice: I am fine Vad and Serving my Sencents 10 Years in this Prison. Vitamer; I see. Let me gust. Agent Charles and his friends Stop you form brining the goods to Tokyo. Demetrice; Yes. They ruined everything. Vitamer: I know. I Just came form South America and our bosses. Just call someone to deal with Agent Charles and his friends. Demetrice: Who? Vitamer: I did have someone in NSA working for us. And we did find out. He did have a partner. Before he turns him in. Since he was stealing Money from NSA Vault. Now he works for the Table. A group of Assisasnses. That hid under the Government eyes. We made a call to them. To ask them if we can use him and his partner to do our work. We will pay you and him. They agree. Demetrice: Who did you hire? Vitamer: Name Nick Stone. He is a former NSA Agent turn Hitmen for the table. He is good as John Wick and Cane. He have a partner and he is a clone of Dale. His name is Lance Williams and he is a crossdresser. Lure his prey to a trap and kill them. Demetrice: Will he kill them? Vitamer: Yes. He and his partner heading to Japan as we speak. Also they do got a Covent Hotel there too and they staying there. Demetrice: Good. In two days. They Transporting me to The Hague, Netherlands to stand trial for my Europe crimes there. They going to decide. I get life in a American prison. Or will I get the Death Sentences in Japan. We will see. Vitamer: We Will Figure out how to get you free. Don’t you worry. We are already working on that part. So see you in Netherlands friend. Then Vitamer left as Guards came back to escorted Demetrice to his cell. * The Covent Hotel. As a Back Bugatti park in the Covent garage parking lot. As they got out. A Male Black and Red Ferret wearing a Black Jacket, With pants and Shoes. While his partner a Male Chipmunk with. A Red nose. Wearing a Pink Top, Skirt and Ballet flat heel shoes. As they enter into the Covent Hotel. They went up to the respection desk. Then he put a special coin on the table. Nick: A Room for me and my mate here. Then the Respection see the Coin and then nodding to them. Female Duck: Room 289 Top Floor. Nick: Thanks. Then they went up to the elevator with there Suitcases as they heading up to there room. Then once they got to there room. Nick open the door of 289 as they enter and then he close it. While put the Suit case and open them up. Check on the Weapons. AS his Partner Lance went to the Table and took out the picture of Charles Roberts. While looking at them. Lance: So we be killing your old friend and his other friends too. Nick: Yea. I been waitng for this long to get my payback on Charles and it finely have come.. Watch out Charles. I am here and will Kill you for what you did.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Mar 28th, 2023, 11:29am OOC: Edited above post to fit with what was happening. MY fault for not posting phone call sooner.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 18th, 2023, 4:18pm (Warning!!: Personal, relationship BS! Read at your own risk!) Hondo lay on a towel covered lounge chair, sighing contentedly as Valentine lay on top of him gently kissing his neck and chest with small tender kisses. Their moist bare skin still gave off a bit of steam from the warmth they had gathered from the hot tub, and they enjoyed the feeling of each other’s bodies pressing against each other. As they lay there Hondo’s phone ring and he gave an annoyed growl as he reached over and grabbed the phone from the table beside him. He looked at it and swore softly before answering. "Yallow?" he answered quickly, wondering why Charles was calling him. "This Is Charles. Fernando said we were to join you all at the lodge but we need directions." Charles said over the phone. "Join us? I was told you were stayin' there." Hondo replied a bit gruffly, annoyed in part that plans had apparently changed without him being notified, but more so that the pleasure he was finally getting from a wife that was finally not afraid of intimacy again was being interrupted. As he spoke Valentine slid down him until she was face to face with his half-swollen manhood. She grabbed his balls and started playing with them, liking how they hung a bit lower than normal due to being warmed form the hot tub. She tugged on them gently as she licked his member a few times and stared up into his eyes, trying to get his attention back on them and hopefully hurry up the call. "I was told to go there. We are loaded up and ready." Charles replied. "Well, we still don't have supplies or all the rooms ready yet, so don't come here until tomorrow." Hondo replied, a bit flatly, though he met his wife’s gaze and grinned at the sex look she was giving him as she attended to his needs. "So... directions?" Charles asked. "Ask Jack. I'd rather not give those over the phone." Hondo replied, quickly, hoping that Charles would go away. "My phone is secure." Charles retorted. Hondo sighed, "I don't care. Still don't trust it. Ask Jack. He an' the others are comin' out tomorrow. You can follow them, even ifin ya want." “Tell him we’re busy.” Val whispered in a sultry tone before engulfing as much of his swelling member into her warm, wet mouth as she could. At the feeling Hondo drew in a deep sharp breath and sighed deeply, turning the mouth piece away from his mouth in hopes that the phone would not pick up the sound. His member swelled quickly to almost its full size in what seemed like less than a second, causing Valentine’s eyes to grow a bit wide as she nearly choked on it and backed off a bit before getting herself into a rhythm. "... Who is Jack?" Charles asked after a pause to think about who Hondo was talking about. "Big, loud Aussie? Can't miss him." Hondo replied dryly, before turning the phone microphone away again as Valentine started working harder at him member, almost taking extra glee from seeing him fight not to make any extra noises while on the phone. "Oh, Monty! I'll talk to him then." Charles replied. "Alright then. Anythin' else?" Hondo asked, speaking a bit quickly and hoping there was nothing else, as though they had been together the night before he had a lot pent up still and Valentine was bringing her ‘A’ game at the moment. "No. That should be it. We will see you ... *click!*" Charles started to say but was cut off by the other end of the phone line going dead on him. Hondo hung up the phone and almost dropped it as he tensed, half-sat up, and moaned loudly as a wave of pleasure ripped through him, though he did not come with that one, “Oohhahaa!.. Good lord woman! If I didn’t know better I’d say you’ve been practicin’ with someone else!” She pulled back and smiled mischievously, as she placed his member between her soft, ample breast and moved back and forth to attend to him for the moment, “I take it that means you like it?” He grinned as he relaxed and sat back again, “The word ‘like’ doesn’t cut it. You been readin’ books on sex or somethin’?” He smile softened a bit, “I.. I read a few things. When I kept havin’ problems after.. after I was attacked, I tried to think about havin’ sex with you durin’ the day, as the darkness didn’t overtake me so bad durin’ the day. I.. I felt like such a slut. Like I had tarnished myself for you, somehow by what happened.” “But you didn’t. It wasn’t your fault.” He replied. She nodded, “I know, but I felt bad until I realized somethin’.” “What?” He asked. She grinned a bit wickedly at him, “I couldn’t help but feel like a slut or whore after that, not matter how I thought about it until a couple days ago I realized though they did not make me a slut or anythin’ I could still feel like one and use that feelin’ for good. As long as I’m a slut or whore for you alone there is nothin’ wrong with it. I might never feel like I did before, but that’s alright. I feel like a bad dirty girl, but if I’m your bad, dirty girl then I can live with that.” He chuckled and shook his head, “Damn if I understand it or how it upped your game, but I’m fine with you bein’ my bad girl anytime an’ for always.” She shrugged, “I’m not sure exactly how it made me better other then maybe I feel less nervous about tryin’ some new things or bein’ a bit wilder for you. Guess I always thought I had to be a good, clean woman for you and I was afraid I’d ruin that if I went too wild for you sexually. If you don’t like somethin’ let me know and I’ll stop, but if being a slut for you makes our sex life better than I want to be like that now.” He looked down at her quietly and seriously for a moment before looking over at his phone, grabbing it and pressing some buttons. “You want some pictures?” She asked giving him a sensual smile. He shook his head, “Not at the moment, though I’d take ya up on those later.” She cocked her head at him, curiously, “Then what you doin’?” “Sendin’ Jefe a message that my phone will be off for a couple hours an’ turnin’ the piece of shit off as I’ll be damned if we get interrupted from this again!” He said seriously as he hit the send button the switched off the phone before tossing it aside. She grinned at him and went back to work with a renewed fervor, knowing that her man liked what she was doing even more than he had before. Though she had not hit her peak, as it would take many more years of practice still, she was well on her way. Hondo laid back a with a groan and a sigh as he swore his soul was being suckled out through his dick, but if he had to lose it he could not think of a better way. A couple hours later, a couple mind blowing fellatio sessions, some hard-core sex, a shower, a soak in the hot tube, and one last slower intercourse session, they both back onto a lounge chair and panted. As Hondo laid on his back, Valentine curled up, half on him, her body still trembling from the last orgasm he had given her. “That *pant* was *pant* Intense!” She said breathily. He nodded in agreement, “No kiddin’! *pant, pant*” “I know *pant* we might not be able *pant* to go at it that *pant, pant* hard, but you did *pant* like it, right?” She asked. “Does a duck with a boner drag weeds?” He asked, grinning mischievously at her.   She giggled and smacked him playfully, “You’re bad!” “Well, guess it’s fittin’ then. A bad man havin’ a bad girl.” He replied. She sighed contentedly and nodded, “It does fit and.. and I’m sorry of all you had to go through while I was messed up.” He shook his head, “Don’t be sorry. It’s not your fault. I’m just glad you’re doin’ better.” “And that it somehow made me wilder in bed?” She asked as she now took on a mischievous grin. He looked around briefly before replying, “Wilder yeah, but I think the bed was the only place we didn’t manage to hit up!” She giggled and snuggled back into his chest again and just enjoyed being held by him, neither saying anything for several minutes. After a bit he sighed though, sighed in such a way she knew they had to break this off for now. “We have things to do, I guess.” She said in response to his sigh. He nodded, “Mmhmm, though I’d rather not at the moment, but it has to be done.” She set up and looked around a bit, “Should clean up around here a bit, though luckily we made more of a mess of each other than the surroundings… Probably should shower again too.” He sat up too and kissed her neck softly. She moaned softly, “Ohhh, … I think we might need to shower separately or we’ll not get anything else done tonight.” He pulled back and nodded as he stood up. “Yeah, I reckon you’re right.” He replied sounding a bit defeated but he was thinking the same thing. Though that was wilder a romp than he was sure the two of them had ever had, he could still not help wanting more. She was right, though. They had more to do, as he had not planned on them taking that long to themselves this evening, so they were running out of time if they still wanted to get a good night sleep. And whether he wanted to admit it or not he felt something in him was wrong still, as old injuries that had not hurt since he took that pill in Italy hurt again, his energy reserves were running lower than they should be, and he was not regenerating as fast as he used to while sleeping. He would not consciously admit it but subconsciously he knew if they continued at this pace he would pass out in an hour or so and be dead to the world until late the next morning, which was not time he could afford to lose. “So, what else we need to do?” She asked. “Well, this area needs cleaned up now, chairs wiped down, chemicals checked on the hot-tub and the lid closed. Towels need thrown to wash as well. Shingo left me instruction on gettin’ the pool goin’, which I have to add some started chemicals an’ top off water tonight so it is ready tomorrow. We have a list of what food we have an’ Shingo has a list for tomorrow but we need to double check supplies an’ set out meal plan for the next few days so we know what the next list should be. An’ then, since I wasn’t plannin’ on the government goon squad, we need to get the staff quarters ready so they can use them, as well as a few other odds an’ ends I need to check on before bed.” HE said. She nodded, “Well, why don’t you go get a shower while I clean up this area and shut it all down. No sense me getting a shower and into dry clothes before cleanin’ up her and potentially gettin’ my clothes damp. You take care of the pool and your other odds and ends while I take a shower. And then we can work on the staff quarters and food plannin’ together, alright?” He stood up and stretched a bit, “I reckon that would work. She swallowed hard as she stared for a moment at his member that still was at half-mast from their last session. “You’d better go get that shower before I start suckin’ on that again. I’ve always had a high libido but after all that has happened and how mind-blowin’ tonight was, I think it doubled or tripled somehow.” She said seriously. He grabbed a towel and tied it around his waist, causing her to frown a bit at him hiding her candy from sight. “I know what ya mean. Maybe we can go again a bit before we sleep.” He replied. She nodded quickly, “If we need to sleep, that is.” He chuckled and shook his head at her renewed sexual fervor, “Alright, I’d better go.” He walked away chuckling to himself and she sat staring at him, wishing he’d just turned around and tell her that they could do everything else in the morning. She sighed in defeat as he walked out of view and left her to the task she assigned herself. She knew he was right in that they needed to do this tonight, but after finally being able to let herself lose and free herself or her old and new sexual inhibitions, she felt like a kid playing with a new favorite toy, she could not get enough and did not want her play time to end. She pulled herself out of her thoughts and with another sigh started to work, though in the buff which somehow felt freeing. Though they could have put it all off, except the pool, and finished the work in the morning if all went to plan, but both of them knew that things going to plan was rare for them. For now they were happy with what they had experienced together and their imaginings and hopes of future such sessions was renewed. Though both worn out, physically, mentally, and spiritually, the evening had been theirs and it was something they both had desperately needed. Hondo turned back on his phone as he headed up to their room to shower. Since he was by himself, he showered and dressed quickly before heading back out to finish tasks for the day. He had the pool chemicals added and water auto top-off system running just as Valentine passed him to throw towels in the washer before heading up to shower. Since he had a bit before she was done he moved their guns and ammo from the car and placed them in a fire-resistant safe room that was designed to lock and protect valuables from guests who might be staying there. Once done he hauled some of the tool bags to the shop, finding that he had few tools that were not already there, though the age of the tools in the shop were forty to sixty years older than the tools he currently held. He looked around the shop a bit and, though dark out now, he took a walk around the outside of the lodge before heading back in to help Valentine. He timed things right as she just came down, freshly washed and dressed again, as he entered the lodge again. By midnight they had all the guest rooms ready, food lists, and meal prep plans done. Though Hondo felt it more than Valentine did, they both felt a bit drained and decided to call it night. Though he had been ready to still screw around earlier, he now felt really tired, though she was still horny. He gave it up one more time, and though it felt good he was not as into it as before, which did not get past Valentines notice. Once done he kissed her and held her for a bit before quickly falling asleep. She looked at him, worried that the toll the last few days had taken on him was her fault, as like him she had no clue of the poison that was in his veins, nor that the stress they had all gone through was being compounded by it.  She laid awake for almost an hour longer, feeling the warmth of his body against hers and listening to the soft sound of his breathing as he slept. A few times she thought she felt him shiver and she swore she heard him wheeze occasionally as he breathed, but she was sure it was just her overactive imagination messing with her. He was strong, fairly young still, healthy as a horse, and nigh immortal. What was there to worry about?

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 20th, 2023, 4:28pm On a roof top way away from the safehouse, in the dark of the night a Hispanic looking man slammed some equipment into cases as he spoke angrily into a headset. “He is gone! Desaparecido!” He shouted angrily. “Dummkopft! How do you mess up such easy task?! How you lose him?!” his handler answered back in English, with a heavy German accent. “He left on motocicleta and no come home for dos dias! Then come home in wrong veículo and leave with hees chica and no come back! Fernando no return, only others. American agentes return after being gone for days, after he leave, but this.. this bastardo, he leave without reason y no stay long enough for me to act!” He yelled back as he slammed the locks closed on his telescopic rifle case. “There has to be reason!” The german yelled back. “Then you tell me reason. You so smart, cabrón, you tell me! I ask you when he disappear for información y you say is none! Is no party! We no chase! If he run someone must chase, but who?!” He yelled back. The voice stayed silent for a moment before replying gruffly, “Listen, Schweinhund, I am master!  You are der Köter, er, uh, cur dog!” The man gritted his teether but replied in calm but yet diabolically cold tones, “der Köter?.. Cur Dog? Oh, you mean el canalla o el vil perro?? Soy un el canalla? A rat o a vile dog?? … Si, well maybe Tio Mengele would like to know this, as since I am un vil perro then he must be un vil perro too,  eh?” “Do not take that tone with me! Your Unlce is aware of the situation and has made it clear that since you agreed to take the pills and do the job, you are a tool to be used like any other!” The german growled back. “Mengele said this?” The Hispanic man answered, flatly, trying not to sound worried that his trump card was now gone. “Ja Wohl, mien Köter. Or would you like me to call him at this time and have him tell you?” The german replied, sounding very smug indeed. “No, I have no wish to bother Tio Mengele at this hours… and he is right. I took this job as I want them dead and I want them dead by my hand! I am your cur dog, I know this, but you know this, I give this my all as my only goal left is to see Hondo Sackett and Fernando G suffer as I have by losing those they love, then to see the life leave their eyes before mine leave my eyes. If I fail it is not because I made mistake. It is because someone interfered. My determination is to my death, so question me no more and find me información so I may do your wish and see my família vingada. I maybe be this Köter, but I will do my job! ” He replied firmly. The german sighed, “Ja. This I know. I too have masters who only want results but see not the struggle. We are all dogs to the masters, but we are fierce and loyal dogs to the fatherland, the fourth Reich, and the Fuher!... Köter .. hmm. I believe I will change this to your code name.” “What was my code nombre?” The man asked. “You were Nummer Sieben, but now you are Köter.” The german replied. Köter frowned at only being known as a number to them before, but at the same time he knew he should have expected that. He was a cur to them and not worth a name. He lived merely to serve their will and when he no longer served their will he would no longer live. “Eh. Think I like Sieben better.” Köter groused. “I care not.” The german replied. Köter sighed and paused as he picked up his case and looked at his watch which showed 3 am. “If they not back by now, they might not come back… If that purple haired prostitute had anything to do with this!” Köter growled. “Nien! She not involved! Forget her! She is a freelancer. On other job for those in syndicate stupid enough to believe we are partners with them. She must be left alone!” The german said quickly but firmly. “But what is she doing here?!” Köter demanded. “I.. I was told that we do not need to know.” The german answered hesitantly. “Heh, so Master Köter really is cur dog too.” Köter said with a slight chuckle. The German huffed, “Heh! You are lucky I am forgiving, but still you should watch that tongue of yours. Someone not so forgiving might cut it out of that head of yours for fun, you know?”” “The dog barks but the masters take no thought in what those barks might mean as long as the work is done, no?” Köter replied. “Ja, this is true. Return to the apartment and await my call… Bis Dan.” The german replied quickly before hanging up. As the line clicked dead the Hispanic man picked up his case and headed for the access ladder. “Bah, they are all fools. Weak, stupid fools.” He grumbled to himself as he descended the ladder and started back to his apartment in the dark. In the distance, a dark figured watched him more so than that house that originally had her interest. As she lowered her binoculars the moonlight glinted off her metal arm for a moment, causing her to shrink back in the shadows deeper and watch to make sure she had not been seen. The man did not seem to notice but kept on and no figures moved in the darkness.   The Cowboy disappearing for a couple days seemed odd to her, and then his loading up and taking off, without even seeming to attempt to find her or the girls again baffled her. She had planned to confront him again and push him for sex yet again on his nightly round, but he had not been on them for two nights now. She was sure he would cave, for the girls sake, getting her some deeper insight into the group and letting her get her rocks off, while also having that secret to hold over his head. Now, though she was not so sure, and wondered if she was wrong about them all. She wanted to write them all off, and call this the sign that she needed that they were all evil, but something did not let her still. She tagged several of the other vehicles with special trackers and waited. If he did not come back they had to go to him. She could give them a little more time at least, just a little.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Apr 27th, 2023, 1:18pm Tonya sat on the balcony, hunched over, knees to her chest, and stared at the floor. She shivered slightly in the cool early morning air, its heavy dampness piercing through her thin, tired body. Dew glistened on almost every surface around her, but she did not notice it, she did not even seem to take notice of her own shivering as she was too lost in thought. A deep feeling of despair had overtaken her, one that she was not sure she had even felt while at the hands of those cruel doctors at the cybernetics lab, of which had held her and Zoey prisoner. She fought with herself, with what she had done and with what she wanted to do, but nothing felt right to her. Her shivering intensified as memories of being strapped bare to that cold metal gurney ran through her mind. Memories of the feel of the steel against her body, the bindings biting into her skin, the light that was nearly blinding her that hovered above, the sound of machines beeping and whooshing, dull voices talking about her, as if she was nothing more than a hunk of meat to be carved, as drugs affected her mind and body, the sound of pneumatic drills and saws, flesh being cut, the smell of her own blood and antiseptics mixed, her body being jerked, pushed, and pulled as metal and flesh were melded, and a vague image of her own body parts being dumped into a waste bag to later be discarded. She relived these images almost daily but at the moment they seemed more intense than usual, those coupled with seeing them haul Zoey into the same operating theater to return her mangled, part machine, part flesh body to the recovery room, bruised, bandaged, pale, and seeming almost lifeless. These memories screamed at her, telling her that more of this was to come if she failed to hide them both from those who sot them, if she failed to stay ahead of them, if she failed to get them out of there. More of that was not acceptable. Those were not the only memories though that filled her mind. Others collided with those thoughts. Thoughts of her childhood, of being whole, of how those two strangers looked at her with such worry and spoke so softly to her, of how kind that big cowboy had handled her so carefully, and he held her so gently. Their words about caring for her and Zoey, though they only guessed at Zoey’s existence from her verbal slips, their offering to find a way to make them better and take them away, and find someone to treat them with love again. Those thoughts cried loudly to her, and tore at her heart, as it was not just a better scenario than she had hoped for, but was almost the offered fulfillment of her wildest dreams, as of late anyway, shy of perfection as she knew being whole again was never an option. As much as she wanted this, other thoughts overshadowed any possibilities she could find in going back to them and it working out. Thoughts of her parents being executed in front of her, their bodies being drug away, her dream of the same happening to the cowboy and his wife, thoughts of what the purple-haired lady had said, these told her happiness was impossible. She knew Kurayami’s men were out there still and they were coming. It was not safe here, it was not safe with the cowboy, it was not safe anywhere. If they caught her and Zoey they would be experimented on further and die, their lives being torture each and every day they drew breath. She did not want that for herself and feared it for Zoey even more, but though she wanted help, she feared just as much what would happen to those who aided them. She knew if she went back to the cowboy and his wife they would still be found and taken back to their gruesome fates, but then instead of just her and Zoey’s fates, she would also have this kind couples deaths on her conscience, as those who helped them would surely die too, either immediately or, if unlucky, doomed to share similar fates as they had. The thought of more dying for them, her young heart could not take as it was already at its limit, and maybe past, held together only by the younger girl that needed and trusted her so much. She wanted to return to that house and let the cowboy and his wife take both her and Zoey in but she wrote it off as a selfish desire and tried to think about what she could do without involving others, though this mental write-off did little to uncloud her thoughts. They had to keep moving, keep running, keep ahead of those who wished to do them harm. Though it was not an answer to their problem nor a complete escape, she was too exhausted to think of any other solution that did not mean them being responsible for more deaths other than their own. She told Zoey constantly that they would escape, but in reality, it was a pipe-dream. She told herself that if they kept running maybe Kurayami would give up, but she knew the reality of them being able to last that long was not realistic. Even as she sat there her stumps throbbed and her whole body ached. On her way back to their hideout that night, she notices a slight ticking sound coming from her right artificial leg, as she waked, where only a slight whirring had been heard before. Her eye had also taken to flickering a bit in the dim light, as if the auto-adjust on the night vision was faltering. Her night vision had been one of the few things giving them and edge and if it died their night travels would have to stop and if it froze on, her day travels would be greatly hampered. Though this bothered her she was not sure what would fail first, her real body or her artificial parts. She also worried about Zoey. Her artificial parts were different, not as strong, and partially mangled as it was. Her body struggled to compensate and her health was barely maintaining at the moment. She gave a ragged, shuttering sigh as she sat there and tried her best not to cry. They could not go back and they could not last. After a bit she sat up with a sigh and slowly, using the balcony rail to pull herself up, got to her feet with a groan. She hurt bad and wanted to sleep, hoping the sleep would give her some reprieve from her own thoughts and allow her to think better later. She slowly made her way to the first floor, the only sounds other than her faint foot falls was the ‘whir, click’ of her artificial legs as she walked. As she descended the stairs she saw her bag sitting on the old kitchen counter, the bag that held her nightly haul, as well as the couple meager possessions she now had. Her food haul for the night had not been great, finding some stale bread and a few half rotten vegetables that were at least partly edible. She figured she could combine them with some water and make a mash of sorts. It would not taste great but would give them some sustenance until she could find better. Though they would need to eat soon, the flask she had taken from the apartment building where the Cowboy was staying was more on her mind now, knowing that the harsh liquid inside would help dull her pain and let her sleep. As she emptied the food out of the bag in search for the flask her hand touched something else, something she wished she could forget its purpose but she feared its use was inescapable. Her hand flinched at first, before slowly grasping the polymer grips and pulling the object from her bag.  Once out she stared at it for a moment, a pistol she had stole from one of Kurayami’s men, from an all too close encounter, that she had stowed away in her bag. It had only on full magazine with about sixteen rounds in it, not enough to defend them, but that was not its intended purpose anyway. Though its purpose was one that chilled her to the bone, she knew it was the only way out that would actually work, though she hated the very thought of it down to her inner most being. She stared at charcoal black finish on the piece, wondered if it was better to use it now and not further risk capture. They were both in pain and she knew the pain would get worse day by day. Even if they managed to stay ahead of their enemy, was it worth suffering for a few more days only for the inevitable to catch up with them? She felt extremely empty and desperate at the moment, grasping at straws as why she should wait, but she coming up empty. She suddenly half dropped the pistol to the counter as if it were hot to the touched, quickly grabbed the whisky flask, and stepped quickly back as if the pistol would strike out at her like some venomous asp. She stopped within sight of the gun and dropped into a chair, quickly uncapping the metal flask and taking a deep drink from it. She coughed a bit as the amber liquid burned her throat but she barely noticed the searing pain as the pain and fear in her heart and mind burned worse. As she sat there, she drank from the flask and stared at the gun, wishing it, its need, and intended purpose away, but it did not go away no matter how much she wished or drank. Before long she started to feel numb, but in that numbness, somehow, she felt she could do that which she had so long fought with herself for the resolve to do when the time came.  She sat the flask down on the counter and picked up the gun, looking it over in her hand and even putting the barrel to her temple and closing her eyes, as she tried to steady herself and confirm in her mind that it was the right thing to do. She sighed after a moment, finding no reason to go on, no hope to continue fighting, and nothing that told her this would not eventually be the end anyway. Though something insider her screamed to stop and put it down, the whiskey dulled the voice enough to pretend she did not hear it. IF there was to be a time to do it, it had to be now. With her resolve firm, or as firm as she could make it with the aid of alcohol and psyching herself up, she lowered the gun and headed towards the basement stairs, her first step an awkward stumble, as she had not realized how drunk she really was until then. She put a hand on the wall and steadied herself as she continued on, trying to make as little noise as possible, wanting Zoey to stay asleep, knowing it would be easier on both of them this way. As she descended the stairs, the ‘whir, clack’ was joined by the sound of her breath and heartbeat quickening as she tried to maintain her resolve and fought the battle within her. In the darkness her night vision flickered a bit but the sleeping form of Zoey was very detailed to her. She was relieved that she was turned away from her, which made it easier, as she did not know if she could pull the trigger if she saw that face that trusted her so much. As she approached the bed, she swallowed hard, paused a moment, and then raised the pistol with a trembling hand, aiming at the back of the young girl’s head. She paused again, closed her eyes for a moment and then put her finger shakily on the trigger. As she took a deep breath in, in preparation to fire, her heart almost stopped as Zoey groaned in her sleep and rolled onto her back, turning her face to her now. She gasped slightly at Zoey’s movement but breathed a sigh of relief when she did not wake, though the trembling in her hands only worsened, as her resolve faltered and the voice in her that screamed to stop got louder. She stood there for several seconds, gun pointed, body shaking as she tried to convince herself she was doing right. She panted for breath as sweat beaded on her brow, trickled down her face, and stung her real eye. “Help me, God… Help me… I have to…” She whispered through grit teeth as she fought to hold steady and pull the trigger. She lowered the pistol for a moment and tried to reign in her breathing; closing her eyes for a moment as she tried to steady herself. She swallowed hard after a moment, quickly opened her eyes, grit her teeth, and brought the gun back up as a tear ran down her face. “I’m sorry, Zoey. Please forgive me.” She hissed softly through clenched teeth as she tensed up, ready to pull the trigger. As she took up the slack in the trigger she heard a soft voice call out groggily to her, and her heart and breathing seemed to stop in that instance. “Tonya??” Zoey’s familiar mechanical voice called out softly She opened her eyes and saw Zoey’s good eye peak open a bit, and squint at her, trying to make out her form in the darkness. Her hand started to shake violently and she recoiled in horror, dropped the gun to the floor in the process, as full realization of what she was doing pierced through the drunken haze that she had mistaken as resolve. Zoey’s waking to see her like that added further to her anxiety, and she felt as if she had betrayed the girl that trusted her so, knowing she would never trust her again after this, though she had long told herself this day would come. “Tonya!?!” Zoey called out in fear, as she curled up in a ball under the blanket on the cot, just her nose peeking out as she looked around frantically. It was then that Tonya realized the Zoey could not see in the darkness around them and had most likely only seen her silhouette and not the gun in her hand. The cry of fear the young girl let out, calling for the one she trusted to protect her was almost more than Tonya could take. “I.. I’m here.” Tonya said shakily as she fought off tears. “I heard something!” her mechanical voice exclaimed fearfully. “It.. it was me. I.. I knocked something over… it’s alright. Go back to sleep.” Tonya replied as a huge lump formed in her throat and her stomach started to feel sick. Zoey sighed and visibly relaxed. “Oh… scared me… I thought they found us.” She replied sleepily as she settled back down into the cot. “No.. We’re .. s.s.safe. Ju.. just get some sleep.” Tonya whispered hoarsely, as she fought of crying and puking at the same time. “Okay… love you.” Zoey whispered before drifting back off to sleep. Tonya choked a bit and put a hand over her mouth to stifle the sounds as she scurried and half stumbled back to the stairs. She kept going, chocking back the sounds, liquid, and feelings inside as she rushed up to the first floor and then the second. She rushed into the second-floor bathroom, shut the door, and leaned against it for a moment. As what she had almost done hit her fully, she stumbled forward, fell on her knees before the old toilet in the room, and retched up at contents of her stomach, which was mostly booze and stomach acid.  After the contents ran out she dry heaved for a bit and finally, her system exhausted, slowly sliding to the floor, and curled into a shaking, shivering ball. As her mind tried to process, she fell apart further.  She had given into despair and almost shot that girl who so innocently trusted her and with so much trust and care told her she loved her. She gasped and coughed as choking sobs overcame her. She collapsed fully onto the floor as the sounds of her anguishing heart issued forth from her very core. She knew all along it would come to having to end it with their deaths and thought she could summon the courage. The thoughts of what they done to her, she told herself, alone was enough to give her the ability to take their lives when needed, but now she was not sure. What she did know is she could not take Zoey’s life. She was too weak. And beyond that she wanted to live. “Zoey! I’m Sorry! *Sob* I’m Sorry!!! *Sob, Choke, Sob*! God.. *Sob* Why?!? *Sob, Sob* I .. I can’t! *Sob* I can’t do it! *SOB GASP*! I want to live! God, I want to live!! *SOB*!!!!!!!!” She was not sure how long she lay there crying or when she started crying out to heaven for help, but exhausted, she eventually passed out, the anguish of her heart being too much for her own body to bare. -,-,-,-,-,-, As daylight spilled through the cracks between the boards that covered the old windows, it eventually fell across Tonya’s face, causing her to stir a bit. She shrugged under the blanket that covered had and tried to will the sun away, unsuccessfully. She tried to go back to sleep, as she felt so tired still, but the pounding of her head and churning of her guts allowed her no more rest and forced her out of the dark oblivion that her mind had fallen into, to keep itself from self-destructing. Unfortunately for her, with her system clawing at her, her mind started to awaken and process her current state. She did not remember going to bed, let alone covering up, and the sick feeling inside her was not just her normal sickness from the pain she felt. She realized that though covered she lay on a cold, hard surface, like tile, and the taste of acid lingered on her lips and tongue, and burned her throat. As her mind worked she realized she had been drunk, drunk and puked, so she realized she must be hung over. She remembered puking and falling to the floor, then sobbing before things went dark in her mind. She groaned as she searched for what happened in her head, ‘Wait… sobbing? Why was I sobbing? .. ow my head! … Why did I drink so much? … what happened.. I remember … remember drinking and staring at something… the gun! ..  Zoey!!!” “Zoey!!” She cried out, sitting up with a start, which made her guts churn worse and her head feel like it would explode. She grab her head and squinted with her real eye, keeping her cyborg eye off, as the feedback from it was more than her brain could process at the moment. Her breath quickened as it all flooded back to her, and her mind panicked, as she could not remember what exactly she had done, if she went through with it or not. She saw she was in the bathroom still, but that did not help. As she glanced around frantically a small, mechanical sounding voice quickly drew her attention from the corner. “I’m here.” Zoey called softly, in a flat tone, from a dark corner between the claw-foot tub and the wall. Tonya had to sit up further to see her fully, and though the sound of her voice calmed her mind a bit, as she knew she had not gone through with the plan, but something about where she was and how she looked also drained the life from her. “Zoey? … You alright?” Tonya asked in a hesitant, rough, groggy voice. The corner Zoey sat in was as far away from Tonya as one could get in the old bathroom. She was half hidden behind the tub, but Tonya could see her, her knees pulled to her chest, and her face hidden into her knees. She looked up after a moment and a tear trail and a red eye betrayed that she had been crying. “Zoey.. what’s wrong?” Tonya asked, afraid of the answer. Zoey started at her for a moment before pulling a familiar charcoal colored object from her lap and sliding it half-way across the floor. Tonya started to shake again as she saw the pistol laying between them. “You.. you didn’t knock something over did you?” Zoey whispered as she half rested her face on her knees and looked away from Tonya. Tonya shook her head and replied in a shaky voice, “N.n.no.” “You dropped this, didn’t you?” Zoey asked in the same whisper as before. Tonya looked away from her, trying not to cry again, “Yes.” Zoey hugged her knees a bit more tightly with her good arm. “You were going to shoot me last night, weren’t you?” Zoey asked, almost inaudible this time. Tonya nodded and closed her eyes as tears started to silently roll down her cheek. She looked up at her after a moment and started to crawl over to her but stopped when Zoey seemed to recoil from her. “Stay away from me!” Zoey said quickly, glancing at Tonya quickly before staying away. Though she did not think it was possible, Tonya’s heart broke more. “Zo? I .. I’m s.s.sorry.” Tonya croaked, trying to not start sobbing again as she spoke. “You lied to me. There’s no hope, is there?” Zoey asked after several seconds of silence. Tonya looked down and shut her eye tightly, “I.. I don’t know… I don’t think so.” Zoey sighed, “I wish you’d have just shot me, then.” Tonya’s head snapped up, “Zo!” Zoey looked up at her almost angrily, tears flowing from her remaining eye as she glared at Tonya. “You told me we could escape, but we can’t! … We can’t escape and I can’t go back! Shoot me!” Zoey half yelled. Tonya shook her head, “I.. I can’t!” “Shoot me!” “No!” “Shoot me please!” Zoey said, losing the anger and giving Tonya a desperate look. Tonya just shook her head at her, her breath quick and her body still trembling/ Zoey started to cry, “Please, please just do it! Please Tonya. I.. I tried to shoot myself but  I can’t! I’m hurt so bad and am a burden to you!.. *sniff, sniff, sniff* Please, Tonya, I can’t go back!” The desperate cries of the girl cut Tonya like a knife and she scrambled over to her and wrapped her in a hug. “Zoey, I’m sorry!” Tonya cried. “Please, shoot me! I can’t go back! *sob* I’m scared, so scared! Please hold me!!” Zoey sobbed into Tonya’s Chest. They held onto each other and cried until they felt they had no more tears left, and then sat in silence a while longer. Neither of them knew how long had past, but Tonya’s stomach gurgling loudly drew Zoey’s attention and broke their silence. “You okay?” Zoey asked softly. Tonya nodded, “I’m alright.” Zoey sighed and paused before speaking again, “*sigh* … What happened.. last night?” Tonya closed her eyes for a moment and swallowed hard. She shook her head as she thought about it all, still putting the pieces together herself. “I.. I don’t know. I didn’t find much food, had no luck finding a new hideout, and I just was hurting so bad… I. I felt as if we had no hope and.. and just wanted to sleep and forget about it all …. I went to get that flask I took from those people who helped me, thinking If I drank a bit I could sleep. I stole that gun from one of the guys that were chasing us, you know that one time I almost got peed on when hiding in the bushes from them, I told you about that.” Tonya said. “You didn’t tell me about taking the gun.” Zoey replied softly. Tonya sighed, “ No.. no I didn’t. I… I knew it might go bad, like we talked about before. I wasn’t sure how else to do it! … When I saw it last night I wondered if I should just do it now as.. as , oh Zo, I’m not sure how much longer I can run! I’m sorry!” Zoey leaned back against her and wrapped her good arm around to old girl. “I know. Me too.” She whispered. Tonya swallowed hard again and took a deep breath to keep from crying again. “… I know.” She whispered. “Why didn’t you do it?” Zoey asked softly. Tonya shook her head, “I..I couldn’t! You were turned away from me and I drank enough that I thought I could, but then you rolled over and I saw your face… I still tried, but I couldn’t. When you woke up I fell apart. I’m not sure I could ever drink enough to do it. I’m sorry, Zo, I am. I care about you so much and would kill to protect you, die to protect you, but I’m.. I’m too weak to kill you to save you from them.” Tonya shook, her voice getting weaker and hoarser as she tried to hold it together. Zoey sighed and nodded, “I understand… I couldn’t hurt you either…. What are we going to do?” Tonya shook her head, “I.. I don’t know.” After another long pause Tonya’s stomach groaned again, and Zoey spoke up once more, “You sick from drinking too much again?” Tonya sighed and nodded, “Yeah, but it doesn’t matter… I deserve it, I guess…. I understand why people drink. After you’ve had some you feel light and free. You don’t hurt so bad and when sad, don’t feel as sad, but… If you feel like this after every time I’m not sure I want to anymore.” After a moment, Zoey pulled away and struggled to her feet. Once up she took her crutch from where it lay in the bathtub and started to the door. “Where you going?” Tonya asked. “To get you one of those beers you brought from that house.” Zoey said. Tonya frowned, “I’m not sure I want any more alcohol ever again.” “Daddy used to say having a beer or two isn’t bad. And there were a few times he’d bring people back from the bar who had fallen off the wagon and got drunk doing that somehow. They would sleep on the couch and when they woke up he would give them a beer. He would tell them, “A hair of the dog helps to ease the pain, but leaves enough to remind us why we shouldn’t go so far.’ I don’t know what he meant, but I guess it helps.” Zoey said with a shrug. “I’ll go with you.” Tonya said weakly, as she pulled herself up, wincing at the pain in her head. She followed the younger girl to the first floor and fell into the old armchair as Zoey pulled one of the beers off the counter and handed it to her. Tonya winced at the sound the can made as the top popped open and frowned at the taste of the skunky warm liquid as it entered her mouth and ran down her throat. Though the amber liquid in the metal flask burned, there was still a pleasant, woody taste to it. This stuff she was not sure how anyone enjoyed at all! “That’s horrible! You think one drink is enough?” She said as she frowned at the can. “Daddy always had them drink them whole can. He said your dad did that for him when he was younger, before he stopped drinking and became a preacher. He said he didn't think drinking was bad, but since he was a pastor he had to above a porch, though I'm not sure what he meant.” Zoey said shrugging. Tonya’s frown intensified as she looked at the can. She drank it all, though it took a while, and though the taste was horrible the fizziness of the beverage seemed to help her stomach and the slight warm feeling the alcohol in it gave her calmed her headache. She did not feel like she did before drinking but she definitely felt better. As she sat back in the chair, Zoey disappeared down to the basement and came back a while later with the extension cord Tonya used to charge, it taking time for her to get it as she moved so slowly. “You didn’t have to get that.” Tonya said. “You didn’t charge last night, so I figured you need to.” Zoey said with a shrug. Tonya sat up gingerly and pulled her cloak off and leaned forward so Zoey could look at the indicator. Zoey frowned as she looked at it, “It’s showing red.” “Damn. That means I’m under a quarter power.” She replied. “Want to take of your pack so you can lean back better?” Zoey asked Tonya nodded and Zoey unhooked the wires she needed to so Tonya could put the pack in her lap. As Tonya took the pack and sat back, she again thought of the cowboy and his wife and how much easier they had made it for her with the new shirt they modified and the new straps on her battery/control pack. She plugged in the one end of the cord as Zoey plugged in the other and then sat back into the big, old armchair. Once plugged in Zoey hobbled back over and sat down beside her in the chair and laid back against her. “You know your like a big sister to me, right?” Zoey asked softly. Tonya nodded, “I know, and you’re like my little sister, who I love and care a lot about.” “You know I trust you too, don’t you?” Zoey said. Tonya closed her eyes and nodded, “Yeah, though I don’t deserve it.” “Just please don’t let them take me again. Whatever you think is best I trust you, just don’t let them hurt me again, please.” Zoey said softly. Tonya nodded, “I’ll try.” “… I’m sorry I’m such a burden to you. You could get away if it wasn’t for me.” Zoey said after a long pause. Tonya looked over at her and shook her head, “No, No I couldn’t. I only made it this far because of you… I. I can’t get us away from them.” Zoey frowned, “Then.. what are we going to do?” Tonya looked away and stared at the wall for a moment before shaking her head, “I.. I don’t know.” “You sure that cowboy wouldn’t help if you asked him nicely?” Zoey asked. Tonya closed her eyes tightly to fight back tears again. She had cried way too much, in fact she felt she had cried more than half the day, every day since her parents were murdered. She was pretty sure that was no exaggeration and was sure it was the safe for Zoey. She did not want to cry anymore but was not sure how to stop other than dying. “I.. I know he would if.. if I asked but.. but then… but then they would be killed too…. I don’t think I could take that.” She whispered. “But if we can’t get away and we can’t kill each other, what can we do? He’s all we have left, isn’t he?” Zoey asked in a desperate, worried tone. Tonya sighed and nodded after a moment, “*sigh* … yeah, I guess he is. I’ll go talk to him tonight.”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 16th, 2023, 4:53pm The School Bully Girls walks about the seedy part of Tokyo where prostitutes and drugs were rampant. Aratani had some idea planned in her mind but she was not going to let the others know about it yet. First they go onto the local sex shops and gets a few “School uniforms” dress up kits that look similar to theirs but not totally like theirs. Then they go out to onto the streets and into the clubs, Aratani looking at the girls like a chef look at a piece of cut steak. It was weirding one or two of her friends as she steps up to a girl selling her services to anyone willing to buy them and looks them over like a car at a used car lot. She fines one, a bit shorter than they were but light skin, dark straight hair, not Japanese but rather Chinese. After looking her over, “You, girl. Where you from, what’s your name, what you offer and how much is your price?” A bit scared and nervous but gathers her bravado, the girl answers, “I’m from Hong Kong Provence of China, My name is Joy Fu Fuk, anything you want as long as it does not involve knives, needles, whips, or restraints against me I am fine with. And no drugs. How much, depends on how long and what we did. 20-thousand yen a head to begin with and can go high as 100-thousand yen or more per head. Now what do you want? Some girl on girl action? You and your friends to gang bang me?” “Before anything, how old are you?” Aratani asks. “Old enough to be legal with American Tourists looking for a good time.” Joy tells her. “That makes you 18 or so, if I remember my American Cultural studies.” Aratani says, throwing in, “Good.” “And you girls? How old are all of you?” Joy asks. “Like you said, Old enough to be legal with American Tourists looking for a good time.” Aratani replies. “Then what would you all want from me?” Joy asks. “We can discuss price later, but we want you to service a friend of ours, a famous American we know off. It will involve a bit of bondage and dominance, and we will video record it for personal reasons.” Aratani says. “Bondage and Dominance, so I am to be the Sub in this video?” Joy asks. Aratani nods. “Anything else?” Joy asks. “The usual sucking and #$@!ing, and you have to look like you’re enjoying it.” Aratani says, throwing in and she measure with her thumb and index finger, “You know how American Men say they are Sooo Big but are actually Teeny Peenies.” “I’ve seen a few Small Fries, and I’ve seen some Big Fire Hoses, it depends on the guy.” Joy says. “Well, believe me, this guy is Tiny!” Aratani says to her. She then asks, “How much?” “If I am going to be tied up in dominance, 75-thousand yen an hour and I want a copy of that video and 50-thousand up front.” Joy says. “That’s a bit high...” Aratani tries to interject. “All the girls in this part of town are not Japanese. You got Filipino, Vietnamese, Laotian, Malaysian, Taiwanese, Korean, Chinese and several others. You want a real Japanese girl for this, it is going to cost you 2 or 3 times as much. But I’m Chinese and let I look Japanese enough to fool most Japanese. You will not find anyone out here like me.” Joy tells her. “Alright, I’ll accept. But first, we’re going to a ‘Love Hotel’* to get that street funk off you so you can smell good and have you put on a school uniform for our ‘American Friend.’” Aratani tells her. She then takes Joy by the arm and hauls her away to a nearby Love Hotel with her friends following. [6:40PM] After a visit into a Love Hotel, Joy gets cleaned up and dressed into the fantasy school girl uniform, which looks like Aratani and her friends’ uniform with slight exception. But chances are Chip is not going to notice. While Joy was showering up, Aratani and her friends plan on pretending to be seductive to Chip before letting Joy do all of the dirty heavy work while they watch. Before putting on the clothes, the girls perfume and make up Joy to look a bit more presentable for Chip but to also hide that she was a working street girl. After giving her a few things and making her remember a few basic facts of their school, in case Chip asks. Once they have Joy ready, they head out to Chip’s room in the Marriot Hotel: 2013. They get to his room with some drinks and food that they had spiked with some drugs like Ecstasy and a fraction of a Micro Dot of LSD. They get into the Marriot hotel and in a couple of minute later were in from of room 2013. Aratani reaches over and knocks on the door. The door opens a sliver with the security chain and an eye looks up and down at them. It then closes and then opens fully for them to enter. Chip is seen walking back to his bed where he sits down. The girls talk to a table where they open their food, and Aratani opens Chip’s food and bottle of beer. She takes the Bento Box meal to him with the beer, all of them spiked with some drug she put in it. But unknown to her is the load of drugs he already has in his system, and how they would counter act with what she is giving him. ”What’s this?” Chip asks in an almost complaining tone. “It’s food, and beverage. You think we’re going to poison you or something? You are doing us a favor of getting us into the Emperor’s parties, and it is female’s place to reward the male who helps her. You’re helping us to get in to the Emperor’s parties, we are rewarding you with some food, drink and anything else you would be interested in...” Aratani explains. Chip smiles an evil grin as he hears “...and anything else you would be interested in.” Aratani throws in, “But we have to make sure that our ‘savior’ is well fed and treated right. How else would he do us such favors?” Chip accepts the food and drink from her. It was a simple Chicken Patty Katsudon (Chicken Patty on white rice – with vegetables and a gravy sauce on it). As the girls begin to eat their meals, Chip looks about them he gets frustrated with the chopsticks he has, having never to learn how to use them. Aratani looks at him as he mashes up his meal with chopsticks. She sits next to him, putting her meal and chopsticks down and taking his hand with his chopsticks. “Relax.” Aratani coos at him, staking his chopsticks from his hand, “This is not very hard at all.” Placing the chops sticks in his hands as they be when eating. “It just takes a bit of getting used too...” as she gently guides his hand to pick up food from the Bento Box and to his mouth. “That’s a boy.” She guides him a couple more times for him to eat before letting go of his hand. It takes time for Chip to get it right but eventually he gets to hurrily eat the meal given to him as the girls look at him slowly eating theirs. Chip eats like a man who has not eaten in days, having been done before the others were half way done with their meals. He then takes to his drink. Aratani, still sitting next to him, tells him “Relax and slow down. We want you calm down when you call the palace to add us to the guest list to next party event.” “Yes, we do not want you to sound too excited when you call them, to add us.” Miyuki adds, “It might sound like you’re being corset into adding us when you are not.” Aratani takes the phone from the night stand and places it between them, “Call them. One with such power and authority such as you should be able to command some lowly clerk on the phone to add to the guest list for the next palace event.” She then puts her hand on his thigh, giving it a light rub along its length. Chip thinks though his chemical polluted brain is not working as it should, with entitlement and power hunger ranking high with little empathy for anyone else but for himself. He throws at her, “What about a little something-something for me? As this is going to cost me and my rescue organization extra to add you, not that I mind, but there is a price to pay.” Aratani turns to the others and points to Joy, the others give Joy a shove to approach them. Seeing this, Chip complains, “Why her, why not you?” Aratani leans over to him, “First of all, I already have a boyfriend, so I can not go see him with your scent on me. But Joy here has no boyfriend, and she’s willing to take my place.” She then slowly steps off the bed as Joy sits on the other side of him with her smartphone recording what is happening. Joy begins to kiss the side of his face while putting her hand onto his groin and working it into his pants. He turns to kiss her but she stops him, putting a raised index finger to his face. Though Chip was about to complain, Aratani tells him, “No money, no honey... make the phone call or we leave.” Chip takes the phone and looks into his wallet, finding a card with a phone number to the palace. Looking at the card, he sighs before picking up the phone and dials. Some clerk answers, and in the conversation, thinks this is Dale Maplewood and not Chip Maplewood, which is a plus for Chip. Even though he submitted the girls’ name from class 12-1 of Minorigaoka High School, there was an issue where it is Fernando who sets up the guest list for the group. In trying to save face, Chip says, “...Verify with him and we will be there at the next party event. Tomorrow? We will be there in a limo.” He hangs up the phone. He lies, “You are in for tomorrow’s party. Go in with a limo and say you are with Mister Maplewood’s group and they will let you in. I’ll see you there.” Aratani nods with a smile before saying, “Let’s go girls.” Chip lets out, “Hey! What about...?” as he points to his groin. Aratani looks at him and then at Joy, “That is on her. But If we go and not allowed to go in, then there will be a problem. So we be seeing you tomorrow, and if things work out well, we will be there and Joy will be more than happy to service you. Won’t you Joy?” “Like she said, ‘No money, no honey.’” Joy says to him. “Let’s go girls.” Aratani tells them before walking out the door. Chip lets out as they gather by the door, “If you leave without me getting some action, I’m going to cancel your reservations.” The girls stop at the door before heading back. They all take a chair to sit in the room as Aratani points to Joy to give him some action. Joy walks up to him, getting on her knees as the others watched. She slowly and gingerly opened his pants and pulled out his tiny member as much as she could from his briefs and slipping on a condom on him, saying “Oh my god, it is so big!” before putting her lips to it and starts sucking on his tiny shaft. Behind her back she showed how big he was with the space between her thumb and index finger. The girls giggled where they sat. As she sucks on his tiny member, he places a hand on top of her head, saying, “Ahhhh... This is how it is supposed to be. Aren’t you women folks supposed to do as your men tell you to do?” “I told you I already got a boyfriend, as to the rest of us, but Joy doesn’t. She can be your girlfriend. We will sit here and watch. But when this is all over, and we do not get what we asked for, there will be a price to pay.” Aratani tells him. “Things... are... Ahhhhh… AHHHH!!!” Chips began to say before he started to cum inside the condom. Joy pulls off and steps away from him. “Hey!” Chip complains. “My job is done here.” Joy tells him before walking to the door with the others.. “You are supposed to clean me up!” Chip argued loudly! Joy turns to face him, “If you want me as a girlfriend, you need to respect me or you can go find another girlfriend.” Aratani tells him, “Men maybe over women in Japan but there is a lot of honor and respect we women must be given if you are to have an Asian girlfriend. Learn that and things may get better for you.” she then turns to the other girls, “Let’s go.” Chip complains, “But who is going to clean me up?!” Joy, being the last one to leave, tells him, “Go clean yourself up.” The door slams behind her after she leaves. They make their way to the nearest staircase, in case Chip comes out after then while they waited for the elevator. They make their way to the next lower floor and get the elevator there. As they stand there waiting for the elevator, they discuss their plans. Aratani turns to Joy, “We need a girl like you in our group. What would it take to have you around for your services?” “This was a start. But I need a lot more than what we agreed on.” Joy says and she sticks out her hand out to be paid. Aratani pays her though not happy about it, “Alright here. Where will you be tomorrow? We may need you to take care of that American for us again.” “Same place, same price.” Joy tells her before they enter the elevator. “How about we meet at the park mall outside the hotel? About 3o’clock?” Aratani tells her. “I need to double my price then.” Joy tells her. “What for?” Aratani lets out. “If my boss does not see me, then I better be with a high paying client so I can give him his part so I can have a place to sleep in and food to eat. Room and board is not cheap you know! Protection from being beaten adds to the price.” Joy tells her. Aratani and her friends stand there with their jaws dropped. Ahmya asks, “You get beaten?” “Only if I’m not where I am supposed to be and I do not pay for my room and board.” Joy explains. Miyuki points out the obvious, “We cannot have her beaten and bruised for our plans. Anything we can do to help?” They get out of the elevator at the main floor and step out of the lobby and start heading out of the hotel. At the street Aratani says “We’ll figure something out.” She then turns to Joy as she points to the all area by the hotel, “There, tomorrow, 3o’clock.” Joy says, “I need fresh clothes and 250-thousand yen, for 300-thousand yen and I get the clothes from that.” Aratani scowls at her before Ahmya says, “Don’t worry, you’ll be paid!” She then takes Aratani’s arm and hauls her away with the others following them to the nearest subway station. Waiting for the train at the train station, Aratani complains, “What – why you did that?!” “I do not know about you, but I can not pay some whore all the time to do favors for me, and if she is not paid enough, that her pimp might end up killing her!” Ahmya tells her. Miyuki throws in, “What happens in school is what happens in school, but this is something on a different level!” The others seem to agree as the train arrives.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jul 21st, 2023, 11:02pm The passage of time went unnoticed as their discussion went on. Then the door bell at the elevator rings, noting the delivery person has arrived with their food. Hiromi, Kitsume and Naomi go over to them and get the ordered meal, placing the bags onto the service island. It is not required in their culture to tip the delivery person, a “thank you” is an appropriate response to their service. It is also Japanese custom for the girl or head female of the house or group to serve the guests, this is Fernando’s hotel suite and the three of them want to vey for position. While they discuss on how to serve the meal, Fernando gets a couple of Japanese dinner tables from a nearby closet and sets with in the middle of the living room along with a few sitting pillows for the guests. He then calls to get their attention, “Ladies!” The three of them look at him. He points the table he set up, “You can set up the meal there.” The girls look at him and then at the table before moving the meal over to it and setting it up. Fernando goes back to his spot on the sofa. “Whatever is going on around here, I am going to find out.” Jeanette says to him. “Even if I was #$@!ing Gadget and any or all of the girls here, it is still none of your business unless you are part of that lust filled orgy we would have. Now – Tammy cheated with Chip long before I would have cheated with Gadget and any of the girls here.” Fernando tells her. He then throws at her “I also know that Misao is nudging you to have a sexual relationship with me.” “Now how can you speculate on that?” She asks. He lies to her convincingly, “As you know I work in a job where many young men leave or die in the line of duty. So in that every place in Japan Misao frequents is bugged in video and audio and I have to what is said and done. Thus I know what Misao had told you, when and where as I heard the recordings myself. So think about it – Misao want you to do something that when we were a couple would not happen until we are married and having during our honeymoon. What kind of a friend puts another to go against their scruples and personal beliefs? I, in the many years of working with you and being your friend and even boyfriend, had never put you through that. Yet she is, and you think that is alright? You need your brain adjusted.” Jeanette was sitting there bright red in embarrassment and violation with her jaw dropped open. Fernando throws at her, “Do not cover up for that bitch. She wants you to sacrifice what you hold yourself dear and invaluable. She demands you to do something that she would not do herself. She wants to take things from you that she has you take from me. If you do not believe me, than go to her place and demand the Time travel staff she has. Chances are she will make up stories and lies that she is not finished with it. Guess what.” “What?” Jeanette asks. “Not only I have already taken the Time travel staff away from her, I have also ran down its energy levels to zero so it can never be used again.” He tells her. “Why you bastard...” Jeanette growls to herself. “What the #$@! you complaining about? It is my Time Travel Staff that I gave to you to do your job as my Number Two. You failed in that tasked in giving Misao the staff, and now who knows that problems she caused in the Time Line. Misao is lucky that I did not have her sent to dance with the Troodons. Now until further notice, Gadget is my Number Two, and she has a long way to earn the trust to have a Time Travel Staff, which will be for a long time because of her actions with a certain Time Traveling Delorean.” He tells her before trying to stare her down. As she looks away, he throws in, “I gave you so many chances to repair this relationship we had, even to just be friends. But you want something you should not ever have and I almost gave it to you. Now you will never get it. You betrayed our trust, yet you think things are as if they were before, if I was some fool to think nothing happened and I could forgive you.” Fernando tells Jeanette with the others hearing what was being said. He continues, “Though you have a Christian Background and upbringing, you try to pride yourself in Jewish traditions. Then consider this – The man of the relationship has say in what happens in the relationship to the female. If his wife is at a point where she is a detriment to their relationship; he can throw her out of the relationship and keep her from being a further detriment. In Judaism, there is no divorce, but a wife can be thrown out by the husband like trash. It is only in the USA does divorce in Judaism exist, but it is something the Rabbi oversees and they are rarely friendly to the wife in the proceedings. If the woman takes it to civil divorce court then there is a chance she takes in being ostracized from the Jewish community. As far as you and I are concerned, you do not want to be in a situation where I leave you out in the streets to fend for yourself. You can say that Misao will be there to save you from that situation, but she is saving you because she can use you for what ends she deems is necessary to her benefit. From that she will try to get you to come back to me and force you to get me to do things for her, even if it means dropping your panties and bending over to give me your ass. I’d said it before and I will say it again – Jeanette I loved you. But you allowed somebody to get in between us and that someone is using you in ways you do not see is being done to you. If Misao would have simply asked for help, I would have gave it. But instead she had you take from me what she had taken from you in the name of a loan and refused to give it back when I needed it more than she ever did. Payments of loans are to be given when asked. All that she had you do to me was a betrayal of trust of what you and I had. Because of that, if you want me to take Jewish Law into consideration, you can leave and never bother me again. Your only other option left is to undo everything you did to me, just like Tammy will when she returns. The consequence of not doing so due to any excuse including ignorance, lack of priority or not caring about the consequences, will be expensive. Now what is your choice you are going to make, because you are going to state it here and now and I will make sure you live up to it. ”If you are going to be such an asshole like that to me, then perhaps I have to reconsider our friendship.” Jeanette tells him. “Then gather your things and go reconsider our friendship outside. You are not wanted here anymore if you are going dare question everything I had done for you. Compared to Misao, what has she done for you? Nada. Zilch, Nothing. So what you rode in a space ship to various planets and star systems. How many times I had to rescue out of those situations she put you through? Let me remind you – two. One when the Wraith over took a Lantean planet and two when the replicators took over another Lantean planet. Not only did I rescued you, I rescued Misao, and everyone on those worlds, their homes and their livelihood. What was Misao doing? Preparing her personal ship to make her escape, an escaped without you.” He tells her before saying, “Now get your things and get out.” Jeanette scowls at him before getting up and getting her things to leave. Fernando gets up and gets his things, following her to the elevator. Together they go down, Fernando using his key to make it a non-stop express ride to the lobby. Five minutes before... Chip walks out of the bathroom after taking off and flushing down the condom in the toilet and then washing off his limp tiny penis with some soap and water in the bathroom’s sink. As he washes himself, he thinks to himself, “What #$@!ing bitches... This is Japan, ain’t it? Women are to follow men’s orders in Japan. #$@! that. I’m gonna see if they are around the park areas and shoot them. Yeah... that will show them!” He goes into his bedroom and picks up a small Uzi he has stashed away, gotten by illegal means but he does not care. He also takes Gadget’s Lock Picking set he had taken long ago. He then takes the elevator to the basement where the garage is at. Looking over a few cars that he thought would be easy, He finds a Hondo Prelude with the key still in the ignition, and decides to take it. He slowly drives out the garage, and begins searching the area where the girls could have gone, thinking they would still be hanging out with friends. Hilton Hotel. Fernando escorts Jeanette to the exit of the hotel and out onto the streets. But something catches his ear – a high revving engine followed by rapid gunfire from a machine gun at the park mall by the hotel, going up the street to where they were. He can make out the head of a chipmunk sticking out of the car’s window with a small machine gun shooting up the block in another drive by. “STAY DOWN ON THE GROUND!” Fernando yells at Jeanette as he trips and pushes her onto the ground, pulling out his firearms from their shoulder holsters and begins shooting at Chip. Chip zooms by shooting at the windows of the hotel, and across the building, not caring who he hits. Bullets pass by some but hit only a couple of people, Chip and Fernando look at each other as they aim towards their respected directions as bullets pass by each other without hitting either one. But Fernando’s shots hits crucial components of the car, making it suddenly slow down and then stop some several yards away. Fernando runs towards the vehicle as Chip steps out, shooting up the place. Fernando manages to get a shot at Chip’s gun hand making him drop his weapon. It takes a second for Chip to realize that he is without his machinegun and starts to run away from the scene. Once around the far corner on the hotel’s block, Chip seems to disappear into the crowd. The police arrive quickly but too late to do anything but take notes, witness statements and gather evidence. Fernando manages to get back to Jeanette as she looks about from the ground while holding herself up on extended arms. Her nose though not broken but is bleeding and her glasses on the ground with the lenses broken. Fernando gets down on one knee to check on her. A couple ambulances com to treat the injured and wounded though Fernando refused, saying that he would take care of Jeanette himself. Trying to assess herself, she then starts screaming. “AHHHH!!! I’M BLEEDING! MY GLASSES ARE BROKEN!” Jeanette begins to yell. Fernando takes a handkerchief from his pocket, folding it twice upon itself to make a smaller square pad which he puts her face to hold her nose in place, telling her to relax. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police step up to him, including the detectives that were earlier. They recognize each other. “Fernando-san! You OK?” The detective who spoke to him on the last drive by done by Chip asks. “I’m fine. My friend and partner is not. Any other wounded?” Fernando asks as Jeanette looks at them, “Several, a couple of them may not make it.” The detective replies. Fernando shakes his head, before the detective says, “There is a talk of putting a reward on Chip’s head as he is being a dangerous menace to society.” “How much are we talking about?” Fernando asks. “One Hundred Million Yen.” The Detective replies. “One Hundred Million Yen?!!” Jeanette lets out as she pushes Fernando’s hand and his handkerchief off her nose. “That’s only 1Million in US Dollars, Jeanette.” Fernando tells her. “You seen where he went?” The detective asks. “I lost him turning left on foot on 6 Chome, heading to Koen Dori” Fernando explains. Jeanette dares question, “How you know it was Chip?” “The Chip and Gadget Clones are under police observation with the Gadget Clone still in the hospital and he by her bedside.” Fernando points out. “There is more than enough evidence to point out this is the escape fugitive Charles Maplewood, the one you know as Chip.” The detective says to her. Fernando helps Jeanette to her feet before telling her, “You dare want to go back to Misao with this idiot on the loose?” “No safer place to be that this place which is a target!” Jeanette tells him. The radios on the surrounding police officer is heard giving off a repeated beeping noise, followed by the dispatcher saying of another car accident and shooting by Dokan Street and 317. “Dokan Street and 317?” The detective asks. “Isn’t the Marriot Hotel near there?” Fernando asks. “It is on 4 Chome – 7-36 Kitashinagawa, Dokan Street and 317 is a few blocks away.” The detective says. Fernando turn to Jeanette, “If Misao is harboring that fugitive, I will put an end to her myself.” Jeanette gives a confused and scared face before Fernando puts his handkerchief to her nose again and then takes her by the arm, telling the detectives, “I need to get this one to our room and deal with her injuries.” The detective nods to him before Fernando takes her to the Hilton hotel. They enter and quickly walk past the chaos on the first floor, taking the elevator to his penthouse suite. Once back in the penthouse suite, he takes a whimpering Jeanette to the bedroom and sits her on the closest bed. He pulls out a first aid kit from one of the closets in the room, taking it to the bed. He tells Jeanette to be quiet as he treats her wounds before giving her a bio-pill to take to heal her injury and put her into a pristine state. He then takes his Time staff and works it over Jeanette’s glasses, repairing them from the damage they had sustained. He then swipes his cane over Jeanette to do similar repairs to her clothes. No more than 5 minute, Jeanette is as she was before she left the hotel suite. The girls standing by the door as they watch what he was doing. Before Hiromi could say it, Naru beats her in asking “What happened?” “Chip is what happened.” Fernando answers. “What do you mean ‘Chip is what happened’?” Kitsume asks. “The escaped fugitive, Charles Maplewood, also known as ‘Chip’ did another drive by shooting of the hotel. I threw Jeanette to the ground as he begins shooting in our direction. Her face hit the ground while I went after him, but I lost him around the corner at the end of the block. I then went back to Jeanette as the police and emergency medical people began to arrive.” Fernando explains. Hiromi steps into the room and towards him before taking to the lapels of his open jacket. She pull on it and gives it a slight shake, several rounds dislodge from the material of his suit jacket and fall to the ground. “You’ve Been Shot!” Hiromi lets out. Fernando looks at her before tapping the side of his shirt, “Bullet Proof vest under the shirt.” He pauses at a second to look at Jeanette to see how she was doing, before adding, “The vest stops the bullets but I still feel every shot like a hit by a baseball bat. It makes me very tired afterwards. But if everybody is OK, let’s have dinner first before we continue with the night’s activities. Hope you girls did your homework.” They all look at him before nodding and then heading out to the living room where the meal is set up. Fernando turns to Jeanette as they leave. She looks at him and then the bullets that fell onto the floor, then back to him. He tells her, “If you want to cry because of a bloody nose and torn dress; that is on you. But this is what, twelfth time I saved your life? What’s a bloody nose, broken glasses and a torn dress compared to you lying on the floor dead? What happened can be kept from entering the news media. But you being killed by what Chip just did, that cannot be hidden – ‘famous actress and singer Jeanette Miller Victim of Drive by Shooting in Tokyo Japan!.’ How would your fans take it? You need to put that into perspective, and if you would have left without me, you would have been killed. So I saved your life one more time.” “You keep saving everyone’s life.” A voice is heard at the door, belonging to Gadget. She walks into the room before sitting on the bed next to Jeanette, “You’re not the type of man willing to take what a woman has to offer you for saving her life. But Jeanette owes you.” “A rescuer never demands compensation, award or reward for those he had rescued. If rescuers did, can you imagine the chaos that would follow? Rescues not being done. Victims being sued. Rescuing becomes a business and not a needed service to be done. No one would be safe.” Fernando tells them though it is more directed at Jeanette than at Gadget. He throws in, “Imagine Superman, Batman, or Spiderman charging for the rescue jobs they do; submitting invoices of ‘kidnapped daughter rescued and returned: $30,000.’ And what if they can not pay? All rescues come to a stop because people can not pay for a service they need? Now. The girls have set up a nice dinner for us to have. Go out there and enjoy the meal. I have to do a few things before joining you ladies.” Both Gadget and Jeanette looks at him. “I said ‘GO!’” He tells them loudly. Gadget throws at Jeanette, “I know you went out with him longer than I, but I know when a man gets like that, it is time to do as he says.” She then takes Jeanette by the wrist and starts hauling her out of the room. Fernando walks to the door and closes it. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jul 22nd, 2023, 6:46pm At the Safe House. Charles was eating dinner with Dale, Lancer, Maggie, Widget and Foxglove.  As he was talking to Widget, his phone rings and he gets up to answer it. Charles; Got to take this call. Then he went to the other room as Dale Follows too. Then he answers. Charles: Hello. Sparky: Charles. It me Sparky and I just came to Japan give you more gadgets. Charles: Sparky, Why you didn’t tell me and Nando that you were coming. We got problems of our own. Sparky: I am sorry. I just want to surprise you. Charles; You sound shaky what going on? Sparky: Two guys are chasing me and get me trying to tell them were you are. But I ran fast and they were shooting at me. Charles: Who was shooting at you? Sparky: Near the Universal Haneda Hotel. Charles; You not far form the airport. I am on my way stay down and keep out of sight. Look for a Silver Ford Fusion SE. That is going be me. Sparky: OK and Bye. Charles hang up. As he getting his Two 9mm guns out as he put them in his holsters and then getting the keys. Dale: What going on? Charles: Sparky in trouble. I am going to get him. You and Lance need to stay here make sure Maggie, Widget and Foxglove are safe. I will be back with Sparkly. Dale: OK. Charles: Thanks. Then he went out of the door and closed it. Dale locks the door. Charles enters into his 2010 Ford Fusion SE as he buckles his seat belt and then back out of the driveway and then drove off to get Sparky. Sparky was running and dodging Nick and Lancer’s Bullets. Nick was wearing a bullet proof hit man outfit while Lance was wearing a Bullet Proof Green top, Skirt and Flat heel shoes as they were running after Sparky at the Universal Haneda hotel. Two Tokyo Police officers came as they got their guns out but were shot down by Nick and Lance. There Bullet Proof outfits protected them. Nick and Lance was going to kill Sparky when Charles came in and hits them with his Ford Fusion car. He pull up next to Sparkly and opens his passenger door. Charles; Sparky it me get in! Then Sparky grab his suitcase as he jumps into the passenger seat of the Fusion as Charles drove off. Nick and Lance gets up and Nick screams. Nick: CHARLES! *Then he looks at Lance* “You OK love?” Lance; Yea I am fine love and what a nerve of him. Nick: Let’s get him. They went to their Bugatti as they got in and then drove off after Charles and Sparky. Charles: You OK Sparky? Sparky: They got my left arm. But I am fine. Charles Looking at Sparky left arm as he was shot. Charles; Don’t worry my love Widget is a doctor. So she will help. *Then a Gun Shot hit Charles Fusion Window. As they ducks and see Nick and Lance in there Black Bugatti chasing them.* Charles: Hang on, we going to lose them! They get on the 131 as they driving fast. Charles fire back as he dodging and weaving. Then all of sudden 4 Tokyo Police Cars chasing the Bugatti, as Charles did call them. Nick: This is not over Charles. Then the Black Bugatti exit off at 20 Street, with the Tokyo Police chase the car after them. Charles and Sparky got away safe but a bullet hole in his back window. Charles; Got to get that fix. They arrived to the safe house as Charles holding Sparky as they knock on the door. Charles; Hay It me and Sparky is hurt. Dale unlocks the door, ss he see Charles and Sparky through the peephole. He lets them in before closing and locking the door. Charles brings Sparky to the couch and lays him on it. Widget goes  to Sparky “Oh my his left arm hurt.” Charles; Yea. Just run into the Table’s Nick and Lance. They were chasing Sparky get to me and Nando. Widget: Great. That not good. Charles; I know and I have let Nando know tomorrow too. Also I need my Car back window fixed too since it got a bullet hole form Nick. Maggie: OK I will call them and let them know. Widget began to work on Sparky arm. Widget: Maggie I need some help. Maggie: OK mom. *as she went to help Widget.* Nick and Lance lost the Tokyo Police as they arrived back to the Covent as they park the car in the underground parking lot. They enter into the Covent and give the Female Mouse a Gold Coin. They go to their room. Nick: We have let our boss know we sent a Big Message to Charles. We need find out were they going to be at. Lance: The Table told us, they are going to be the Emperor’s Ball. Nick: Ask the Table get us some Tickets to the Ball. We going to meet them. EDIT: Had to fix grammar and character placement, and fixed formatting ~Elfen

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 2nd, 2023, 11:26pm Fernando stands looking at the door for a moment before going to the bathroom to wash up. He takes off his jacket and gives it a shake. A few more bullets fell out from being embedded into the fabric. He picks up the bullets from the bathroom and bedroom floor, putting them into his pocket. He goes up to the door and lets out a sigh before opening it. He steps out into the hallway and steps into another room, putting his jacket on the bed and then steps out into the hall again. It only takes a few seconds for him to get to the service island that separates the kitchenette and the living room area. He goes to the refrigerator and takes out a Steward’s Vanilla Cream Soda. Jeanette complains as he takes a seat to on the sofa, “How dare you get a beer with these teenagers here!” Fernando holds out the Steward’s Vanilla Cream Soda bottle at her, “This is not beer, nor it is root beer. It’s a vanilla Cream Soda, which neither you nor many in the café like.” Gadget sticks out her tongue in a sickly display “How can you drink that stuff, it’s mostly sugar water.” “The more people who do not like it, the more likely no one will drink it.” Fernando points out. “I like it. But it is disrespectful to take something that belongs to somebody else without asking.” Hiromi says. “Yeah... It’s something we Japanese would like – sweet but with a hint of flavor, which many things in Japanese diet is like.” Kitsume says. Fernando finally asks. “What did you girls get?” Naru answers “Katsu in that Vermont Sweet Curry, Ramen Soup, side order of Tuna, Salmon and White Fish Sushi, steamed vegetables and green tea.” “Sounds good.” Fernando replies as he gets up and walks to the dining table they had set up. He looks at where everyone was sitting at, noticing that there are two spots opposite of each other for him and Jeanette to sit down. He takes the one that would place him on the other side from Hiromi, forcing Jeanette to sit near her with Gadget between them. “What would you like?” Hiromi asks as the rice bowls, ramen soup, a small bowl for the soy sauce for the Sushi, and chopsticks are placed in front of everyone. “I’ll take some of the Katsu with the Vermont Curry.” Fernando replies. Hiromi quickly but neatly serves him a small bowl of the chicken with the curry sauce on it. He nods to her, “Arigato, Hiromi-san.” In Japanese culture with few exceptions, one eats as soon as they receive their food even though the others yet to get their share. Trying not to insult the high school girls, Fernando begins on his meal though slow at first. Once again Jeanette complains. “You can’t wait for everyone to be served? You have no manners, I swear!” Jeanette tells him. Before Fernando can reply, Sakura tells her, “Fernando-san is correct in his Japanese etiquette where one begins to eat as soon as they get their food. You on the other hand are disrespecting him from having his meal.” Fernando throws in to irk Jeanette, “Considering the amount of she spends with Miaso, you would think she would know that.” Jeanette turns to Fernando with a scowl before he throws another quip “Oh, that’s right. Misao is Lantean, what would she know of the Japanese culture?” There were snickers and giggles from the girls and even a slight chuckle from Gadget. After a while and everyone have their meals, few words were exchanged between them. Fernando, since being served first, finishes first. Again, Japanese Etiquette says to leave the bowls and eating utensils behind to let the others clean up; and that depends on the household and who did what for the house, those who bought in the food did their job in feeding the household. Fernando in paying for the food to be brought in, did this part of the job, thus he is excluded from the clean up. The girls in setting up the table and serving the food are excluded unless they want to clean up. Though guests are excluded from clean up, Gadget and Jeanette are not guests. With the meal completed it was time to clean up, the girls were about to do it but Fernando points out to them, “I paid for the meal, you ladies set up the dining area and served the meal, it is their responsibility to clean up after the meal.” Jeanette was not too happy to hear about this, and argues, “Aren’t I a guest here?” “No, you are not. You are part of my team as is Gadget, and every member has responsibilities to take care of. There is no way you are going to enjoy the fruits of my labor without some sort of payment. Furthermore, if you think you are part of Misao’s group, remember this, due to Chip’s actions of terrorism at the Emperor’s palace, The Rescue Rangers and anybody hired by Misao are disbanded. You job was to primarily take care of my wife and assist her with our baby. But with her gone, your responsibilities are moved elsewhere where needed. Right now, that cleaning up the dining area and putting things away.” “Misao would not allow this...” Jeanette says to herself but loud enough for Fernando to hear it. “First of all, it is not safe for you to go out alone with Chip out there shooting up the place. Secondly, with Misao’s resources tied up in escrow, who is going to pay you for your services? I’m pretty sure that there are some Karaoke Hooker bars that would like having you on stage singing for 3,000 yen a night.” Fernando explains. “Then take me to them and I’ll do it.” Jeanette says. “Jeanette, do not let the numbers fool you. 3,000 yen is about 30-dollars US. Your average hotel room is about 28,000 yen a night, about $280. Chip fell for the same trap – whatever Misao was paying him, it was in Japanese Yen, not US Dollars. The numbers looked big but compared to the US Dollar, it was pennies worth for the Yen. Just saying it to prove a point, if Misao told Chip that she was paying 150,000 yen, Chip only thought was that Yen must be equal to dollars, and therefore he thought he was getting $150,000 instead of the actual amount of $1,500. I make $1,500 in consultant’s fees for 2 days of work fixing computers.” He tells her. Jeanette thinks about how $30 a night for singing for a bar on stage is insulting to her, considering her career as a famous singer and voice actress who has gotten 100 times more in concerts. Fernando tells her, “You do not have to do much, just wipe down the bowls and chop sticks, place them in the dish washer and wipe down the table. I’ll put away the table dining pillows once it is empty and cleaned. That is all.” Gadget steps up Jeanette and says to her, “Let’s do this. We all got a job to do.” Eventually the bowls get put away and the table gets wiped down without a complaint as complaints were held internally and not publicly shown. Despite the held in griping one was doing, Fernando thought that the job was done rather well as he put away the cleaned table and pillows. He goes back to the kitchenette’s refrigerator and gets another cream soda for himself, taking it to the sofa where he can sit down for the moment. The girls were still in their robes covering the bikinis they were wearing underneath, gathering themselves and sitting down by Fernando’s feet. Gadget sat down on the opposite end of the couch to Fernando. Jeanette sits at one of the single chairs near by the sofa. Before Hiromi can ask about modeling, Jeanette throws in a question about relationships and cheating. “I know you’re cheating with Gadget and whoever else is in this room. I can pick it up on your scent. You are supposed to be a married man. How could you cheat against your wife?!” Jeanette begins and rambles on. “Shall we go back to the video tape, again? Tammy cheated with Chip while I was on a mission with Hondo.  He went into my house, took her into my bedroom, shared drugs and sex on my bed. Her actions and feelings towards me say that she has been intimately involved with him on all levels of a relationship, including emotional. So other than my money, property and political influence, what does she want with me?” He demands answer from her. “It gives you no right to cheat on her.” Jeanette tells him. “You need to cut it out. I’m not cheating on Tammy, and if I am, that is my business and not yours unless it is you I am cheating against with Tammy.” He tells her. In the coupe of seconds of silence Jeanette could have said something, she does not. With Hiromi stepping in. “It’s not cheating unless emotions are involved.” Hiromi throws at Jeanette. The others look at Hiromi and then Jeanette. Kitsume throws in “Like he said, what business is it of yours if he cheats? None. Unless it is you he is cheating against her with.” Naru quickly follows with, “Like Hiromi likes to throw out – he could have a sexual relationship with any of us, and unless there are emotions being shared with those sexual encounters, then it is not cheating.” “Only seeing Ms. Tammy G. and their baby on the Emperor’s first ball we all went too, I noticed that she was very much against Fernando’s presence. And how she began to glow in those few moments when Gadget’s husband arrived. And for the moment he seen her how he glowed too – so there is a lot more being shared between the two of them than just sex. You stated that he gave her drugs? Drugs enhance emotions and drive, makes people do things they otherwise would not do. So it is obvious that those two were cheating against Fernando,” Chieko points out. “If Chieko can see that, then the rest of us can.” Shakura says. “But two wrongs do not make a right.” Jeanette says to them. “It’s a cultural thing, Jeanette. You need to be aware that in this culture and even in American Culture some 50 years ago, a man who catches his wife cheating on him can kill both his wife and the person she is cheating with. And when a man catches his wife cheating on him can question the validity of any children in their relationship, though I know Francesca is mine because she is half flying squirrel and not half chipmunk, I can take her away from Tammy for being an unfit mother for being a cheater against her spouse - me. And lastly, why are you on my case? If I am cheating against Tammy with Gadget, shouldn’t you be going against Gadget as well? Isn’t she cheating against Chip? Oh wait. Let me ask Gadget... Gadget, in anytime in the past to the present, have I ever said to you that I love you?” Gadget blushes though she answers, “No. in fact, you said to me that you hate the things I do and why I do them.” “No emotions being shared there.” Hiromi throws out. Everyone turns to Hiromi for a moment before Fernando throws out to take away her attention, “So a woman who is beaten, abused, forced to service other men for payment to the husband, forced to take drugs in order to take the beating, abuse and service other men for payment has no right to complain, no right to seek help, and no right to pay for what was done to rescue her? Really. Let me remind you – Gadget was first, Tammy was second, you would have been third in Chip’s plans to take and control the women of the café.” “Chip would never have been able to get to me in that way.” Jeanette boasts. “Really? You know Chip has a Blow gun, a tranquilizer dart gun and rifle, and portable stun gun. Any of the four, he would have gotten you, dragged you to his bed, inject you with his drugs, and then after screwing you in every hole you have, bring his friends over to do the same to you, and you would allow it because the drugs would make you take on those decisions. If you do not believe me – go have a talk with Gadget.” Fernando explains. As strong as Gadget tries to make herself out to be, she sits there with a tear flowing down her cheek. To stoke the fire, Jeanette asks Gadget, “How much of it is this true?” “More true than you would want to dare admit.” Gadget begins. “As much of a blur the events were and the fuzz on my brain from the drugs, I remember Chip saying how he would take Tammy, Jeanette and the other females of the Acorn Café, and he did not care how it was done, or if he had to kill anyone to do it, including Fernando before he married Tammy and was close and intimate with you. Fernando’s marriage to Tammy put a delay on his plans and he had to refocus on getting you before Tammy. But Fernando’s mission to South America allowed Chip to move to Tammy before he could move to you.” “And you still do not want to find him and put a bullet into his brain. He’s too drug loaded, he probably would not feel it.” Fernando tells him. He pauses for a second, “How far must evil go before good has to act against it? I made a promise to you to protect you from any threat made against you. I do not care that we no longer share those emotions we once had long ago, but the respect and honor is still there. No one has the right to threaten the one who I used care for, like no one has the right to threaten my friends and family. Chip has crossed that line in many ways against you, and against others. Next time he crosses my path, I will end him.” Hiromi extends her hand and lets out, “That includes us?” Fernando lets out a single silent and soft “Ha.” Before he says, “Of course you do. Of course you all do.” Fernando’s dumbphone rings. He gets it out of his pocket, opening its leather wallet case it is in and looks at the number. It is the Emperor. “I have to take this in private.” Fernando says as he walks to the door to the balcony. He steps outside and closes the door behind him. “Hello Aki. How are things?” Fernando begins. “Konichiwa Fernando-san. I have some disturbing information that just came up.” The Emperor says. “Konichiwa Aki-san. What is this disturbing information and how would you want me to deal with it?” “A request for five girls from Minorigaoka High School has been made by a ‘Mister Maplewood.’ I know that the escaped fugitive is named Charles Maplewood but his brother, isn’t his name ‘Dale Maplewood’?” The Emperor explains and asks. “It is, but, let me ask, who are the five girls from Minorigaoka High School?” Fernando asks. “The names are as follows:  Aratani Fujita, Midori Tokunaga, Miyuki Masaki, Shizuka Kawakami, and Ahmya Higuchi; all from Class 12-1. There is also a sixth girl name Joy Fu Fuk, she is not part of any school we can pick up on and her name is definitely not Japanese.” The Emperor explains. “I see. It is not Dale Maplewood as he is working with our agent Charles out in the field. Accept the request and detain them when they arrive. Hopefully Chip will be there and we can go for the arrest. If he starts a fire fight – shoot to kill and ask questions later.” “We will do that then. Thank you.” The Emperor asks. “Thank you for letting me know.” Fernando replies, “Take care.” “You too.” The Emperor replies before hanging up the phone. Fernando hangs up his dumbphone and puts it in his pocket. He looks out at the nighttime Tokyo Skyline for a moment before turning around and opening the balcony door to get back inside. He lets out a sigh and shakes his head immediately after before heading back to the couch where he say before. Everyone notices the look on his face. Hiromi asks first before the others, “Something wrong?” Fernando takes a deep breath and letting it out before explaining “That was the Emperor. Apparently Chip has called the palace, pretending to be Dale and stated that he would be there with six girls from Minorigaoka High School. Those six girls were not you guys, but you guys are still invited through me. But those six girls are from Class 12-1: Aratani Fujita, Midori Tokunaga, Miyuki Masaki, Shizuka Kawakami and Ahmya Higuchi.” “But that’s five girls.” Naomi points out. “The sixth girl’s name is Joy Fu Fuk, she is not from the school, nor is she Japanese.” Fernando explains. “Aratani would use anyone to get her way. She probably got some Chinese whore to persuade Chip to get them in.” Chieko says to them. Jeanette throws in “How do you know it was Chip? It could have been anyone.” Fernando sighs before he tells her, “One – the caller used the name ‘Mr. Maplewood’ and when asked, he said ‘Dale Maplewood.’ Two - to make various requests, one has to give an access code, he gave his own access code saying that the rangers shared the same code. Let me tell you, Dale has no code and if Dale made such a request, Agent Charles has to verify Dale with his code. Which brings up three – Dale is with Agent Charles, and would not be able to meet up with high school girls and call the palace to make such requests. Nobody else has access to these things but the group leaders and their second in command – Me and thus Hondo; Agent Charles and his second in command; Chip, and Gadget as Chip does not trust Dale but as his wife, Gadget is in second in command of the rangers and has the code through him. Then there is Misao, which I’m sure she should but did not give you her access code. That is how I know. Care to argue any point?” Jeanette sits there indignant of the situation and challenge set before her, remaining quiet. Fernando tells her, “Speak up. I can’t hear you.” “I did not say anything.” Jeanette throws at him. “Because you can’t.” Fernando tells her. He pauses for a second before continuing, “If it were not for me, where would you be right now? You were supposed to watch over and assist Tammy with our baby. Instead you went out to see Misao? That is dereliction of duty, an arrestable offense in the states. Now Tammy and the baby is gone, Misao does not care what happens to Tammy, the baby, nor anyone else in this failed mission of hers. Chip was arrested for terrorism against Japan and its people and has escaped, causing havoc and mayhem. Now, what have I had done? Got Monty and Dale out of jail. Removed the Computer Chip out of Gadget’s head. Rescued you and the group when you were to be deported out of the nation. Giving you and the others food and lodging now that Rescue HQ and the Acorn Café has been taken over by the Dirty Rangers. And whether you have not received anything or not, I will be giving you compensation for your service, which right now you are neglecting. So the lesson is clear, like I used to tell Chip back at Ranger HQ – ‘Lead, Follow, Or Get Out The Way, you are not my leader, you need to follow or get out of the way. Now we planned on a fashion show and how to deal with negative body image before I had to go rescue you. We are going to have that show whether you like it or not.” “I refuse you to have such a demeaning and disgusting action of debauchery.” Jeanette tells him. Fernando reaches over and takes to his cane, twisting the crystal on the shaft while he looks at Jeanette “If you do not like it then how about you prepare to pack up and be ready to go to the Ranch Hondo has for us and for the Emperor’s dinner before we go there. He then points his cane at her before pressing in the micro crystal switch, making her disappear in a flash of light. Gadget gets up from her seat, “Where did you sent her?!!!” “Consider her lucky that I did not send her to dance with Lucy. She ‘s at home with the other packing up to get ready to go to the ranch Hondo has for us after the dinner.” Fernando tells her. He then looks at the high school girls, “Whenever you are ready, let’s get this started...” Hiromi jumps up first, throwing open her robe and letting out loud “Whoo Hoo!” [Livingroom of Maria B&B] A bright flash of light appears before Jeanette falls flat on her ass just in front of the TV Set. The other girls in the house look at her. Tabitha “You mind getting out of the way! We’re watching TV!”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Aug 12th, 2023, 7:34pm Uruguayan Embassy Adolf was talking to one of the agents and he was nodding. Adolf: I See. Thanks for letting me know. Then he hang up while not happy. Adolf: DANG IT. Chip going to runned everything. Since I am going to be at the Emperor Ball. Josef:  What wrong. Adolf: I got a call form one our agents. Saying Chip is going to the Emperor Ball with 3 girls posing as Dale. Josef; THAT IDOIT. Also I got bad news. Two our agents got capture. As somehow put he drug in the Clone Charles. Means NSA Warn Charles and Alex II. So they know what going on. Adolf: SHIT. Shouldn’t know NSA Will get involved. We need play it safe. Lucky they can’t get us. Since we working for the Uruguayan Embassy. Also the country. If they try to arrest us. Then it will be Tension between Uruguayan and USA. They don’t want that. Josef; So what we will do? Adolf: Call the Table for a meeting in one of there Hotels. We going to ask them a favor to protect Chip and get him out of there. They might get Chip to talk. While Lance and Nick. Will Keep Agent Charles, Emperor and Fernando Busy. Josef: Right. Then Josef went to place a call to the Table Leader. * The Table, Arbian Destert, Saudi Arabia. Leader of the Table Nate Abdula a male desert mouse and he is the Elder of the Table. Was watching TV in his Mansion. While one of the Servents came to him with a Phone. Female Mouse Servant: Sir There is a Call for you. Nate: Thanks Then he took the phone and answer it. Nate; Hello. Adolf (On Phone): Hello Nate and I need a Favor to ask you. Nate: Hello Adolf and how you doing. So what the Favor you need to ask? Adolf: Well One we recuted name Chip going to be at the Emperor Bal. But that were Agent Charles and Fernando at. It will Not only Ruined my plans but your plans as well. Nate; I See. This is worst news. How you meet one of my Sons. Anthony Abdula. He is my son that you meet in South Africa. Adolf: Yes I know your son and since were are friends. Nate: Good. He will be the one meeting you and making any deals you want. So the Meeting will take place tomorrow at the Japan Continental Hotel. In Meeting room number 2. I will let Sakai Hicheno Know you are coming there tomorrow. He will let you in and take you to the Meeting room number 2. To meet with my son. Adolf: Thanks. Do you want a girl be your Harlem too? I can send her to you. Nate: Yes. Send me a female African Mouse. Adolf: Will do and Bye Nate. Nate: Thanks and Bye. They hang up. Josef: So we got the meeting? Adolf: Yes. We bee meeting Nate son. You know him Anthony Abdula. Josef: Oh yea I know him. Bright lad and also a killer too. Adolf: Yea he got a Table Operation in Cape Town. So He will be meeting us at the Japan Continental Hotel tomorrow. Josef: Ok. What we be asking him. Adolf: Lone us their Soldiers. Since they have Body Armor. Even Helmets too. Josef: Ok. They will have a hard time taking them out. Adolf: Yea. HHAHAAHAHHAHA

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 3rd, 2023, 11:19pm Dinner took less than a half hour to set up and consume. The high school girls strut about the living room showing themselves off to Fernando in the various bikini and swim wear they had bought. Occasionally he would step up to them and made a few minor adjustments to their swim wear to make them look more adjusted and comfortable in them. After the fashion show they all go into the various bathrooms to wash up and change into their non-existent sleep wear of mostly t-shirts and panties, covered by their robes while they walked about the house. Fernando sits on the livingroom couch, having another bottle of Steward’s Vanilla Cream Soda. He thinks for the moment while the girls prepare themselves for the night’s sleep in his room on the connected beds they put together. Gadget was in the bedroom, like the other girls, in just a t-shirt and panties. She is holding much in trying to be strong. Trying to accept that her husband to be executed is an escaped convict acting out terrorist acts against a country he was sent to help on a mission from Misao. She thinks about the past, from the failed missions to save Tammy’s mother and sister from a mafia execution in Italy and further back when she was captured and experimented on as a lab rat having a computer chip put into brain to control her, to present day where they are here in Tokyo, watching her friend’s marriage fall apart and taking advantage of it and of him. She sits there and thinks as Naomi walks into the room. She lets out a sigh before looking up to the high school teen senior. “Tell me, is it cheating if one of the two has emotions while the other does not? It is fair to the other person?” Gadget asks. Naomi looks at her, pushing her glasses up on her nose. She takes in a deep breath in order to give an answer. “It is cheating if both share emotions. It is not if there is neither share emotions. It is not cheating if one does not return the feelings of the other but it is very one sided for the one with the emotions as they fall into a delusion of receiving something that is not there.” “How can you be so young and know so much about matters of the heart?” Gadget asks. “Maybe we had been there like you.” Another voice answers from the door as Kitsume enters the room with Naru, Chieko and Sakura following her in. Kitsume continues, “We been there, having been taken advantage of, abused, ridiculed...” “Be told that we would be nothing without them.” Chieko throws in. “We all have been there.” Naru says. “But think how he is taking it? A man is not emotional like a woman. He has to hold back a lot. He has to do a lot to support us. He has to be strong enough to hold us up high. Even if he can not return emotions to you, by his very actions he is.” Shakura adds. Gadget looks at them, taking in and digesting the words they gave her. But she also counts them, seeing one of them is missing. “One of you is missing.” The girls look at each other for a moment before turn to face her, with Chieko leading “So?” “We know Hiromi have been crushing on him for a while now.” Naru says. “We also know she was alone with him earlier today when she said she left for home from feeling ill.” Naomi points out. “How do you know that?” Gadget asks. The ones standing pull out their dumbphones from their robe’s pockets with Naru saying, “We all keep track of each other. So when she left school we know Hiromi went here and not to her home. And with the amount of time she stayed here and you not being here, she was alone with him.” “Creaming her panties from the crush she is having of him.” Kitsume throws in. “But how?!” Gadget says. Shakura closes the door to the bedroom as the others speak. “Well, we know that they didn’t anything as she is not walking funny from it.” Chieko says. Naru throws in, “And our dumbphones did not pick up anything that could have happened except for a lot of talk between them.” “Wait. What you mean, you did not picked up anything from her phone?” Gadget asks. Naomi answers, “We can hack into any dumbphone we need to listen in from, as we did with hers to know what she was doing. As long as her dumbphone is in the same room with her, we can listen to what is going on.” “Are you guys hackers or something?” Gadget asks. “We are not hackers in what you know of them...” Shakura begins to say. “We are the school’s best computer programmers.”  Chieko says. Kitsume throws in, “Besides, rubbing our asses against him as he adjusted our clothes, we had to verify something from Biology class.” “What are you talking about?” Gadget asks. Shakura says, “He’s a flying squirrel, and an average male flying squirrel is about 11 inches long and over 2 and a half inches thick in order to support his length... all because the female flying squirrel has her uterus so high up in her, it is impossible to any other species to impregnate her unless he is long enough to tap her cervix and fill her uterus with his sperm. It’s all biology.” “And we Japanese Mice are half that in the least.” Chieko says as she goes to the bed to sit down, adding “If he #$@!ed her, she would be in pain right now.” “Pains of joy we girls have to get used to, but I guess you would know that since you two had done it more than once.” Kitsume throws in, adding, “No shame in that.” “But they are outside... alone... “ Gadget throws in. “Remember what you asked, about if it cheating if one has emotions for other but the other does not?” Naomi asks. Gadget nervously nods before Naomi throws in, “Hiromi is in the same situation you are in, she is crushing him but he is not crushing her. Even he gives in to her temptations, he would be doing her a favor and but not returning the emotional connection she is giving him.” “Like some of us, Hiromi is no virgin, though like a few of us, she was forced in losing her virginity but for her, in the worst way.” Naru adds. “Worst way?” Gadget asks. “She was gang raped a couple years ago.” Kitsume says. “Some of us were raped as well but not like her.” Chieko says. “Hiromi needs to be reminded that she is wonderful girl, that what happened to her does not make her who she is.” Shakura says. “We are all like that in a way but she has it worst – thinking of what happened to her makes her who she is.” Naomi adds, “Mister Fernando has been wonderful to us all in that, making us think that we are more than what happened to us, but she needs him more.” “We know you need him as well, but girl to girl, let Hiromi have some time with him.” Naru throws in. “You all sound like you all were forced to endure being raped.” Gadget says. “As far as I know I was not raped, but I was molested. I did fought back, only to be sent to a hospital and have years of surgery to fix my face. If I was raped, it was done while I was unconscious and I know nothing about it.” Kitsume says. “But, you’re the most beautiful one here...” Gadget throws in. “Four months in a hospital, six months of reconstructive surgery and years of touch up surgeries. It is not exactly the face I used to have, but it is close. And layers of makeup hide the micro scars from the plastic surgery I went through. A baseball bat to the face can do a lot of damage, but at least I did not die.” Kitsume replies. “And the years of bullying we go through from Aratani and her friends...” Chieko throws in. [In the living room of the Penthouse suite.] Fernando sits on the couch with one leg extended across its length while the other hangs off the edge. Hiromi steps up to him, looking down at him. “Fernando san, can we talk? I have something to show you and a lot of questions to ask.” She says to him. “What do you want to... talk... about?” He says as she opens her robe, revealing black silk underwear she has on from all day. She repeats herself from earlier before, “Forgive me, for I’m such a foolish girl, for I should not have pushed you so hard earlier today. A female should never make such demands on a man.” She then reaches to the front clasp of her bra and snaps it open, releasing her moderately sized breasts out into the open for him to see. She then asks, “Can I sit down?” “Before you do you better cover up or your friend might see us in a compromising situation.” He says. “My ‘friends’ are making sure Gadget does not come out to interrupt us.” Hiromi says. “For some reason, I believe that. But nothing is going to happen between us here and now.” He tells her. “But can I sit down, please?” Hiromi asks. Fernando taps his hand on the space in front of him where she would sit on the couch between his open legs “Then sit down here.” Hiromi steps up to the couch and sits down where he said. She then turns to face him before turning around in the opposite direction and leans her back against his front. She reaches over and takes his hands, putting them on her belly. After a while she lets out a sigh. “Something wrong?” He asks. She begins to say, “Oh, nothing really. I mean nothing more than what a girl wants from her boyfriend. But you’re not my boyfriend and I’m not your girlfriend. Even if we do anything, it would be without emotional attachment and be more of a physical favor for each other. But it is something a girl needs and got to have.” “Taking about sex again?” He asks. “Yeah, but it is also to be held, and kissed and shown that I am worth it, if you know what I mean.” She says. “You are worth it, more than worth it.” He tells her. “I need to be honest with you. I do not want to look like I am worth it when I am not.” She says. “I’m sure nothing you would say could change that.” He tells her. “Remember when I said that I was raped?” She asks. “Yes, and like I said, that does not define you as you are.”  He tells her. “Well, remember when I said about a girl who goes into a boy’s locker room and she gets gang raped and how it is her fault for being there in the first place?” She asks. “And?”  He replies. “That girl was me.” She says. He remains silent for a moment to see what she would say. She asks, “Am I worth it now?” “Again, no matter the situation, no girl should be forced into a situation where she would be raped. And before you say anything, I know about how some of you girls would say, ‘if you are going to get raped, lay there and enjoy it.’ I do not agree with that but if it helped in enduring what was happening to you, at least you did something to help yourself. It does not make you any less of a person. It does not make you a slut or a hoe. It does not make you who you are.” He tells her. Hiromi lies there staring at the ceiling, having a hard time in taking this in. After a few moments of silence, Fernando tells her, “If you think that being some kind of a rape victim makes you a bad person then you are not worth it for me to have on any level of a relationship. But if you agree with that your past does not make you who you are when it is forced upon you, then there is hope for you to live a fulfilling life with anyone you care for under what relationships you have with them. Even with me.” Hiromi continues to lie there staring at the ceiling thinking on what he said. “I am capable of many things, but if I told you that I had a pill that would help cure you of your situation which you only have to take once, would you take it?” He asks her. “Cure me of my situation? How?” She asks. “It would cure the condition your body is in, but not your memories. I only have a few of them and give them to those in dire need – the sick, wounded, dying. It accelerates the healing the body does but it is not something that is perfect. Sometimes a person is so damaged, there is no possible way the pill works on them, and of course, it can not bring back the dead. But for those walking with those negative things, this gives them some hope in restoration. ” He explains. “Do you have enough to give to all of us?” She asks. “Why all of you?” He asks. “Because we all went through some sort of sexual trauma in our lives. So if like you said it could help me, it would help them.” She explains. “What if there is only one pill to give out?” He asks. Hiromi lets out a sigh before saying, “Give to one of the others. Give to Chieko or Naomi...” “Why not you?” He asks. “They need it more than I do. They are scared of boys because of what happened to them, I’m not scared of boys just weary of them but understanding that I am a girl and as a girl I have to do things in such terms.” She explains, throwing in, “That is why I am comfortable being nearly naked here with you.” “You’re comfortable being nearly naked around me because you trust me and you have a crush on me. The others may not have a crush on me though they may trust me. But how would you feel being in a room full of guys? What if you were the only girl in a class full of boys? How would you feel?” He points out. “I think I would be able to handle it. The teacher there would be able to protect me and I could make a couple of male friends that would protect me.”  She tries to explain, sounding a bit nervous in trying. “Button up your bra, cover yourself up and go to bed. I’ll make a treat for you and the others so I’ll be there a bit later.” He tells hers. “Don’t you want to touch me, feel me, and be intimate with me, at least for a little while?” She asks. “The want is there and the temptation is high, but it is something that should not be happening right now.” He tells her. Hiromi pouts for a moment before Fernando holds her tightly to heft her up to sit off him. He tells her, “We have a long day tomorrow, for you and the others – school, and then getting together and ready for the Emperor’s dinner party and then go to the ranch near Mount Fuji for the weekend. I’ll be there in about a half hour.” Hiromi turns to face him for a moment before lowering herself to him and planting her lips to his, trying to initiate some intimacy between them but if it does not work as she planned. At least she got that much. She then slowly gets up, facing him, holding her robe open to him to show what she has to offer. Fernando gets up and steps to her, reaching out and taking the hanging parts of her front–open bra, placing each breast gently into its respective bra cup and finally closing the front clasp together. He then takes her hands holding her robe open and draws them together to close the robe, taking the robe’s belt and ties them together in front of her. He gives her a kiss on the forehead before telling her, “Now you can go to the bedroom. I’ll be setting up a treat to bring to you all before going sleep.” Hiromi gives a half smile before going to the bedroom. Fernando gathers his things and puts them on, taking his Chrono Cane, spinning the crystal on the cane and pressing it onto the shaft. He teleports out of the hotel suite and stands in front of a Seven-Eleven Convienance Store. He quickly goes in and picks up some items: Some Chocolate Diafuku Mochi (Vanilla covered Chocolate candy bread-like balls) and a few cans of Melon Soda. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/ChocolateDaifukuMochi.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/DaifukuMochi_Chocolate.jpg http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Fanta-melon-soda.jpg He spins the crystal on the cane and presses it onto the shaft, teleporting back to the hotel suite. Taking off his jacket and holster, he goes to the kitchenette and sets up a plate for the 10 Mochi and a tray for the soda. On top of five Mochi balls he puts a Bio-Energy Pill. He then slowly carries the trays into the bedroom. He puts the trays on the nearby night stand-table that they moved to get the other beds into the room. The girls look at him for a moment. “Ladies. To give you some energy tomorrow, I brought you a melon soda drink and some chocolate mochi – Daifuku Mochi I think the package says. But there are five of you and ten of them though five of them have this small silver-ish ball. That is... well, Gadget, you want to explain?” He says. “Huh?” Gadget replies before catching up to add, “Oh... you giving them a Bio-Energy Pill?” “What’s that?” Naomi asks. “Is that the pill you told me about?” Hiromi says. “It is.” He replies. “What’s that?” Naomi asks again. “It is...” Fernando begins to explain, “A Bio Energy Pill, like the one I used on Gadget to cure and heal her of the things done to her. Take the Mochi first as it takes a lot of energy from you in order to cure and heal you. And if you were exposed to chemicals or illegal drugs, you will be throwing up and diarrhea to expel the chemicals out of your body. So, anyone of you exposed to drugs or chemicals?” The girls look at each other before turning to him and shaking their heads. Again Naomi starts to ask questions, “Why do we need this? What does it do?” “The pill heals you. You girls been through a lot in life, Since you’re teens some of the tightening you would have would be minimal. But look at Gadget. She’s 35, and like most 35 years old, well, begins to sag.” Gadget lets out “Hey! I’m Not Sagging!!” “You are not sagging anymore because the pill tightened your 35 years old body to what you were like when you were 25. Open up that nightie and show’em your two best friends.” He tells her. “I don’t want too.” Gadget rebels. “Just show them to see how firm you are compared to what you should be.” Fernando requests. “I can see it from here. My mom’s 35 and though she’s firmer than most late 20 year olds but you must firmer than she is... I mean, you’re not wearing a bra and you’re as perky as I am!” Kitsume says. Naru adds, “And your face is a lot smoother and without wrinkles, most 35 years old would start having lines around the eyes.” Chieko adds, “And for a Mechanic Girl that you are, your hands do not have calluses, cuts, wrinkles, or mechanic’s grime, they are smooth and clean like ours.” Fernando opens the door to the connecting bathroom to the room, “Well, not counting the few drinks you had in the last few weeks at the Emperor’s dinner parties, if you taken drugs or chemicals, the Bio Pill will force your body to expel the poisons from the body. What injuries you have will be healed, what diseases you have will be cured from it. But like I said, eat the Mochi and drink the soda first as it will give you more energy the pill takes away to do its job.” Hiromi finally lets out, “What about sexually?” “What do you mean by that?” He asks. “What about sexually, does it restore our virginity?” She asks, adding, “You told me out in the living room that it would heal the body from the things that happened to but the memories remain because the pill works on the body and not on the mind.” “The pill will... well, will restore your body to a virgin state, but like I told you and you just stated, the pill only works on the body and not the mind so your memories of those events still remain. If you can deal with that and ignore them as your body has been restored to an untouched virgin state, then you should be fine.” Fernando explains. There was silence as the girls looked at him for the moment. “Eat the mocha first and drink some of the soda, then eat the mocha with the bio pill and the rest of the soda and give yourself a while in case you have to go to the bathroom. If nothing happens then you all can go to sleep.  We have a long day tomorrow with the Emperor’s dinner party, and heading out to the ranch. Also, Aratani is going to try something at school, so do nothing. She will get her own later on.” Fernando tells them. He then adds, “I’ll be outside watching TV.” He then leaves the room. The girls look at each other for the moment, discussing about the pills and what to do. Hiromi takes one of the cans of sodas and a Mochi without the pill from the plate. The others follow. It only takes a few minutes to eat the first round of Mochi, leaving the ones with the bio pill on the plate. More discussion followed before Chieko takes to one of mocha with the bio pill, plucking the bio pill off the mochi, eating the mocha, and then taking the pill with a swig of the melon soda. The other girls look at her to see her reaction. Naru finally asks, “How do you feel, Chieko?” “I feel fine. Maybe a bit flushed and tingly...” Chieko says before letting out a yawn. Hiromi then goes for taking a Mochi with the bio pill and a can of melon soda. The girls watch Hiromi as well as she ate the Mochi with the bio-pill and drinks the rest of her melon soda. With nothing happening to either Chieko or Hiromi, the girls take to the remaining Mochi with the bio pills The only effect they were unaware of was of them getting tired, and thus going to bed within minutes of taking the Mochi. They pile up onto the connected bed and taking to their blankets. In a couple of minutes they were all asleep except for Gadget. Fernando was out in the balcony making a phone call, arguing a storm with whoever he was on the other side of the line. “Look I do not care if it chews up the barrel of my guns! Send Me A Box Set of Explosive Tungsten Carbide Bullets in .45ACP Format. In fact also send two spare 5.03 in (127 mm) barrels. I’m swapping out the ones on my firearms to spare them the damage. Yes I’m expecting some major trouble tomorrow. Yes I am setting trap. I need them as soon as you can get them here. In an hour? I’ll be waiting.” He hangs up the phone before getting back into the hotel suite. Once inside the suite’s living room, he sees Gadget there. He turns off his Dumbphone and puts it into his pocket. “Go to sleep with the girls, Gadget. I’m expecting a late night package coming in.” Fernando tells her. “But, what about you sleeping with us?” She asks. “After I get and inspect the package.” He tells her, adding “Now go back to bed. I do not want them to see you or anyone else is here with me.” Gadget looks at him with her tapping her pointed index fingers together by her chest, “What about, us, you know...” “If you mean about us #$@!ing, practicing making babies, making love, having sex or whatever you want to call it, it will happen when we are in a lone and private place. With the girls here, this is not a lone and private place unless you want them to join and have sex with all of them.” He tells her. “Alright then...” She says, mostly to herself. He tells her, “Look, I’ll send you to the house for I need you to pack up your things to take to the ranch for the weekend and to dress up nicely for the Emperor’s Dinner tomorrow night. I’ll pick you up in a large rented van to take you and the girls to the dinner party and then to the ranch afterwards.” “Anything else you need me to do?” Gadget asks. “Nothing more. Wash up, dress nicely, and just a tiny bit of perfume for a hint of its smell. I’ll see you later on in the day before we pick up the girls and go to the events.” He tells her. “OK.” She says. She turns to go back to the bedroom but then turns around to face him. “What about Chip?” “Chip will be dealt with accordingly. He has made himself known to be a detriment to friends, family and society, there is a ‘Shoot On Site” Order against him. If I can, I’ll arrest him, but if he shoots first, I’m shooting back. I hope no one gets hurt in the process.” “I hope no one gets hurt either. But if you have to kill him to defend others, then do it.” Gadget says. “Look. Go to sleep. Tomorrow is a long day.” Fernando tells her. She gives a nod before going into the bedroom. The door closes behind her once she is inside. Fernando waits on the couch for the package to be delivered. [11:45PM] The elevator door bell ring before the door opens. Three men in suits, step out with a fourth remaining inside to hold the elevator in place. Fernando gets up out of the couch to meet them by the elevator. A woman in a suit steps out of the elevator holding a medium sized box in hands. “Before I hand this to you, why would you need the use of armor piercing Dum Dum bullets?” The woman asks. Fernando steps to the kitchenette and takes one of this double stack American Arms 1911 A1M2 and holds it to her handle first for her to take. She slowly puts the box under her arm to hold it while she takes his gun with the other hand. “.45 ACPs are known as Man Stoppers. Whoever it is high on whatever chemical they are on, a .45 would put them down no matter where you hit them. In the last two times Chip attacked this place, I shot at him and I know I hit him, the blood found at the site says I hit him, but he kept on going. The only thing that can out-do a Man Stopper is PCP, known on the street as ‘Crystal’ or ‘Angel Dust.’ The only way to stop anyone on Angel Dust is to blow their brains out, and rip up any body amour they might be wearing. That is why I need armor piercing Dum Dum Bullets, and I recommend your people to switch over if you are hunting for him.” Fernando tells her. “I see.” The woman says before giving him back his gun, which Fernando puts into his pants supported by his belt. She then hand over the box to him. “We decided for you to have and use the Amour Piercing bullets with the stipulation that you will only use them in the two 1911 A1M1s also in the box. You will not use those rounds on your personal weapons as we will not be responsible to the damage they will get using these rounds. You can have and use your personal weapons with the rounds you use, not the amour piercing rounds.” “Anything else?” Fernando asks. as he holds onto the box. “We will be around to assist you when needed. Say hello to Aki for me at the dinner tomorrow.”  The woman says. Fernando nods, not wanting to question why she would not be there. He says to her, “Until next time.” She gives a nod and then signals her men to enter the elevator before she does. The elevator door closes and she goes down stairs. Fernando goes to the kitchenette to put away his firearm into its holster and then takes the box to the couch. He opens it, finding 2 Officer model Single Stack 1911A1M1 with the 3.5 in (89 mm) barrel, smaller than his Commander model Double Stack 1911A1M2 with 4.25 in (108 mm) barrel each with a loaded magazine of the Explosive Tungsten Carbide Bullets. Searching in the box, he fines 6 filled 7-round magazines with the Explosive Tungsten Carbide Bullets. There were four more empty magazines and a box of 100 rounds of Explosive Tungsten Carbide Bullets in .45ACP Format. Like it or not, he has to think how to carry them along with his guns, realizing that he has to put them into his shoulder holsters as those are the first firearms he reaches first. But the double stacks he has do not fit into a boot holster though these would but they would be difficult to get to when needed. He decides to figure it out tomorrow. It takes him about 20 minutes to put his firearms and ammo away in the secret safe locations of the suite. Checking the bedroom, Gadget and the girls were huddled up sleeping soundly on the large makeshift bed. He gives himself a nod before slowly closing the door and heading to the livingroom. He takes off his shirt and shoes before lying down on the couch. [5AM] Fernando gets up before the others and goes to the furthest bathroom to wash up his hands and face. He then fixes his clothes and puts on his shoes and short before calling the hotel restaurant to order a large tradition Japanese Breakfast for the girls and him. He sets up a dining area for them to sit down and eat. It arrives in about 40 minutes later and he was able to set it up in less than 10 minutes. Everything was in its own large bowl for them to serve themselves: Gohan ([ch12372][ch39151]) – a bowl of steamed rice Shiru ([ch27713]) – a bowl of miso soup Okazu ([ch12362][ch12363][ch12378]) – main dish of fish and a side dish of vegetables Kouno mono ([ch39321][ch12398][ch29289]) – a small plate of pickled vegetables In a couple of minutes after setting up the breakfast table, the girls start to wake up, Since the first bathroom connected to the bedroom is being used one of the girls, the others take to the other bathrooms of the floor. He sits on the couch and waits for them to get dressed and readied for school. [6:05AM] After getting cleaned up and dressed, the girls walk over to the living room, Finding Fernando on the couch. “Breakfast is ready if you want it.” Fernando tells them as he points to the table that has been set up for them. He adds, “I’ll eat something American later.” Kitsume was last one to get up other than Gadget who was still asleep. After the wash up wakes her up, she lets out a scream in the bathroom. The other girls get up and rush to the bathroom she was in. Naru asks out loud, “Kitsume, what happened?” “My face!” Kitsume lets out. The bio pill repaired the injuries to her face, making it in its natural state of being rounder and fuller, with high cheek bones and the broken jaw back in its proper alignment. She looks more like her mother now and not somebody unrelated to her from the plastic surgery done to restore a beaten face. The girls look at her. Fernando steps up to the doorway, telling them, “Ladies, Go have breakfast, I’ll take care of Kitsume.” The girls look at each other and then at Kitsume who nods at them. Once they leave Fernando steps up to Kitsume, turning off the water in the wash sink and leans his rear against it. He then takes her by her waist and pulls her to him until she was against him, she can feel his semi hard thick long groin against her while he eyes her face. “This is how you should look?” He asks. Kitsume nods with tears running down her cheeks. “Your face is as lovely as the rest of you, and I am not talking about your body, but about what is in your heart. You understand that?”  He tells her. She nods some more. She then wheezes out, “I was supposed to get some more plastic surgery to fix my face during summer break.” “Well, now you don’t. Let’s see.” Fernando tells her before putting his hands on her face, “Tell me if it hurts.” She nods slightly before he lightly presses his fingers onto certain points on her face. He says, “Looks like everything is firmly in place. Now. Kitsume, any headaches? Any face pains?” Kitsume shakes her head and says quietly “No...” “Good then. This is now your new face, as it was, as it always shall be.” He tells her. “Fernando-san. Be honest with me, was that Lantean Tech you used on me to fix my face?” Kitsume asks. “No it is not. It is American Government Tech I have access to, to heal against injuries I or other agents got from working at the field. Those pills I gave out are for me, but I can deal with missing a few for now and just means I have to be careful and not get hurt for a few weeks or so, while it restores you girls to a virgin state like I said last night.” He explains to her. Kitsume nods before asking, “So you have to be careful on the job?” “In the job I do with Gadget and Jeanette, rescuers can and do get hurt. When we do get hurt, that is what the pill is for – to heal from those injuries. With all that said, put on your makeup and go eat some breakfast. You and the others got a long day. And be prepared for Aratani to try something stupid at school as she thinks she can go to the Emperor’s dinner tonight. I and the others will protect you girls at the palace, but you are on your own at school.” He explains. Kitsume nods before saying, “Thank you!” She then inches herself on her toes and plants her lips against his for a moment, before breaking off the kiss and reacting awkwardly on it, “Sorry! Sorry! I didn’t mean too...” “Relax Kitsume. Relax. I understand those who get rescued tend to be overly grateful at times. So I can understand.” He begins to tell her. She looks down at herself and then at him, “Fernando-san, all those things we said about not doing it with you because you’re not Japanese and not an Asian Mouse?  I would like to say that in realizing who you are by what you do for us, I would give myself to you if it were possible. I know nothing could come between us other than a sexual relationship with no emotional attachment to it. But if you and your wife can not solve your martial issues, I would like to start a relationship with you that could lead to courtship and possibly marriage.” “Kitsume, do not be saying that because someone gave you back your face – literally or figuratively. You are wonderful and beautiful girl, with a lot to give a man as a companion and as a wife. Do not sell yourself short for some Joe Schmoe that shows off a lot of money, talks about having power, and claims that he will be good to you. Like you said about me, watch him, observe him, see what he does, how he does it and why then decide if he is worth it. But I will say, I am honored to hear you say that. Thank you.” He tells her. Kitsume smiles at him. He tells her, “Hurry up in here and have some breakfast. Beware of Aratani at school. Then go home, get dressed for the dinner party, pack up for a weekend trip and come here with the other girls. Now, for your safety, when you get to this block where the hotel it, walk on the other side of the street until you get directly across the main entrance and then cross the street to get to the hotel. Chip has been attacking the hotel side of the street, and the faster you get inside, the better it is for you and the others to get here. I’ll be here after 4PM. If anybody asks about your face, say it is because you had your Wisdom Teeth pulled out, and caused the swelling, which will go away in a few days. In truth, they will forget about the wisdom teeth excuse and accept the new you without thinking about it.” “Thank you.” Kitsume says as she holds him tightly for the moment. She then lets him go and takes a step back, saying, “Excuse me, I need to finish up washing up before I head out.” “I’ll see you outside then.” He tells her before leaving the bathroom, closing the door behind him. He walks to the living room area where the girls are waiting for Kitsume to come out so they can eat together. Fernando sits on the couch. “Don’t you want to something to eat?” Naru asks. “I got that for you. My breakfast diet is different from yours, but thanks for offering.” He tells her. Kitsume comes out of the bathroom and walks to the living room area where the girls were waiting for her. She asks “What’s for breakfast?” “Rice, grilled salmon fish, a side dish of vegetables, pickled vegetables and miso soup.” Shakura answers. Kitsume asks as she sits down to join them, “Who made it?” “Fernando, but I think he ordered it. That kitchen area is too small to make anything this big.” Naru points out. Hearing this, Fernando lets out enough to be heard, “I ordered it from the hotel restaurant downstairs.” Kitsume says, “It is very good.” “I’ll tell the chef of your appreciation after you all go to school.” Fernando tells them. They nod before continuing with their meal. He tells them that he would take care of the table, empty dishes and left over food. In the next half hour they were done with their meal and quickly get ready for school. They stand by the elevator once they had gathered their things for school. Fernando twists the crystal on his cane, explaining, “I have a lot to do today but I should be here at 4PM. The door will be open for you to come in. Get here with your dinner dresses, shoes and things, and packed bags for the weekend trip. Now stay still, I’ll send you to school so you won’t be late. Watch yourselves around Aratani and her friends.” “We will!” Hiromi tells him before the say their goodbyes and Fernando presses the crystal on his cane. They teleport in front of the 7-Eleven convenience store at the corner of the block where Minorigaoka High School is on. The girls look at each other and then at their surroundings, with many of their students approaching the area to get to school but oblivious that they had appeared out of nowhere. They start to walk to the school. It is 7:05AM as they walk into the school and switch out of their outdoor shoes to their indoor school shoes, locking up their outdoor shoes in their private shoe lockers. In under a minute they are at their class: 12-2, without running into Aratani or their friends, The girls gather about Naomi’s desk, talking about the class schedule and how things will have to be done for the day. Class does not start until 8AM so they had plenty of time to go over notes and their work together. [7:52AM] Aratani and her bully friends arrive into Class 12-2, making a bee line to Naomi and the others, though Kitsume was at her desk getting her notebook and tablet. “Well, well, well... Look who have here – the flunkies of Class 12-2.” Aratani begins with a smug smirk on her face. “Looks like you are going flunk out of you and your friends keep coming here, I’m sure the school administration is willing to swap homerooms with us if we request it and prove that you like coming here for some reason.” Naomi tells her. “Dream on girl. After tonight you will no longer be going to those special invited dinners at the Emperor’s Palace.” Aratani tells them. Naru gets up to tell her loud enough for all to hear, “You do anything to interfere with what we are doing, everyone in Minorigaoka High School loses the scholarship we are working on getting.” Shakura throws in loud enough for us to hear, “Our names and signatures are on the list on doing a special journalist project for that scholarship. Interfere with that because you want to meet some weak minded rich kid you sink your crab claws into and suck his wallet dry as a throw-away boyfriend you can cheat on, we all lose that scholarship!” The members of class 12-2 begin to surround them as Chieko throws in as she shows off her invite she got from her pocketbook, “I do not know how you are getting in. You need one of these to get in after you pass a background check and the invite is given to you.” Kitsume steps in though many did not realize it was Kitsume, “We know of your plan to try to crash the dinner party. But even if you get in, where are you going to sit? All tables and seats are set up to the invited individual. They see what you have no table and no seats to sit at, you will be taken, detained and asked questions with the possibility of arrest. We seen it happen in the few dinners we already went to.” Aratani turns to face Kitsume, but does not recognize her immediately, though the improvement to her face was slight, it is enough for those not paying attention to not be able to connect the face to a name. She finally let’s out, “And who the #$@! are you?” “I’m Kitsume Kiedo of Class 12-2.” Kitsume tells her. “No way. Kitsume is ugly with that dented in Cheek Bone I had my boyfriend and his pals give her years ago in First Year* because she was way too beautiful to outdo me. Do I have to get the boys to do the same to you?...*!” Aratani brags. A hard fist goes across Aratani’s face with a loud crack below her eye and she falls back on the floor semi conscious with blood coming out of her nose and mouth. The classroom gasps, not only for the fist to the face Kitsume gave Aratani, but also or Aratani admitting to a crime that happened years before with no leads to arresting the unknown perps that did it. Kitsume stands there with her fists clenched as Naru, Shakura, Naomi, Cheiko and Hiromi stand up behind her friend with Chieko and Naomi recording what had happened on their dumbphones along with others in the class. Naru tells the bully girls of Class 12-1 “Take your stupid leader back to your homeroom. You all are not welcomed here.” Hiromi sees the others in the class recording what has happened, and passes the word around to have a copy of the video emailed to her. The bully girls except for Midori take Aratani by her arm and drag her out of the classroom. Class 12-2 begins to cheer as Aratani is dragged out of the classroom. But then they notice Midori was still there. “What do you want, Midori?” Naru throws at her. “Don’t blame all of us for her actions. Some of us are forced into this situation which there is no way out of.” Midori tries to explain. “Whether you took action with them or stood back and watched, you are still guilty by association – one. And two- you had the chance to stop it, walk away from it before it happened or snitch on them. You did nothing.” Naru tells her. “You are damned if you do and damned if you don’t.” Hiromi throws in. Cheiko throws in, “Even rats knows when it is time to leave a sinking ship.” There is a loud crackle, and then momentary feedback squeal from the room’s PA speaker, “The following students are to report to the principal’s office; from Class 12-2: Naomi Hoshokara, Sakura Mitzumata, Kitsume Kiedo, Hiromi Itzukara, Naru Ashimota, Chieko Sato and from Class 12-1: Midori Tokunaga, Miyuki Masaki, Shizuka Kawakami, and Ahmya Higuchi.” The girls begin to pack up their bags, looking at Midori before walking out of the classroom. Another message is heard from the school’s PA system “Teachers, there will be a delay in the start of class and the morning periods will be shortened by 10 minute. Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki please report to the principal’s office.” It only takes less than a minute for all but Aratani to report to the Principal’s office. Aratani was in the medical office with an ice pack to her cheek. As soon as the last chairs are put into the principal’s office, the girls are let in. The principal lets out, “You all know why you are here?” Kitsume raises her hand and says, “It is because I punched Aratani in the face, but it was justified.” “Justified? How so? And who are you?” The Principal asks. “It is me, Kitsume Kiedo.” Kitsume says. “Wait, Why do you look different?” The principal asks. “I had my Wisdom Teeth removed yesterday and my face swelled up from it. It will go back to normal after a few days.” Kitsume says. The principal nods in accepting this. He then repeats himself, “So... how was it justified?” “One, Aratani admitted that it was her who sent the boy to attack me back in first year and then two – she threatened to do the same again to me thinking I was somebody else because she did recognized me as Kitsume. So I gave her what she rightfully deserves – a fist to her face. Since I acted out in defense of her words, I take full responsibility for my actions.” Kitsume explains. There is a knock on the door, to which the principal turns on the intercom to his secretary, “I stated that there were to be no interruptions while I have this conference!” Instead the secretary giving an answer, the door opens and then a couple of men in sunglasses and suits walk in, followed by Fernando, Gadget and Emperor Akihito. The door closes behind them though there were 4 other guards behind in the secretary’s office. “Excuse the intrusion, Principal Nakamoto.” Emperor Akihito says as he walks to the principal’s desk. He continues, “Good morning ladies. Makiko Suzuki, I didn’t know you attended this school.” “Good Morning Uncle Akihito. I hope things are well with you.” Makiko replies. “Uncle?” The Principal asks himself but everyone heard it. “Oh yes.” Emperor Akihito says, explaining with a bit of laughter, “Our family tree branches off at our great great great great great grandfather, so for her to obtain the throne, some 46 relatives have to die, but Makiko and her family is members of The House Of The Chrysanthemum.” He pauses for a second, “Anyways, remember our agreement that if there were any interference that there were consequences to be faced? There has been an attempt to interfere with them from doing their job by Aratani Fujita and her friends. Normally this would have ended the program and all scholarship opportunities, but there had been some interesting situations developments that have been brought to our attention. Agent G., introduce you and explain the situations.” Fernando steps to the side of the room where all could see him before he begins. “I am Emergency Rescue and American Federal Agent Fernando G. My Emergency Rescue Partner Gadget Hackwrench and I have been chaperoning the girls of Class 12-2 in these dinner parties at the Palace and providing them with proper attire and training in protocol and editique, which they are doing quite well.” “Don’t be modest Agent G.” Emperor Akihito says. “What do you mean?” Agent Fernando says. Emperor Akihito turns to the principal and others in the room, “Since all of this was on the news ten years ago of my son’s kidnapping and rescue, but not the details. Agent Fernando G. was paramount in leading the team that rescued my son. He maybe American of Hispanic descent, he was given Honorary Japanese Citizenry for his actions on that day of my son’s rescue. He is also Prince Fernando G. of the Spanish Throne, a fact I verified before I bestowed him with Japanese Citizenry. So this man is of a high caliber of men and action. He has done more for Japan and its people, and even the world than most in a career of a life-time of military service. With that said, please explain the situation, Agent G.” Fernando gives Emperor Aki an unseen scowl behind his dark glasses before he continues, “Anyways, as I was saying, Emergency Rescue Worker Gadget Hackwrench and I attend to the girls’ needs for the events we go to. I also provide protection for them during these events.” He takes a slight pause, “As you have heard on the news, there has been a few things happening with a former American Rescue Worker, turned terrorist, Charles Maplewood. In trying to infiltrate the Palace Dinner Party Events, Aratani managed to get Charles’ attention and get him to invite her and the girls here into tonight’s dinner party.” “You ladies are dealing terrorist?” The principal scowls at them. “Principal Nakamoto-san, according to my sources, they were unaware as to who he was as he told them that he was somebody else.” Fernando explains. He continues, “Their actions are forgivable up to a point. But there are two problems: 1) what to do with Aratani, as she was planning to over throw them and 2) she admitted to being a leading accessory to a crime of assault done to Kitsume years ago. What should happen to her in lieu of her past actions?” “According to witnesses, Kitsume is the one who struck Aratani.” The principal says. “Kitsume admits to her crime but it was after Aratani made a verbal threat against Kitsume thinking she was somebody else, a threat of repeating the actions from a confessed criminal action she did to Kitsume years ago along with those actually did it.” Fernando begins. He continues, “If it were me to decide, and I was back in America, I would get Aratani to admit her guilt, point out who were involved in making her threat real through assault, and then punish those involved in the assault, but as for Aratani herself, she has work to do with continued infiltration of the dinner with the terrorist in order to capture him. Depending on her actions during his capture, and the success of his capture, this little ‘disagreement’ between the ladies will be forgotten. In short, I want names, and bodies associated to those names or the only people getting scholarships and awards will be the girls from Class 12-2 and nobody else. Also, Aratani and her friends in 12-1 will be arrested to associating themselves with a known terrorist who has been committing terrorist acts against the people of this great nation. No awards or recognition for you, your school, the district – nothing. Now, which one will it be?” The principal begins with, “Well, uhm... when did you those involved to be gathered to be questioned?” “Me personally? Here and now. Though the stature of limitation on most crimes in Japan is 20 years, I do not want to be an old man waiting for you to gather a bunch of punks who should be in jail for their actions. Think about it – they assaulted Kitsume, who else had they assaulted either on their own or though Aratani’s direction? That is a list where having one name on it makes it rather long list.” Fernando tells him. He adds, “And you lose everything, including face, because you want to hide a few bullies who think assaulting others is fine. Left uncheck, in a few years, they will be conducting terrorist acts for the Yaccusa as their strong arm enforcers. I’m already chasing a drug crazed terrorist throughout the streets of Tokyo. Do not add to that list, as one name on that list makes it too long. So what shall it be? Your carreer and reputation or a handful of guilty punks?” “When do you want them?” The principal asks before putting his face into his hands. “I want the girls, with Aratani as well and the boys here, seated like this at 3o’clock. Then I will interview them and we will decide on what punishment fits the crime, including if needed involving the police.” Fernando tells him. “That is what I like about you, Fernando-san. Direct and to the point to get things done.” Emperor Akihito says. “I rather want to be honest in my actions than to go about bragging the heroic actions of others did but saying that I did them. Stealing credit, honor and valor is a very ugly thing to do.” Fernando replies. He then turns to the principal, “If Kitsume and the others of Class 12-2 free to go?” “They are.” The principal says. Fernando gives them a signal to leave. He then says, “Girls are 12-1; what is said here does not leave this room and it does not go into Aratani’s ear. You will have a mission to do and that is to bring the terrorist to the dinner party and we will take care of him. If captured, there might be an added reward for you all, but again, this information, in order for the mission to go through, will not leave your mouth to anyone’s ear, especially Aratani’s. Do I make myself clear?” They look nervously to each other before agreeing. “Good.” Fernando says. He then turns to Emperor Akihito, “Emperor-san, I think there is one more thing?” “Ah yes...” the Emperor replies. He opens up a leather folder he has and pulls out 6 invites to tonight’s dinner party. He then throws in, “There is a problem here. There are 5 girls in this school, but 6 named invites. Who is Joy Fu Fuk?” Midori speaks, “She is some teen Chinese hooker girl Aratani befriended to convince that person to take us into your dinner party tonight.” “And your name?” The Emperor asks. “Midori Tokunaga” she replies. “Good. This is for you,” as he hands her a seal invitation, He then hands her another invitation and 200,000 Yen, “That is for her. Make sure she buys the best shoes and dress to look her best at the palace.” “Uhm, I do not know where she is.” Midori says. “Then you will be let go after lunch period to find her.” Fernando tells her. He then throws in to her and the others, “And you all are to be at your best behavior at the dinner party. There will be none of this looking for some guy as ‘Husband on the hoof’ material or an easy pick up for a date. You will be there to mingle with the rich, famous and powerful, men who can make you or destroy you in a whim of an irate decision, and bothering one to make you look good will only bring you a sorrowful life of pity. Know your place as a woman of great reputation and honor and you will go far with your futures even if you do not marry some rich guy from the party. You are to be ladies at the party not Yaccusa owned Geishas. Do I make myself clear on that?” “Yes Sir!” They all reply together. “Emperor-san? I am done.” Fernando says. Emperor Akihito nods before he continues naming names and handing out invites, “Miyuki Masaki, Shizuka Kawakami, Ahmya Higuchi... and who shall hold onto Aratani’s invite?” Ahmya raises her hand. “I will.” The Emperor hands her Aratani’s invite. With a nod from the Emperor, Fernando gives them their instructions. “Now, your mission is as follows. 1) Say nothing to no one. 2) At 3oclock, except for Midori, you all will go home and prepare to be your best for this dinner party. At 7o’clock you will meet up with the terrorist and bring him to the palace. 3) Once inside, you all will be lead to the main ballroom where the party begins. 4) When the time is right or if he tries to act against anyone in the ballroom, he will be taken down.” Fernando explains, before he points to Gadget, “You follow her direct orders – your life may depend on it.” He pauses for a moment, “5) After a time to recover from his capture, the night is yours to enjoy. After that, see you here Monday morning. Do I make myself clear?” Midori raises her hand and asks, “That’s it? Are we forgiven for the actions we were about to take?” “Forgiveness depends on what actions you take from here on to the end of your days. Cross the line and all you worked hard for will be taken away. It can happen later today, tonight or 50 years from now. It is a very fine line you are treading on. Watch your step from here on out. That is all I have to say.” Fernando tells her. Midori nods, trying to hold back tears she believes a stronger girl would be able to hold back. “One more thing.” The Emperor says. He then hands out a couple more invites, “Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki, these are for you both. And Principal Nakamoto, I expect you and your lovely wife to be there as well.” “My work here is done. I do have other things to do before I arrive at the dinner party.” Fernando explains. “As do I.” Emperor Akihito says. Fernando turns to the principal, “Principal Nakamoto, I will return at 3PM to see those involved in Kitsume’s assault. That will be all.” [To be Continued...] Notes: * First Year is the first year of High School which in Japan is 10th grade, where most students are 14 / 15 years old.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Sep 4th, 2023, 9:39pm The Japan Continental Hotel in Osaka, Japan   4 Cars with the Uruguayan Flag as they park next to the Hotel. Then Adolf, Josef and 10 Bodyguards for them. Got out as they enter into the hotel and went to the Female Hotel Concierge a Female Cat wearing a Komota and Black Ballet flat shoes. Sakai Hicheno: Hello you staying or meeting? Adolf: We are meeting with the High Table Leader son. Anthony Abdula. Sakai: Ah yes. He is expecting you. Go to Meeting room 2. Also No Fighting in the Continental hotel. Adolf: We know about the rules. We will make sure that not going to happen too. Sakai: Thank you and Enjoy the Hotel. Adolf: Thanks. Then they bows as they went to Meeting room 2. In Meeting room 2. A male Saudi Mouse was siting his chair drinking a Japaness Saki while a female Saudi Mouse was giving him a massage and it was his wife too. As Adolf open the door and enter with Josef and 10 bodyguards. Adolf shaking hands with Anthony. As Anthony telling his wife to levee and she left. Anthony: Hello Adolf.  And My Dad told me about the Problem with two agents you are having trouble? Adolf: Yep and That why I need your Soldiers to help out. Anthony: Ah but they are not cheep you know. Adolf: Yes I am aware of that. I bring the money. Then snaps his fingers as 5 of his bodyguards took out 5 briefcase as they put it on the table and open it. It was UYU 18802500000 to American $500000000 Million dollars. Adolf: 18802500000 Pasos. That $500000000 Million dollars in American or to you Saudi Riyals and 5012550000 in UYU Paseos too. Anthony: I need make sure it is real. Adolf: Be my gust. Anthony call in a checker. A Female Bird wearing a Green Dress with Green High heel sandless as she began to check the money and once she check all of it. Then telling Anthony they are real. Anthony: Well It is real and all there. You got the Soldiers and they will answer your every orders too. Adolf: Thanks. Then Anthony send a special phone and send it towards Adolf as he picking it up. Anthony: This phone will call them. Use it. Adolf: Ok and thanks again. Anthony: No Proublem. Then they left. As they get into their cars and head back to the Urguanyan Embassy. Adolf: Watch out Fernando and Charles. You don’t know what will hit you. AHHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAH * At the Safe House. Charles, Burborn, Dale, Sparky, Maggie, Widget and Foxglove. Were eating Ramna and Drnking Pokemon Pop and Hello Kitty Soda Strawberry https://encrypted-tbn3.gstatic.com/shopping?q=tbn:ANd9GcQ4nJ1R8pGOz4C1wHtk5GlLV9G67Li9izG3RkRgsmwzjqKik7KJg7XsACxYwVYKOBZZBxE0_Ry6RuHUzaLhwW2OYIFKWIbm https://encrypted-tbn3.gstatic.com/shopping?q=tbn:ANd9GcQemroZgJZkKEZf6xrJVP3jzzSJZQt5zO0V_Fus9TTfKm-AUt63lsPFDX0wp720n_B8W7_19u5C_oixBRTor79pB470fvwLMBgm-GrYfdx9dn79uR1nYVeh2A&usqp=CAc Until his Cell phone rings as he answer it. Charles: Hello Captain Dismuke of the Tokyo Police. “Hello Charles. Can I ask you a favor.” Charles: Well Sure. What you need? Captain Dismuke: Well My Daughter Jan Just graduated out of Tokyo Police academy and I thinking that putting her with your group. You can teach her about being a field agent too. She need that experience since she did study it too.  Also she is 18 and don’t worry. She won’t go there with you. Charles: Ok. But if she ask me. I can tell her. My Cousin got a son that is 18 and will be a perfect match for her. Captain Dismuke: OK she should be there later today. Charles: Ok and thanks. They hang up. Dale: Who was that? Charles; Captain of Tokyo Police Dismuke. His Daughter Jan just join the Tokyo Police at the age of 18 and will be working with us and I Have to teach her how to be a field agent too. Borbon: I See. Well let see if she can handle it. Charles: Hope she can.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 1st, 2023, 4:53pm [9:30, Hilton Hotel] Fernando returns to the hotel suite with Gadget and a large paper bag with an American Style breakfast within. He places the bag on the island between the kitchenette and the living room, before going about taking off his suit jacket and guns. Gadget goes about in taking things out of the bag and setting them on the island. As she sets up breakfast for them, he takes out his dumbphone and thinks about how to make a three-way conference call. Figuring it out, he calls Hondo and Agent Charles. Both phones are answered immediately. “Good morning Charles and Hondo. Hope your day is good so far.” Fernando says to them. “It is what it is...” Charles replies. “Yeah, just busy here. So what’s up?” Hondo says and asks. “A few things. Charles, call the agency to get you some Explosive Tungsten Carbide Bullets for the guns you have. Hondo, I have half a box of them in .45ACP format. I think your revolver can take them. But both of you be warned, they will chew up the gun’s barrel quickly.”  Fernando explains. “Why the Dum Dum Bullets?” Charles asks. “I heard that there will be another attack at the Palace, and they will be wearing anti-ballistic amour vests, so hitting them with what you have will not take them down. The Dum Dum bullets will.” Fernando explains. “I’ll call the Agency to get me them.” Charles replies. “Good. Charles, for you there will be a Limo Bus for 20 people. Use it to move your people from the palace to Hondo’s Ranch after the dinner party. I will also have a Limo Bus for the people I have. Hondo will take Val and Monty to the Ranch in their Mustang.” Fernando explains. “Anything else?” Hondo asks. “One last thing.” Fernando begins. He lets out a sigh before he begins to say, “When we go in, Dale and Monty will be taken to another room for a moment. I was told that there would be somebody being a Dale Imposter – pretending to be Dale. I do not want either of them involved in capturing this imposter.” “We know who this imposter is?” Charles asks. “It’s Chip.” Hondo says. “Yeah. And he’s shot up Downtown Tokyo where I am and I shot him back, I know I hit him but my bullets did not take him down, so he must be wearing some body amour. Which is why I called for the Dum Dum Bullets. But I was also told that he may not be alone and they might be wearing body amour too. So beware. There will be lots of innocents around, so taking them down will have to be fast and quick. The palace can deal with the clean up later. After the clean up, Dale and Monty can join the party.” Fernando explains. “Sounds like a lot of work...” Hondo says. “We’ll get it done though.” Charles says. “Alright. Charles, the limo bus will be at the hideout at 4o’clock. Keys and papers will be in the glovebox. It runs on Diesel. Get your stuff together at the hide out for some down time weekend at the ranch. It would be big enough to pack all your things and people. I will have my limo bus with me and Gadget. I’ll see you all at the palace dinner party.” Fernando tells them. “See you there.” Charles says before he hangs up. “So Chip is going to be there, hmph!” Hondo says. “It’s a trap to get him, so act like he’s Dale, which is why Dale and Monty need to be put away in another room. Chances are he might have his Yaccusa friends there, all with body amour, which is why I want you and Agent Charles with Explosive Rounds to deal with the body amour.” Fernando explains. “We need him alive?” Hondo asks. “He’s wanted Deal or Alive; preferably Dead for the drive bys he’s been doing around Downtown Tokyo lately.” Fernando tells him, adding, “I’d prefer to be the one that puts the killing blow into his head. I’m more worried his friends attacking as well, but we need to be sure of our targets. There might be a Clone Chip there with the Uraguian contingency. So be aware of that.” Fernando says. “Looks like we are in deep.” Hondo says. “Yeah, ‘The Ocean is deep and it’s full of crabs.” Fernando points out. “You will need to explain that to me one day.” Hondo says. “It’s simple – the mission is full of dangers and consequences. Nothing more.” Fernando explains. “And I thought it was some sort of agency coded babble.” Hondo replies. “I’ll see you at the party tonight. Take care and be careful.” Fernando throws in. “Yeah, thanks. You too.” Hondo says before they both end the call together. Fernando puts away his dumbphone in his pocket. Gadget looks at him in horror of what she heard him say on the phone. He looks up at her. “What’s wrong?” He asks before looking at the food on the counter. “Chip is going to be at the party disguised as Dale and you are going to kill him?” Gadget asks. “Killing him is if there are no options left. If he pulls out a weapon he needs to be put down before he can use that weapon on anyone. We want him alive if possible, but he is not going to make that easy.” Fernando explains. “And this Chip-Clone?” She asks. “We spoke about it the other day. Chip and Gadget Clone met up with Chip and Lawhine, and they wound up shooting at each other, the Gadget Clone and Lawhine both end up in the hospital while Chip runs away and the Chip Clone stayed to take care of the wounded Gadget Clone and Lawhine. He maybe at the party as well.” Fernando explains. “Though the Uraguian Embassy?” Gadget asks. “So you were paying attention. Good. Just remember – the word ‘Secret’ is in ‘Secretary’.” He tells her. Gadget nods before she says “And the ocean is deep and it is full of crabs.” “Now you’re getting it.” He tells her. It’s been a long hard day and it’s not even 9:45AM. There is a lot to do. But first they sit down and have breakfast. Three eggs easy over, french fries, several slices of ham, white toast - medium dark and a large coffee for him. Gadget has a buttered blue berry muffin and a blueberry yogurt smoothie. They were almost done in 10 minutes of eating when she starts asking questions. “What needs to be done today?” Gadget asks. “You need to pack up for a weekend to rest and relax at Hondo’s Ranch, and prepare for tonight’s party. I have a lot to do before I pick you up and the others up to go to the party and then to the ranch.”  Fernando tells her. “What about, you know...” Gadget started to ask, forming a ring with her left index and thumb and inserting her right hand’s middle finger in and out of the hole. “If we had time I would say yes. But we do not have time.” He tells her. “Don’t we have time now? I mean, just a half hour at least.” She says, slowing down the in and out motion of her finger into the ring her other hand made. “It’s going to take more than half an hour to do it, what about foreplay, you hot and ready to take off your clothes and begin #$@!ing?” He says, adding, “I do not mean to be vulgar, but let’s be adults about this.” Gadget thinks with her middle finger inserted all the way in against her other hand before she says, “We can do this when we are done eating, a couple minutes to take off our clothes and a bit of foreplay, but I’m ready now, I’m about to cream into my panties just thinking about it.” Fernando takes the last couple of bites of food, though Gadget has a lot less food, she did not eat much of it. He piles up his empties and slides them off to the side of the island. He gets up and starts to head to the bathroom. “Where are you going?” She asks. “To rinse out my mouth with some mouth wash. You should do the same thing too.” He tells her before he goes into the furthest bathroom in the hall. “Huh? Oh...” Gadget replies as she watches go into the bathroom down the hall. She then gets up and goes into the bedroom and to the connected bathroom. There she finds some mouthwash to rinse out her mouth, and then starts to fix up her makeup. Fernando stands in his bathroom staring at the mirror after rinsing his mouth with the mouthwash he put there long ago, wondering about the situation he is about to put himself into. There is no doubt like any other male out there, that given the chance that he would have sex with such a cute sex pot Gadget is, but the events of the day are not compatible with getting some needed down time. He unbuckles his belt and unbuttons his shirt half way up from the bottom before leaving the bathroom to go to the bedroom. Gadget on sitting on the bed with her legs crossed and leaning back on her elbows when he walks into the bedroom. Standing just a few steps from the door way, he throws in asking, “How shall we begin?” Gadget sits up uncrossing her legs and opening them as wide as she could, lifting up the hem of her dress above her waist and then pulling her panties to the side, showing all she had to offer him. [11:00AM] They both lie on the bed, him on his back staring at the ceiling, she on her side facing him with her hand clamped down on the base of his shaft pumping it lighting. She looks up at him, “Wow... that was a lot more than I expected.” “Hmph...” He replies quietly to himself before saying “You kept demanding for more.” She looks at him with concern, saying a very soft high squealed “I’m sorry...” “We wasted too much time #$@!ing, and now are late to do many things. Go wash up and I’ll send you to the Hide-out for you to prepare for the party and pack up your things for a weekend at Hondo’s Ranch. I have a lot to do before we can go to the dinner party, and very little time to do it in.” He tells her. She looked like she was about to cry before he tells her, “Look, Gadget. If we had the time, we would be screwing all day as long as you want. But I told you we did not have the time but you pushed the issue and I caved in to give you want you want. Now we are late, in a nation where being late can cost you deals and services. Go wash up and do what you can on your end, and I have to do things on my end. Maybe I can rescue this day.” She nods for a second before getting up off the bed and heading to the bathroom to wash up. Fernando stays in the bed for a moment before he gets up and goes to the other bathroom with his clothing and personal items, locking the door behind him as to not have Gadget walk in on him as he washes up. It is a distraction he cannot afford to have right now. It only takes him 20 minutes to shower up, groom himself and get dressed. For whatever reasons, it takes Gadget longer even though she had less to put on. He walks out of the shower and gives the place a once over, cleaning the service island between the kitchenette and the livingroom. Though there is a government cleaning crew that comes in to take care of the place, Fernando wants them to do a little as possible when they come in. When done he sits down on the living room sofa and makes a couple of phone calls to his Goon Squad Friends and to Kei and Yuri, basically to get to the house and get ready for the dinner party tonight and for a weekend stay at the ranch. He then makes a phone call to Maria to make arrangements to pick up the pots and pans and stop delivery of food for the weekend. As he finishes his last call, Gadget steps out into the living room in the dress she was in yesterday. “OK, I’m done. What’s next?” Gadget asks. “You are going to the hideout and start preparing for tonight’s dinner and the weekend at the ranch. Pack lightly but make sure you got all that you need.  I am not going back to Tokyo and the nearest convenience store is miles away.” He tells her. “But...” Gadget begins to say. “No butts, Gadget, We spent more time #$@!ing around when we should be doing work. Now our time is short. You got things to do, so as I asked you to do, get them done.” Fernando tells her as he twists the crystal on the shaft before pointing his cane at her direction and pressing in the micro crystal switch. She disappears in flash of light. [Livingroom of Maria B&B] A bright flash of light appears before Gadget falls flat on her ass just in front of the TV Set. The other girls in the house look at her as they prepare for the day. Rachel steps up to her and gives her a hand to get up, “Father kicked you out as well? Well, as he told us, prepare for the party and for the trip to the ranch.” Gadget does not say a word as he gets up. [Hilton Hotel] Fernando starts to make a few phone calls to the agency... “Yes I need three Sprinter Van Limos for tonight and during the weekend, preferably Mercedes brand if not Dodge or Ford will do. Must seat at least 20 each, by 3:30PM. One in front of the Hilton Hotel, the other two at the Maria’s B&B Hide-Away I hired. Yes, I have drivers for them. Leave the papers and keys in the glove box. Call me when you have them in place so I can call to get my drivers to them immediately. Thank you.” Fernando says on the phone. He hangs up the phone. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/mercedes-sprinter-limo-bus-web01.png Lying on the sofa for a moment he stars at the ceiling. It is a matter of luck that he had to get things done by phone, when usually he had to go into offices and scare the living crap out of some receptionist or office intern. There are a couple more phone calls he has to do before he can take a short rest and then continuing on with the day. Having sex with Gadget can be great but sometimes she can be demanding like a submissive nymphomaniac – one has to give her what she wants or be faced with constant begging and pleading to give her what she wants. It can get tiring at times. He knows she was sex starved, but she needs to calm down and control her urges as the adult she is. He makes his next and hopefully last phone call, to his daughter Rachel. The phone is answered immediately. “Good morning Raych... Tell me who is there at the house.” Fernando asks. “The girls are here, you should know that. You’re stupid ex is locked up in her room, and Gadget just ‘came in.’” Rachel explains. “What about Kei, Yuri, Shadow, Toro and Nightrunner?” Fernando asks. “They are here too. Have any instructions?” Rachel asks. “Prepare for the dinner party and pack up for a weekend at Hondo’s Ranch. I’m taking the cars to the airport, but at 3:30 there will be two Limo Vans coming in. One is for you and the girls, Jeanette, Gadget, Kei, Yuri, Shadow, Toro and Nightrunner. You will be the driver. The other will be for Charles’ group as they will be coming in later today. I will have a third one with the High School girls. I will meet you there at the hide-away base and teleport all of us to the palace. Until then no one is to leave the house unless it is to pack the limo van when it comes. And tell them that they have a half hour to remove any personal items from the car before I take them to the airport.” Fernando explains. “I’ll take care of it for you.” Rachel replies. “Thank you. I’ll see you around 5PM, if not before.” Fernando tells her. “See you then...” Rachel replies, holding the urge to say ‘dad.’ They both hang up the phone, and Rachel goes about notifying the others of what is going to happen during the day. Fernando lies on the sofa for a moment, lost in thought. [12 noon - Minorigaoka High School, Infirmary Room.] Miyuki, Shizuka, Ahmya stand by Aratani as she rests on the bed with an ice pack to her face as she complains, “I swear, I’m going to get whoever that bitch is!” She then looks at the others, “Where’s Midori?” Ahmya replies “She was sent out to find that Joy Fuk girl for tonight’s dinner.” “What do you mean ‘she was sent out to find her’?” Aratani lets out. “Some scary men had us in the principal’s office, told us what we are going to do, as that guy who was getting us in is that former rescuer turned escaped terrorist. They told us to bring him into the palace, but they gave is these – this is yours.” Ahmya answers before giving Aratani a sealed envelope with her invite. Aratani looks at the envelope, “What is this?” “It’s an invite to the dinner party tonight at the palace.” Ahmya says. “How do you know these are real? They can be fake!” Aratani protests. Miyuki throws in, “The emperor was who gave them to us. And that guy with the dark glasses in that photo they showed us to identify, he was there too along with his American Mousie girl friend.” “That guy turns out to be a prince from Spain and a friend of the Emperor.” Shizuka throws in. “Bullshit! The Spanish Royal Family rarely leaves Spain!” Aratani lets out. She then throws in, “And even if these were real, I cannot go to a fancy royal dinner party with a broken face and mega bruise!” “I verified that they are real. And that man is a prince from the Spanish Royal Family.” Shizuka replies. “Heh... ‘If it is on the Interwebs then it must be true. They do not allow false informations to get on.’ When are you going to grow up with that? Information on the Interwebs can be and is manipulated to them look good!” Aratani throws at her. She throws in, “All that shit does not matter when my face is broken by that bitch! Whoever she is, I’m getting her!” A voice from the doorway says as the person enters, “You are getting no one, Ms Fujita. No one is going get anyone.” Everyone turns around to face whoever it is; finding out it is Fernando as he walks to the patient’s bed. He adds, “Ladies. Time for you all to go to your homeroom, get your things and go home to prepare for tonight’s dinner party.” The girls look at each other before they nod and walk out the door. Fernando steps up to Aratani’s bed. Aratani looks up at him, “And who the #$@! are you?” “I thought your friends said who I was.” Fernando throws at her. “I do not care or believe what those bitches have to say.” Aratani throws at him. “So everything that was said in the principal’s office about you to look good should be forgotten? That you had nothing to do with Diasuke, Remi and their friends assaulting Kitsume is to be ignored? Video evidence at the time was being ignored, but I do have enough to them in jail for the next 15 years for sexual attack and physical assault to do bodily harm and permanent damage to her, and of you talking to them about doing the deed of ‘Taking Care Of Her.’” He tells her. “Bullshit! No such evidence exists!” Aratani sits up and lets out loudly. “Let’s go back about 20 years ago, in at Columbine High School in Columbine, Colorado, United States, where 2 students decided to shoot up their high school.” He begins to tell her. “What that has to do with anything, especially in Japan?” She asks in a demanding tone. “A lot. Since then every high school in America have their classrooms, hallways and common areas like the Gym locker rooms and library monitored with hidden cameras. And anything the USA do to ensure the safety of their citizenry, Japan follows. Thus that little discussion you had with Diasuke and his friends to assault Kitsume have been recorded and accessible with the correct access to the security video servers.” “I call bullshit on that! No such recording exists!” Aratani exclaims. Fernando opens up a Temporal Observation Sphere behind him so she would not see it but she can hear it. Aratani in the Observation Sphere “You know that cute girl in Class 10-1? I want you to get the boys and confront her about that face of hers. No one is cuter than I!” “What do you want done to her?” Diasuke is heard asking in the Observation Sphere. “What do you think? Hit her in the face! Beat her mercilessly! Be sure an ambulance takes her away! Make it look like a sex crime!” Aratani is heard saying loudly in the Observation Sphere. Fernando pauses the video before saying, “This and the actual assault video is enough to put you and your friends to jail for at least 10 or more years on the basis of conspiracy to harm another and the actual assault you ordered against Kitsume through mob action.” He then draws out his firearm and puts it to her temple, “I am a father of six girls – all more beautiful than you dare think you are. If you would have done to any of them as you did to Kitsume, I would have had you killed and have it covered up by my people in the various government agencies I work for. You are just a child about to enter an adult world. A world you know nothing about, but yet you think you can do as you please like some Yaccus Princess. Do not fool yourself with what falsehoods you think you know is true, you will end up in an early grave if you do.” He puts away his gun as he tells her, “Now you are going to do several things for me if you want my silence and protection or you can spend the next 30 years being on the run if the Tokyo Metro Police do not take you now.” “So what do you want, you want to #$@! me or something – pedo!” Aratani lets out in an annoyed tone. “Please, as a flying squirrel, my 12in penis would rip your young mousie ass in half. A female flying squirrel has her uterus deep into her body and male flying squirrels have to be long enough to hit it in order to inseminate her uterus and fertilize her eggs. You are not a flying squirrel. And the age of consent in Japan is 13*. You’re 17, 18? That does not make me as a pedo. Now... Sit up and let me look at your face.” He tells her. “What for?” She replies in an annoyed tone. “Because I’m a medical doctor, and I can check the damage done and what needs to be done to reverse it as if you were never hit before.” He tells her. “Yeah right.” She lets out. “It was I who fixed Kitsume’s face.” He tells her. Her jaw drops in hearing this before he continues “Now you can stay there and be black and blue with a sunken face and a broken nose for the next several months or I can do something for you here and now.” Aratani stays seated on the bed looking at the wall at the far end of the wall. She then lets out a sigh before opening her legs to hook the side bed to slide herself to him. She then lowers the icepack from her face. He leans down to her, grabbing her by the chin and tilts and turns her head about slightly to look at her wound. “You’re lucky she did not hit you in the jaw or she would have broken it and you would end up looking like a female version of Dolf Lungrend for the rest of your life no matter how many times you get plastic surgery to fix it – broken jaws are almost impossible to fix.” He tells her. She tries to speak but he tells her, “Hush up and stay quiet.” She shuts up. He looks her over, “Broken cheek bone, broken eye socket, broken nasal bones...” He then lets her go and head to the medicine cabinet, filling a paper cup with water and taking out a bio pill from his pocket without her looking and cutting it in half. He walks back to her, giving her half the bio pill and the paper cup of water. “Before I give you this, tell me – do you see things normally or do you have double vision. The truth, do not think you can try to sue Kitsume for hitting you because with the video evidence, you would go to jail if you try to sue her. It depends on how much medicine I have to give you.” He tells her. Aratani shakes her head slowly. “Take this and swallow it with the water, sit up and close your eyes with your hands on your lap.” He tells her. “What is it?” Aratani picks up the half pill and looks at it. “It’s an American Drug used for bone fractures, but it has to be freshly broken. If it is days or weeks old, it will not work. It works by the electro-magnetism of the bones to properly line up and start healing immediately. Though this is approved medicine in America, it is not approved here in Japan, not yet. But if you take it, you may feel a bit of tingling when the bones start lining up and heal. ” He tells her. “Not approved in Japan?” Aratani says to herself, she then says, almost demands, “What about the bruise on my face?” “The pill may help with that after it deals with healing your broken bones and fixing your face. Make up can cover up the rest until your face clears up.” He explains. She looks at him and then at the pill. He throws at her, “The longer you wait, the more your face will heal like that, the least likely the pill will not work.” She looks at the pill one more time before taking it is and chasing it down with the paper cup of water. She then crushes the paper cup in her hand. Fernando reaches over to take the crushed paper cup from her hand, tossing it into a nearby trash can. As he has his back to her to toss the paper cup into the trash, he spins the crystal sphere on his cane. He then looks about the room before he turns to her, points the cane to her direction and pressing the button. A bolt of lightning shoots out from the cane and onto her, enveloping her in a cocoon of energy that only lasts for a few seconds. He then puts his cane down. He finds a hand-handled mirror and brings it to Aratani. “Tell me what you think?” He tells her. She looks at him strangely before lifting the mirror to her face. She looks at herself in the mirror before looking at him. “You used Lantean Technology on me!” Aratani complains. “First of all, this is nor the medicine I gave you are not of Lantean technology.” Fernando explains, adding, “But it is something the Lanteans want that we Americans have and will never give to them. Now. Look at your face and tell me. How does it look and feel?” She scowls at him for a moment before looking back in the mirror, slowly putting her and to her face, feeling where she was injured and finding that it is as it was when she woke up this morning. “It’s... it’s normal. Like I was never hit or injured.” Aratani says. She then thinks before saying, “OK. What’s the price for this? I to have sex with you or something?” “Bitch – PLEASE! Like I told you before, you are not a flying squirrel, your uterus is even with your hips, not your belly button like on a female flying squirrel. Your tiny little cunt would not be able to fit one-fourth of my length in you. I would literally rip you in half if I would to put in more than I stated.” He begins loudly. He then takes a deep breath before he continues “The price, if you call it that is 2 parts. One: At 2o’clock you are to be at the principal’s office with Daisuke and his friends where they are going to be arrested for the assault they did to Kitsume year ago. You admit to your part in sending them to assault Kitsume, you will be released to do part two. You do not do this and do not admit to your crimes, you will be carted off to jail with them. Remember, we do have video evidence of you telling them to do the deed and them doing it.” She looks at him as she processes the deal before asking, “What is Part Two?” He explains, “Part Two is you making sure that your chipmunk friend goes with you. There will be a white stretch limousine at his hotel to take you to the palace. If he asks, say you rented it in order to look good as you do not want to know or trust what ride he may have. At the palace, you will be scanned and search for weapons and illegal substances, so just bring your selves, and a purse with a wallet with the ticket and your ID. Once you get past security, you will be taken to the banquet area for the party. Follow the orders and directions of the women there. And have fun, eat, mingle, but do not think you can sway a young diplomat or business executive’s heart because they know how to deal with dishonest women looking to take a rich and powerful young man’s heart and drag him through divorce court for everything he has. These men marry ‘until death do them apart’, and any woman wanting divorce will end up meeting that line in a very hard way. Understand where I am coming from in this. These men of power ‘play for keeps’ and to them you are just another trophy wife who is a willing participant in their wife-swapping games. Think that it is a game of the heart you can play, it will be a game you will lose because there are 4.75 billion women out there which you are just one of and can be easily eliminated and replaced. Got that?!!” Aratani looks at him with wide eyes of bewilderment and disbelief. But she digests the statement fed to her as best as she can, finding that it does not agree with her. Messing around with the hearts and emotions of high school boys is one thing, messing around with the heart of a young man of money and power is another as it could end her on so any levels in so little time. She is used to being a female in power, but the power such men have makes her look like a little girl pretending to be a queen of a kindergarten’s sandbox. He throws at her, “Any questions?” Aratani looks down at her lap where her hands hold the mirror given to her to examine her face. She realizes how deep she and the others are in and is beginning to second think of her options of being there, thinking of how her greed and hunger for power and money has gotten her and her friends to this points and realizes that there is no way out of it. In her mind she curses herself for it. But she manages, “No, sir.” He tells her, “Then you relax here until 2PM and then go to the principal’s office with the others. Admit your crimes and you will be freed to do part two of this mission. Don’t admit to your crimes and you and the others will be taken by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police to jail. And while on part two of the mission, do or say anything that makes your chipmunk friend suspect something is going on against him, he could end up killing you and the others.” Aratani’s jaw dropped in hearing those words. He mocks her sudden realization, throwing in an explanation, “Oh, don’t you know? You are dealing with a terrorist – Chip Maplewood. But he is pretending to be his brother Dale who is innocent in his terrorist activities. That is how he is getting you in by pretending to be his brother. But since you now have an official invite to this one dinner party, then you do not technically need him. We do want him to get inside the palace and inside the dining room that is where you and your friends come in to lure him there, letting him think that his act of pretending to be his brother is working.” He starts to walk away from her to the get to the door and leave the room, “I’ll see you at two o’clock in the principal’s office.” Aratani nods and was about to say something in return but he had already left the room. As soon as Fernando gets to the stairway and finds it empty, he uses his cane to get out of the school and back to his hotel room. Walking to the couch, he makes his final phone call to the agency. “Hello, Field Agent Fernando G. Get me Supervisor John G. Thank you.” Fernando says on the phone. “I’ll wait.” (A few seconds of waiting.) “Password? There is no Password!” (Which actually is the password.) “Yes, John. I need an agent to be a chauffeur with the Lincoln MK Limo for a group of girls and the suspect at 6:30 at the Hilton Hotel to take them to the Palace to a dinner party where the other agents and I will move on and capture the subject.” (Listens to Supervisor John G. run his mouth) “Look John. I’m trying to do the damage done by the people originally hired to do this job. So either I get a little help or else!” (Listens to Supervisor John G. yelling at him) “I’m here doing my job, all I am requesting is a little help. Yes, be there at 6:30, pickup the girls and the suspect at 7PM, take them to the palace. If all goes well, he takes the girls to their homes. I’ll get him in into the party with the other drivers so he has something to do and not take care of the limo all night long alone.” (Listens to Supervisor’s John G.’s questions) “Yes, that will be all. Thank you.” http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Lincoln-MKT-8pass-White-Limo.png Fernando then hangs up the phone. He thinks about what else it needed but thinks he has his bases covered. He also hopes that Hiromi does not do anything stupid like coming over to the hotel room around lunch time like she did the day before. He may be seeing her and the others when he goes back to their school to deal with the meeting with the principal at 2PM. 12:45 arrives with him still resting on the couch. If Hiromi or any of the other girls would have come over, they would have by now. Hunger was also getting the best of him and he wants something quick and fast. He gets up and readies himself to go out for lunch. As he puts on his shoes, his Dumbphone rings. According to Phone ID it is Hiromi Itzukara’s number. “Everything OK Hiromi?” He begins to ask as he answers his dumbphone. “Hello Boyfriend!” Hiromi says out loud before whispering, “I’m in a stall in the girls’ bathroom... so I have to say things in a certain way... you know others are listening...” “OK. What’s going on?” He asks. “What time are you coming back to school to pick me up?!!” Hiromi asks out loud. “I’ll be there at 2PM to talk with the principal. You know why.” He explains. “OK! I’ll See You Then!” Hiromi says out loud, then immediately explains in a whisper, “Aratani is saying things about getting even and being at the party tonight.” “I’ll take care of it, but yes, to catch that terrorist Chip Maplewood, she and her friends are bait to catch him. But there are consequences for her to face in assaulting Kitsume years ago. Just tell the others to ignore all that is being said.” Fernando explains. “We will be waiting for you to arrive.” Hiromi says. “Chances are we’ll be calling you girls into the office; tell them to take their books and things because you all are going home with me afterwards.” Fernando says. “OK, I will! See you then!” Hiromi says before hanging up. “Bye Hiromi...” He says to himself. He then looks at his dumbphone before pocketing it. Then he thinks to himself, “Sushi or Ramen?” An idea pops into his mind, more like a craving, “McDonalds!” But in the area of the hotel and park areas there are about 14 different McDonalds. He decides on one of the smaller ones, but furthest from the hotel. He looks at his Oogle Maps, seeing that most of the McDonalds tend to be clustered together within blocks from each other and nearby some high school. But there is one that catches his eye, away from the other McDonalds cluster groups, about a third of the way to the palace. McDonald’s Yoyogi, not that far from the hotel at 1 Chome-36-4 Yoyogi. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/McDonaldsYoyogi.jpg He fixes himself up before activating an observation orb from the cane to find a desolate area to teleport too. Fortunate for him, the streets seem empty enough for him to teleport by the blind spot of the restaurant’s entrance door. As he sets his cane to teleport himself to the restaurant, he thinks about his meal. He disappears in a flash of light, only to reappear at the McDonalds’ entrance, and walks inside. A quick glance of the menu verifies his order before he goes over to the Kiosk to order and pay. He quickly goes through the menu items and orders a Big Mac, a Double Filet-o-Fish, medium fries, a chocolate shake and an Apple Pie. It comes to about 1700 Yen, about $17 US. It takes a couple of minutes for his order to fulfilled and given to him. Taking his order, he knows that it will taste differently from the US versions he is used too, as Wagu Beef is mostly used for the burgers and the a different fish compared to the Paddock or Hag Fish used in the US. Taking a seat by himself, he takes to his meal and eats it in about 20 minutes. Despite the slight differences in taste, he enjoyed his fast food meal. With little time left over, Fernando teleports himself back to his hotel room. He washes himself up to prepare to go to school. Then he goes down stairs to the hotel parking garage and gets into his pale yellow Mustang. He looks about and does a quick clean up and spray some de-scenting spray to take down Gadget’s scent from the inside of the vehicle. He checks his Oogle map for the school’s location, and knows his way there, decides to take the scenic route – same distance but side streets instead of the main roadway. 1:40PM, Fernando finds a parking lot not too far from the school, in fact he was able to find a spot across the street. As he crosses the street to get to the school, a couple police cars park in the same area with a couple of police officers heading into the school as well. He does not see the large limo entering the street as he enters the school. He walks into the school’s main office by 1:42PM. He steps up to the secretary’s desk and introduces himself to her. “Good afternoon Miss. I have a 2o’clock appointment with the school principal.” Fernando tells her, showing her some ID from the US Embassy. The two police detectives step up behind Fernando and introduce themselves as having a 2o’clock appointment as well. Fernando steps out of the way, putting his ID and wallet back in his pants pocket, giving the two officers a nod. He then goes to a near side all and stand there. A couple of Imperial Guards walk into the office with Emperor Akihito stepping in behind them. He needed no introduction but he announced himself to be in attendance at the 2o’clock meeting. The secretary writes down all of the information of those there in attendance for the meeting and goes inside the principal’s office to hand him the said information. A couple of minutes were spent with setting up chairs for the large group in the principal’s office before the door opens and the men were allowed in. The principal then gives a list of students name to the secretary to announce over the loud speaker. Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and Vice President Kioko Kawasaki enter the office before the secretary could pick up the microphone to the school’s PA system. President Makiko says that she is part of the 2o’clock meeting as the girls of Class 12-2 enters the room. The bully girls of class 12-1 step up to the office doorway and stops there. The secretary looks at them, about to say that the girls from both classes were not part of the meeting. Fernando steps out into the general office and says, “Girls of 12-2:Naomi, Sakura, Kitsume, Hiromi, Naru, and Chieko, get in here.” As they walk in he looks at the girls of class 12-1. Once the girls of Class 12-2 are in the office, he calls in the girls of Class 12-1 “Girls of 12-1: Midori, Miyuki, Shizuka, Ahmya, get in here.” He then looks at the secretary, “Call up the boys on the list.” The secretary turns on the PA system and calls for the boys: Diasuke Suzuki, Remi Horiuchi, Hishori Matsuzaki, Kenta Tanaka, Natsuo Katayama, Ryoto Morita, and Shohta Seno to report to the office. They are all from the school’s baseball team and are mostly in Class 12-1 as well. They get to the principal’s office in a couple of minutes with the secretary blocking the door as they walk in. Diasuke acts as the leader of the boy’s group, let’s out, “What is going on here?” “That remains to be seen depending on what is said. Now please have a seat.” The principal says to him. The boys look at each with Shota taking a seat first, turning it around and sitting with its back against his chest and his arms crossed on the top of the chair’s back. Ryoto, Natsuo, Kenta, Hishori and Remi take a seat and sits down. Diasuke continues to stand and look about the room. He lets out, “We’re being set up for something, aren’t we?!!” “That remains to be seen. Not even I know what is going on.” The principal says to him, throwing in, “Have a seat and sit in it.” “I will be speaking with my dad when I get home, you know he is a lawyer!” Daisuke says. Fernando says from his side of the room, “Listen kid. Either we deal with what situations drops on your laps here and now or you can be taken to the police prescient and deal with it there. Decide now.” “Who the #$@! are you? You’re not even Japanese!” Diasuke throws out. “Who I am is none of your business. Why am I here? I had to do some data recovery of the school’s security video system and found a few things involving you and the other members of the baseball team. What is seen on those recovered files and what you say in your defense here and now depends on whether or not the police takes you away.” Fernando tells him. The principal throws in “Due to the severity of these complaints, all of you are off the baseball team until further notice.” “I WILL SUE!!!” Diasuke says. “You cannot sue from jail.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Now let’s get this show on the road.” He holds out his cane, flicking the crystal on the top with his thumb and standing it on the floor in front of them all to see. An Observation Orb appears and both audio and video of an event from two years ago appears. “Who are you? Who Do You Think you Are?!” A younger Aratani says to some unsuspecting 10th grader – Kitsume. Kitsume walks around her trying to ignore her and walk to her desk. Aratani turns around and pushes Kitsume by her shoulder, trying to make her fall down. Kitsume catches herself from falling. She turns around and faces Aratani. “Touch me again and you are going to regret it.” Kitsume tells her. Aratani swings her arm around and back-hand slaps Kitsume across the face. Kitsume takes a few seconds to recover herself before sending a fist across Aratani’s face. Her nose erupts in blood. Cupping her hands to her face, they quickly fill up with blood. Seeing her blood filling her hands and dripping on the floor, she runs out of the room. The other girls in the room gather about Kitsume asking her if she was alright. The video pauses for a moment, Fernando stepping up to explain, “Aratani struck the first blow after constantly harassing the victim, not knowing that said victim would fight back and fight hard to make her run away.” He then continues, “Next video is a few minutes later, in the boys’ locker room.” The young Aratani is seen walking about the boys’ locker room as the boys around her were changing while she search for somebody or somebodies. Several boys complained about her being in the boys’ locker room and she threw back at them insults and derogatory terms of the lack of their maleness. Fernando pauses the video for a second. “Sexual Harassment? Sexual Harassment by a female to a male is hard to prove, and yet Sexual Harassment by a male to a female complaint is taken and acted upon without need of proof. As a male, I always found it unfair to us males, but here it is – proof of a female student sexually harassing male students in a private male locker room. Let’s see where it goes.” Fernando explains before unpausing the video. It continues with Aratani finding Diasuke, Remi, Kenta, Natsuo, and Ryoto, all of them changing into their gym gear. She rushes up to them. “Diasuke, Remi, Kenta! There you all are!” Aratani lets out loud. “What’s going on sweetie...” Diasuke replies before turning to face her and seeing dried blood on her face. “What happened?!!” “It’s That New Girl! That’s What Happened!!” Aratani throws at him. “And? Girls’ business is Girl’s Business, unless they involve guys to step in.” Diasuke explains. “Well, yeah! She Said She Would Get Her Older Brother And Sister If I Brought In My Friends!” Aratani lies, as Kitsume is an only child to a single parent mother. “Did she now?” Diasuke says. He adds, “And what would you want done?” He said with a smile, thinking he would get lucky if he did her some favor of criminal action against Kitsume. “I want you to teach her a lesson! I want you to do to her as she did to me! I want you to get your friends make her a victim! I want her assaulted, I want her violated! And I Do Not Care How You Do It! I would be very happy and grateful to you if you put her in her place.” Aratani tells him. “What would you give me for doing this?” Diasuke says. “You do this for me, you would make me a very happy girl, and I would make you a very happy boy.” Aratani steps up to him, groping his penis through his underwear before put on his gym shorts, and kisses on him the cheek. She throws in, groping his penis through his briefs some more, “The worse you put her in her place, the more I would do for you. Like I said, beat her, assault her, violate her, the more damage you do to her the better, the more I would show you my appreciation.” Daisuke nods. Remi, Kenta, and Ryoto are seen nodding with a smile as well. “See you later. And do not fail me, my love!” Aratani throws in before walking away, insulting and harassing more boys as she leaves. Fernando pauses the video, looking at Daisuke angrily. Daisuke throws back at him, “You Aint Got Nothing On Me! It’s Just Words!” “Agreeing to take Criminal Action is a crime within itself. It is called Conspiracy. Your friends nodding and smiling makes them accomplices to Conspiracy.” Fernando tells him. Before Diasuke could say anything about bringing in his father lawyer, Remi gets up from his seat, “OK, We Did It! We, Snatched Her, Put A Pillow Case Over Her Head, Dragged Her Into An Alley, Assaulted Her Until She Got Unconscious, And Then We Put On Condoms and Violated Her As To Not Leave DNA Behind! We All Took Turns Violating Her! We All Took Her For What She Was Worth! Did Her In Every Hole She Had! There! I Said It! Said What We Did To Her! It Bothered Me For Years! What If She Had Died From What We Did To Her?!! We Would Be Hiding From Murder And The Death Sentence!” He falls onto his knees and begins to cry. “Well now, a confession and implication of the others.” Fernando says. Shohta says, “I was not there, I was not even a student of this school until last year.” Fernando says, “You could be friends of theirs outside the school. Only the video I tracked down would implicate you or release you of potential charges.” Shohta says, “I got nothing to hide, I was not there.” Fernando tries to stare down Shohta as he reviews the tone of his statement mentally. He senses no shift in tone which would indicate a lie. He then nods before telling him, “Then you can leave. But you are not to change your daily routine because of what you seen here. We will be around and will want to ask you more questions later on.” Shohta slowly gets up and walks to the door. As soon as the door closes behind Shohta, Fernando looks at the rest of the boys. He begins to tell them, “Kitsume was in the hospital for almost 4 weeks and underwent months of therapy and plastic surgery.”Assault, rape, conspiracy, attempted murder – any one of them is a serious charge that can send you to prison for a long time. Put together, you all would be old men when you complete your sentence. Unless... There is something to be said of atonement and forgiveness.” He reaches over to Kitsume and signals to her to come to him. Kitsume walks to Fernando, taking his hand like an all too familiar lover. She steps in front of him and puts his arms around him before letting out a sigh. She then says, “Remi, are you truly sorry for what you did to me with the others?” Remi looks up at her, and then nods, too choked up to say anything. Before anyone else can say anything, Kitsume says, “Then I forgive you. What happened then was long ago, and I have recovered. And you are adult enough to admit what you did and are remorseful. If it means anything to the officers here, I will not be pressing charges against you.” Daisuke lets out, “What about us?!!” “You nor the others have stated anything to take responsibility for your actions.” Fernando tells him. He pauses for a second, “What if this were to happen to your female friend, cousin, sister or mother? You would take the heads of those involved. Wouldn’t you?! But no, you denied what you did and you belittled the crimes you are facing charges for. You believe in your heart that you can skirt around the charges and think you can get away with it. ‘I will get my father who is a lawyer!’ But let me tell you this, when this is over, everyone here is walking out of here of their own volition or in handcuffs.” “I Demand To Call My Father!” Daisuke lets out. Fernando looks at his watch. He then says, “Officers, as per Kitsume’s wishes, Remi is free to go. As for these other boys, take them in for questioning. And we will deal with Aratani tomorrow.” The officers nod as each walk to each male student except for Remi, making them get up, turn around, handcuff them before taking them away. Fernando lets go of Kitsume before heading to Remi and extend a hand to him. Remi slowly looks up to him. “Am I under arrest?” Remi asks trying to hold back his tears. “For now you are not. But if this is a ploy to throw the others under the bus to get yourself free, you will be arrested so fast, you think it was done with a Time Machine.” Fernando tells him. “It’s not a ploy. I’ve been hurting from guilt and worrying since it happened.” Remi says as he sits up on his knees. “Take my hand and get up.” Fernando tells him. Remi takes his hand, giving a firm grip but not a nervous one. Fernando scowls at him before tightening his grip and pulling him up onto his feet. He leans towards Remi’s ear and whispers, “Well played Horiuchi-san. But this is not over. Not by a long shot. Don’t think you are getting away so easily.” Remi now seems to get nervous as Fernando lets go of his hand and then points to the door. “You are free to go. I expect you to be here in school tomorrow.” Fernando says with a cat had eaten the canary smile. Remi gives a nervous nod before leaving the room. The door closes behind him. Fernando does a slow spin around the room, looking at everyone. “Somebody is missing...” He says out loud. “Oh yes, Aratani. We will deal with her tomorrow, and depending on how well she handles herself at the dinner party tonight, it can go well for her or it can go worst for her.” The girls of 12-1 all bow their heads in disgrace. Fernando continues, “Now, ladies of 12-1. Get your homework from your teachers and go home to prepare for the dinner party. There will be a white limo waiting your friend’s hotel. Pick him up and take him to the limo. He asks any stupid questions, just say that you all are paying for it to go there in style. I’ll see you ladies at the palace. Ladies of 12-2, I need you all to stay for a few more minutes.” The girls from 12-1 look up at him. Emperor Akihito steps over to Fernando while looking at the girls of 12-1. “Ladies, you all know me from our last meeting. You all need to leave for home and prepare for this event tonight.” Emperor Akihito tells them. The girls of 12-1 look at each other before slowing getting up and leaving the office. The door slowly closes until the lock clicks into place. The girls from 12-2 get up and gather around Fernando and Kitsume. Fernando looks around them, telling them “Ladies, go home, get your things for tonight party and this weekend’s Ranch Get-Away. I’ll have a large Mercedes Limo Van to take us to the dinner party at the Hilton and then to the Ranch. I’ll be in the hotel room going over arrangement details and with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police about what to do with the boys.” Each of the girls in 12-2 leaves the principal’s office after giving Fernando a hug. “What do you want to do with the boys?” Emperor Akihito asks as soon as the door closes and its latch locks it in place. “If it were just a fist to the face, I would have done nothing. But they all had a hand in Kitsume’s assault to put her in the hospital, and they all took turns in violating her. If you noticed Kitsume’s improved appearance, I gave her one of my rejuvenation pills, which lucky for her restored her original looks. It usually does not work on old wounds like hers but youth is on her side.” “What is this about a Ranch Get-away weekend?” Emperor Akihito asks. “It is something Hondo found for us to deflate from this stress. I need to get to our hideout during this time and check with the building owner as I believe there are some prying eyes in the area.” Fernando explains. “Well, from that little display of affection, it seems that you and one of the girls are getting a little chummy.” Emperor Akihito says though not in an accusatory tone. He then asks, “What happened with your wife? I have not seen her in last few dinner parties.” “Tammy? She left to Italy for various reasons, but threatened that I should take action to get Chip released or else.” Fernando explains. “Or else what?” Emperor Akihito asks. “She’s claiming she would divorce me for spousal abuse.” Fernando explains. Emperor Akihito was about to interject but Fernando raises his hand and adds, “Not to worry, I have enough evidence to divorce her for infidelity on her party and drug use with that idiot terrorist for me to take away our child from her.” “If you want a divorce from her with child support and custody of your baby girl, I can get it in order for you here.” Emperor Akihito says, throwing in “I’m sure that Kitsume girl would not mind your hand in marriage.” “Well, going back to the girls, I’m not saying that we are physically intimate, but I’ll say we as a group are now close friends and are verbally intimately, as in them sharing secrets with me they had not told others.” Fernando explains. “Secrets, as in, if you do not mind sharing?” Emperor Akihito asks. Fernando looks at the principal and tells him, “Out of Oath of Death to revealing this to anyone other than those in this room or a court of law, what I am to say will go into your ears and never out of your mouth.” The principal nods his head. Fernando turns back Emperor Akihito “Kistume was not the only one gang raped by those criminals. Hiromi, Naomi and Chieko were all violated by them. Naomi and Cheiko were violated by one of them on several occasions, but Hiromi was gang raped on a couple or more occasions.” “Do you have names, times, dates, locations?” Emperor Akihito asks. “Naomi and Cheiko won’t go into details. But Hiromi stated that she was forced or tricked into the boys’ locker room where she was gang raped by the baseball team on one occasion and the basketball team on the other occasion.” Fernando explains. “The basketball team is involved too?!!” The principal lets out. “Yes and no. Yes they are, but not they are not as in Diasuke Suzuki, Remi Horiuchi, Hishori Matsuzaki, Kenta Tanaka, Natsuo Katayama, Ryoto Morita, and Shohta Seno are on both teams. So looks like to me you have a group of males in the school who are the team jocks that are violating girls. And who knows if they are bringing in other team members into their disgusting games. And you cannot tell me that the coach is unaware of this.” Fernando tells the principal. The principal sits there fuming before letting out with a growl “I will have a talk with both teams and the coaches about this.” “Wait until next week, perhaps Wednesday would be good for this. Until then we got a schedule to keep. We’ll keep in touch. See you at the dinner party tonight.” Fernando tells the principal. The principal gave his salutations. Fernando, Emperor Akihito and the Emperor’s entourage leave the principal’s office. Together they walk out of the building and heads to the Emperor’s limo. “I see the girls are getting a liking to you, Fernando-san. Like that Kistume girl.” Emperor Akihito says almost teasingly. “If anyone, it is Hiromi that has the crush on me. She was hardest on herself about situation of being raped was her fault, I had to explain to her that it is not her fault in being a victim although she has accepted that she would be a victim forever and with a smeared reputation of the girl who #$@!ed the baseball and basket ball teams though she was actually gang raped by them. She’s in a messed up situation but I am getting through to her that she is more than victim and that she is a loving and caring person. So of them all, she’s the one most who would likely...” Fernando begins to explain. “Most likely drop her panties down for you.” Emperor Akihito throws in. “I’m not saying that she would or would not, but I’m making sure that I respect her as a person as she does me. She and the others understand that I am going through some spousal problems with Tammy, so they are not going to be pushing me for something that does not exist. Besides, Gadget is running interference if they get too close to me.” Fernando explains. “You know here in Japan it is not cheating if there are no emotions involved.” Emperor Akihito explains. “Everyone keeps telling me that, even the girls.”  Fernando says. He then adds, “But the way some are acting, emotions are involved in some way. Not that I would be interested with any of them, I would like to be free from any and all spousal agreement from Tammy before I do any skirt chasing again.” “I can agree with that. But if you would want some private time with any of the ladies, even Gadget, I’ll have a room ready for you.” Emperor Akihito tells him. “Well, anyways. Have to get things set up. There will be three Mercedes Sprinter Van Limos coming in with my group. As you heard, I will be with the girls when they come in. Chip and the girls from the other class will be coming in a white agency limo. Separate them, Dale and Monty from the rest of the party in the name of freshening up and security check, even though they have invites already. Once we get Chip in the main room, we will wait for him to go in and brag about what he did as Dale. I’m going to pretend to accept him as Dale to increase his comfort before we move in to arrest him.” Fernando explains. “Sounds like a good plan. I’ll see you at the dinner party.” Emperor Akihito says to him. “I’ll see you then.” Fernando tells the Emperor, shaking his hand before the Emperor gets into his limo and is driven away. [To Be Continued...] Note: *Age of consent in Japan was 13 until 2020, when it was raised to 21. Due to many protests, the age of consent was lowered down to 16 in late 2022. The Timing of this RPG is around 2012 - 2015, making the age of consent in Japan as 13 by historical statue. The girls of 12-2 and 12-1, being high school seniors, are 17 - 18 years old and are considered as adults by Japanese Law. The boys from the Baseball team are also high school seniors, and are considered as adults, which is brought to attention in their arrests even though their crimes were done in their younger teen years. If they were caught as younger teens, their punishment would not be as severe, but because they continued with their conspiracy onto their adult years, their crimes are to be severely punished as adults.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 3rd, 2023, 2:16pm Fernando walks down the block along the school side, twisting the crystal on his cane. He presses the crystal against the shaft as soon as he hits the corner of the block and disappears from the area, only to reappear in his pent house. He thinks about what he had done, but in actuality if it were something done to any of his daughters, he would have had them killed. And he would not even give it a second thought about it. He looks about for an Agency Tuxedo to put on and needs to shower up before picking up the limo that is to be delivered in front of the hotel at around 3PM. But that leaves 3 hours before going to the palace party. With the tux set down on the livingroom table, Fernando takes his time to strip down and wash up. At the same time, he hopes there are no interruptions from Hiromi, Kitsume, or anyone else wanting attention or a problem solved. At the same time activity at Maria’s B&B is getting hectic as Charles and his group shows up to prepare for the party and the trip to Hondo’s Ranch. Rachel gives everyone their orders to follow as per Fernando’s direction. Hondo and Val soon returned to Maria’s B&B. Though everything is going to be set up, it is waiting for the limos to arrive and another three hour wait before the party begins. Rachel speaks with Hondo and Charles, explaining about the Limos that are to arrive and that she would be in charge of one for the girls and other goes to Charles for his group. Hondo and Val will either be either of them, with Fernando or in their own vehicle. Charles gets Dale and Monty to get dressed in a couple of Agency Tux’s they had to wait for their delivery first. They are told to be at the dinner party at 6:30 even though it starts at 7pm. The girls from Class 12-1 meet up with Aratani and gather their dresses and things for the party but first go to the hair dresser to spend a couple thousand yen on hair styles they will only have for this one day. All expect for Midori Tokunaga who is looking for Joy Fuk after gathering her dress and personal belongings to take with her. The girls from Class 12-2 go their homes to wash up and prepare for the party like they had done so before. There is some apprehension about having the bully girls from 12-1 at the dinner party, but with Fernando and a few others there, and that they have become well known in the well behaved students from Minorigaoka High School. As the clock approaches the 3o’clock hour, Midori finds Joy and takes her away from her area and gets her a fairly descent dress comparable to her own, and getting her into a nearby Love hotel to fix her up, dress her and get her ready for tonight’s ball. As expected the Limos arrive at the Hilton Hotel and at Maria’s B&B. At Maria B&B Rachel takes the keys and paper work from both vehicles and gives on to Charles for his group. Charles goes down to inspect the vehicle while the others finish up getting ready though hours ahead of schedule. Fernando finally gets dressed in his tuxedo and stands by the glass door to the hotel penthouse balcony, looking out to the city scape in front of him, the palace visible to his left and Chip’s Marriot hotel in the distance near the private Marina of millionaires park their yachts. His mind wonders a bit about how things gotten to this point, of the mistakes he made of letting Chip live instead putting a bullet through his head when he rightfully deserved it. He also thinks about Gadget and how easy it was to get into her panties though the reason why are parallel to his with him saving her life and eliminating the computer chip in her brain being the whip crème and cherry on top of her sexual sundaes she serves him. Emperor Akihito’s teasing him of how he should get it on with the girls takes him to another mind realm of ‘What if’s’ he did. Hiromi was the easiest to think over since she came to him before and spent the afternoon with him in just her underwear. If things would have went sideways, she would have been experienced with the pleasures of what he would to her that day. His mind wonders to Kitsume who he thinks is flirty and a bit of a tease, which as far as girls go he does not mind. He thinks Naomi would be a challenge as her shy personality seems to show. Other than Hiromi, Chieko seems to the easiest one as she hungers the most but does so quietly, making her a freak by definition. Shakura and Naru seem to be normal by comparison. But in the mind of a Don Jaun, every female is a challenge of passion and love. He stands there enjoying his peace and quiet until his dumbphone goes off. He takes his time taking it out of his pocket and look at the number on it. It is Hiromi calling again. “Hello boyfriend!!” Hiromi lets out. “Hello Hiromi...” Fernando lets out in a defeated tone, adding “What is going on?” “I talked with the other girls and we are wondering how are we going to meet up at your ‘Love Hotel’ room?!!” Hiromi lets out. “How far are you from each other? Can you all meet at one of your homes or at a street corner?” Fernando asks. “Well, uhm... I have to call the others and make arrangements.” Hiromi says. “Then please do and then call me back.” He tells her. “OK Boyfriend!” Hiromi lets out before hanging up. Fernando looks at his dumbphone and shakes his head. [At the Marriott Hotel] Chip is pacing around the room though he has a verbal invite and confirmation to the night’s dinner party, he is wondering about getting the girls to the dinner party. Though he could steal another car, it would be costly if the police caught them in a stolen car. He has no money on his person or on his Rescue Rangers Credit Account. Downstairs at the Marriot Hotel Midori and Joy stops at the entrance and Midiori calls the other girls. She finds out that though they are getting ready, a white stretched limo will be arriving at the hotel for them at 6PM. Midori does not care about how that limo was acquired other than it will be there. She takes Joy into the Marriot Hotel and up to Chip’s room as she needs to get the both of them dressed themselves. The girls knock on the door, though Chip looks through the peep hole and sees the girls there. He lets them in. “Well, well, well...” He begins as he looks at them like a starving dog at a bowl of food being placed in front of him. “What brings you hear early? Perhaps some fun intimate times?” “Hardly. I had to get her from her school and we need a place to get dressed. Hope you do not mind.” Midori says as she stares sternly into his eyes. Chip looks around anxious and nervously before answering, “OK. I need to go get our ride.” “The girls told me that there will be a white limo here to pick us all up.” Midori says. “A white limo, eh?” Chip asks, wondering where it is coming from and if he has to pay for it or not. “Yeah. You think you going to take us there in a rusty old Honda or something? You do not go to a ball at the palace in a Pimped Out Lexus! You go in a limo.” Midori throws at him. “So, err... about this limo...?” Chip begins to ask. “I do not know much about it, but the girls say that it will be there for us.” Midori explains. She then stands there staring him down crossing her arms below her breasts “They will be here in an hour or two so we can wait for it to come. Now if you excuse us, we need to get dressed.” Chip looks at her, about to challenge her but is feeling weak and unsure. Though facing her, he shifts his eyes to look about the room before he sees entrance to the other bedroom from the connected room, points at it, and says “I’ll be in there.” “Good. Close the door and no funny stuff from you, so the gods and spirits help me.” Midori tells him. Chip gives her a scowl before he throws in “Hey, I’m the man here! And I’m providing! You being the female have to be subservient to me!” Midori reaches over and yank on his ear twisting it hard and escorts him into the other room, telling him, “That Only Works If I Was Your Wife Or Little Sister! You Are Nothing To Me, In Fact You Are A Foreigner, So You Are The Subservient One Here! Now Get Into The Room So We Can Get Dressed!” She then gives Chip a shove into the room and slams the door behind him. She leans against the door for a moment to see how he would reply but nothing happens for a couple of minutes. She steps away from the door and tells Joy to take her clothes off and get dressed. For the next hour there was nothing said or done. But the girls getting dressed in Chip’s hotel room. Midori takes their everyday clothes and puts them into separate bags. She then helps Joy with her hair before applying the make up to the both of them. Looking about the room, she finds a couple of firearms, and takes out their magazines, removing the bullets from them but leaving a couple inside to make them look full when they are not. She takes the bullets into the bathroom and flushes them down the toilet. 4:30 The other girls begin to come to Chip’s room one by one until all six were there. They all look like bride’s maids to Aratani’s wedding as Aratani’s dress looks like a wedding dress. But they had another hour and a half of waiting for the limo. Aratani, “So where’s the man of honor?” “He’s in there. Had to throw him in there to give us privacy so we can change in private. I don’t need some pedo foreigner perv eyeing me while I am getting dressed.” Midori replies. Aratani looks at her watch, seeing that it is about 5PM. “Limo coming over at 6?” Midori replies, “Yeah. But the party is at 7. So what we do? Ride around for an hour?” “Might as well enjoy the ride!” Miyuki says with “yeah!” coming from the others. “Alright. Ahmya, go order us some delivery tempura and soda. I’m getting hungry.” Aratani says. ‘Will do!” Ahmya replies. [Hilton Hotel] Though Fernando never got a second phone call from Hiromi, the girls show up at his room as they gathered themselves and took a cab to the hotel with their bags. They are all looking properly dressed for such an affair at the palace and not some gaudy bridezilla and her ugly dressed bride’s maids at some Fat European wedding (like Aratani and her friends are). Learning that they took a cab to get to his hotel room, Fernando gave them 1,000 yen each to refund them the money they had to spend to get there. In the least they have a couple hours before they go to the dinner party, though Fernando will be leaving sooner to get there by 6:30PM. Most of the girls get comfortable in the room though Hiromi literally takes off her dress. They all look at her. “What?!” Hiromi looks at her friends. “Why you taking your dress off?” Naomi asks before anyone could. “I’m tired, hot and the dress is tight in some places and loose in others. Besides we got plenty of time for me to put it back on!” Hiromi replies. “But there is a man here!” Naomi continues before any other could. “Who? Fernando? He seen us in less, well in sleep wear which was t-shirts and panties for most of us and we modeled in our bikinis for him! It is not like I’m stripping down to my bare fur!” Hiromi points out. Fernando gets some refreshments from the small kitchenette area of the suite, saying, “Hiromi is right on that but there is some mutual respect here. Hiromi please put on your dress and I’ll see about doing a quick alteration to fix the dress.” Hiromi turns to Fernando, cupping her hands under her bra covered breasts hefting them up slightly, “Don’t you like what you see?” Fernando looks up at her, “Hiromi, I do like what I see but that is not the point. I can understand with being uncomfortable and all that, but let’s not take it to temptation. We got all weekend at the ranch for that.” Hiromi smiles in hearing that. Fernando throws in, “Don’t get any ideas...” His Dumbphone starts ringing. He picks it up and sees that it’s his cheating wife’s number. He puts his index finger to his lips for the girls to remain quiet. He then answers the phone. “Hello Tammy.” He answers the phone on Speaker Mode On. “This is Team Supervisor Ferro, not Tammy. You alone?” A female voice answers on the phone. “I know who you are, Ferro. What happened to Tammy?” Fernando says and asks. “Just letting you know, Tammy has filed for divorce on ground of you being an abusive husband. In hearing that, Priscilla decided to put you on ‘arrest on entry into Italy’ list.” Ferro points out. “Ferro...” Fernando says. “Look, Fernando. I spoke to Marcos and Chief Lorenzo and I know that Tammy is drugged up on some serious drugs. Priscilla is getting chewed out by Lorenzo and trying to reverse that arrest warrant on you if you enter in Italy. But Tammy is still going for a divorce.” Ferro explains. “Ferro, please remind that coked up angel dust ridden hoe that we had a Roman Catholic Wedding, and Roman Catholics marry for life. She wants a divorce, it will be when she or I is to be put into the ground 6ft under.” Fernando tells her before he asks, “How is the baby? Francesca is more important to me that Tammy will ever be.” “The baby is fine.” Ferro points out. “Good. That is all I wanted to hear. Call me if anything changes.” Fernando tells her. “We will.” Ferro replies. “Many thanks. I do appreciate you calling me and informing me of what it happening over there with her.” Fernando says, adding, “I have to go to an agency meeting, but call me tomorrow if anything changes.” “Will do. And Take care.” Ferro replies. “You too.” Fernando replies before hanging up on the call. He then looks up at the girls. They are in a mix of angered, shocked, awed, and even relieved. It takes him a while to bring himself down, hoping they would calm down too. “Ladies, whatever happens, that is between my wife and I. You are not part of it unless you put yourself in that situation where you would replace her.” Fernando explains. “Well, now that she filed for divorce, what you do with other females, even if there are emotions involved, it is no longer cheating.” Kitsume says. “Well, I’m not looking for that kind of attention, at least for now.” Fernando says. He then adds, “Cookies, soda, cake? Something to snack on as we have a couple of hours before we go?” The girls get up to get something while Hiromi puts on her dress but does not pull up the zipper. They go back to sitting down and watch some rerun of an old anime on TV. Hiromi takes Fernando by the hand and pulls him to the nearby bedroom. Eventually he stops resisting, and follows her into the bedroom. They girls look at the bedroom door closing behind them. “I hope they do not end up having sex.” Naomi says. “Neither do I, but what is your reason?” Chieko says and asks. “Neither one of them are ready! He’s going through a hard time with his wife and she’s been thirty for a very long time...” “That’s it? I just don’t want her screaming and yelling like cats in heat mating the alley while she’s doing it!” Chieko says. Naru and Sakura slap their foreheads and shake their heads. [Hilton Hotel Penthouse Suite bedroom] “OK. You said you could fix this. Fix it, please.” Hiromi says as she points to the zipper down her back. Fernando steps up behind her and leans to her ear, “You know you’re pushing it.” “Let’s say I have a crush on you. What would you do about it?” Hiromi throws at him. Fernando puts his hands on her waist and pulls her to him until she is against him, He then slides his hands down to her hips and then forward to her lower abdomen. She lowers her hands onto his. “Looks like somebody is pushing it now...” She says to him. “Actually I’m feeling how your dress fits on you. Seems fine to me.” He says to her. “Much of the tight fit and binding is around my breasts, chest and back.” She tells him as she pulls up his hands to her breasts. He asks, “Are you about to enter to menstruation cycle?” “Not for a couple of weeks.” She replies. “I see...” He says to her before taking a step back from her. “Huh?” She reacts. “Just relax.” He tells her, grabbing parts of her dress, shifting it slightly to fit better where it can. He then grabs the zipper at the bottom and pulls it up. He then grabs the dress by the waist and tugs it down. He lets go of her and steps away from her, twisting the crystal on his cane. He points his cane towards her and presses the crystal into the cane. A bolt of energy shoots out at Hiromi. The energy envelopes her and courses through her dress for a second until it fades away. She stands there and turns around to face him. She pulls on dress slightly, “What did you do?” “Well, when you ladies were measured days ago for the dresses, not only were you the squirmiest of all the girls, you were also wearing a sports bra and not a regular bra. So a couple measurements were off from you moving around so much and you being pushed in place by your sports bra. It is just a matter of giving those ladies your correct measurements in the past and your dresses correctly adjusted.” He tells her. “In the past?” Hiromi asks. “Again, this is not Lantean technology though they want it but within reason small things like information can be sent back or forward in time. But in them having it, they can alter the past to their advantage. All I do is send tiny bits of information to make big changes, like your dress being adjusted. Your dress being adjusted is not going to change history in any way.” Fernando explains. “Hum… can people be sent back in time?” She asks. “No. but sending information to the right person, a lot can be done and happens.” He explains. “Oh.” She replies though she still does not get it. “Let’s go out and start getting the others ready to go. And you should have a little snack before we go.” He tells her. Hiromi just gives a nod before Fernando turns to the door. He opens it for her to step out first. [6:15] The three Mercedes Limos leave from their parking areas at Maria B&B and the Hilton Hotel. The one from the Hilton Hotel arrives at the palace first within 5 minutes but waits for the other two in the large parking area. The driver turns to his passengers, “Ladies, we are going to wait for the others to arrive before we all walk in.” The other two Mercedes Limos arrive some 20 minutes later and park by the first Mercedes Limo. A Red Mustang parks alongside the Mercedes Limo. The drivers gather as their passengers head into the palace. Fernando speaks, “Rachel, when Chip comes in disguised as Dale, get the girls into the guest room. I’ll get my girls to follow you and the others. Hondo, Charles, we are going to pretend Chip is Dale though we know different. At the first sign of him getting angry and trying to pull out a weapon, shoot to kill and take him down. At this point I do not care if he survives, because of the drive bys he’s been doing around Tokyo, He’s killed a few and injured many. But until we get to that point, Monty and Dale will be hidden in another room and we are going to pretend that Dale is getting some sort of medal for a rescue that never happened. Let’s say, he rescued a girl from being attacked and violated in the park and it turns out that girl was a relative of the emperor.” Charles asks, “You sure you do not want him alive?” “Charles, I understand your point, but he was to face the death penalty for his terrorist activities where people got hurt and killed when he had his Asian Mafia friends put a bomb in my first Mustang that Hondo barrowed and blew up when he turned it on by remote control. But with help from his friends he managed to escape his sentencing with the hangman’s noose, and has been doing drive bys like some inner city thug trying to establish his territory. Both the Emperor and the Japanese Parliament put a reward on his ass – dead or alive. I do not care for the money but I’ll make sure you and Hondo get something from it.” Fernando explains. Though Charles nods, he does so with a scowl on this face because it is something that has to be done and he does not want to do it – putting down his friend now turned criminal and terrorist. His only saving grace is possibly arresting him before he needs to take action to take him down. But if Chip draws a weapon that is the line he crossed that will need to put him down. “That asshole needed to be put down for what he did with Gadget and started to do with Tammy.” Hondo states with a growl. “Let’s not make it personal, Hondo. It is already personal with me and I know what he tried to do to you. But he is coming pretending to be Dale. And there will be a group of girls coming with him, we need to separate him from them before we can act.” Fernando explains. “Girls? What girls?” Hondo asks before Charles could. “Long story short. The Emperor from my input took the girls I brought in as a student journalism group and if they do a good job, they will get scholarships for their work. But this group got jealous that they were not chosen and have been trying to infiltrate the group and try to steal the scholarship from them. Somehow they met Chip while he was pretending to be Dale. So the Emperor and I devised this trap to get him and them; they will be suspended from school for interfering and trying to steal the works and scholarships from others.” Fernando explains. “That is #$@!ed up!” Charles says. “Well, that is what we have to deal with. Special Guests and dignitaries will be in the other guest room when Chip disguised as Dale will be brought over to us. We will egg him on to gain his confidence and make him think his disguised is working and then we will try to take him in. But the moment he pulls out a weapon of any kind, he is to be taken down. Is that clear?” Fernando says and asks. “Got it.” Charles says. Hondo gives a tilted nod before saying, “Got it, Jefe.” “Good. Let’s go in.” Fernando says. They nod and follow him inside. [To Be Continued]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 3rd, 2023, 3:19pm [Emperor’s Place, 7PM] A white Lincoln MX Limo arrives to the palace parking lot. Six adult-teen females step out with an older male and make their way into the palace. The ladies were taken to a room while the palace staff approach Chip disguised as Dale. “Ah, Dale-san! Great to see you finally arrived!” One of the palace staff says to him with an extended hand. “The others award recipients are in the other room waiting to shake your hand before your medal can be given to you!” Chip’s mind goes “Medal? Award? That Goofy Acorn Muncher Is getting an award?!!  Well, when I get it, it will be mine and nothing he can do will take it from me once I have it!” He smiles at the palace’s servants and nod as he shakes his hand. He is then escorted into the main dining room where there were a few dignitaries, each reading a newspaper in their native language, with Dale’s face on the front page and some young heiress under it. Hondo, Fernando and Charles pretended to read the newspaper in English with the fake story until Fernando looks up and sees Chip. “DALE! Get your little munk tail over here! You need to see what they are saying about you!” Fernando yell across the room holding out a newspaper with the story on Dale rescuing a lost princess. Chip walks up to them, not believing what he is seeing or hearing. As he walks to him, all eyes are on him. “Man, you are going to get Japan’s highest honor for saving that girl from the Chinese Slavers!” Fernando says out loud for Chip to be engrossed as to what that would mean: Medals, Honor, and money, lots of money. “Yeah, you know, it was nothing!” Chip says pretending to be Dale. “Don’t be so Modest, DALE!” Charles let out, handing him the newspaper for him to read, “When you save somebody from a royal family from being kidnapped, the whole country owes you!” “You lucky dog, you...” Hondo throws Chip. “New mothers will be naming their newborns ‘Dale’ for the next couple years, some schools will be changing their name to Dale Maplewood and there will be a statue in your honor where you save that girl at!” “I only did what come natural as a rescuer.” Chip says trying to act like Dale. Fernando hands Chip a glass of Champagne, “Thanks to you, this boring dinner is going to be a party in your honor! Who knows, they might even let you start the Rescue Rangers over here, since there is nothing left in America for you and the others. And with Chip gone, you would be the boss of the operations!” “Heh, heh...” Chip lets out. “But there is a problem...” Fernando says. “What problem? I’m here, I should get my reward!” Chip lets out. “That’s the problem.” Fernando throws out. “What?!!” Chip says. “Dale would not be demanding for his reward to be given. He would be patient and wait for it to be given to him.”  Fernando says before reaching over and pulling off the fake red nose Chip is wearing. He then reaches to grab his left wrist “Chip Maplewood, you are under arrest for the various crimes....!” Chip manages to push Fernando away from him, drawing out a gun he had in hidden in his waist band as he ran backwards to the middle of the room, “YOU AIN’T TAKING ME ALI-*!” Expecting this, Fernando was already pulling out his firearms as he was falling down. Others, including Hondo and Charles pull out their firearms and everyone begin to shoot at Chip. Though most went for the body shots, Fernando went for the head shots, releasing six rounds into Chip’s cranium. Chip was dead before he hit the ground. Once on the ground, the shooting had stopped, Fernando, Hondo and Charles, along with a couple of the emperor’s guards step up to Chip’s dead body. “What the F.U.C.K..!” Fernando says as he kneels to one knee besides Chip’s head. He puts on a rubber glove and pokes around, but there was no Grey Brain matter to be found, but parts  of a broken computer board inside. Charles seeing the PC Board being pulled out from Chip’s head, says, “Men, we got a problem.” ‘First Zipper, now Chip – What the Dang F.U.C.K. Is Going On!” Hondo says. “If This is not Chip, then where’s the real Chip?” Fernando asks. “No, If this is not Chip, then what about Gadget?” Charles asks. “We have the real Gadget, as I took the brain chip the government scientists put into her head out of her. She’s as real as she can be. But you’re right, what about Dale and Monty? They need to be checked out” Fernando asks and says.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Nov 4th, 2023, 7:41pm Charles calling Sparky “Sparky we need you with your brain device. Just make sure Dale and Monterey Jack are real. “ Spakry: Ok. 30 seconds. Dale and Monetary Jack were seat on the chairs  As Sparky have two brain device on them and it was beeping and scanning for any robot parts in there heads. Then it ding. As the Results. No Robot parts and they are real.. Sparky: Well they are real. Charles; Means someone went all that trouble kidnap Chip and Zipper. Then Make the Rescue Rangers look bad and shutdown. Also Danger Rangers Appeared out of no ware and they took over the Rescue Aid Society Missions. Means Someone want the Rescue Rangers out of the way too. But Who? Burbank: Also Sparky and you run into your old team mate. Who working for the Table. Also they are in connection with the Uruguay Embsitey too. Fernando: Yes It seems that. They are connected. But what is the true purpose? Hondo: I have no ideal boss. But if that not the Real chip. Dale and Montray Jack. Did you know what happen to him? Dale: Well Me and Montray Jack were in the crowd with Chip and We look back. Chip was gone and we couldn’t find him. Charles: Means they must grab Chip during the evict. S. Guard came running to the Emperor. “Sir we got trouble.” Emperor: What is it? S. Guard: Our camaras catch two Men attack the guards outside of the Hotel. Also Two Black Busses came and it was More men wearing armor. Charles; Great They here. Nick, Lance and The Soldiers form the Table. Fernando: We have to get ready. * Nick: Ok Listen up. Surround the Hotel make sure no one levee. Kill everyone including Charles, Fernando and there team. Also added bounes. Wound the Emperor. The Boss want him alive. Soldiers: YES SIR! Nick: Wait till my orders to go in. I want them get ready for a Shout out.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Nov 16th, 2023, 4:37pm {Rewind to: The Morning of the current royal party} Hondo slowly woke as the morning sun from the window fell across his face and warmed him. He grimaced at the bright light and groaned a bit as he tried to stretch out his body, only to have to stop as his calf muscle threatened to knot up on him. He looked over at the other side of the bed to find it empty, and then looked at the digital clock on the nightstand to see it was already 8:30 am. “#$@!.” He muttered under his breath as he tensed and stretched his arms, shoulders, and chest further, before making himself sit up. He felt groggier than normal, but wrote it off to the wild love-making from the previous night, the lack of sleep as of late, the wounds he was healing from and not sleeping great in a new bed. Though that would be reasons enough for most, usually he slept less and lighter in a different bed, and tended to be up earlier, but last night he had passed out, and he had drunk little compared to previous nights, so that had little to nothing to do with it. Something was off with his system, he knew it, but he figured if he just kept pushing on, eventually it would clear up or go away, as he needed it to go away. He slowly stood from the bed with a yawn and a sigh and made his way to the bathroom. Once he used the facilities, took a fast shower, brushed his teeth, and combed his hair, he dressed and headed downstairs, limping slightly as his calf muscle kept trying to knot up on him still. He stopped at the bottom of the stairs and listened for sounds, and as he listened he heard soft humming and a sizzling of bacon coming from the kitchen, though it was faint as the kitchen was almost at the far side, away from the stairs and in the back of the lodge. He headed towards the sounds and there found Valentine humming softly to herself as she stood in front of a stove top cooking up his favorite breakfast: spicy sausage gravy over biscuits, eggs over easy, and bacon. The kitchen had a rustic, western look to it, though it was huge and sported specialized industrial appliances, which were all of darker metals and colors compared to most industrial stainless-steel appliances. The only stainless items in the kitchen were a large griddle, that was built into a center bar/island style counter, a 3-bay deep fryer, which was built in on the left side of the stove top, and a built-in double oven on the far wall, which sported French styled doors instead of the normal drop-down oven doors. The large eight burner stove top, vent hoods, and other metal appliances were black, though some had copper accents to them. The cupboards looked to be made out of recycled barn boards, planed down to smooth their surface and allow staining and sealing, yet leaving dark grooved and old nail holes visible still.  A wood and iron pot rack hung on one side of the griddles vent hood, while a glass and mug hanger hung down from the other side. The main sink was a three-tub copper sink with black iron faucets, while the sink in the bar was a single tub copper with tarnished a brass faucet. A copper and brass extendable faucet was also on the wall over the stove top, and it pulled out to fill pots and then could be folded back against the wall to remain out of the way. The walls were covered in dark, stained logs, making them look to be as if in a log cabin, and the backsplashes were of a tarnished looking copper panel. The counter tops were all made of soapstone, and a large brick fireplace stood against the back wall which also housed a built-in liquor bottle display and some lower drawers that served as further bottle storage. To the left of the large brick structure stood two sets of French doors that went out onto the back patio. Along the back of the island/bar combo sat several Holstein-hide covered bar stools and an old brass foot rest that ran under the bar top. Also included in the setup were tip out flour and sugar bins, a fairly large two door antique fridge, that had been modernized, a huge walk in refrigerator with meat hanging capabilities accessible through the pantry, and two door freezer that stood just outside the pantry by the loading docks, and a pantry that was almost a quarter the size of the kitchen, accessible from the far side of the kitchen through a glass door. A second door in the pantry lead to a landing area where staff stairs lead to the basement and another door lead outside. This area had a wood fence that blocked its access from the patio and the small loading dock area was adjoined to it, which allowed for deliveries to be unloaded and items moved to their designated areas without disturbing guests and with minimal disruption to cooking staff. A second storage area behind the walk-in fridge allowed for further storage of bulk and long-term storage goods as well as other kitchen equipment like food processors, blenders, and mixers. Though the kitchen was setup to feed several guests and be ran by a professional cooking staff, it was also set-up to entertain small to medium sized groups, depending on the clientele and the desired amenities or ambiance. As such it had the exposed wood, dark colors, rough iron accents and comfortable seating like the rest of the building.  For hosting a party, it was perfect, and setup as ergonomically as it was esthetically, but for two people alone, overkill did not begin to describe it. Though the kitchen was incredible, Hondo barely saw it as he stopped in the doorway and watched his wife for a moment. She had on a pair of jeans that defined her curves nicely, and wore a tank top that was a little short, and showed glimpses of her firm, flat stomach as she moved, and was tight enough to outlining her braless mounds nicely, showing ample cleavage without appearing trashy. Her black boots, black belt with turquois accents, and large silver and turquois buckle accented it all nicely. Her hat and overshirt lay on the island bar, and she had pulled her dark auburn hair into a pony tail to keep it out of her eyes as she cooked. She hummed an old country tune he recognized as one of their favorites as she stood over the stove, oblivious to the fact that she was being watched. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and her skin glistened slightly from the heat, though her eyes were soft as she happily worked to make food for the man she loved. All in all, he was not sure he could think of a more beautiful sight to behold. She worked for a couple minutes more before she looked up and saw him standing there staring at him. “Oh! I didn’t hear you come in! You alright, my love?” She asked sweetly. He continued to stare at her for a moment, a soft smile crawling across his face as he looked at her and gave her a slight nod. “I’m fine… Better now after seein’ this sight..” He replied softly. She blushed, “You mean the sight of the food, not me, I’m sure.” He shook his head, “No. The food looks good, but it doesn’t stir me like you can. Nothin’ stirs me like you can. Especially when you’re dressed like that, an’ hummin’ happily in the kitchen while cookin’.” “So, the food is part of it!” she said teasingly. “Well, I reckon a small part of it at least, as seein’ a woman happily cookin’ or cleanin’ just makes her look even more sexy an’ pleasin’, especially when a man knows she’s doin’ it for him.” He replied as he slowly walked up to her. He stood looking down into her eyes for a moment before leaning down and kissing her softly. He pulled back after and continued to stare into her eyes for a moment, and only snapped out of it when she spoke again. “You.. you should sit down and I’ll bring you some coffee, then I’ll finish up our breakfast” She said softly. He grunted and nodded in reply before heading over to the island bar and pulling up a stool. As he sat down she placed a large tin cup of coffee in front of him. “You sure you’re alright? I know you’ve not been sleepin’ the best lately, but you seemed restless last night and I thought you were even wheezin’ a bit. Plus, it’s almost 9 am, and though I try to get you to sleep in every once in a while, while on a mission, you never do!” She exclaimed worriedly. “Maybe I decided to take you up on sleepin’ in.” He replied a bit flatly. “I wish I could believe that but… please don’t lie to me… I think I could handle hearin’ you were dying or even in love with someone else over findin’ out you lied to me.” She said softly as she looked away from him for a moment. His conscience nagged at him a bit, as he knew he had left out certain details of what happened to him when chasing Chip and what Yuri believed he owed her, but he tried to tell himself he was not lying, but omitting details to protect her. “I was just jokin’ with ya a bit, now, so don’t be like that… I just feel tired is all. Beyond that, I know of nothin’ wrong with me, Darlin’, an’ that’s the truth. Just seem to feel a bit worn thin. Nothin’ serious.” He replied. “You’re sure? Should you maybe get checked out? Maybe talk to Fernando??” She asked. “Fernando has enough on his plate, an’ he’s more worn out than I am. None of us have had a break between South America and here, though this job was supposed to be a cake-walk by comparison! We’d probably not even be here if Tammy hadn’t accepted that Murderin’, drugged out, womanizin’ asshole Maplewood’s order to join them here. He thought this would all be a cake-walk too, an’ was hopin’ for money, glory, an’ recognition, since the Rangers, as a group, have been so close to bein’ shut down for a while now… *sigh* … We just need to keep this place safe an’ the others safe so Jefe an’ I can take this bastard down. Once he is taken out we can hopefully get a bit more rest.” He replied. He found it hard to believe his own words there, though he was not lying. What he stated was the plan, but rarely did their luck hold to allow things to go that smoothly. Valentine sighed and gave him a worried look, “Alright, my Love. But if you start to feel worse, please get checked out. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you.” He shrugged and gave her a mischievous grin, “I don’t know, fight Gadget for Jefe?” She gave him a rather unhappy look, “Really?” He shrugged, “Not met many women who didn’t like or want him, an’ they were usually in denial. Me on the other hand, I can find more that dislike me than like me… must be a gift.” “To be desired by many women?” She asked. “No, to piss enough of them off, so to be left alone!” He retorted with a grin. “Hey!” She scolded, as she threw a dish towel at him. He caught it and threw it back with a chuckle, “Heh! Now, don’t get over excited. Not my fault I seem to know what women want but don’t have any myself.” “And what is that?” She asked. He wrinkled his brow for a moment in thought, “Not sure ‘bout the right term for it… Charmin’ arrogance, maybe? An’ I don’t mean it in a bad way. Jefe is just always very sure of himself, an’ has this certain charm that comes with it. If I act too sure of myself women think I’m an asshole.” Valentine frowned, “You’re always too hard on yourself, that is the problem.” He frowned and grunted, “Hhmmph! Not hard enough, I reckon. Messed up gettin’ Maplewood an’ Jefe wasn’t too happy ‘bout that outcome.” “You saw Fernando?” She asked surprised, though he thought he told her he had before they left the safehouse. “Briefly. That’s when he told me to bring you here an’ get ready for everyone else. We have another royal dog an’ pony show tonight then everyone is comin’ here.” He said. “That will be a late night for some of the girls, won’t it? The palace is not that close, and those events always go late.” She said, showing that she was always thinking of someone else. Hondo shrugged, “It is, but I figure Jefe will use that time stick of his an’ zap us just short of the ranch’s front gate.” “Too bad you did not have one of those.” Valentine said. He shrugged, “I manage without one. Not sure I really want one, anyway. A lot of responsibility to use it right. Not sure if I could even use one. Probably not special enough. An’ if I was, I reckon whoever hands them out doesn’t think I’m ready, worthy, or capable, I reckon.” “Why not ask Fernando for one?” She queried. He shook his head, “That’s not somethin’ someone asks for. Besides, if he could, he obviously doesn’t think I’m ready, an’ I tend to agree. Can’t have a bunch of folks bendin’ time an’ space without havin’ somethin’ go to hell. I’d just mess somethin’ up with it worse than I have messed things up already by underestimatin’ Maplewood!” She did not argue this time as she knew he was just grousing, as he felt frustrated from everything that had happened. As he spoke, she got the feeling that more had happened while he was chasing Chip than he would admit, but she left that alone. Whatever it was, he felt that he should not or could not tell her, both of which hurt, but she loved and trusted him too much to take it too personally. With the food now ready, she dished up a plate for both of them, setting his in front of him, then taking hers and sitting down beside him. He took a couple bites and nodded approvingly, “Damn good! Even has the spiciness how I like.” “No tabasco needed?” She asked, raising an eyebrow at him. He shook his head, “Not at all!” She smiled, “I’m glad you approve. I usually can’t make it this spicy as we have others eating with us that don’t like spice as much as you do. I think this is the first time I’ve made it with just the two of us, actually.” “I think you’re right... An’ you don’t generally like the level of spice that I do either, so your tongue has to be burnin’!” He replied. She smiled and shook her head, “Not really. I’ve been snacking on hot peppers for a while, trying to get my tolerance up so I can enjoy the food you like with you, … plus I’m drinkin’ milk, not coffee, so that helps.” “You didn’t have to do that for me.” He replied seriously. Her face got really serious as she looked into his eyes, “I wanted to, though. I want you and want to share life with you, as much as I can for as long as I can… Fernando has a lot of charm and maybe most women desire him. I will not say that there isn’t an attraction there, but he’s family to me. I.. I have no one else but you and him, you know. If I lost you, of course I’d go to him and hope for comfort, but not because of some secret desire, but because I trust him and care about him like family, understand?” He frowned, “Sorry, darlin’. I didn’t mean anythin’ by it. Guess I’m worn out, abrasive, an’ surly, an’ even my jokin’ has suffered for it.” Shae gave him a wry grin, “I love many things about you, and you do make me laugh at times, but even when normal, your sense of humor is not somethin’ that drew me to you, as I only understand it half the time.” He nodded, “I reckon that’s fair.” “Now eat up before it gets cold.” She said, her smile softening. They finished their meal in relative silence, each just enjoying being close to their loved one and each pondering and fighting with personally feelings of doubt, frustrations, and misgivings. Once finished, Valentine took the dishes to the sink and started washing up from their meal while Hondo went through the pantry, fridge, freezer, and dry storage again and finalized the list for Shingo, for the second food truck delivery. As he was writing down a few last items on the list, his phone went off in his pocket. He fished it out and looked at the small screen on it, seeing it was Fernando’s number. He flipped it open and stuck it on speaker phone so he could continue writing. “Yallow?” He said as he set it down. “Good morning Charles and Hondo. Hope your day is good so far.” Fernando says to them, signaling to them both that they were on a three-way call. “It is what it is...” Charles replies. “Yeah, just busy here. So, what’s up?” Hondo says and asks. “A few things. Charles, call the agency to get you some Explosive Tungsten Carbide Bullets for the guns you have. Hondo, I have half a box of them in .45ACP format. I think your revolver can take them. But both of you be warned, they will chew up the gun’s barrel quickly.”  Fernando explains. “Why the Dum Dum Bullets?” Charles asks. “I heard that there will be another attack at the Palace, and they will be wearing anti-ballistic amour vests, so hitting them with what you have will not take them down. The Dum Dum bullets will.” Fernando explains. “I’ll call the Agency to get me them.” Charles replies. “Good. Charles, for you there will be a Limo Bus for 20 people. Use it to move your people from the palace to Hondo’s Ranch after the dinner party. I will also have a Limo Bus for the people I have. Hondo will take Val and Monty to the Ranch in their Mustang.” Fernando explains. “Anything else?” Hondo asks. “One last thing.” Fernando begins. He lets out a sigh before he begins to say, “When we go in, Dale and Monty will be taken to another room for a moment. I was told that there would be somebody being a Dale Imposter – pretending to be Dale. I do not want either of them involved in capturing this imposter.” “We know who this imposter is?” Charles asks. “It’s Chip.” Hondo says. “Yeah. And he’s shot up Downtown Tokyo where I am and I shot him back, I know I hit him but my bullets did not take him down, so he must be wearing some body amour. Which is why I called for the Dum Dum Bullets. But I was also told that he may not be alone and they might be wearing body amour too. So, beware. There will be lots of innocents around, so taking them down will have to be fast and quick. The palace can deal with the clean up later. After the clean-up, Dale and Monty can join the party.” Fernando explains. “Sounds like a lot of work...” Hondo says. “We’ll get it done though.” Charles says. “Alright. Charles, the limo bus will be at the hideout at 4o’clock. Keys and papers will be in the glovebox. It runs on Diesel. Get your stuff together at the hide out for some down time weekend at the ranch. It would be big enough to pack all your things and people. I will have my limo bus with me and Gadget. I’ll see you all at the palace dinner party.” Fernando tells them. “See you there.” Charles says before he hangs up. “So, Chip is going to be there? hmph!” Hondo says. “It’s a trap to get him, so act like he’s Dale, which is why Dale and Monty need to be put away in another room. Chances are he might have his Yaccusa friends there, all with body amour, which is why I want you and Agent Charles with Explosive Rounds to deal with the body amour.” Fernando explains. “We need him alive?” Hondo asks. “He’s wanted Deal or Alive; preferably Dead for the drive bys he’s been doing around Downtown Tokyo lately.” Fernando tells him, adding, “I’d prefer to be the one that puts the killing blow into his head. I’m more worried his friends attacking as well, but we need to be sure of our targets. There might be a Clone Chip there with the Uruguayan contingency. So be aware of that.” Fernando says. “Looks like we are in deep.” Hondo says. “Yeah, ‘The Ocean is deep and it’s full of crabs.” Fernando points out. “You will need to explain that to me one day.” Hondo says. “It’s simple – the mission is full of dangers and consequences. Nothing more.” Fernando explains. “An’ I thought it was some sort of agency coded babble.” Hondo replies. “I’ll see you at the party tonight. Take care and be careful.” Fernando throws in. “Yeah, thanks. You too.” Hondo says before they both end the call together. As Hondo flipped his phone shut and put it into his pocket he saw Valentine staring at him worriedly. “Chip is going to be at the royal party?” She asked, almost hesitantly, as she dried her hands off on a bar towel. Hondo sighed and nodded, “*Sigh* … Seems like. Guess we’re gonna try to trap him, or at least that’s the plan. I’d rather just try to beat the shit outta him, then blow his brains out, the moment he walks in the door, but if he has body guards ‘round like he had when I lost him… *sigh* Damn! If I hadn’t of underestimated him we’d not be in this mess!” Again, she could not help but feel there was more that was frustrating him about it than what he was saying, but she left it alone. “We’ll get him tonight.” She said softly. “No. Jefe, Charles, an’ I will try to get him. I want you with the others. No guarantee that he won’t have some of his back-up crew goin’ after Gadget or even you an’ Fernando’s girls. Fernando’s older girls know how to take care of themselves for the most part an’ they will look after their younger sisters. Still, I want you there with them, helpin’ them stay safe in case things go wrong.” He said, half lying as mainly he wanted her out of the line of fire. He worried that though she seemed better, and though she froze a bit that one day they met Shingo and snapped out of it in time, that she was yet far too fragile to handle a task like this. Above that, Chip had made things personal between them years ago, when he turned Gadget against him. He had been the bigger man and walked away before, but back then Chip was just a self-serving dick. Now, Chip was dangerous, and after what he had done to Gadget, Tammy, and Lawhinni, and the danger he had put Valentine into,as well as being responsible for setting those on them that hurt Valentine, Hondo was going to get his pound of flesh from the munk this time. Though what Chip had done to him and almost done was bad and angered Hondo, he would have settled for someone else killing the bastard for harm against himself. When it was those he cares about, that was a different matter entirely. Valentine nodded, seeming a bit sad, “I understand.” “Don’t be upset, Darlin’. I need you watchin’ the others.” He said, seeing her look. “It’s not that. Just … Poor Gadget. This has to be hard on her.” She said, half lying herself this time, She did not want to question him, as she knew he had his reasons, but she felt he was keeping her away from the action as he saw her as too broken, still, to be of any good. She hated to lie to him about her feelings, and usually felt she could share with him though he all too often hid his feelings from her, but she worried that if he thought she was upset about not being with him when facing Chip down, that he would not let her do more in the future, taking her attitude as proof that she was too broken and no good for what he needed. He nodded, “Yeah. I’m sure it is, but she has Jefe.” Val nodded, “Yeah… I tried to be there for her too, but… Well… I’ve been a bit too messed up to be of any real help, and.. well, we just don’t see eye to eye on a lot of things. We don’t share the same standards, values, or principles…. I know there are plenty of women who make men think we don’t, but some of us do.” “She’s always been a bit of an airhead, though she’s genius smart, but she used to be extremely modest an’ sexually reserved an’ restrained, some even called her a prude for not bein’ lose an’ free sexually…*sigh* … I don’t miss many of the café bastards, I tell you. Horny, perverted assholes… Anyway, after all she’s been through, I reckon she was bound to change in some ways.” He replied seriously. Valentine grabbed her forearm self-consciously, and nodded, “I understand that. It.. it doesn’t take as much as some would think it does to shake their world and change them forever, but after what she went through… Maybe that’s why we can’t connect.” “To be fair, Gadget had a hard time connectin’ with anyone before. We hit it off as I rescued her ass from a tight spot an’ I could talk tech with her. There was another genius tech nerd ‘round from time to time, what was his name… Zappy or somethin’ like that. Think I heard he works with Chuck an’ his team of spooks on an’ off now, but he worked with the Rangers some an’ Chip had a fit as Gadget used to faun over him, so I hear tell. That was before I met her an’ the others. He had no interest in her, though, other than a fellow Brainiac, but like others, Chip turned her against him an’ drove him out like he’s done to anyone who didn’t stroke his ego first and foremost.” He replied. Valentine just sighed and nodded, “I get not bein’ easy to connect with, given her past. Losin’ my dad like I did an’ watchin’ his friends, my adopted uncles, get killed tryin’ to protect me as I ran away… I was just a kid still. It was not much before that when those guys tried to rape me at that engineering firm I was apprenticing at. I pulled into myself and held most all strangers at bay, so I understand that… I understand most of it, honestly, though I don’t want to. I at least still held onto most of myself. After going through all she went through, is there any of the old Gadget left?” Hondo shrugged, “I don’t know. Not that I saw, but she’s not even had a chance to recover yet, which is why she’s so clingy an’ protective of Jefe. She needs someone she sees as strong to prop her up, an’ he saved her an’ healed her. Maybe some of it will come back out if she’s given a chance to heal. Until then, it’s hard tellin’ not knowin’.” About then a sound of a truck driving behind the pool fence and around to the loading dock caught their attention. “Must be Shingo or the hands with our supplies.” Hondo said as he sat down his empty coffee cup on the island bar. “Need help out there?” Valentine asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, we should be alright. I could use more coffee though.” She smiled softly at him, “That I can do. I’ll get the coffee started then head down to those staff quarters and make them up for Charles and his crew.” Hondo walked up and kissed her quickly. “I love ya, woman. You know that, right?” He asked softly. She nodded, “I do, though some days I’m not sure why.” He gave her a mischievous grin, “Well, the way ya sucked the soul out through my dick last night might have a little to do with it.” She gave him a fake frown and smacked his arm. “You are a bad man!” She scolded while trying not to smile. “Unfortunately, we have too much to do today to show you how bad I really am, but maybe tonight.” He said with a grin. She blushed and looked into his eyes, “I’d like that.” He nodded, “Then we’ll see what we can do, but I’d better go meet them an’ help before they come lookin’ an’ find us in the middle of somethin’ an’ less than dressed.” He kissed her again quickly and headed on out through the pantry to the loading dock, leaving her no time to reply. She looked the way he went for a moment before smiling softly to herself, and then turning to start more coffee in the 4-cup pot she had pulled from the back-storage room. Once the coffee was made, she left the warmer on to keep it hot for him, and then headed on down through the staff entrance to the staff rooms to check them out, main the beds and leaving fresh towels and such in the rooms, as if they were guest suits. The only real difference was the shared kitchenette, and shared bathroom and showers, the bedrooms were still private and almost nicer than the single rooms with private baths, but they were made for long staying staff, not short-term guests. ,-,-,-,-,-, After Hondo left he met Shingo and a guard of whom he did not know at the loading dock, where they were unstrapping secured crates that sat in the back of one of the ranch trucks. “Hondo-san, you sleep well? All good here?” Shingo asked. Hondo nodded, “I slept very well an’ the place is great. It’s a bit fancy compared to what I’m used to, but not gonna complain ‘bout that!” After some other pleasantries and light talk, Shingo introduced him to the guard with him, who was one of Yuudai’s trusted men and would be handling security from the ranch and up the road to the lodge, along with one other of whom he would meet later. After some brief conversation on the possible threats and how Hondo wanted security handled, the men got to work unloading supplies onto the loading dock and moving them into the staging area just inside. Once done Shingo walked up to Hondo, “You have more list, Hondo-san?” Hondo nodded and pulled a list from his pocket and handed it to him, “It’s not as big as the first one, but there’s some things we definitely missed last night.” Shingo looked at it for a moment then nodded, “I will have ordered. Should be here same time tomorrow, maybe before. Nine o’clock in morning maybe.” Hondo nodded, “That should work.” “You need help put food away?” Shingo asked. Hondo shook his head, “No, but thank you. My wife an’ I can handle that.” “Anything more, Hondo-san?” Shingo asked. “Well, Val an’ I will be leavin’ in three hours or so, as we need to go back to town to get ready for the royal dinner tonight. It may be late when we get back, but we will be with the others. Can’t say what we all will be drivin’, but I’ll lead off with this car, so let Clint know so he can tell the others. Should be a full house.” Hondo answered. Shingo bowed slightly, “I will tell him. Be careful, and I will speak with you again at delivery tomorrow.” Hondo nodded, “I’ll talk at y’later, then.” Shingo bowed again slightly in response before turning back to the pickup, the guard following suit. As they left Hondo went about putting stuff away as well as he could, with Valentine joining him about half way through. Once it was put away, Valentine did a bit more organizing of certain items while Hondo headed down to the vault, where he had stowed their extra weapons and ammunition, and grabbed out a standard G.I. issued 1911 from their stash, along with a waist-band holster for it and a couple spare magazines. With those in hand, he headed out to the shop. Out at the shop he went over the gun. He cleaned and oiled it, put a few snap-cap dummy rounds in it to dry fire it and check that it manually cycled right, tweaked the sights after using a laser bore-sight round in it, test-fitted in in the holster, and loaded its original magazine with regular ammunition, while leaving the other two empty to fill with the ammo that Fernando had for him when they met up. Once he was fairly satisfied that the gun would perform, he stuck it into his waistband and headed back to the main lodge. At the lodge, Valentine had just finished reorganizing some of the food and laying out food into the kitchen fridge and cupboards for breakfast, lunch, and snacks between meals for the group when Hondo returned. Together they went over some meal plans, planning to grill meat for several of the meals, due to the lavish barbeque setup on the patio, just outside the kitchen, and once done, separated again to finish cleaning, preparation, and checking of the rooms, main gathering areas, front and upper porch, patio, pool, hot-tub, and other amenities, meeting up again in the kitchen for a quick sandwich and potato sticks around 1:00 pm. After swallowing a mouthful of a turkey, ham, bacon, sharp and provolone cheese with hot mustard, mayonnaise, tomatoes, spinach, and onion sandwich, made on a sourdough hoagie, Hondo nodded approvingly. “That hits the spot.” He said. Valentine smiled, “Glad you like it. I’m actually surprised they had all this available here, without really having to make any substitutions.” “Well, he did buy from a company that specializes in bulk foods for businesses so I reckon there is some call for these type of foods for American an’ European type gatherin’s. Probably couldn’t find some of this in a normal store, but that’s to be expected. Might seem like simple fair to some, but sorta a taste of home. Just missin’ that broccoli slaw an’ some cold baked beans. Would remind me of hayin’ as a kid then.” He replied. “So, what next?” Valentine asked. “I reckon we should head back to the safe house, make sure everyone’s ready to go an’ getting’ packed up an’ such, as Jefe might have his hands too full to wrangle that mob, then get ourselves ready for that party. If we have some time, might drive ‘round a few of the neighborhoods there too.” He replied. “Lookin’ for those girls?” Valentine stated more than asked in a soft tone. Hondo frowned and nodded, “ *sigh* … I’ve been worried ‘bout them. They shouldn’t be out there alone, it’s just not right… none of it!... What they’ve gone through, what was done to them, what was taken from them, none of it.” “I want to find them too, but you can’t blame yourself. You’ve done all you could.” Valentine replied, trying to reassure him. “Have I?” He asked, raising an eyebrow at her. “Of course! What else could you have done?” She asked. He looked at her seriously for a moment before glancing down as if staring at his food, though he seemed to be staring past it, far past it. She looked at him puzzled for a moment before she remembered what he said about the woman with the cyborg arm and purple hair. “Oh… that.” She replied quietly, with an air of sadness in her voice. “Yeah… that.” He half growled. “do.. do you regret not takin’ her up on her offer?” Valentine asked quietly. He let off a frustrated sigh before answering, “*Sigh!*… Yeah, but not because I wanted to #$@! that crazed bitch! … I.. I never want to hurt you an’ know it would, even if there was no love in it, an’ there wouldn’t be. Not with her nor any other.” He said, thinking of Yuri at the same time and what he was going to do about her demands, “ but if somethin’ happens to them, or we never find them, I’ll definitely feel guilty ‘bout it. Hell, one way or the other I’d end up feelin’ guilty an’ that’s half of what pisses me off! … I wonder some days if I have what it takes to keep livin’ this life.” She shook her head sadly, “It’s not you that doesn’t have what it takes, it me.” “It’s not you fault.” He half snapped, though he did not mean to. “But it is!” She exclaimed, “You’d have done it to save those girls, in a heartbeat, if it wasn’t for me!” He shook his head, “Don’t think that way. I didn’t do it because of you, I didn’t do it for you… for us, an’ because maybe I’m too sentimental… Hell, I could have just done it an’ not told you, like you told me to do after I told you ‘bout it, or told you an’ expected understandin’ even if it hurt you, as if we live for a long time like Jefe says, due to those pills he gave us, it might not be the last time. I want to think of you an’ do what’s right by you but I can’t let my bein’ sentimental get folks killed. We are rescuers on a mission. We do whatever we can, short of gettin’ ourselves killed on purpose, to save lives. I feel like I failed that somehow, but I’m not sure I could do it without feelin’ like I failed you.” She stayed quiet for a moment before speaking again softly, “I.. I know it will hurt, but I would rather you be with another woman for a time to save an innocent life, or for whatever reason you feel you need to, as long as you always come back to me. I’m not sure whether knowing or just wondering will be harder to deal with, but I will learn to deal with it… I love you and trust you, so very much, you know? Just… just promise me you’ll always come back to me… I need you to come back to me.” “Of course, I will. I’ll only leave for good if you purposely drive me away. I’m still not sure ‘bout it all, though. It’s probably all a moot point anyway. Findin’ them will be like findin’ a needle in a hay barn, stuffed to the rafters, an’ I am not sure she will offer me the chance again anyway. Enough of that, anyway. We need to finish an’ get goin’.” He replied a bit gruffly. Valentine merely nodded in reply before going back to her lunch, both eating in relative silence. Once done they grabbed what they needed to and headed to the mustang, driving away without saying a word. It was a good hour into the ride back that Valentine finally broke the silence, talking to him about plans for the night and occasionally chatting about other lighter items, though both refrained from the topic of the girls, as both felt a weight on them and neither of them liked how it was going. Once back in the safe-house neighborhood, they drove a lap around some of the closer streets, but saw nothing again, not expecting to, honestly, as the girl, Tonya, admitted that they moved mostly at night. After about 30 minutes of that they drove to the safe house and went inside, meeting up with Rachel, who filled them in on her father’s plans and the arriving limo-vans. After making sure everyone was packed and Monterey Jack’s stuff was placed into the trunk of the mustang, Hondo and valentine dressed for the party, Val dressing in a more local style dress kimono, that had some American/European flare, and putting her hair up in a bun, using some decorative type chopsticks that Fernando had given to her, while tucking one of her smaller guns and some extra ammo into a matching clutch type handbag, along with some money, a credit card, and her identification information, and hiding the smaller twin to Hondo’s derringers, one of her last birthday presents from him, into a garter type holster around her thigh. Hondo dressed as he normally did for these events, formal yet somehow still very much in his own style., dressing in a grey sort of western suit with black embroidery on the lapels, a grey shirt, a black vest with maroon paisleys, a maroon string tie, a grey felt Stetson, and a pair of shined up snake skin boots. His black shoulder holster and dark colored revolver blended in so well that even if he opened his coat they were hard to see. He tucked a knife in his boot, another up his sleeve, and put the 1911 with waistband holster in place, before sliding a derringer in his pocket.   As they were dressed before anyone else, Valentine helped Fernando’s younger girls get ready while Hondo looked over some last-minute things over. Before they left he tore a piece of paper out of a yellow scratch pad that lay by the houses phone, and jotted a quick message on it, and tapped it to the door of the room that the girl, Tonya had stayed in. The message read: *Girl, if you come back, please give us a chance. We are not gone, just out. Will be back soon.* and he sighed it from *The Cowboy*. A little after 6:00pm they loaded up, Monty riding with the others in the more spacious limo for now, leaving Valentine and Hondo to talk alone as they followed the limos, though they did little of that, both having a lot on their mind. They arrived at the palace at about 7:00 pm and parked along side the first limo. Once out of their car, Hondo and valentine joined the others as they spilled out of their rides and met up where Fernando was standing. Once given orders the others start to head in with Fernando, Hondo, Charles, and Rachel hanging back to talk. Fernando handed Hondo the ammunition for his 1911 and he loaded the magazines as Fernando spoke. “Rachel, when Chip comes in disguised as Dale, get the girls into the guest room. I’ll get my girls to follow you and the others. Hondo, Charles, we are going to pretend Chip is dale though we know different. At the first sign of him getting angry and trying to pull out a weapon, shoot to kill and take him down. At this point I do not care if he survives, because of the drive bys he’s been doing around Tokyo, He’s killed a few and injured many. But until we get to that point, Monty and Dale will be hidden in another room and we are going to pretend that Dale is getting some sort of medal for a rescue that never happened. Let’s say, he rescued a girl from being attacked and violated in the park and it turns out that girl was a relative of the emperor.” Fernando said, giving them more specific orders after the others were gone. Charles asks, “You sure you do not want him alive?” “Charles, I understand your point, but he was to face the death penalty for his terrorist activities where people got hurt and killed when he had his Asian Mafia friends put a bomb in my first Mustang that Hondo barrowed and blew up when he turned it on by remote control. But with help from his friends he managed to escape his sentencing with the hangman’s noose, and has been doing drive bys like some inner city thug trying to establish his territory. Both the Emperor and the Japanese Parliament put a reward on his ass – dead or alive. I do not care for the money but I’ll make sure you and Hondo get something from it.” Fernando explains. Though Charles nods, he does so with a scowl on this face because it is something that has to be done and he does not want to do it – putting down his friend now turned criminal and terrorist. His only saving grace is possibly arresting him before he needs to take action to take him down. But if Chip draws a weapon that is the line he crossed that will need to put him down. “That asshole needed to be put down for what he did with Gadget and started to do with Tammy.” Hondo states with a growl. “Let’s not make it personal, Hondo. It already is personal with me and I know what he tried to do to you. But he is coming pretending to be Dale. And there will be a group of girls coming with him, we need to separate him from them before we can act.” Fernando explains. “Girls? What girls?” Hondo asks before Charles could. “Long story short. The Emperor from my input took the girls I brought in as a student journalism group and if they do a good job, they will get scholarships for their work. But this group got jealous that they were not chosen and have been trying to infiltrate the group and try to steal the scholarship from them. Somehow they met Chip while he was pretending to be Dale. So the Emperor and I devised this trap to get him and them; they will be suspended from school for interfering and trying to steal the works and scholarships from others.” Fernando explains. “That is #$@!ed up!” Charles says. “Well, that is what we have to deal with. Special Guests and dignitaries will be in the other guest room when Chip disguised as Dale will be brought over to us. We will egg him on to gain his confidence and make him think his disguised is working and then we will try to take him in. But the moment he pulls out a weapon of any kind, he is to be taken down. Is that clear?” Fernando says and asks. “Got it.” Charles says. Hondo gives a tilted nod before saying, “Got it, Jefe.” “Good. Let’s go in.” Fernando says. They nod and follow him inside. What seemed like hours later, as they all waited in the main dining room, Chip entered, being ushered in by a staff member, as the girls with him were ushered elsewhere. As he entered, Rachel and valentine, of whom had talked after they entered, slowly moved the other girls off into the guest room as ordered. Hondo, Fernando, and Charles, meanwhile, pretended to read a fake story in a fake paper about this heroic rescue that Dale was supposedly getting an award for, the who thing cooked up to trap Chip, using his ego and hubris against him, only glancing up as he approached. They greeted him with warm smiles and accolades, each playing a part in keeping the illusion going long enough to put him at ease, though to some degree it pained each one of them, a couple of them to their very core. “DALE! Get your little munk tail over here! You need to see what they are saying about you!” Fernando yell across the room holding out a newspaper with the story on Dale rescuing a lost princess. Chip walks up to them, not believing what he is seeing or hearing. As he walks to him, all eyes are on him. “Man, you are going to get Japan’s highest honor for saving that girl from the Chinese Slavers!” Fernando says out loud for Chip to be engrossed as to what that would mean: Medals, Honor, and money, lots of money. “Yeah, you know, it was nothing!” Chip says pretending to be Dale. “Don’t be so Modest, DALE!” Charles let out, handing him the newspaper for him to read, “When you save somebody from a royal family from being kidnapped, the whole country owes you!” “You lucky dog, you...” Hondo throws Chip. “New mothers will be naming their newborns ‘Dale’ for the next couple years, some schools will be changing their name to Dale Maplewood and there will be a statue in your honor where you save that girl at!” “I only did what come natural as a rescuer.” Chip says trying to act like Dale. Fernando hands Chip a glass of Champagne, “Thanks to you, this boring dinner is going to be a party in your honor! Who knows, they might even let you start the Rescue Rangers over here, since there is nothing left in America for you and the others. And with Chip gone, you would be the boss of the operations!” “Heh, heh...” Chip lets out. “But there is a problem...” Fernando says. “What problem? I’m here, I should get my reward!” Chip lets out. “That’s the problem.” Fernando throws out. “What?!!” Chip says. “Dale would not be demanding for his reward to be given. He would be patient and wait for it to be given to him.”  Fernando says before reaching over and pulling off the fake red nose Chip is wearing. He then reaches to grab his left wrist “Chip Maplewood, you are under arrest for the various crimes....!” Chip manages to push Fernando away from him, drawing out a gun he had in hidden in his waist band as he ran backwards to the middle of the room, “YOU AIN’T TAKING ME ALI-*!” Expecting this, Fernando was already pulling out his firearms as he was falling down. Others, including Hondo and Charles pull out their firearms and everyone begin to shoot at Chip. Though most went for the body shots, Fernando went for the head shots, releasing six rounds into Chip’s cranium. Chip was dead before he hit the ground. Once on the ground, the shooting had stopped, Fernando, Hondo and Charles, along with a couple of the emperor’s guards step up to Chip’s dead body. “What the F.U.C.K..!” Fernando says as he kneels to one knee besides Chip’s head. He puts on a rubber glove and pokes around, but there was no Grey Brain matter to be found, but parts of a broken computer board inside. Charles seeing the PC Board being pulled out from Chip’s head, says, “Men, we got a problem.” ‘First Zipper, now Chip – What the Dang F.U.C.K. Is Going On!” Hondo says. “If This is not Chip, then where’s the real Chip?” Fernando asks. “No, If this is not Chip, then what about Gadget?” Charles asks. “We have the real Gadget, as I took the brain chip the government scientists put into her head out of her. She’s as real as she can be. But you’re right, what about Dale and Monty? They need to be checked out.” Fernando asks and says. “HMpph! Who would waist the computer power or expenses to build a slap-stick comedy idiot an’ an overstuffed chesse-aholic has-been, is the only real question there!” Hondo growled, his reply mostly sarcastic in an attempt to alleviate the tension a bit. “True, but we can’t be too careful.” Fernando replied. As they spoke, Charles stepped away and made a quick call, coming back a few seconds later. “I called Sparky and he has a device that can scan their heads to make sure. It’s not perfect, but its fast and is enough to show us if there is a brain in their heads or computer chips.” Charles said. “Good luck findin’ anythin’ in either of their heads. I swear they are both empty.” Hondo replied. Fernando gave a wry chuckle to Hondo’s reply and Charles ignored it, as he talked to one of the staff about letting Sparky in with his gear before they all headed to the smaller private room where Dale and Monty were being kept. Several minutes later Sparky arrived, with a case containing two odd looking headbands and a laptop. He placed them on Dale and Monty’s head and stared at the laptop screen for a moment. The others, Fernando, Hondo, Charles, the emperor, a couple palace guards, and a couple of Charles’ men stood by and watched. “Well, they are real.” Sparky said after a moment.   Charles Frowned, “This means someone went to all that trouble kidnap Chip and Zipper, then made the Rescue Rangers look bad and got them shutdown. It also makes it more mysterious how the Danger Rangers Appeared out of nowhere and then somehow took over the Rescue Aid Society Missions. I think this can only mean that someone wants the Rescue Rangers out of the way too. But Who?”   “Also, didn’t you and Sparky run into your old team mates, who are now working for the Table? My intel says they also now have a connection in the Uruguay Embassy too.” Burbank, one of men with Charles, replied.   Fernando frowned, “Yeah, they could be connected, but to what purpose?”   “I have no idea, Jefe. But if that’s not the real Chip, where is he? .. Dale? Jack? Any ideas on what happen to him?” Hondo asked Dale frowned, “Well, Monty and I have lost Chip a few times. We’d be in a crowd and look back and Chip was gone and we couldn’t find him. He’d just show up later.” “Aye.. ‘E disappeared loik Dale said a few times, but was just for a couple hours or so then. ‘E always ‘ad a good excuse, an’ was always angry if questioned so we left it alone. Can’t say as ‘e seemed different, but it ‘appened before we got ‘ere to Japan an’ a couple times since.” Monty added.   Charles shook his head, “Means they must grab Chip during one of those time, but which one and where is he now?” Hondo turned to Fernando and spoke softly, “Gadget isn’t gonna take this well.”   Fernando nodded, “I know.” “If he was buyin’ drugs it explains some of him dissapearin’, but was that him?” Hondo asked quietly. Fernando shrugged, “I don’t know. Drugging up the women could have been him and his ego, or it could have been a means to undermine all of us, as he drugged Tammy and was planning on Jeanette I know, so those were digs at me. He might have had plans for Valentine to get at you, but you and I know that she doesn’t trust him so what he had planned one can only guess at, if he did. Right now, those questions will have to wait, though, as we have to deal with the here and now first.” Before Hondo could reply he was interrupted by a palace guard who ran into the room, excitedly. “Sir we got trouble!” The guard exclaimed to the emperor. Emperor frowned, “What is it? Speak up!”   “Our cameras caught two Men attacking the guards outside of the palace! Also, two black busses came and dropped off more men wearing armor and carrying automatic weapons!!” He exclaimed quickly.   Charles Growled angrily, “Great! They here… Nick, Lance, and The Soldiers form the Table, I presume.”   “We have to get ready.” Fernando said, quickly taking charge of their group as the emperor talked to his men in Japanese, before being hurried off to a safe room. Hondo frowned, “After this we are gonna need a quiet weekend, believe you me!”

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Nov 27th, 2023, 12:11am Fernando turns to the Emperor, “Ahito, get the women and guests into the safe room in the palace basement. Hondo, Charles, follow me. The Palace guards will make sure no one enters the palace without a fight. We have to make sure no one goes past the parking lot.” Fernando runs to the upper floors of the palace to the main top floor and starts opening cabinets, handing out what’s in them. The first are some Fire Blankets. Charles asks, “What is this?” “It’s a fire blanket, used to cover yourself and anyone you are carrying in case of a fire. It will also hide your Infrared signature from night scopes if you cover yourself with it.” Fernando says before he starts hand out the next items – Browning M107 BMG .50Cal Rifles with telescopic night scopes. And boxes of Ammo with 16 round magazines for them. Hondo looks at the big rifle and almost smiles. Fernando points to the rear window, “Hondo, you take the rear area if they come from behind. Charles, you are with me in the front. Now let’s go!” The men take to their places, opening the windows enough for them to put their rifles on the sill and cover themselves and their guns with it. Looking in the front gate, there are several running into the road that goes into the courtyards. Fernando takes aim and pulls the trigger. Within a second, the head of one of those running into the yard explodes off his body and the others all stop to turn around to see what had happened as the sound of the shot echoes about the court yard. Though they expect to have some loses, they did not expect for their heads to explode as it did. Fernando looks over to find the one closest the court yard and shoots his head off like he did the other. With only two down in such a gruesome manner, the yells of “RETREAT!” are heard about the court yard and they run out of the yard and into their vehicles. Fernando is heard saying “#$@! that, You ain’t leaving without learning a painful lesson.” He aims, giving a little lead to his aim and shoot. It hits the gas tank of the lead vehicle, which explodes and flips over the vehicle. Though as the vehicle burns, the survivors escape out of the burning wreck, running down the block and get into the other vehicles. Fernando prepares another round but his scope goes black. “’Nando, that is enough. You do not shoot anyone running away.” Charles says as he slowly pulls Fernando’s rifle from the window. Fernando slowly gets up and turns to Charles about to hit him but he sees Hondo not too far from his side shaking his head. “Charles is right. Let them run.” Hondo says. “Fine. Let them run.” Fernando says holding back his anger. He puts away his rifle, ammo and then folds up his blanket and puts it in the cabinet with his rifle. “Look ‘Nando. We understand that they needed to be stopped by lethal force. But what you did was Over Kill.” Charles tries to explain as he begins to put away his rifle. “It’s one thing to shoot’em when they are comin’ at ya. But when they are runnin’ away, you do not shoot a man in his back.” Hondo throws in as he starts to put away his rifle. “I’m sure they would be so chivalrous when we are running away.” Fernando tells them. “That’s the chance we have to take. We are the good guys, we got rules to go by and we fight fairly.” Charles says. Fernando looks at them both and lets out a sigh. He closes the cabinet when the things are put away “Let go check on the emperor and the girls.” “Yeah, let’s go.” Charles says. Then he gives a couple of sniffs in the air. “Is that Gadget’s perfume I smell?” “Thanks to Tammy, forcin’ Fernando to sleep on the couch, I caught Gadget sleepwalkin’ and then gettin’ in the couch to sleep with him.” Hondo throws out. “You should smell the Mustang I drive. It smells more like her than it does the six air fresheners I have in it.” Fernando says. “I do not know, but since I remove the chip out of her head, she’s been acting funny.” “Funny?” Charles asks. “You know – when you save a girl’s life and then she is there around you all the time, bringing you food, stealing your clothes to do your laundry, doing your homework... wait, we are too old for homework but you get the idea.” Fernando explains. “So, because you removed the chip from her head, she’s been wanting to return the favor... You want me to talk to her?” Charles says and asks. “I have it under control for now. But thanks for the offer.”  Fernando says. “Let's go check on the ladies.” Hondo throws in. “Lead the way.” Charles replies.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Dec 16th, 2023, 7:11pm They came back as Emperor Ahito and his men led the gust back form the safe room to the room. As Charles hugging Widget While they were checking. Ahito men checking on the killed or Injured guards. As they call the Ambulance  and Tokyo Police came to investigate. Charles: Is everyone ok? Emperor Ahito: Everyone is fine Charles Fernando: Ok we got two emery we are dealing with. One form South America and The Table. Emperor Ahito: I will get my men to arrest the Table for this. Charles; It going be way harder to arrest them. Emperor: Why is that? Charles; Because. There Leader live in somewhere in the diesters of Saudi Arabia. They are Back by the Saudi Arabia  It going be thought get them to help. Also there is a Rule in Saudi Arabia too. If you Marry. Then you can stay in the same room. But if you not Marry. Then you two have to be in a separated room. Emperor : I will have a chat with the Saudi President. I am going let him know. That the Table is operating in your area. Also attack me and my gust. Charles: What you think Nando. Wil this be a good ideal and see if we can get into there country to get the leader of the Table? * Then Nick, Lance got back to the Continental Hotel.   As they enter into the Room. Nick: Dang we didn’t knew they had dummy bullets . That Fernando is smart. Lance; I know and man he is a prick too. Nick Checking on Lance. “You hurt? “ Lance: No Love I am fine. Nick: Ok *Kiss Lance* Then to call The leader. Nick: Boss. You are right about Fernando. He is Smart and More Changeling. I like that. Nate (Talking form Saudi Arabia): I know. Our Client tell us about that Blind Mouse. Stand down for now and wait for further orders. I will deal with Fernando when the time is right. So I be calling our Clients and I Heard there Robot Chip Maplewood got shot disabled. So they are making another one. But Right now Stand down. Get some few vacation time off. I will call you back when we got another hit on that Blind Mouse. Nick: Understood Boss. Then he hang up. Nick: Well Love we got some Few Vacation time off. Until our boss call us. Lance: Cool You know what I want love. Nick: I Know (Love making part will be on DA and other site)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Jan 28th, 2024, 9:49pm Fernando, Hondo, and Charles make their way back to the Grand Ballroom through a secret side entrance/exit where the palace staff was putting in their finishing touches to cleaning up. Fernando walks up to the bar, eye the only odd bottle on the shelf, something that is neither whiskey, Saki, but is a hard alcoholic concoction. He remembers giving a bottle of one to the Emperor when he was a prince when his son was rescued literally decades ago. But the bottle is new and unopened, as they drank that first bottle years ago. The liquid inside was a dark green, similar to automotive freeze in its purist form but much darker. http://www.hondosackett.com/yabb/GsB4Images/Absinthe.jpg The bartender, a young female mouse steps up to them. Hondo was about order a whiskey, but Fernando raises his hand slightly to Hondo chest, and then points green bottle. “Three... of that green one.” Fernando says. The Bartender looks at him and then at the bottle, taking it off the shelf. There was a sticky note on it which she reads, reciting its words, “Uhm... what’s the password?” “Ah! I see Aki is protecting the things we share.” Fernando begins, he then leans to the bar tender, “I believe...” “What is going on? What does that mean?” Charles says as the bartender pulls out three tumbler glasses and fills them half way with the green liquid. Fernando takes one of the glasses, raising it for the other to clang their glass with, “This is Absinthe, also known as ‘The Green Fairy’ as in ‘Tinkerbell.’ ‘I believe’ is what Tinkerbell and the other fairies connected to this realm.” Hondo takes his glass and eyes it for a moment, “Looks like something I would pour into a car’s engine.” “If it’s good enough for a car, it is good enough for my gut. Besides, Absinthe has a nuero-toxin in it, making an Absinthe High different from an Alcoholic high, though there is alcohol in it and only enough Nuero-toxin to excite the nerves, not kill them. You would have to drink ten whole bottles before the Nuero-toxin takes a hold of you and drags you to your grave. The Alcohol will kill you by the time you reach the fifth bottle, so I’d say you’re safe.” Fernando explains. “A Nuero-Toxin Poison? I see...” Charles says as he looks at the glass in his hand as he does not drink alcohol unless it is a very special occasion. “Gentlemen, here’s to us, history, and this up-coming treaty signing.” Fernando says before the glasses are clanged. Fernando literally wolfs down the green potion while Hondo tries to do the same but screeches to a halt as its flavors hits his tongue. Charles takes a small sip of it, nearly gagging on its thickness of the goo and highly sweet cough syrup tastes that his grandmother may have given him so long ago. “What the PHUCK WAS THAT!” Hondo lets out as both he and Charles stand there with the hairs on both their backs and neck stands up. “That is Absinthe. The taste is from Star Anise and other nut spices, a plant that smells like Pot but is not Pot but close to the marijuana family, and if you start to see things move around when you know you are standing still, sit down and relax, that’s the nuero-toxin taking affect. Another thing – this is one of those ‘it will cure you of what ails you’ drinks some 200 years ago, like when they used to give out Brandy to kids as a cough syrup when they are sick.” Fernando explains. “I can definitely taste the Anise in this. It’s like… wow – it’s all Anise.” Charles says, adding, “It’s like that coconut rum drink that is nearly all coconut.” The guests slowly are brought back into the ballroom, first with the private guards some guests have and then with the guests themselves enter the room, looking about to see if there was something changed or evidence of what happened. But there was none. The girls from class 12-2 come in looking about until Hiromi breaks from the group and makes a mad dash to Fernando and holds him tightly. “I do not know what happened, but I’m sure you saved all our lives... again!” Hiromi lets out. “Relax girl... We are just doing our job in eliminating bad guys from doing us harm. I was not alone in doing this, my friends and the palace staff helped greatly. I could not have done it alone without them.” Fernando tells her as the other girls slowly walk up to them. Charles says, “Looks like Gadget is not the only one who has a crush on you, Fernando...” “And I won’t be taking advantage of her either. She’s just another girl who I have to respect and have as a friend, and hopefully she will graduate school and have a promising career in her field of study interests.” Fernando points out. They all look at him as the girls from 12-1 arrive. Aratani steps in and opens her big mouth, “Oh, I see... there is something more going on than meets the eye.” “Aratani, the last thing you want is to be exposed as a lying hoe in front of an international audience. Or to be sued for spreading hurtful information whether they are true or false.” Fernando tells her. “Then why is Hiromi hugging up on you, like a lost lover, then? Hmmm?” Aratani asks. “The affections of a teen girl are not to be ridiculed or belittled. They are to be respected. Furthermore my love for a fellow person is greater than your love of money and power. It is because of that I have access to riches and power you have in your dreams.” Fernando tells her. A pair of clapping hands approaches them with an all too familiar voice says, “Excellent choice of words, Herr Fernando G. But Riches and Power are acquired.” Fernando turns to face the one he did not want to see. “Herr Mengele, I presume. Riches and power is where on finds them, not to take them but to share them. But that is an ideology that only a few would maintain. But how goes the study of this event for the unification of South America?” “We are learning a lot. But it is this Santa Claus mentality that drives people away.” Josef Mengele replies. Fernando holds out the bottle of Absinthe towards Mengele “Care for Green Fairy?” “Thanks for the offer, but I will graciously pass.” Mengele politely refuses. “It’s available if you want a sip of it later.” Fernando tells him as he hands the bottle back to the bartender. He then turns to the girls, “Ladies, to your table and get something to eat. I’ll talk to the DJ about putting up some J-Pop and Disco.” He then says something for Aratani to act on as he points out to a teenage boy and his father, “I’m sure the young prince of Alabin-Mobaq would like a dance with a lovely girl.” “He looks like a rat.” Aratani complains. “Money and power knows no face, and no race. It is only love that can get that boy’s money and global political influence. And Love also knows no face and no race.” Fernando tells her. “Hmph...” Aratani replies. Fernando throws in, “One thing you better understand is this – his kind marries for life, there is no divorce, only death can take you out of the marriage. So a relationship with him and those in his circle can be… rewarding.” “Interesting choice of words for the lost prince of Spain.” Josef Mengele throws out. He then adds, “Where’s your pretty little wifey? I have not seen her in the past couple parties.” “She’s in Italy attending her little sister’s graduation from private high school there. She should be back in the next or following event.” Fernando replies. “I see. I hope to see her soon. We have a lot to talk about.” Josef Mengele explains. Fernando just nods for the moment before throwing in, “Ladies, time for dinner. I will be around with my friends talking with the VIPs.” He then pause for a second “Hondo, Charles, come with me.” Fernando, Charles and Hondo leave the bar with Josef Mengele leaving soon after in a different direction. Aratani lets out, “What does that German mean by ‘Lost Prince of Spain?’” Naomi throws at her, “Do some research in Global History – 1860s Spain.” She then pauses before saying, “Girls, let’s go.” Aratani stands there with her friends from 12-1 as the girls from 12-2 walk away “What is that supposed to mean? Japanese history is more important and the 1860s was when the end of the Edo Period and the start of the modern age with the Meiji Period we are still in today.” Fernando, Hondo and Charles leave the ballroom and head to the opposite side of the palace, where the emergency medical wing is at. They walk by various examination rooms, scanning rooms, medical labs and then the morgue. They walk in to see a slab covered in a white blanket. He grabs a box of Nitrate rubber gloves and puts on a double layer of them onto each hand, then hands the box over to Hondo and doing the same, gives the box to Charles. The three of them walk up to the body. Fernando pulls off the sheet that covers it. “Hmph... Here lies...” Fernando says, adding as he probes about the broken skull of the robotic Chip with his glove covered finger, “Definitely a lie.” He then takes a piece of bone from the skull, “Now this is interesting.” “Wha’ is it, Jefe?” Hondo asks as he and Charles look onto the body and then to the piece of material Fernando handed to him. He asks, “Wha’ is this?” “If you are going to build a robot, you are going to use metals for the internal frame, especially if that robot is going to do heavy lifting and combat.” Fernando point out. “That’s a definite requirement.” Charles throws out, “Then why is that made of bone instead of metal?  Fernando throws out. Both Charles and Hondo look at the fragment Hondo is holding before he passes it off to Charles. “It is definitely not 3D Printed.” Hondo says. “Real bone? That would mean this is the real Chip and something was done to him, his brain taken out and electronics replacing it.” Charles throws in. “But why?” Fernando asks, throwing in, “It is better, cheaper and easier to have brain washed him like a Manchurian Candidate than to have done this to him. This requires a lot of money and power to get done. Money and power many nations do not have.” “Could this be a clone?” Charles asks. “Only a Skewed DNA Test can determine that, and that would take a month to figure out even with the latest technologies in DNA Research.” Fernando points out. He then looks about the body and face, “Though there are other means to figure this out... hmmm… we need this ‘person’ fingerprinted. Fingerprints are hard to copy through cloning though they can be surgically altered to be a copy.” He passes his hand over the body’s chest, “Hmmm…interesting.” “What?” Charles says before Hondo. “Remember when Chip was shot through the back by that spear Gadget threw while under control of the microchip I recently removed?” Fernando asks. “Yeah.” Charles reply. “Well unless this individual had heart surgery, he has the scar of where the doctors patched him up.” Fernando explains. “So, you're sayin’ this could be Chip?” Hondo asks. “I’m saying that more likely than not that this could be Chip. There is still a possibility that it is not. But whether or not it is, this is too much for one nation to take on.” Fernando points out. “What about an underground society like the Illuminati?” Charles asks. “The Illuminati, the Rosicrucians, the Rothchilds, the Rockefellers, the Vatican Underground, even the Triads and the Yaccusa, they may have the power and money, but not the reason why.” Fernando asks. “Unless they are buildin' a secret semi robotic clone army.” Hondo throws out. “'The ones with the plastic skins were easy to detect, but the ones with living flesh were harder to detect.’ – Terminator 1984 movie.” Charles throws out. “I do not want to think in those terms.” Fernando says. “How 'bout we go back to the ladies.” Hondo says as he tosses the bone chip onto the body’s chest area. “Smartest thing anyone of us has said since we gotten to this island nation.” Fernando says before covering up the body with the blanket. “So it is Chip or not?” Charles asks. “Until there is 100 percent proof that it is, let’s say it is not.” Fernando says, adding, “Only the Skewed DNA test will say for sure. And review of his medical file from America will verify everything else we know about him.” “Then what should we say?” Charles asks. “We say nothing. If you have too, say that it is another clone, like the one with Josef Mengele at the party right now.” Fernando says. “That’s a clone?” Hondo asks. “Mengele admitted to me that he is while the Clone Gadget was in the hospital.” Fernando says. “Where did he get the cells to clone Chip an' Gadget?” Hondo asks. “Don’t know. But I figure it was done long ago. Probably at the Antarctic Rescue as they took blood samples in our medical exam to even be in those research labs.” Fernando explains. “That’s when you an' Jeanette slept together...” Hondo throws in. “And nothing happened between us. Furthermore, she was a lot nicer then and not the royal bitch she is now. But that mission almost failed because Chip tried to eliminate us with failing equipment.” Fernando explains. “You and Jeanette slept together?” Charles asks. “It was night time, which last for 6 months in Antarctica, and the temperature was dropping to negative 75 degrees. We did what we had to do to stay warm in order to stay alive, because the tractor Chip gave us broke down, which he knew was broken in the first place. When we came back with the lost archeologists we were rescuing, I proceeded to beat the shit out of Chip.” Fernando explains, adding “Of course he tried to deny everything.” “Weren’t you arrested for assaulting him?” Charles asks. “There are no laws in Antarctica. I could take someone out to the glacier canyons and in front of a hundred witnesses, blow their brains out, throw their body down the icy canyon sides and no one will say a word about it. Chip was very close for me in doing that to him for sending us out on a near impossible rescue mission on faulty equipment that would have gotten us killed. The look on his face when we returned with the lost archeologists told me that he sent us out to die. I should have killed him then but Jeanette stopped me from doing so.” Fernando explains. “I would have killed him, no matter what, for that.” Hondo interjects. “No Laws in Antarctica?” Charles asks. “Charles, understand that Antarctica is made of government and university research centers. Other than the post office, there are no government agencies to enforce laws, there are no banks or use of money, you go to the commissary and they will give you what you want and need. But when you get home, there will be a huge paycheck waiting for you. The place is like a huge college campus where anything goes and the worst that can happen to you is to be yelled at by a dean.” Fernando explains. “Interesting.” Charles replies. They make their way back to the grand ballroom. They give each other a nod before going on their separate ways. Fernando makes his way to the sushi bar, selecting some white fish, tuna, and salmon sushi when Gadget walks up to him. “So what happened?” Gadget asks. “I’ll tell you later after some details get sorted out.” Fernando tells her. “Uhm... OK.” Gadget replies. She then throws in as she points out Aratani and her friends, “Who are those other girls?” “They are some asshole trouble making bitches who tried to wreck our girls’ scholarship opportunities, so Aki decided to put them through a test. If they fail this test, they lose everything.” Fernando explains. “And if they pass?” Gadget asks. “I highly doubt they will pass. You see that one alone by the corner?” Fernando asks. “Well, yeah. What about her?” Gadget says and asks. “She’s not even part of the school’s student roster. Just one of their friends they dragged in, and in that is where they just failed.” Fernando explains. “Oh!” Gadget replies. “I’ll be speaking to them as part of their test.” He tells her. Though not wanting to push the subject but wanting an answer, Gadget asks while inserting her middle finger in and out of her slightly open fist, “When are we gonna, you know...?” “Who knows... whenever we have some alone time. Until then I need you to control yourself like a woman should.” He explains to her. “Well... Can we, uhm, you know... sneak downstairs or go to a private room and have some alone time for a while so we can...” Gadget says as she continues to slide her middle finger in and out of her slightly open fist. “No, we can’t. I’m too busy here with the mission and making sure nobody here gets hurt.” He tells her sternly. But then he toned down his voice, “When there is a time and place we can be alone, we will. Until then you need to relax and stay calm as much as possible. In fact, enjoy the party as you can while I deal with a few things. In fact, hang out with the girls and be one of them.” “I’ll try.” Gadget replies. Fernando reaches over and pulls Gadget to him, giving her a hug, “Good. Sorry for being hard but there are things that needs to be done.” He then lets her go. “At the end of this dinner party, we are going to Hondo’s ranch for the weekend. Maybe then we can have a little alone time.” She smiles back at him for a moment before giving a nod and then heading to the girls from class 12-2. Fernando goes back to the sushi bar and continues filling his plate. The Emperor walks up to him with a few other dignitaries. “Konichiwa Fernando!” The Emperor says loud enough to be heard. Fernando stands up straight from his hunched over position over the sushi bar and then slowly turns around. He sees the Emperor approaching him with a couple of dignitaries. “Hello Emperor, would you want some?” Fernando replies as he extends his right hand to shake with the Emperor and offers his plate of sushi with his left. The Emperor shake his hand, saying, “Thanks, but that is your plate to enjoy. By the way, these are Prime Minister Abe and General of United Armed Forces General Yokohima.” “Good evening Gentlemen. Hope things are well with you.” Fernando replies. They both politely reply “Good evening...” with General Yokohima throwing in, “In viewing the security videos, I would like to know why you over everyone else decided to take head shots against the infiltrator?” “Well, General, sir... I have ran into that individual several times with the Metro Police before when he was doing his rampage throughout Tokyo, and I have shot and hit him with no avail to taking him down. In conference with my colleagues we decided to use amour piercing bullets in case he is wearing body amour. Since in this last shootout with him, even with being hit by amour piercing bullets he was not going down, so I took the next weak area to take him down – his head. It is only then did he go down.” Fernando explains. The general nods, understanding the situation as it is – needing to switch to a different target priority to get the mission done. “Has the first draft of the treaty been formed yet?” Fernando asks. “The first draft is under editorial review for spelling and translation errors. Then it will be submitted for content review.” The general says. “Good. History is on its way though it will be more than a year before it gets signed.” Fernando replies. “A year if we are lucky. It will go through at minimum five revisions before the final treaty is signed.” The general explains. “I see.” Fernando says. He throws in “I was not there when Japan surrendered to America, ending World War II, but that treaty was written up and signed in less than a week. But it would be best to take one’ time to ratify the treaty to be balanced and equal to both sides as much as possible.” “A treaty of surrender is one thing. A treaty of handing over lands and changing borders is another. Many do not agree with Japan giving up ancestral lands we fought over to (South) Korea.” The General begins, “The treaty of surrender to the United States was Unconditional Surrender. They could have taken us, raped us, destroyed our culture, destroyed our language, destroyed us as a people but instead they protected us from our sovereign enemies – the Chinese, Russians and Koreans; the U.S. helped us rebuild to the world power we are today. We were lead down a wrong path and fought with one who should have been a friend and ally, instead history says otherwise. Now we – Japan and America are friends and powerful allies. But this treaty as it was conceived should not be written or signed. Japan will lose more than just land.” “Like you said, that is what the treaty agreements are for. Besides, becoming allies with one’s neighbors, one can be stronger with their help than standing alone. Look how long China has been hawking your fishing territories. With Korea on your side, China will be less of a threat.” Fernando explains. “You do not see the point. We give up those lands to Korea; we lose the fishing rights to the waters around those lands.” The General points out in an anger tone. “I’m sorry that it is seen that way and hope nothing will get in the way of that. But like you said, that would need to be in future revisions of the treaty. I know nothing about the politics, just follow their order as to who to protect.” Fernando says calmly. “Always a soldier to the end, Fernando. Many respect you for that.” The General says. “A soldier with a conscious, which often gets in the way.” Fernando tells him. He then tries to change the subject, “Would you like some sushi?” “I’ll take some later. Right now some Nagari Sake sounds about right for now before I go back to hob-knobbing with the ambassadors.” The General replies. He then sees the girls from Class 12-2 approaching them. “I see your little entourage is coming.” “If possible, would you allow them to interview you for your side of the treaty? It is for the report they are doing.” Fernando requests. The General looks at his watch, “Later, after I had my run with the ambassadors.” “Fine by me.” Fernando replies. “I’ll see you later.” The General says before stepping away. The girls from Class 12-2 approach Fernando and encircle him with Hiromi asking “Was that Prime Minister Abe and General Yokohima?” “I believe they were, yes. I, like you, am trying to remember who’s who and what face goes to what name and title.” Fernando pretends to act like he does not know who the people are. He then asks “What’s going on?” “The Aratani and her bully friends are trying to influence the teen boys whose fathers are VIPs into seducing them.” Naomi complains. “We are aware of that.” Fernando says. “You’re not going to do anything?” Naru asks. “Of course not! Their chance to come here again depends on their behavior here. If they are behaving like sluts on Hoe Alley, they will not be invited back. You girls, because you know how to behave, are always invited back. So let them mess up.” Fernando explains to them. The girls nod in understanding. Fernando offers then, “Some sushi?” “Perhaps later. Gotta watch our figures.” Chieko throws out with the others giggling. ”Good then. After I have a meal, I’ll talk to the DJ for some J-Pop and 70’s Disco music.” Fernando tells them, “Now go out and behave. You might get a chance to interview the general and Prime Minister later.” The girls leave with a much better mindset except for Hiromi. Hiromi looks up at Fernando, “Have you and Gadget... talked?” “We had a few talks so far. What do you know that I don’t?” Fernando asks. “I don’t know. She does not seem happy. I mean she seems, well, defeated.” Hiromi points out. “I’ll talk with her again, sooner than later.” Fernando replies, adding, “How about you? Still want me to do you lovely and rock your little world?” “I’m fine, and I can wait for that day to arrive if it ever does. I just hope your wife does not try to destroy you like I heard many angered wives in America would.” Hiromi replies. “I’ll be fine, Hiromi. Go out and enjoy the party.” He tells her. “OK then...” she replies before going back to her friends. Fernando goes back to picking various sushi rolls, adding some wasabi and pickled ginger to the plate. He then takes a walk to a quiet corner of the ballroom to hide from everyone for the moment as he has his snack to eat. Looking over the party, things seem to go well, almost too well. Then he notices a little entourage of American Naval Officers heading his way, lead by Captain Eddie of the Zumwalt Class Destroyer – USS Mitchell. Fernando continues to each piece of sushi as they approach him. With just a few feet between them, the group of around 7 officers, all ranking as captains or commanders though still called captains of the ships they command, encircle him. Captain Eddie begins, “Fernando, we need to talk.” “About?” Fernando returns. “Admiral Ready.” Captain Eddie tells him. “Eddie, let me tell you this... Stay away from that idiot, ignore his orders, and only follow the orders of the Fleet Admiral – to which he is not. Admiral Ready allied himself with somebody who led a double life, and that double life has been exposed and he is now wanted for murder and terrorism. He is also wanted for drug trafficking, which no doubt Admiral Ready had a hand in assisting him. Because of this individual – the Rangers are no more. The Café as been bought by me so that it would be protected from being torn down. Ranger HQ has been ransacked by every agency our government has and has been stripped off its paperwork and various items both work related and personal. Another group has taken over Ranger HQ. Admiral Ready’s crimes were of following this person’s orders who is neither a government official nor a high ranking naval officer but done so as a quote-unquote personal friend. I exposed Admiral Ready and his misdeeds as it could have cost you all of your rank and commands of your ships. Now, your job is to follow the orders of Fleet Admiral Flemmings and to protect the Enterprise through those orders. You are follow no one else orders unless they come from the Pentagon itself. Admiral Ready has been arrested and being dealt with as we speak. So what is there to talk about?” Fernando explains to him. “Then, I want to know whose side are you on?” Captain Eddie asks. “I’m on the side of truth, justice, baseball, hotdogs, grandma’s apple pie, and the American Constitution. I will grant you that being a spy for our great country is not easy for me, but every little bit of help I can get from you and the other captains of our fair navy would be greatly appreciated. Only god and I know what I did for God and Country, and that is how it is to remain. But, if no one has told you so – Thank you and those under your command for the service you provide.” Fernando tells him “Then will I or anyone else on the fleet be expecting any surprises from you?” Captain Eddie asks. “Unless the US Intelligence gives me anything you should be privy too, I highly doubt it. Like I said, you have your job to do, and that job is to protect the Enterprise. My job, as requested by the intelligence department and by the Emperor himself is to provide security consultations for this treaty signing. Nothing more. Until then we show our happy faces for the press, enjoy our stay here in Japan and when it is done, go home. But I will not be requesting of personal favors from you or any other ranking member of the fleet. It is not my place to do so. If there is anything we work on together, it will be handed to you in person by a Pentagon envoy with a brief case handcuffed to him.” Fernando explains. Captain Eddie nods his head before saying “I think that is it.” “Take care.” Fernando tells him before the naval officers begin to walk away without giving a reply. Fernando says to himself, “Hmph, I swear.” He continues eating his sushi. Things seem to be peaceful but it is an illusion. Within seconds of seeing the peace, there is some shouting and then Aratani's face planted on the floor sliding across the room, with Fernando’s daughters Rachel and Michelle running up behind their with their guns drawn at her. The Dirty Pair joins them and keeps an eye out if Aratani’s friends would join them. They are smart enough not to. Fernando runs up to catch up to them from his location, taking a few seconds to get there along with the palace guards. The palace guards grab Aratani and drag her away to the dungeon below. Fernando asks his girls “What happened?!!” “That #$@!ing Bitch Tried To Set Sabrina’s Chiffon Dress On Fire With A Lighter!” growled Rachel before putting away her firearm. Michelle and then Kei and Yuri join in disarming themselves. “Then who threw her across the room?” He asks. “I did, when I saw her trying to place the lit lighter she had onto the back of Sabrina’s dress.” Rachel says angrily, trying to calm down. “Where’s the lighter?” Fernando asks. “You mean this?” Yuri reaches out to Fernando and hands him a plain purple disposable lighter. Taking it, Fernando can still feel that it is hot at the “busy end.” He pockets it, and signals to the ladies to follow him. Finding the girls from 12-1 nearby, he walks to them. “You girls are in big trouble.” Fernando tells them. Ahmya Higuchi lets out “We Ain’t Do Nothing!” “Doing Nothing is still doing something. You all had a chance to stop Aratani, you did not. When one in the team tries to do something to bring down the team, it is up to the rest of the team to turn that team member around. If not, the whole team suffers for the action of one player.” Fernando tells then. “It was meant to be a joke to make that girl look bad!” Miyuki Masaki lets out. “And to teach that stink tail bitch a lesson!” Shizuka Kawakami throws out. Fernando raises his hand and snaps his fingers hard, making a loud pinging noise not natural by other means. The rest of his girls gather about him and the girls of 12-2 gather not too far behind to listen in. He then reaches for Sabrina and Tabitha to be to either side of him. “Tabitha, Sabrina, Aiesha, Michelle, and Rachel; Francesca and Nicole who are not here – these ladies are my daughters, the oldest is in her late 20s, the youngest just 6 months old.” He tells them. “No Way A Stink Tail Bitch Can be Your Daughter! You Two Are Too Different!” Shizuka Kawakami throws out. “A child does not have to come from a man’s balls for him to be their father, when he steps up to the plate to take on the responsibilities to raise them right. Genetic or adopted, my daughters are my daughters, there are no distinction in the labels. Now. You mess with one daughter, you mess with their sisters. You mess with the sisters, you mess with me. I gave you all from the goodness of my heart a chance to prove yourself. But you all decide to do this. You just #$@!ed up, and you do not know what the price of that #$@! up is going to be!” Fernando tells them. “My Uncle Is In the Yaccusa! Anything Happens To Me, You Are All Dead Meat!” Ahmya Higuchi lets out. “ENOUGH!” Fernando points to her while holding his cane in his clenched fingers. He then presses on the crystal on his cane, a bright flash appears and an older man in an open robe appears with his erect penis sticking out of the robe. “Heh?!! What The #$@! IS GOING ON!!!” The man yells. “UNCLE!” Ahmya Higuchi yells out. “Ahmya?” The man turns to the teen girl. As he turns, he gets a left hook to the jaw, putting him onto the floor, and the older women draw their pistols at him. “Diasuke Hoshikara Higuchi... Long time no see...” Fernando tells him before sending his right foot across his face. As the man tries to get up, Fernando explains, “Remember our agreement – anything happens to anyone one member of my family, I make your family disappear!” “Huh?! What are you talking about?!! I Swear! No One Is After You Or Your Family!” Diasuke says. “Your niece and her friends just tried to set one of my daughters’ dresses on fire with her in it. I’m sending you back to play with your toy, but tomorrow, you are going to have a long talk with you niece about opening her mouth about sending you to take care of her problems. Do you get what I’m telling you?!!” Fernando growls at him. Diasuke looks up at him and gives a nervous nod before he disappears in a flash of light. Fernando then turns Ahmya Higuchi. “As for you miss. Chiffon is made of Silk, Rayon, and Nylon. It would have went up in a fireball, burning the girl inside the dress to death. You think it is a joke to set somebody on fire? You think you can light up a dress as a joke and laugh thinking it would be just ruined? What would you think when you see the dress flame up into a fireball in front of you and the girl in the dress burned to death? You think that is really funny? You’re lucky I do not release you to my daughter and have you all end up in some Chinese Sex Camp. As of now, you lost any chance of a scholarship, not just for your selves, but for your school and for your district. You just lost it all for everyone.” Fernando growls at them but mostly at Ahmya. Midori Tokunaga throws herself on the floor and balls herself onto her hand and knees crying out “WE’RE SORRY!!!” “No You’re Not.” Fernando tells her loud enough for the others to hear. Midori looks up at him “BUT WE ARE!” “Number One – You Do Not Apologize For The Actions Of Others. You Apologize For What You Did. Number Two – You Are Damned If You Do And Damned If You Don’t. It Is Why You Are All In On This For Not Stopping Aratani From Doing What She Almost Did, Thinking It Would Be Funny To See A Girl’s Dress Get Ruined. Number Three – Ahmya Threw In A Threat That Her Yacussa Uncle Would Step In To Save Her And Her Friends By Intimidation And Harm, Bitch You Have Been Played By A Master! Your Uncle And His Friends Won’t Do You The Favor Because They Fear Me More I Fear Anyone Because I Fear No One.” Fernando tells them, focusing on Midori and then Ahmya. The Emperor comes over with small laptop which he shows to Fernando showing the events of Aratani’s attempted arson with Aratani and the girls of 12-1 with the exception of Midori Tokunaga as she was not there, approaching Tabitha and Sabrina and questioning why they are there along with a few racist words being thrown in. Rachel and Michelle were behind the girls of 12-1 keeping an eye on Tabitha and Sabrina. Tabitha tries to walk away to their table, pulling on Sabrina’s arm. Turning her attention to Tabitha, Sabrina breaks her attention from Aratani. Aratani pulls out a cigarette lighter from inside her purse and reaches to the back of Sabrina’s dress, flicking it to turn it on. Both Rachel and Michelle push through the girls of 12-1 with Rachel shoving her shoulder hard against Aratani, sending her flying across the ballroom floor and going after her. Rachel and Michelle, draw out their arms with Kei and Yuri joining them. Midori walks into the area unaware of what happened. Fernando closes the screen of the laptop and looks at the girls. “With the exception of Midori, you all are under arrest for taking gang action leading to intimidation, attempted arson, and attempted murder.” Upon the Emperor’s sign, the palace guards surround the girls, take them by their arms and take them away. Midori continues to be huddled up on the floor, continuing to cry and apologize. Fernando tells the emperor to take the remaining girl to a private room where she can calm down before walking away. Seeing the comotion unfold and wind down, Hondo walks over to Fernando as he walks away. Once he was with a step to him, he asks, “Wha’ the freakin’ hell just happened?!” “My girls will clean up that mess, but as expected, that bully group failed as spectacularly as Robo-Chip did today. It is so #$@!ed up, those bitches wanted drama. They now have a 10 – 20 year sentence in prison for intimidation, attempted arson and attempted murder.” Fernando explains. “How does it involve your girls? I see one of them high school girls raise a hand to the back of the older skunk girl’s back with somethin’ in her hand before your oldest tackled her.” Hondo explains. “It was a cigarette lighter, she was trying to set Sabrina’s dress on fire because of some stupid female disagreement.” Fernando replies. “It would have burned her alive!” Hondo exclaims. “I know it would, but how you figure?” Fernando asks. “The material her dress is made from it thin, light, airy and full of microscopic holes. It has more than enough air in it to ignite it and burn like a furnace. It would have fireballed and killed her.” Hondo explains. “Chiffon is flameable due to that respect and what it is made from, making the situation from bad to worse. That dress is 15 to 25 layers of Chiffon material. She would have fireballed like a flare.” Fernando says holding back his anger. “But weren’t there 6 of them? 4 got taken in and one was not. That’s 5, one is missing.” Hondo points out. Fernando stops in his tracks and turns around to look at those in the ballroom, before saying, “Joy Fuk...” “That’s beside the point...” Hondo replies but interrupted. “No. Her name is Joy Fu Fuk (Joyful F.uck). She’s the one missing.” Fernando points out, adding, “Probably screwing some guard or VIP... HMPH... At least she was not down with this shit.” “Uhm Joy Fu Fuk? It does not sound Japanese... Japanese have long name associated with names of places and thing... Not what they do.” Hondo realizes. “She’s a local street girl Aratani picked up for her plans, and is from Hong Kong Provence of China. But it looks like she is making her own moves to get out of her situation. Other than maybe giving somebody a case of the clap or ends up preggo with one of these VIPs baby, she’s pretty much harmless. Besides, she was ‘Chip’s date’ to bring him here, so there was some good in that.” Fernando explains. “Figures Chip would go out with a Street Walker. Easy Pussy and No Responsibility, like much of his life.” Hondo throws out. “My thoughts exactly... as between you and I, we take on the responsibility of what happens in a relationship with whoever we are with for the rewards that are there for us to receive. If I wanted Easy Pussy, I would have rented out a whore. With Aratani’s help, apparently Chip did just that.” Fernando states. “One has to be desperate man in order to hire a whore for some pussy.” Hondo says. “He was drugging my wife to get to hers. Next step would be raping them, which he was planning out to do against Jeanette and the other females of the café.” Fernando points out, adding “Val was on that list.” Hondo fumes for a bit, thinking how he would have to kill Chip if he got close to Val though he can trust Val, he never trusted Chip. “Speaking of ‘Easy Pussy...’ how is Gadget doin’?” Hondo asks. “Gadget is not easy, just needy. There is a difference in that, if she were not needy for attention and support, she would not be such ‘easy pussy’ sort to say.” Fernando begins, adding in contemplation, “Gadget said that after the time she was kidnapped and had the chip put into her head, she sent an arrow through Chip’s chest...” “That is ancient Rescue Ranger History from 10 years ago.” Hondo replies. “Chip was declared missing and later dead when he did not returned. But all of the sudden, he returned.” Fernando begins, “I’m just thinking, was it then when Chip became Robo Chip?” “If that is true, that is a long time for Robo Chip to be around us, gatherin’ info and reportin’ it to who knows who.” Hondo tries to explain, but then adds, “In our last mission in Italy, he and Dale were infected with Ergot mold and its hallucinogenic properties. A Cybernetic Robo Brain would not have reacted to Ergot as Chip did.” “We’ll discuss this later. Right now we have a party and a ranch to enjoy and relax in. Work is out the window unless we have issues like Chip or his friends showing up to cause problems.” Fernando throws at them. “Val and I will...” Hondo begins until Fernando interrupts him. “Heads up...” Fernando says as he tilts his head to the crowd. Somebody approaches them, somebody with a lot of questions and no answers for them. “Hola mi gente!” (“Hello my people!”) Josef Mengele says to them as he approaches them. “What’s up, never got your name...” Fernando tells him. “Funny, I said it to you several times since now. It’s Doctor Josef Mengele the Third.” He tells them. “Related to the SS Doctor of Nazi Germany and one time Medical Chief Director is the Auschwitz Concentration Camps, known as the ‘White Angel of Death’?” Fernando asks. “He was my grandfather.” Josef says. “And you’re following in his footsteps in experimental medical studies?” Fernando tells him. “It depends on what peak my interests.” Josef replies. “And what peaks your interests?” Fernando asks. “Life immortality and eternal youth through hormone and glandular regeneration. Something you used to study if I remember correctly.” Josef throws at him. “American Medical Studies does include hypothetical situations and studies into possible solutions being researched into. Another is Clone implants but generation of such implants is an issue with many problems yet to be solved.” Fernando explains. “Ah, my grandfather studied that but cloning during the 1940s was... non-existent.” Josef throws in. “If history would have been different, who knows what could have been accomplished.” Fernando offers a teasing olive branch to the discussion. “Let’s not argue about our grandfathers’ wars.” Josef let’s out in semi angered tone. Fernando just scowls at him for a moment before saying, “Let's not. Least I will send my fist through your mouth.” “Huh?” Josef replies. “You forget who I am, my connection to the Spain Throne you were so eager to throw that information about in the previous parties, and what You Germans did to Spain and its royal family that I am part of. That alone is more than enough for me to give you and your friends a bloody nose. World War II does not even begin where all this ends.” Fernando growls at him. Hondo looks at them for a moment before stepping in, “Hey Joey, I advise you to walk away from my friend before it gets ugly here.” Hondo tells him in a very stern tone. Mengele looks at Fernando and then at Hondo before giving a gentleman’s nod and walking away from the area in silence. Hondo and Fernando remain silent until Mengele was out of ear shot at the other side of the ballroom. “You alrigh’, Jefe?” Hondo asks. “I’ll get better.” Fernando tells him, adding, “Thanks.” “You were in trouble and needed back up. I’m your back up. Then, now and always.” Hondo replies. They remain silent for a moment before Hondo speaks, “How about stiff drink, on me.” as he pulls out his flask from inside his coat. “Thanks.” Fernando said as he takes the flask and opens it. Without having his lips tip the nozzle end of the flask, he splashes the inside of his mouth with the liquid of Jack Daniels contained within before handing it back to Hondo. “Smooth...” Fernando growls. “This is a day we need forget.” Hondo says. “It’s been a couple weeks we need to forget. I swear, between Chip and Misao, we can not get any rest.” Fernando complains. He lets out a sigh, “I swear, when all this is over, I’m going after Misao and Chip if he is found alive.” “Chip I can understand, but why Misao, though I can guess why.” Hondo points out. “Misao is the one that started this eff’ed up mission. She dragged Tammy here on some ‘payment and reward’ employment scheme. That along I am going to hang her for.” Fernando explains as he holds back his anger. Fernando finishes his sushi, putting away his plate and glass at the clean up area with Hondo following. They make their way to the DJ, signaling to the DJ to come down for a second and discuss with him about making a few changes to the entertainment. Basically is becomes a challenge DJ vs. DJ as he was not going to change his music or give up his place. Fernando takes the spare equipment behind the DJ Booth and wires it up than humanly possible. Once things are in place and his modified Archos MP3 Player and iTouch iPod, he turns on the mixer and takes control of the DJ Booth, taking the microphone to his lips and lowers his voice a couple of octaves to that deep baritone that makes women scream... “Ladies and Gentlemen, there will be a slight change in tonight’s entertainment, so go grab a partner and Dance!” Fernando says before moving the slider to Aux1, connected to his Archos MP3 Player: starting with “Thank God It’s Friday!” by Love & Kisses on Casablanca records. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Je5SBsCW7NE Mixing right with his iTouch on Aux2 which is about 50% back stepped, he manages to make a 7 minute song into 21 minutes in length. The fading from one channel to another was almost imperceptible, though it did not matter much as most of the dance floor kept up with the mixing of the channels. He the mixes several other disco music into his stream, such as “The Hustle”, “Fly Robin Fly”, “Get Off, Meco’s “Star Wars” and “Superman” several others. The DJ tries to swipe his hand across the mixer board, only to end up in a head lock and Fernando pointing to the crowd. “You do not want to mess it up for the people out there. Let’s have fun with this or you can leave. Now put something up, I recommend something by Cheap Trick, you know – ‘I Want You To Want Me’ or some Diana Ross ‘I Feel Love’. We’ll mix it after this record finishes.“ Fernando tells the DJ with his head sticking out his arm and points to the dancing crowd for the DJ see. “You Ruined My Reputation!” The DJ stammers. “Listen, bub – Disco is alive and well in much of the world. It is only dead in the USA, and those who try emulate us. But we have an international audience and Disco is where it at for them.” Fernando tells him, “Now we can go at it like battling DJs and make it entertaining for the crowd and you regain a better reputation with an international crowd or you can walk out of this booth in disgrace.” Fernando explains it to him. He then throws in, “I have the perfect song to mix in – Cerrone’s ‘Super Nature.’ Set it up on your end and tell me when you get it going so I can throw the fader your way.” Not wanting to the DJ agrees and they go back and forth keeping the dance floor going with some of Fernando’s recommendations. Then, Fernando throws up his “Bombing With The B-52s”, a collection of five songs: “Planet Claire”, “Private Idaho”, “Party Out of Bounds”, “Give Me Back My Man”, and “Rock Lobster.” These five songs alone mix will with each other, so watching the deck is not a priority and a DJ can go for a break while they play for their hour long span. As they took their break, the high school girls approach Fernando and the DJ. “You’re a DJ too, Mister Fernando?” Hiromi looks up at him with her hand folded under her chin and her eyes with those stars in them that need no reason of meaning other than star struck prayers answered. “It is something I have not done since my teenage years.” Fernando tells her and the others, adding, “But it’s like riding a bike, once you learn, you never forget. And Hiroshi here is a great mixer, just need to expand on his music genre.” He then turns to the DJ – when we return load up Meco’s “Wizard of Oz” – LP Version, to extend our break. The DJ thinks about it for while before nodding. “Is there anything you cannot do?” Naomi asks. “I can’t give birth, because I’m not a female. But everything I can do, I learned at your age, and in learning young, you retain that knowledge for your future adult years. Like I said about riding a bike, you learn how to do it as a child, and you may never ride a bike for years but one day in the future when you do, the skill is still there.” Fernando explains. Naomi momentarily looks away with an “Oh.” from her breathe. “Look. Anything you do outside of school, hobbies, afterschool/summer jobs, whatever, adds to your skill set. In my time when I was your age I was a lifeguard during the day and learned CPR, First Aide, Water Safety and Rescue, and Situation Awareness. During my free time I was an amateur DJ and Mixer and some friends noticed how well I can mix jams together, and was offered various DJ Jobs at night and on the weekends. I was also an avid Bicycle Racer and later, Car Racer. I also learned computer programming and hacking, getting a job with a video game company, making a couple million in royalty payments for the games I did. From there I picked up my pilot’s license after I graduated high school and continued in college with medical studies. I learned how to use a firearm as a child as my mother taught me how to use and take care of a firearm and to respect it as a tool and not a toy. I retain all those skills to this day.” He explains. “Wait! Your mother taught you how to use a firearm?” Naru asks. “New York City some 20 to 30 years ago was not a good place and one had to be armed in order to protect themselves from the potential of becoming a victim without warning. It is in that setting, my mother taught me how to use a firearm to protect our house and home. She also sent me to a karate Dojo where I earned my 2nd degree black before graduating high school. Let’s just say that in those bad days in New York City, I and those who I protected, were not victims.” Fernando explains. Hiromi throws out, “Hey Chieko, aren’t you taking karate classes?” Chieko replies “Yes and No, I’m just taking an ‘Anti-Rape’ self defense course.” “All of you should take that course.” Fernando says. “What if they got a gun?” Naomi throws out. “Naomi – understand this... Sometimes it takes losing a finger to save a hand. Sometimes it takes losing a hand to save an arm. Sometimes it takes losing an arm to save a life. But there is nothing higher for you to lose your life for. You have to look and judge the situation and make the decision to that you think is right to save your life: fight, run or drop your panties and give up your ass. Only you can make that choice. If I was there unarmed and a gang comes to us wanting to do us harm, like what happened a couple nights ago, get behind me and when I tell you, run while I fight them off.” Fernando explains. “I would want to give you my love for saving me...” Hiromi lets out. “We know...” Chieko says before any of the others could. Kitsume throws out, “I’m not surprised that you haven’t tried yet.” “If we were more like Aratani’s group, Hiromi would probably be giving him a blowjob right now in front of everybody.” Shakura points out. “Don’t be single me out, you would all be doing the same thing too if we were them.” Hiromi lets out. “But we are not them.” Naomi points out. “Ladies, let’s not go there. You all have proven yourselves to be honorable ladies in your own right. You’re not whores, you’re not bitches, you’re not those type of females that will use and abuse others in order to promote yourself to a higher position in society to make yourself look good.” They stand there for a moment in silence, with the B-52 song “Give Me Back My Man” begins to play. Fernando points to the DJ booth and tells them “Listen, listen to the words.” As the song begins to sing... https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B4YzifImUwM “She cuts her hair And calls his name Wishin' everything could be the same Like when she had him I'll give you fish I'll give you candy I'll give you everything I have in my hand Walking out of Korvettes Package in her hand Motions to all the seabirds Throws divinity on the sand I'll give you fish I'll give you candy I'll give you everything I have in my hand Give me, give back my man Give me, give back my man Head's in a whirlpool Spinnin' round and round If she don't get her man back She's gonna drown I'll give you fish I'll give you candy I'll give you everything I have in my hand Give her, give back her man (I'll give you fish, I'll give you candy) (I'll give you everything I have in my hand) oh oh, whoa oh oh I'll give you fish (oh) I'll give you candy (oh whoa oh oh) I'll give you everything I have in my hand (oh oh whoa, oh oh whoa) I'll give you fish I'll give you candy I'll give you everything I have in my hand!” The music mixes to the next entry, “Rock Lobster.” “Wow... that was powerful.” Hiromi say. “Yeah, but what does it mean?” Naomi asks. “Take the song into context, you guys keep saying that ‘it is not cheating if emotions are not involved.’ Given that, this girl had lost her boyfriend – at the beach and she is pleading to the god of the sea that she would give anything to him to have her man back. It is song about loss and painful sorrow, of how one handles it. Us, as the group we are, in being friends, if I were to have a relationship where it crosses the line sexually with any of you, because we are friends, would involve emotions. Sure, I’ll admit that for you lovely ladies, and if I were given the chance to have sex with any of you, I would be honored in doing so. Now... where was I? Oh yes. What we have, because how we are connected, is a powerful thing. It would not be easy for me to have sex with any of you because it would involve emotions and we would be Making Love – Putting an emotion onto the physical realm we share and not sex as in screwing our brains out just to screw our brains out. In that I would give it my all to make sure that the experience was pleasurable for you as it was for me, where instead if we would be screwing just to screw I would make sure that what pleasure that comes out of it was mostly mine though we would be sharing in the pleasure of it. Emotions in that context, is very powerful. Do not use it as a weapon against those you care about.” Fernando explains. “What about if we dream about it, about having sex with you? Even when we are ‘touching’ ourselves?” Hiromi lets out. “Hiromi!” Naomi, Naru and Shakura let’s out loud. “Ladies, relax. First off, what happens when you are alone, is your business. What dreams you have, is your business. What desires and fantasies you have, is your business. There is nothing wrong with that. What is in your heart and mind as long as it remains in your heart and mind, is your business. How you act on that is on you. But you need to act on it positively and respectfully to both you and the one you desire. Got that?” Hiromi shakes her head, “Stupid wants, emotions and desires getting in the way.” The girls look at her in disbelief in what she said. She throws back at them, “Don’t deny that any of you don’t. We all spoke about it as you all have the same feelings to him as I do.” “But it is like he said, you need to act on it positively and respectfully to both you and the one you desire.” Naomi points out. “If he was not married, I would throw myself at him, but I know that he is having marital issues and until that is resolved and if he ends up divorcing his wife, I would go after him.” Kitsume lets out. “And why would you?” Naomi asks. “Never mind that he saved us or is giving us this chance with the scholarships and opportunities or that he is friends with the Emperor, but because he has already made a name and reputation for himself. And as his wife, I would be part of that honor and do my best for him, while I make a name for myself. Most men are not even far in being a man, one who has made a name a reputation of honor and honesty, and most guys our age who we would marry later in life have not even started on that journey.” Kitsume explains. “Well, like I said, I would be honored. In fact just having you as friends, I am honored.” He tells them. Meco’s “Wizard of Oz” begins to play, meaning that there is less than 15 minutes before he has to return to the DJ Booth. He tells them, “Ladies, enjoy the night. I’ll be around if you need me. We will be leaving around 1AM to get to Hondo’s Ranch.” “Alright then! See ya laters!” Kitsume says, trying to push out the girls from the area. “Hey!” Hiromi complains. Kitsume throws at Hiromi, “Calm yourself down, girl. We’ll go find a private room for you to live out your dream with our hero and I’ll be there to watch...” As they walk away, Fernando climbs back into the DJ’s booth where things were being set up for more. For the next half hour they continue with their battle, Fernando with his 70s and 80s Disco and the hired DJ with his newer post modern dance mixes, somehow they make it work. Fernando transfers a few MP3 files to the DJ’s media laptop, and points to “Last Dance, extended version” by Donna Summers, telling him, “Save that for the song of the night.” The DJ agrees. Fernando takes the microphone and slide its input just above the music volume, “Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for this chance, and thanks to this great DJ for letting us entertain you! I need to go back to my party and you continue enjoying yours! Domo arigato!” He slides the microphone’s input to Zero, letting the music continue without extra input from other sources. He then disconnects his Archos MP3 Player and iTouch iPod, putting them into his pockets. He then steps out of the DJ Booth and back into the crowd. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 2nd, 2024, 2:29pm Fernando thought he has some time to himself. He found the Wagu Beef to be delectable, and asks the staff for a small plate of assorted meats with a ball of fried rice on the side, along with a fruit drink he picked at random, making sure it is not containing strawberries. He takes it to his table where Gadget sat alone. As he puts his food and drink onto the table opposite from her, he says, “What is a lovely mousie like you doing in a place like this?” Gadget turns to face him as he sits down. She answers, “I’m waiting for a perfect gentleman to take me away from all this.” “I hope you find him. I’m just a scoundrel who thinks about himself.” Fernando tells her. “Hmph...” Gadget replies as she flicks her hair and turns on her seat to not face him. “Gadget... I can not promise you my heart nor can I promise you that we can have a fulfilling relationship based on love and passion. But, with the time we have when it is possible, we can have some uninterrupted time together, maybe I can give you what you want and what you need.” He tells her, setting up a morsel with his chopsticks and reaching over to her even though her back was to him. Gadget slowly turns back to face him, seeing the chopsticks with food on it at face level. “You can have the first bite.” Fernando begins, “Look, we are going through hard times, and we will be doing things for each other, sharing what we have even if we have nothing to share but ourselves. But everything in its place and in its time. And we have shared in things that only few share with each other. If you are willing to accept that, if you want to continue that, take the first bite, and remember, ‘the word Secret is in Secretary.’” Gadget looks at him unsure how to answer. But she leans to his chopsticks before opening her mouth and wrapping her lips around the chopsticks and taking the morsel of food into her mouth. She slides her lips off the chopsticks before chewing and swallowing the food in her mouth. “What was that?” She finally asks. “Japanese version of fried rice. It is less oily and with more vegetables than the Chinese variety.” Fernando explains. He looks down at his plate and sets up a mound of fried rice with a piece of meat wrapped around it. He then picks up the ball of meat and rice before putting it in his mouth. He chews and swallows, before adding, “I don’t know when we will have some alone time but when we do I will be totally focused on you.” He sets up another mound of rice with a bit of meat around it, picking it up with his chopsticks and reaching out to her. She leans in and takes the food into her mouth. As he set up for a bite for himself, Gadget moves over to the seat next to him. He was not paying attention to her as she changed seats. He puts the chopsticks to his mouth to eat the morsel they held. She leans against him as he pulls the chopsticks out of his mouth. After chewing and swallowing his bite of food he asks, “You OK, Gadget?” “I don’t know.” Gadget replies. “Feeling threatened by the high school girls and that I would #$@! them?” Fernando asks. “That may be part of it...” Gadget says. “Look, if I end up #$@!ing any of them, it would me doing them a favor and we would go at it like porn stars with little to no emotional connections while we did it.” He explains to her, adding, “Like that is ever going to happen. I highly doubt it.” “But, there is a possibility of it happening.” She replies. “Jeanette has a better chance of having sex with me over you than any of them would, and thanks to what she had done to me with Misao, that chance goes down to zero faster than a wingless aircraft in flames.” He tells her. Gadget has a look of worry and uncertainty, knowing that if anything was possible, then it was possible. She cannot shake off that feeling and that she had created it somehow. She lets out a sigh. Fernando scoops up another bite for Gadget to have as he places the chopsticks to her mouth. She hesitates for a moment. She then puts her hand to his wrist and slowly pushes away the food from her face. He moves chopsticks to the plate to have them rest on it. “I do not share my food with just anyone, especially from the same eating utensils.” He tells her. He throws in, “For me to do that means I share a lot more with that person than just my food with them, as in bodily fluids we had shared during sex. Right now you need to understand that both you and I are needy people because what our spouses are doing to us and we’re taking care of each other in what they should be doing but reused to do. Is it out of love? I do not know, but I would not be sticking my dick into any female unless I do love them in some bit because I am not some porn star willing to #$@! every cute girl they bring into the studio. I hope you understand that in some sense, and I hope you understand where you stand with me on that level” The DJ puts on an extended version of “In My Mind” (aka 2013 Kia Hamster Commercial Song) by: Ivan Gough, Feenixpawl. Gadget grabs Fernando by his arm, “How about a dance?!!” “No Gadget. I do not dance with anyone.” He tells her. “Come on... Jeanette said that you do, that you did with her!” She tries pushing the subject. “No means no, Gadget. Now drop it before it goes to the next level.” He tells her. “But... it is just one dance!” She says to him. “I’ll see you later...” Fernando says to her as he gets up and takes his plate and drink. “But... wait!” Gadget says. Fernando walks into the crowd and disappears into it. Taking to one of the secret exits/entrances behind a curtain, he makes his way to a quiet area where he can sit down and have his meal in peace. These secret rooms are connected together and lead to a safe room if one knows the layout of the palace. He walks into an area, finding a desk and a chair to sit and eat at. Back outside in the ball room, Gadget looks to where Fernando went to and tries to figure out where he had gone to. She cannot figure it out before getting up. But someone put their hand on her shoulders from behind and pushes her back down onto her seat. “Hey!” Gadget complains. A voice tells her in her ear from behind, “I do not care how good that mouse pussy of yours is around my father’s cock, you never ask him to dance with you.” Another voice tells her in her other ear, “Dad had a dance partner long ago, they promise each other if one passes before the other, the other will never dance with another ever again. She passed, and he will never dance with another again as promised.” The first voice adds, “For father to dance with anyone, they have to be that special to him, you do not come close to that. So what you two are screwing around, big deal he’s phucking your brains out, sex does not say that one is that special to another, and it does not say you are that special to him.” The other voice comes back with “If you know what is good for you, you will never ask him for a dance for the rest of your short life.” The first voice returns, “You are going to sit right there and think about what you did and what you will do. Apology is not needed. Not to him, not to us. You will stay there and count to a thousand before you get up for a drink or a bathroom break. But you are not going to look for him. You are to leave him alone. If he comes to you that is another matter and you will listen and do as he says. Now start counting.” Gadget begins counting. The two behind her walk away and disappear into the crowd. In another part of the room, Jeanette is looking about at the people and the layout of the dance floor, tables, food services and bar of the room. Over 200 people, mostly VIPs, fill the room. She walks by one of the curtain panels of the wall, where a hand reaches out, gags and grabs her, and drags her into behind the curtain. A secret panel closes as they enter a secret room. She is taken deeper into a hallway and into a room at the end of the hall. She is pushed onto a table to sit on before the light in the room is dimly turned on. “What The – How Dare You!” Jeanette starts yelling. “Shut the hell up, Jeanette!” Fernando shouts back in a commanding tone. “Why you brought me here? Where is here?!!” Jeanette shouts back. “You can shout all you want, no one can hear you as this is part of the palace’s safe room complex. Now as to why I brought you here, there are a lot of things you need to know if I think I can trust you with that information. Now, can I trust you?” Fernando asks. “If you can not trust me, you have no one to trust.” She tells him. “Don’t think that you are so special that without you I have no one. I have people I can count on when you would have abandoned me. Now I ask again, ‘Can I trust you?’” He tells her. “That is something you should decide in. Not me.” She tells him. “You forgot what we been though in Antarctica and the lessons you learned about trust and friendship that we had to undergo and endure. There was no question about the trust for each other then. And we were just days to move onto the next step in our relationship where we would be husband and wife and you the other of my child – Francesca. But what happened? I’m going tell you now, Misao happened. She led you astray from me, she made promises to drive you away from me, she told you false things to questions how you feel about me and what you think I feel about you, she did everything in her power to manipulate you into splitting us up and you fell for it.” Fernando tells her, throwing in, “If I were to go by evidence alone, your fluffy chipmunk tail would be back at the café right now. But this is something you should be able to counteract in your answer and what proof you may provide. All I can say that during this time I did nothing to you in any way that was to harm you, hurt you, belittle you, or eliminate you but Misao did those things to me. Now I want you to think about what I ask before you answer it, Can I Trust You?” Jeanette takes a long while in thinking. To some it would be too long. She sighs and eventually gives an answer, “Yes, you can trust me.” “Actually I can’t, not with that inflection in your voice. But I will give you one and only chance.” He tells her. “What do you want me to do? Lift up my dress and drop my panties so you can do me wrong?” She throws at him. “That is Misao’s thinking that has tainted your trust of me. You just can’t go back to what we had in Antarctica and before then. If we did not do what we had to do back then we would have died and never been found, the lost archeologists would never have been found and they too would be lost and dead as well. We were a team, one that relied on the other to make sure neither one of us would get hurt and save us when we can not save ourselves. We step into the others way in order to make sure we do not end up in danger. We do what we can for each other because we are more than friends, we were rescue partners. If it were not for that one of us would be dead and the other would be crying at our grave. Do you understand where I am coming from?” Fernando says and asks. Jeanette lets out another pent up sigh “Yes I do.” “Then?” Fernando asks. “Then what? Want me to drop my panties here and offer myself to you? That is not going to happen.” Jeanette tells him. “And, hypothetically, why?” He asks. “For one, You’re married. For two, What we had was in the past and things changed since then. For three, You’re cheating on Tammy with Gadget!” she throws at him. He begins to remind her, “First off, Tammy cheated on me with Chip.” “Two wrongs do not make a right.” She interrupts him. “Tammy cheated on me with Chip and Chip poisoned her with Angel Dust, she may not be dead, but he killed the person inside her with that drug.” He tells her. “Tammy is still the person she is.” Jeanette throws out. “Angel Dust and LSD does neurological damage to the user’s brain. It changes their persona, their process of logic and thinking, their emotional response as a person. Tammy is no longer the loving and caring person she used to be. Cocaine makes on selfish, greedy and entitled. Meth makes one violent and deny culpability. Marijuana makes one apathetic and selfish. Chip gave all these drugs to Tammy during the time they were cheating against me. Because of that, Tammy is no longer the person I married and is therefore dead in my eyes. And don’t think that all she needs is to be taken out of the drug situation and go through rehab, because she will never be the person she used to be, and when her dealer returns, she would do to him to get back with getting high with him again. So this crap about Tammy still being the person she was is a load of crap. Tammy being the person she used to be is wrong because the person she used to be is dead, dead from the drug addiction Chip put her through. She is no longer my wife but is his sex slave in that respect. So, who am I cheating against? Tell me that.” Jeanette has no answer to give. “Then forever keep your peace.” He tells her. He steps away from her for a moment, takes a spinning step to face her again. “No as for Gadget cheating against Chip through perhaps me? What it I told you she was never married at all?” “Impossible, many of the café was there at the wedding, including me!” Jeanette says. “That was not Chip.” He tells her. “If that was not Chip, then who was that she married?” She asks. “When Gadget’s computer chip implant made her go wild in trying to assassinate the president, and she was temporarily cured, Chip disappeared. He would return moths later and they were married. But that which returned was not Chip. But doppelganger.” He tells her. “Somehow I do not believe you.” She tells him. “This is why I need you to trust and believe in me.” He tells her. “Give me one reason to trust and believe you like I once did.” She throws at him. “Chip is dead.” He tells her. Though she gasps in reaction, she does not say a thing. He continues, “He came in disguised as Dale to try to infiltrate the party one more time and take as many lives with him as possible. He failed in that was and killed when the palace security and the government agents, including me, shot him dead. Aiesha will be conducting the autopsy, but I already had a look over the body in question and seen that whoever that was, it was not Chip.” He explains. “How do you know that Chip is the one that married Gadget and not somebody who recently replaced him?” She asks. “Every scar that I know him to have, every injury, every healed area he had in the past 10 years matches on the body on the one on the autopsy table. Whoever this person was, was with us for a very long time.” He tells her. “Then how do you know who you killed is not Chip?” She asks with a hint of anger in her voice. “To take him down some of us shot him in the head. Do you know what was found in his cranium?” He says and asks. “This better not be one of those ‘found nothing in his head’ joke.” She replies. “We found computer circuit boards in his skull. Just like we found computer circuit boards in Zipper’s head when he had to be put down. When they were switched, who knows but it had to be before Gadget’s wedding. And in case you want to know, Dale and Monty are the real one – living people with no technology in them.” Jeanette tries to hide her astonishment but does not say a word. “Now, if Chip was replaced before Gadget’s wedding; that means that she was never married to Chip at all. So who was she married too? A machine. But a living person can not marry a machine, so she was married to no one. So how was Gadget cheating against Chip? She was not, though in the spirit of the matter as she was duped into thinking that she was married to Chip, who was abusing her and cheating on her with other females and possibly males, you could say that she was cheating against Chip. But the evidence says otherwise. So how can she be cheating if she was never married in the first place? Care to answer that one?” Fernando throws at her. “No.” Jeanette finally lets out. “Then if Gadget was not married to Chip, and this doppelganger basically killed off the person who my wife was, and if we were having sex during a mission, were we cheating on anyone?” He asks. “You were with Gadget on Tammy, because you are still married to her.” She tries to throw at her. “Yeah, right. Tammy is estranged to me, so she had invoked dissolution to our marriage. If it were not for our child, Francesca, I would have walked away from her when she walked way. And again...” Fernando tells her, he takes his cane and twists the crystal, opening up an observation portal from some 3 months before “Tammy cheated with Chip first, I was on a mission in South America when THIS happened!” The observation sphere opens up to the front door of Fernando’s home. Chip arrives in his typical attire of fedora and leather jacket. He knocks on the door and it is opened by Tammy who was wearing a see-through camisole with matching bra and panties. They go into the house, where they go to the living room and while he was setting up some drugs on the table, Tammy got on her knees between his legs, pulling his tiny penis out of his pants and begin performing felicatio on him. Once he has the drugs set up, he gives Tammy a few things to take (smoke or pills to swallow), while she continues on giving him oral sex. This continues for a while until Chip hands her a plate with a white powder cut up in lines, and a rolled up $100 bill to snort the lines of powder with. After snorting the drugs, Tammy gets up, turns around and bends over the table, shimming out of her panties down her legs before chip mounts her from behind and penetrates her womanhood from behind. This lasts for a short while before he sets up more drugs for them to take again while Tammy goes back to giving him more oral sex before they finish up on their drug taking and on shaky legs, going to the bedroom. Fernando continues the observation for a while before shutting down the orb. “Bad enough you left me and forced me to take Tammy, Tammy has to go and cheat behind me while I was forced to take on a mission thousands of miles away. A mission where I found a threat to the Lantean people Misao is part of and she is in denial off.” He tells her. He the reaches into his pocket and gives her a small glass vial, “Give this to Misao for her people to test. According to the results of this, you are to either come back to me like you were before with total trust and total respect, or you can walk away and do as you please and forget I ever existed.” He tells her. He turns around and starts stepping out the room, “Follow me to get out of this safe room.” It takes them a few seconds to get out of the safe room area. Once out in the main ballroom Fernando disappears into the crowd, leaving Jeanette on her own to think on what was said and done. She then looks at the tiny vial he had given her, the liquid inside look like bright yellow piss as thick as pancake syrup. That vial had enough of the Anti-Lantean virus to kill off a medium size city of a couple million people, a fact she was not aware off. She puts it into her pocketbook. [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Apr 27th, 2024, 3:33pm Hiromi looks about the ballroom, looking for her hero and want-as-a-boyfriend Fernando. Eventually she finds him and heads to him as he goes check out the food court some more. Kitsume and Naomi follow her as she heads to her target. It only takes a few seconds for them to gather about Fernando. Hiromi starts the questioning as he looks over the food and Naomi and Kitsume catches up to them “What happened with Aratani and her friends?” Fernando turns around and sees Hiromi, Naomi and Kitsume there. He lets out a sigh, “Aratani and her friends in class 12-1 are under arrest. Aratani is going to be charged with assault, attempted arson and attempted murder in trying to set my daughter’s dress on fire.” “Those skunk girls are your daughters?” Naomi asks. “They are adopted but they are my daughters nonetheless.” He tells them, adding, “The older adult females are also my daughters, some adopted, others from my DNA.” “How old are you?” Naomi asks. “I’m 35; I adopted the girls when they were between 9 and 11 and they grew up to the adults they are today.” He tells them. “Oh.” Naomi replies. Hondo approaches them, “How’s it goin’, Jefe? Gonna check on them witches in the dungeon?” “I eventually will.” Fernando tells him. Hondo throws in, “How can she have been so stupid? She gonna get life for what she did.” “Her and her friends.” Fernando throws in. “Uhm... what if her family manages to get her out? They do have money and power.” Kitsume says. “Her family starts to pull strings to get her free, I will make sure those strings open up the curtains to a 3-ring circus they are going to star in.” Fernando growls. Hondo lets out a chuckle while the girls are flabbergasted in hearing what he said. So far everything he has done for them has come true, and now eliminating Aratani and her bully friends is a dream comes true. Hondo asks, “When would you want to leave for the ranch?” “A couple more hours, it is only 11o’clock.” Fernando replies. An adult male and female approaches them, Minorigaoka High School Principal Nakamoto and his wife. Principal Nakamoto tries to step up to the men Hondo and Fernando. “Excuse me, what happened to Aratani Fujita and her friends? All I saw was a huge commotion and them being taken away by security.” Principal Nakamoto asks and explains. “Oh, Principal Nakamoto. I will have to tell you that they will no longer be attending school at your facility, unless you have some form of online studies for them to complete their education from prison.” Fernando tells him. “Prison? What... happened?!!” Principal Nakamoto asks. “How shall I begin? Assault, attempted arson, attempted murder, involvement in gang action, and terrorist action against invited guests within the party. Considering that this is 2004, they should be coming out of prison around 2032.” Fernando explains. “WHAT?!! How? Why?” Principal Nakamoto lets out. “I do not care about the how or why, but the What is simple – you see those skunk girls there?” Fernando points them out. Principal Nakamoto nods as he replies, “What about them?” “Never mind that they are the adopted daughters to the American Delegate here at this venue. Aratani, after losing an argument with them, tried to set fire to the older one wearing the Chiffon Dress. Now, if you know anything about dress material, Chiffon is very light and because of that very flammable. Aratani was caught by the girls’ body guards trying to set her dress on fire with a handheld cigarette lighter.” Fernando explains. Principal Nakamoto begins to cough before letting out “WHAT?!!” Fernando tells him, “Consider them lucky, in the United States, anyone caught trying to set a fire that will inflict harm to another can be killed in order to stop the crime from being committed. And any fire that kills any another automatically gets the death penalty.” “Who I see about seeing them and getting them released on my recognizance?” The principal asks. Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and her friend and Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki in hearing this walks up to Fernando and Principal Nakamoto. Student Council President Makiko steps between the men. Makiko looks up to her principal, telling him, “Principal Nakamoto, sir, you are not going to do anything as far as those bullies are concerned. I was nearby to witness what had happened and I have to say we in the student body do not need bullies and criminals residing within our academic environment. You have been warned of Aratani’s action many times but yet you turned a blind eye to it. Now she has gotten herself and her friends \with real consequences to the crimes she committed outside of school, and you want her released and back in school? I will be calling the school district superintendent about this on Monday. And if Aratani or any of her friends shows up to school on Monday, I will have the student body walk out of the school in protest.” “As principal of our academic institution, I have the authority to take over jurisdiction of crime and punishment any student may face outside f school as we are all of the same school.” The principal explains. “As consultant to the Royal Guards and special envoy from the American Embassy, so I have already have read your dossier and know what you have for breakfast every day, when you go to the bathroom and what hand you wipe your ass with. As for you standing up for any student before or since this incident, you never have except for coving up Aratani and her friends. I do not need to wonder why as checking out the various security cameras around the school, I see that you have partaken in a couple of visitors during after school hours. Further investigating, those who had dropped by on those days were Aratani’s mother and when not alone, the mothers of the other girls in her bully group, and usually during on days in which Aratani or her friends did something to get them in trouble that their mothers came in to make sure they were not in trouble. I wonder what favors were given to you in order to keep them out of trouble; money, sex, power perhaps, something to keep you in your seat of influence? Being a school principal means that you have the power and ability to fulfill a student’s academic and career dream or destroy them. That is more power than most corporate CEOs have, as a CEO can fire somebody and even black ball them out of the industry but they can not do anything against them if they take an alternate career path and goes back to university to obtain alternate career path. You as a school administrator can destroy a student’s academic dream by blocking them out of what school they can or can not to within Japan. That is why I chosen the girls of class 12-2, as they shown more promise to fulfill the tasks of this very long project while the girls of class 12-1 would drop their panties thinking that is what they need to do to get further In life.” Fernando tells the principal outright to his face. Emperor Ahito walks up to them, having heard as much of the conversation as he would not want too, and states, “Though it is true that our standards of cheating against one’s spouse is different from yours, Fernando-San, using it to advance oneself to a better position or to get out of trouble amounts to prostitution, which is illegal in Japan. Anyone using sex as an influence to one in power is also prostitution, which is illegal in Japan. So let me not find out as to what is going on in the school, least there will be a new administration taking over next week.” “I can assure you that there is a clean operation at the school...” Principal Nakamoto lets out. Just to tease him and see where he takes it, Fernando throws out at the principal “So that female student under your desk was there to shine your shoes?” Principal Nakamoto gets red in the face before throwing out before he leaves “I will not be accused of these false statements!” Fernando waits for the principal to be out of ear shot before saying “Some people can not take a joke, I swear.” “I have only seen people react like that because they are hiding that or a similar situation they are involved in from being exposed.” The Emperor explains. “I would not put it past him as he is in his 40s and yet his wifey is in her 20s. Unless she’s a Chinese ‘Thrown Away Woman” I do not see no reason for such a age difference.  Furthermore they were married for many years, making it look like he married a teenager in his 30s.” Student Council President Makiko points out. “I really do not care about who shares a bed with who, or why.” Fernando throws out. “Well, Fernando-San, if you want to marry a young Japanese teen mouse girl, I can have it arranged for you... although every teen girl in Japan would cry if you did. I’m just saying that because seeing your wife and then her leaving you, I can see there is no love there from her to be had or taken and in her leaving you, in Japanese Law, she basically deserted you and granted you a divorce by abandonment.  So you are free to date whoever you want without repercussion of being called a cheater.” The Emperor points out to him, adding “If you need paperwork to establish her dissertation and abandonment to establish divorce, we can grant it for you.” “We’ll talk later on that.” Fernando replies. “Alright then.” The Emperor begins, “What about the girls downstairs? As is we can lock up their leader for a life’s sentence for attempted murder and arson. But as for the others, they would only be locked up for 5 years in being her accomplices who stood around and did nothing.” Fernando looks at the Student Council President while choosing his words carefully, “If it were me, I would release Aratani and let my girl Sabrina tear her a new one. But Japan is an Asian Society and in Asian societies go, everything is about how one display their face in public as in their reputation and their honor. Right now Aratani has no face and no honor, she can rot in jail as far as I am concerned. But as for the others, If I request for them to be released, they have a lot to rebuild, I seriously doubt the Student Council of their school would want them back, and any other school they would go to would have a scathing letter from their current student council president. But I would say this – if everyone agrees: keep the girls in jail for a week, spread the word as to what happen and how it was their fault in school and let public opinion form on their face and honor, and then release them back to school with a warning that if they continue with their bully tactics, even only one of them continues being a bully, they all go back to jail with Aratani. What do you think Miss Student Council President?” “As long as Aratani never returns to our school, we can take care of her bully friends once they are released. But I would like to add that they be excluded from what scholarships the girls of Class 12-2 are working for the school.” Student Council President Makiko answers. “Then so be it. Keep them for a week without letting them know of their time, make them think they are to remain there for a very long time. Then we would be there when they are released and taken home. The next day the school will have a morning outdoor assembly, which will be the students lined up on a double row that create a path to the school entrance they will have to go through. And as they pass by each student, the student with turn around and show their back to them. They would be allowed back into the student body, needing to rebuild their face and their honor.” Fernando explains. “That is very cold. But then again, Fernando-San, isn’t revenge a dish best served cold?” Emperor Ahito says. “It is. But it is either that and learn how to repair themselves to be a better person, or they spend the next 5 to 10 years in prison following some bitch’s lead. I think the hardships of rebuilding one’s reputation to become a better person is better than spending a good chunk of their life in prison.” Fernando explains. “So give them a second chance? How Christian that is.” The Emperor says as the girls from 12-2 gathers around them “You forget that I am a Roman Catholic, Christianity is in my blood. But there is a level where one has to say enough is enough and must put the hammer down on their heads.” Fernando explains as Charles Roberts and his wife Widget approaches them. Fernando looks at Charles, “Hey, Charles, how about giving the DJ a break and play some house music in his place?” “I was about to ask what was going on?” Charles replies. “Nothing much actually. Just trying to keep the fun going, that’s all.” Fernando replies. “I see.” Charles replies in turn. “What’s going on with you and my sister Gadget?” Widget throws in at Fernando. “Well, nothing, really. I’m just having her as my secretary because Misao screwed up and screwed over the acorn group. I do not want her doing any rescues, though it limits her in what she can do, she would be safer working for me as such.” Fernando explains. He throws in “In case you have not heard, there is a Gadget Clone and Lawhine in the hospital with critical wounds. Critical wounds that Chip gave them in shooting them. If Gadget were alone out in the street, Chip would have shot her too.” “Chip, shoot Gadget? They love each other! They are husband and wife!” Widget points out. “That may have been true before they got here. But now, Charles you explain to her what happened, and you got permission to show your wife the body in the morgue. But because of that, what marriage Gadget had with Chip, is over.” Fernando explains. “Come honey, we need to talk…” Charles tells his wife. As Charles takes Widget away she can be heard saying “But I want to know if he’s screwing my sister!” Naomi lets out “We’ve been with them most of the time and not once has they done anything intimate in front of us...” Hiromi throws in “Yeah, and not with us either though there were chances for him to shag any one of us, he never took it.” The girls turn to Hiromi and shout out her name “HIROMI!” The Emperor tries to hold back his laughter before saying, “What ever happens personally between you ladies and him is on you. You all are above the age of consent and adults by Japanese law, so as long as no one forces the other into something they do not want, anything goes. But I think it has been stated before how important you ladies need to carry yourselves in such events, which I have to say that you are all doing well as the young ladies you are, and not like that other class group that is here by false invites which were accepted to test them, and as expected, they went after the young bachelors thinking they can work their ways into the hearts of the young men. For that I must commend you all. Keep carrying yourselves as distinguished and honored guests here. It is greatly appreciated and noticed by all around you.” The girls say ‘thank you’ to the Emperor, The Emperor throws in “Fernando-San, I’ll be seeing you later.” “Yes, laters.” Fernando replies before they shake hands and the Emperor walks away. The girls from 12-2 and the student council president stand around Fernando. The student council president says before the other could say, “Anyway we could see Aratani and her friends?” “That is on the emperor to give that permission as this is his house.” Fernando explains. “Stay right here then, I will be back.” Student Council President Makiko replies before dashing off to find the Emperor. Fernando looks at the other girls, “Well ladies?” Hiromi lets out “We would like to see Aratani and her bully friends behind bars, take pictures and send them out to the school’s website!” “I’ll have to say ‘no’ on the picture taking as your laws say that you can be sued for slander that publicly shames somebody even if the slander is true.” Fernando explains. “But can we see them?” Naomi throws in before Hiromi could. “Let’s see what happens. Maybe your student council president can arrange something.” Fernando explains. [Conference Room #02, SWA Dormitories, suburb of Rome, Italy.] Attendance at meeting: Ferro, Marco, Jean, Pricilla, Olga and Tammy along with their cyborgs. The cyborgs stand against the wall furthest from the room’s door facing it. The adults are seated with a small circular table and chairs around it. Ferro puts a folder in the center of the table before looking up at Tammy. “Tammy, you know why you are here?” Ferro asks. “You got dirt on my husband so I can take everything he owns when I divorce him?” Tammy says. “No. We have questions as what was found in your last physical and psychological exams when you returned.” Ferro states. “Like what kind of questions?” Tammy asks. Jean gets up and crosses his arms, “You tested positive for various drugs: Marijuana, Cocaine, PCP, and others. Care to explain how you could have been exposed to such drugs?” “It was Fernando. He exposed to those things, to get me high and delirious so he could sell me to service his friends! He would beat me if I did not comply!” “How long has this been going on?” Jean throws at her. “Since we returned to America.” Tammy lies. “I see.” Jean replies. Ferro throws in “Do you know who Charles Maplewood is, also known as ‘Chip’?”” “He’s a trusted friend and former boss when I was with the Rescue Rangers. Why?” Tammy says and asks. “Chip is dead. Fernando killed him.” Ferro throws at her to see her reaction. Tammy fumes for a while before letting out “NO!!” She then begins to cry. They all look at her as she sobs tears that should be for her husband and not her friend, proving that something was going on that should not been. But all present, only Jean does not know the details of Tammy’s cheating against Fernando and it was Chip that was giving her the drugs. This gives Tammy the illusion that if Jean would believe her, so would the others. She lets out “When I go back to Japan, I’m going to kill him!” “For your protection, you are to stay here. If he comes for you, he will be arrested at the airport and if he fights back, he will be terminated at that point.” Ferro tells her “We’ll set up a trap for him to come here so we can arrest him, and if he fights his arrest, terminate him.” Jean says. Tammy gets up with Jean throwing in, “Where are you going?” “I’m going to my room.” Tammy answers Jean in a rather snide and tone, throwing in “Let’s Go Bink.” Jean calls out to her saying that the meeting it not over but Ferro intercedes, “Let her go Jean. We got to discuss about the next mission anyways.” They wait for a couple of minutes in silence as Tammy walked away from the conference room. Ferro turns to Jean, “You believe everything she said?” “Of course. Fernando has been a thorn on our side, almost had us shut down by some UN Sanction, and forced us to open our cyborg program with the medical community to give cyborg technology to undeserving public sector. He has been nothing but a drain on our resources and a scourge on our staff. Being a wife beater, forcing her to be a drug addict and a whore to his friends to service I can see him doing to her.” Jean tells her. “For the past year Fernando was in South America infiltrating a Nazi Cyborg program, he was not at home with Tammy during this time. Neither was she with him on this mission, as she was at him home in New York City. Tammy has been cheating against him with Charles Maplewood. Charles Maplewood has been giving her drugs and selling her like a whore to his friends like he did with his wife Gadget. You remember Gadget, that flighty scatter brain blonde hair mechanical genius? The story Tammy was giving you is fake and false. Fernando did kill Charles Maplewood but that is after he had killed and wounded others in drive-by shootings he was conducting in Downtown Tokyo. Charles was also convicted for criminal espionage, supplying law enforcement information to various organized crime groups. Before Fernando kills him, Charles shot his wife Gadget and a look-a-like doppelganger, they are both in the hospital recovering from their wounds.” Ferro explains. “I assume that you got this directly from Fernando?” Jean asks. “I got the information directly from the Japanese Secret Service and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. Fernando does not know that I was given this information.” Ferro tells him. Jean looks away as this changes everything for him on several levels and that one of the agency’s agents he trusted for her honesty had lied to him. “What’s next?” Marco asks. “Fernando requested that we keep a close eye on her, make sure that she is not buying drugs off the streets, stealing things to sell, whoring herself, things like that as a female drug addict would do. Just remember that whatever she tells you, she is probably lying.” Ferro says.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Apr 28th, 2024, 7:22pm Charles went to play the DJ Music loud for everyone to hear and then playing Ao To Natsu by Mrs. Green Apple. Then he lead Widget to a room with a Flat Screen TV on it As he cclose the door and then they sit down on the couch. Charles; Ok I am going to show you and Tell you what going on love. Widget: Ok. Charles play the footage from the camera 6 Hours ago. As Fake Chip was pointing his gun. At Fernando,. Hondo and Charles. As he fire the first shot. But they shoot back and took him down. Then Were they shock that he was a robot clone. Charles; That not Chip. It a Robot Clone of him. Want to know what happen to the real Chip? Widget: Yes I though this was Real Chip? Charles: Nope. 7 months ago. I got a call form Dale and telling me that Chip was missing. I was shock and they were looking for him. But he was gone. After the Award Presation were. Me. Nando. Hondo, And others were. Then a Few days later. .This Fake Chip show up in there Treehouse and acting weird. Widget; How Weird? Charles: Dale told me. That Chip was acting Strange as he was Not kissing Gadget, Not talking to her and Acting mean. To them. Widget: Why? Charles: I don’t know. Also he was the one end the Rescue Rangers and Socitey Aid Replace them with Danger Rangers. Since he went out of control at them too. Widget: WHAT Chip Never do that. Charles: I know. But this is Fake Chip. Robot Chip Did this. Some one sent him to Runed the Rescue Rangers Reptuation, Fernando and Tammy Marage. Because he was the one drug Tammy and make her act out on Fernado. Also took his kid with her too. So that what happen. My NSA Is finding the Real Chip and Bring him back. That Why Ferando is protecting Gadget.  He didn’t do her. He was keep her safe. Also I Fought the Robot Chip at the Mall. Since he was steeling and Try to rape a girl. But I put a stop to that and Save the Female life. That why I told dale take you and Foxglove to safey. I don’t want to see you get hurt by this Imposter Robot who posing as Chip. IT the truth. Then Widget Hugging Charles as Charles hugging her back. Widget: Ok. I believe you now. Didn’t know. I hope you find the Real Chip and I will tell Fernando that I am sorry on that.   Charles: I will love and don’t worry Nando will forgive you. They smiles and Kissing each other too.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on May 27th, 2024, 12:26pm In a Conference Room. At the Four Seasons Hotel in Pairs, France. Table, Russia Mafia and South America Gang.  We’re discussing about Fernando. Michael: I see that Fernando and his group. Took out most of our Jackhammer troops. My dad was Impress with him. Now we see why he is the problem to your drug operation.   Richard: Yea. Our boss was not happy.  Also, our friend daughter got caught by Fernando. Aratani should know. Never get caught but she did. We are thinking freeing her. But We decide let her and her friends stay there for 2-3 months as Punishment. As for her dad. He needs to be punished too for his daughter actions. Victor: I know. We are plan to do that. But We did one thing. Destroy Fernando Marriage with Clone Chip drugging This Tammy Squirrel. Michael: Where is the real Chip Maplewood? Victor smiles. “In our secret hide out, already drug and our girls having fun with him too.” Michael: Yea. Also, they discover that clone and he got killed by them too. Victor:  So, We have a backup. Remember that Celebrity Dog. Flash the Wounder dog? Richard: Yea.  Why? Victor: Seams he is Friends with Chip, Dale, Fernando and others. We capture him 3 weeks ago when he was shooting a movie in Barcelona, Spain Michael: So how did you capture him? Victor: We drug. His guards, paid the Spain police force look the other way and we drug him too. Once we took him to Jock Gay Club Hideout. Jock: My lab assents get a fur, DNA sample form him and we make the perfect Clone of Flash.   Michael: So where is the Real Flash? Jock: My two Dobermans having fun with Real Flash. As he was already. Drug and dress in a. pink Top, Skirt and Flat heel shoes on his feet paws. Make him a girly boy for my club too. Michael: I see. Can we see the Clone Flash? Jock: Sure. *Then take out. His radio* “Send in the Clone Flash. Then Clone Flash came in as he was looking at them. Wearing Flash outfit but his eyes are red. But now turn to normal eyes. Clone Flash: Clone Flash Reporting for duty master Jock. Jock: Good. We need you get into Fernando group. Without them knowing you a clone. We want. You act like the Real Flash.   Clone Flash: Did his Ride of. The Valkyries Catch Fras*. “I will get their trust. Then I will kill them one by one.” Jock: Good Clone Flash. You are dismasted. Clone Flash: Yes master. Then Clone Flash Left. Michael: I will Have Nick and Lance Chase him but Fire blank shots at him too. To miss him. Then they will rescue him. That will be part 1 our plan. Then once Clone Flash got their trust. Then he can stab them in the backs. Victor: Good Plan. HAHAHAHA.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 26th, 2024, 4:31pm NOTE: Blue Text from a Previous post As Fernando went up to the DJ’s booth and took over the music from a very unhappy DJ, Hondo went back to his seat and watched from a comfortable distance, close enough to help if needed and far enough to watch his surroundings. Valentine having come back from getting a drink as the high school girls went to the DJ booth to talk to Fernando, she sat down with Gadget and tried to talk to her, though it did not seem to be going well, at least from what Hondo observed. Gadget seemed more nervous and fidgety than normal, while Valentine seemed to look a little lost, as she frowned and glanced around only occasionally, spending most of the time staring down at her hands, the table, or the floor. Thought Fernando was in view, Gadget hardly looked at him, more so glancing around as if looking for an attacker. It was fairly obvious that the incident with Chip, or the robo-Chip clone, or whatever it was, had her on edge, and if Valentine was trying to calm her and get her to talk it out, it was having little to no effect. The girls soon left Fernando’s side and returned to the table for a bit, as Fernando entered the DJ booth again, so Valentine got up and walked to where Hondo sat, and set down, sighing deeply as she did. “What’s the sigh ‘bout?” Hondo asked, furrowing his brow at her a bit. “I don’t know… A bit tired, I guess. Tired and frustrated.” She replied. “Frustrated at what?” He asked, prompting her for more information. “You just seem to be able to help and fit in where needed, but I can’t seem to.” She replied dejectedly. He chuckled, “Heh! Me? Fit in?? Do you know who you married??” She frowned, “But, you do! I know you might not feel comfortable at these events, and you sort of have your own style, but you seem comfortable with who you are and don’t care if others approve. And when somethin’ needs done, you do it and succeed!” “Well, I don’t know about havin’ my own style, or any style really, but I know I don’t always succeed. I don’t always see what needs doin’ either. I just try.” He replied, matter of fact like. “But, you do seem to succeed, usually. I’m just a mess.” She replied glumly. “I thought your head wasn’t messin’ with you so much, now?” He asked, sounding a bit worried. “It isn’t, not that it’s gone completely. I still feel insecure about myself; about whether I’m good enough for you or not.”  She replied, sounding glum. “I didn’t know I didn’t make you feel secure.” He replied seriously. “It’s not you, my love, honestly. It’s me. Besides, that’s not all of it.” She replied, her voice quiet and sad. “What is then?” Hondo asked. “I don’t seem to be much of a help, lately. To anyone.” She replied quietly. “Darlin’, your help with logistics helps Jefe an’ I do what we need to do. We couldn’t do what we do without that help.” He replied. “You could hire almost anyone to do that, though.” She replied. He shook his head, “No we couldn’t. We trust you, an’ I love you. Knowin’ you are waitin’ for me to return gives me drive, focus, power that I didn’t have alone. Knowin’ you are there to come back to helps me push through bad situations that I might not make it through otherwise. I know it’s not always easy for you to wait an’ handle the logistics for us, but it means a lot to Jefe an’ the world to me.” She gave him a soft smile, “I am glad you appreciate it, but I still wish I was actually makin’ a difference in lives like you two do, instead of just bein’ in the background.” “What brought this on? ... Gadget?” He asked. She nodded, “I guess. I tried to talk to her, but she’s nearly impossible to talk to at the moment. I know it’s because of what happened with her husband tonight, but I can’t get through to her. All she wanted to talk about was Fernando, when she actually said anythin’, and she sounds more like a lost kid lookin’ for their dad than a woman in love. It’s not that I tried to get her to talk about her husband… ex-husband now, I guess. I just was tryin’ to see if she was alright, and she mostly ignored me.” “Well, she’s had a rough go of it, plus she’s always sucked at interaction with others. *sigh* There was a time I saw through it, but now I’m thinkin’ I really dodged a bullet there.” He replied seriously. She shook her head, “I don’t think so. I mean, I’m glad you love me and want me, but I wasn’t a lot better when we first met. You and Fernando helped me out of my shell. I’m sure had you been with her she’d have come around.” Hondo frowned, “Maybe, but you only have known the messed-up Gadget. Her trauma made her nervous, but she’s always been dense as a rock ‘bout interpersonal interactions, since I first met her, at least… are you let down ‘cause she’s not goin’ to you as a friend?” Valentine shrugged, “I don’t know… Maybe. I thought we made a connection over beers the other night, you know?” “I think you did,” Hondo replied, “but I think she’s probably just tryin’ to shut it all out an’ hold together at the moment. Gadget is a lot like my Grandma Sackett used to be. When things got bad Grandma used to pretend like the bad didn’t happen so she could keep goin’. She didn’t want to talk about it, acted like she knew nothin’ ‘bout it, an’ just kept busy. Gadget, the one I knew at least, was a lot like that. It was partly why when things got bad she’d be holed up in her workshop buildin’ some contraption an’ then test it way before it was ready. She wanted to keep her hands and mind occupied on things she could control instead of those she couldn’t, though unfortunately she took shortcuts as details took time, an’ too much time lets you think... She doesn’t have her workshop now, though, so she has no active outlet or hidin’ place. You look at her now an’ she’s fidgety as hell. I can guarantee you she’s doin’ everythin’ she can at the moment to just not think about it all.” Valentine looked over at Gadget for a moment then nodded, “Yeah, she is, and you’re probably right… I just… Tammy and I might not have been best friends, but she was the first real woman friend I’ve had, and despite our differences, her friendship helped me. You’ve tried to hard to help me through everything lately, but having another woman to talk to can be a big help sometimes. I can’t return the favor to Tammy as she’s gone and beyond my help, but I thought maybe I could pass it on by bein’ friends with Gadget and maybe.. maybe get the friend I could really use too.... Unfortunately, I can’t even do that right.” “Don’t be so hard on yourself. Gadget will never be an easy friend, that I know. She’s not high maintenance, just not easy to talk to nor always thoughtful of how others feel as she gets too caught up in her own feelin’s. I know it’s not been easy on you, but as long as you are my wife, treat me well an’ with the care a wife should, an’ help with the goals I have in the work I do, you are miles ahead of most other women these days an’ you are a help. Jefe an’ I couldn’t do what we do without you, at least not so easily. You’re a big reason why Jefe can bring his girls here an’ have them close while we are on this long mission. I know they haven’t done a lot to befriend you either, an’ I’m sorry ‘bout that, but I can’t make them try an’ neither can Jefe… This mission isn’t like the others we’ve been on. We are here for at least a year, possibly two dependin’ on how things go. The logistics of keepin’ our groups goin’ is massive an’ we can’t trust someone outside the group to do this. We need your help.” He said, trying to assure her she was doing well and was needed, but not sure he was getting through to her, like she felt about getting through to Gadget. She sighed and nodded, “*sigh* … I understand, I guess. It doesn’t make me feel much better, but some of that is my anxiety from being here… You need a wife that is comfortable and confident in affairs like this, as well as be more of a help and less of a mess.” “Why? You don’t want to be my wife anymore?” He asked, raising an eyebrow at her. “I didn’t mean it like that! Of course, I do! I just mean you deserve better than me to handle these fancy parties and the like!” She said quickly, and a bit defensively “I’m not sure what I’d do without you, but I’m also not sure how to be enough for you! … maybe you need two wives, or something like that, at least one who’s better at handling people so I can stay home and hide in.. in my workshop.” He shook his head at her, “Settle down, darlin’, an’ don’t compare yourself with her. You are enough for me, an’ I understand needin’ a place to go an destress at times, we all need that. There’s a difference between goin’ to a place you find peace an’ lettin’ yourself heal verses hidin’ from reality an’ hopin’ it goes away. Gadget did the latter, an’ since we’ve been together, I’ve only known you to do the former.” She nodded, looking a bit ashamed, though she was not sure why she felt that way, other than she knew she had hide from things at times and had not done so lately due to the strength she felt from being with Hondo. “I’m sorry. I can’t help but compare myself with them… I feel like I’m lacking because I wasn’t your first, but I know its not that I’m a second or third choice or anything, since we didn’t know each other when you were with Gadget and.. and Laurie… Was.. was she better at things like this?” She asked. “Who? Gadget?” He asked, glancing over at where Gadget sat and noticing that the high school girls were getting up to either got get more food, dance, or mingle. Valentine shook her head, “No… I meant, uhm.. Laurie.” He thought for a moment and then shrugged, “I don’t know… maybe so… She was a delicate thing, an’ way more outgoin’ than I’ve ever been… We didn’t go to parties like this though, as I didn’t like them an’ we had no reason to, but… I think she’d have enjoyed this. Why do you ask?” “I don’t know… I worry that I’m not doing a good enough job taking care of you… that maybe she did better and you miss her because I don’t do good enough to make up for her loss.” She replied sheepishly. Hondo Furrowed his brow at her, “What brought this on?” “I don’t know… maybe some of it was just feelin’ so inadequate, and maybe some was Gadget and thinkin’ about your past with her, before her, and after her… Ever.. ever since we.. I killed her, Laurie, you’ve hardly said two words about her, what she was like, or anythin’ at least. I sometimes wonder if you don’t resent me a bit for what I did, as I hate myself for it at times… I did it to protect you, but I wonder if I did right by you still.” She replied quietly. He frowned, “Who you shot wasn’t Laurie anymore, not the one I knew. What that Bastard Hatfield did to her stripped that body of the woman I cared for long ago. You did us both a favor by puttin’ her down, but if you hadn’t I would have, for her sake as well as ours! … *sigh* … I don’t say much ‘bout her as I try not to think ‘bout her much…Those were different times, We were young, inexperienced, an’ probably a bit foolish… She was a good woman, though, very sweet an’ outgoin’ like I said, but she wasn’t built for the work I do. You are beautiful an’ strong, stronger than you let yourself believe. Laurie, she.. she wasn’t like the person you saw. Whatever was done to her, they must have gave her sterioids on top of whatever drugs they pumped into her, as she was so small an’ petite when I knew her. Hell, I was scared to make love to her the first couple times as I thought I’d break her!” Valentine giggled a bit at his last remark. “Hehe! You could break me, if you wanted, with all that muscle, and I’m not just talkin’ about the big one in your pants, though that could almost split a woman in two if she wasn’t ready for it!” She said emphatically in a low voice so only he could hear her. He smiled a bit and shook his head at her, “That’s not what I meant, but you know what I mean… Anyway, she loved the country but wasn’t exactly built for the life, but she tried hard. She tried to help me with work, an’ with buildin’ a home, an’ still no matter how tired she was she tried to take care of me.” “Take care how?” Valentine asked, wanting to know more. He shrugged, “You know, cook, clean, that sort of stuff, like you do…” Valentine cocked her head at him as he seemed to pause as if there was more that he wasn’t saying. “Was there somethin’ specific she used to do special? … If it’s too private I understand.” She replied. He paused as he thought about her, something he really had not done for a while. As he thought he noticed Fernando come from the buffet area to go sit with Gadget, bringing some food with him from the buffet. As he sat down Gadget visibly relaxed, which was evident from where they sat a few tables away. “… Well, believe it or not, Laurie’s mother was half Asian, but I’m not sure if she was Japanese, Chinese, Korean, or what, but it’s where she got her small size from. I never met her mother, as she died while giving birth to her. Her grandmother help raise her, though, as she moved in with her and her father right after she was born. His parents, Laurie’s father’s parents, said they were too busy to help him with her, but his mother in law sold her house and gave up her life to raise her, so she was more like a mother to her than a grandmother. Laurie told me how her grandmother taught her from a young age how a young lady should act, and how she should take care of her father and someday her husband… I think it was some of that which drew me to her, though I’m not sure what drew her to me other than I knew her father. Even before we married, she was over at my place cleanin’, cookin’, takin’ care of me, an the like. Once we got intimate, she insisted on showin’ with me so she could wash me, helpin’ me with my boots and sox, an’ stuff like that. I was always after her at first ‘bout just doin’ it myself as I didn’t need the help, but I stopped after a while as it made her happy to help me in those ways, it let us be closer, an’ gave us more time together… *sigh*… Hadn’t thought ‘bout all that in a long time.” He replied quietly. Valentine frowned, realizing how little effort she had put into the small things for him by comparison, “Do.. do you miss her and.. and all she did?” He frowned, “Of course I miss her, but I try not to think about her as she’s gone. Now, I’d rather not talk ‘bout her anymore. She’s gone, so no sense lookin’ backwards.” Truth be told he did miss many of the little things Laurie had done for him, but he loved Valentine and did not want her to judge herself by women from his past nor try to emulate them for him. What he wanted from her was what she was willing to give inasmuch that she loved him. “I’m sorry.” Valentine said softly. “Don’t be.” Hondo replied, “There’s just too much to do in there here an’ now to waste energy on what was. I’m not tryin’ to hide anythin’ from you by not talkin’ ‘bout her, trust me. I just have a lot goin’ on an’ I have you. I can effect an’ enjoy what I have now. What is gone I can do nothin’ ‘bout so I rather not let it affect me. Life’s just too short. Maybe.. maybe that’s the most important lesson Laurie taught me, that life is short so enjoy what you can an’ hold those you care ‘bout close as we aren’t guaranteed tomorrow.” She nodded, “That is a good lesson, and … I’d like to hold you close when we get home, even if we are too tired for anything else… I think that’s all I need. To hold you close and recharge myself. Maybe I don’t have a workshop to hide in and find peace, but that’s what I have your arms for.” He noted that she was serious, and not just trying to be flirty, which made it all the more meaningful to him. “I feel the same ‘bout havin’ you in my arms.” He replied. “So, how much longer until we can?” she asked, seriously. He pulled out his pocket watch, “Well, it’s not quite 11 o’clock yet, an’ I doubt we leave before 1:00 am, so will be a couple hours yet.” Valentine nodded, “Well, in that case I might go you the restroom and then get a drink. You want anythin’?” He shook his head, “Not right now. I might go get somethin’ to eat with you when you get back, though.” She nodded before standing up and heading towards the ladies’ room leaving Hondo alone again. As Hondo sat there he heard Gadget say something a bit loudly, which caught his attention and that of a few others, and as he looked Fernando was leaving the table and am upset looking Gadget. Hondo shook his head as he saw two of Fernando’s older daughters, Rachel and Michelle, come up behind Gadget and whisper into her ears. From the looks on their faces it was not a fun conversation, and he could only guess at what harsh things they were saying to her. He chuckled a bit to himself at the thought of Gadget probably nearly wetting herself from fear, but he also felt a bit bad for her. Fernando’s daughters tended to be a bit overprotective, and Fernando himself was not one to explain a lot of why he demanded certain things. Gadget on the other hand was messed up in the head, not used to the discipline Fernando demanded of most around him, and even if she said she trusted him fully, they all knew that was a lie. After what she had gone through over the last few years, she did not know the meaning of trust.  For now, all Hondo could do was observe. Fernando had his reason, Fernando’s daughters were best left alone, and Gadget had made her choices and had to now live with them. Fernando’s daughters soon left and Gadget sat there for a long while, staring down at the table and looking a bit pale. Part of him wanted to go make sure she was alright, but he still did not trust her to not start drama again, like she had in the past. He decided he would wait for his wife and then let her go check on her, as that was the safest bet, since he had no clue how she would respond or what was going on. Several minutes had passed, and with no sign of Valentine, Hondo decided to get up and go look for her. As he heads for the buffet and bar area, wondering if she stopped to talk to someone there, he runs into Fernando instead, who seemed to be heading in the same direction with a couple of the high school girls in tow. “How’s it goin’, Jefe? Gonna check on them witches in the dungeon?” Hondo asks as he approaches them “I eventually will.” Fernando tells him. Hondo throws in, “How can she have been so stupid? She gonna get life for what she did.” “Her and her friends.” Fernando throws in. “Uhm... what if her family manages to get her out? They do have money and power.” Kitsume says. “Her family starts to pull strings to get her free, I will make sure those strings open up the curtains to a 3-ring circus they are going to star in.” Fernando growls. Hondo lets out a chuckle while the girls are flabbergasted in hearing what he said. So far everything he has done for them has come true, and now eliminating Aratani and her bully friends is a dream comes true.   Hondo asks, “When would you want to leave for the ranch?” “A couple more hours, it is only 11o’clock.” Fernando replies. An adult male and female approaches them, Minorigaoka High School Principal Nakamoto and his wife. Principal Nakamoto tries to step up to the men Hondo and Fernando. “Excuse me, what happened to Aratani Fujita and her friends? All I saw was a huge commotion and them being taken away by security.” Principal Nakamoto asks and explains. “Oh, Principal Nakamoto. I will have to tell you that they will no longer be attending school at your facility, unless you have some form of online studies for them to complete their education from prison.” Fernando tells him. “Prison? What... happened?!!” Principal Nakamoto asks. “How shall I begin? Assault, attempted arson, attempted murder, involvement in gang action, and terrorist action against invited guests within the party. Considering that this is 2004, they should be coming out of prison around 2032.” Fernando explains. “WHAT?!! How? Why?” Principal Nakamoto lets out. “I do not care about the how or why, but the What is simple – you see those skunk girls there?” Fernando points them out. Principal Nakamoto nods as he replies, “What about them?” “Never mind that they are the adopted daughters to the American Delegate here at this venue. Aratani, after losing an argument with them, tried to set fire to the older one wearing the Chiffon Dress. Now, if you know anything about dress material, Chiffon is very light and because of that very flammable. Aratani was caught by the girls’ body guards trying to set her dress on fire with a handheld cigarette lighter.” Fernando explains. Principal Nakamoto begins to cough before letting out “WHAT?!!” Fernando tells him, “Consider them lucky, in the United States, anyone caught trying to set a fire that will inflict harm to another can be killed in order to stop the crime from being committed. And any fire that kills any another automatically gets the death penalty.” “Who I see about seeing them and getting them released on my recognizance?” The principal asks. Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and her friend and Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki in hearing this walks up to Fernando and Principal Nakamoto. Student Council President Makiko steps between the men. Makiko looks up to her principal, telling him, “Principal Nakamoto, sir, you are not going to do anything as far as those bullies are concerned. I was nearby to witness what had happened and I have to say we in the student body do not need bullies and criminals residing within our academic environment. You have been warned of Aratani’s action many times but yet you turned a blind eye to it. Now she has gotten herself and her friends \with real consequences to the crimes she committed outside of school, and you want her released and back in school? I will be calling the school district superintendent about this on Monday. And if Aratani or any of her friends shows up to school on Monday, I will have the student body walk out of the school in protest.” “As principal of our academic institution, I have the authority to take over jurisdiction of crime and punishment any student may face outside f school as we are all of the same school.” The principal explains. “As consultant to the Royal Guards and special envoy from the American Embassy, so I have already have read your dossier and know what you have for breakfast every day, when you go to the bathroom and what hand you wipe your ass with. As for you standing up for any student before or since this incident, you never have except for coving up Aratani and her friends. I do not need to wonder why as checking out the various security cameras around the school, I see that you have partaken in a couple of visitors during after school hours. Further investigating, those who had dropped by on those days were Aratani’s mother and when not alone, the mothers of the other girls in her bully group, and usually during on days in which Aratani or her friends did something to get them in trouble that their mothers came in to make sure they were not in trouble. I wonder what favors were given to you in order to keep them out of trouble; money, sex, power perhaps, something to keep you in your seat of influence? Being a school principal means that you have the power and ability to fulfill a student’s academic and career dream or destroy them. That is more power than most corporate CEOs have, as a CEO can fire somebody and even black ball them out of the industry but they can not do anything against them if they take an alternate career path and goes back to university to obtain alternate career path. You as a school administrator can destroy a student’s academic dream by blocking them out of what school they can or can not to within Japan. That is why I chosen the girls of class 12-2, as they shown more promise to fulfill the tasks of this very long project while the girls of class 12-1 would drop their panties thinking that is what they need to do to get further In life.” Fernando tells the principal outright to his face. Emperor Ahito walks up to them, having heard as much of the conversation as he would not want too, and states, “Though it is true that our standards of cheating against one’s spouse is different from yours, Fernando-San, using it to advance oneself to a better position or to get out of trouble amounts to prostitution, which is illegal in Japan. Anyone using sex as an influence to one in power is also prostitution, which is illegal in Japan. So let me not find out as to what is going on in the school, least there will be a new administration taking over next week.” “I can assure you that there is a clean operation at the school...” Principal Nakamoto lets out. Just to tease him and see where he takes it, Fernando throws out at the principal “So that female student under your desk was there to shine your shoes?” Principal Nakamoto gets red in the face before throwing out before he leaves “I will not be accused of these false statements!” Fernando waits for the principal to be out of ear shot before saying “Some people can not take a joke, I swear.” “I have only seen people react like that because they are hiding that or a similar situation they are involved in from being exposed.” The Emperor explains. “I would not put it past him as he is in his 40s and yet his wifey is in her 20s. Unless she’s a Chinese ‘Thrown Away Woman” I do not see no reason for such a age difference.  Furthermore they were married for many years, making it look like he married a teenager in his 30s.” Student Council President Makiko points out. “I really do not care about who shares a bed with who, or why.” Fernando throws out. “Well, Fernando-San, if you want to marry a young Japanese teen mouse girl, I can have it arranged for you... although every teen girl in Japan would cry if you did. I’m just saying that because seeing your wife and then her leaving you, I can see there is no love there from her to be had or taken and in her leaving you, in Japanese Law, she basically deserted you and granted you a divorce by abandonment.  So you are free to date whoever you want without repercussion of being called a cheater.” The Emperor points out to him, adding “If you need paperwork to establish her dissertation and abandonment to establish divorce, we can grant it for you.” “We’ll talk later on that.” Fernando replies. “Alright then.” The Emperor begins, “What about the girls downstairs? As is we can lock up their leader for a life’s sentence for attempted murder and arson. But as for the others, they would only be locked up for 5 years in being her accomplices who stood around and did nothing.” Fernando looks at the Student Council President while choosing his words carefully, “If it were me, I would release Aratani and let my girl Sabrina tear her a new one. But Japan is an Asian Society and in Asian societies go, everything is about how one display their face in public as in their reputation and their honor. Right now Aratani has no face and no honor, she can rot in jail as far as I am concerned. But as for the others, If I request for them to be released, they have a lot to rebuild, I seriously doubt the Student Council of their school would want them back, and any other school they would go to would have a scathing letter from their current student council president. But I would say this – if everyone agrees: keep the girls in jail for a week, spread the word as to what happen and how it was their fault in school and let public opinion form on their face and honor, and then release them back to school with a warning that if they continue with their bully tactics, even only one of them continues being a bully, they all go back to jail with Aratani. What do you think Miss Student Council President?” “As long as Aratani never returns to our school, we can take care of her bully friends once they are released. But I would like to add that they be excluded from what scholarships the girls of Class 12-2 are working for the school.” Student Council President Makiko answers. “Then so be it. Keep them for a week without letting them know of their time, make them think they are to remain there for a very long time. Then we would be there when they are released and taken home. The next day the school will have a morning outdoor assembly, which will be the students lined up on a double row that create a path to the school entrance they will have to go through. And as they pass by each student, the student with turn around and show their back to them. They would be allowed back into the student body, needing to rebuild their face and their honor.” Fernando explains. “That is very cold. But then again, Fernando-San, isn’t revenge a dish best served cold?” Emperor Ahito says. “It is. But it is either that and learn how to repair themselves to be a better person, or they spend the next 5 to 10 years in prison following some bitch’s lead. I think the hardships of rebuilding one’s reputation to become a better person is better than spending a good chunk of their life in prison.” Fernando explains.   “So give them a second chance? How Christian that is.” The Emperor says as the girls from 12-2 gathers around them “You forget that I am a Roman Catholic, Christianity is in my blood. But there is a level where one has to say enough is enough and must put the hammer down on their heads.” Fernando explains as Charles Roberts and his wife Widget approaches them. Fernando looks at Charles, “Hey, Charles, how about giving the DJ a break and play some house music in his place?” “I was about to ask what was going on?” Charles replies. “Nothing much actually. Just trying to keep the fun going, that’s all.” Fernando replies. “I see.” Charles replies in turn. “What’s going on with you and my sister Gadget?” Widget throws in at Fernando. “Well, nothing, really. I’m just having her as my secretary because Misao screwed up and screwed over the acorn group. I do not want her doing any rescues, though it limits her in what she can do, she would be safer working for me as such.” Fernando explains. He throws in “In case you have not heard, there is a Gadget Clone and Lawhine in the hospital with critical wounds. Critical wounds that Chip gave them in shooting them. If Gadget were alone out in the street, Chip would have shot her too.”   “Chip, shoot Gadget? They love each other! They are husband and wife!” Widget points out. “That may have been true before they got here. But now, Charles you explain to her what happened, and you got permission to show your wife the body in the morgue. But because of that, what marriage Gadget had with Chip, is over.” Fernando explains. “Come honey, we need to talk…” Charles tells his wife. As Charles takes Widget away she can be heard saying “But I want to know if he’s screwing my sister!” Naomi lets out “We’ve been with them most of the time and not once has they done anything intimate in front of us...” Hiromi throws in “Yeah, and not with us either though there were chances for him to shag any one of us, he never took it.” The girls turn to Hiromi and shout out her name “HIROMI!” The Emperor tries to hold back his laughter before saying, “What ever happens personally between you ladies and him is on you. You all are above the age of consent and adults by Japanese law, so as long as no one forces the other into something they do not want, anything goes. But I think it has been stated before how important you ladies need to carry yourselves in such events, which I have to say that you are all doing well as the young ladies you are, and not like that other class group that is here by false invites which were accepted to test them, and as expected, they went after the young bachelors thinking they can work their ways into the hearts of the young men. For that I must commend you all. Keep carrying yourselves as distinguished and honored guests here. It is greatly appreciated and noticed by all around you.” The girls say ‘thank you’ to the Emperor, The Emperor throws in “Fernando-San, I’ll be seeing you later.” “Yes, laters.” Fernando replies before they shake hands and the Emperor walks away. The girls from 12-2 and the student council president stand around Fernando. The student council president says before the other could say, “Anyway we could see Aratani and her friends?” “That is on the emperor to give that permission as this is his house.” Fernando explains. “Stay right here then, I will be back.” Student Council President Makiko replies before dashing off to find the Emperor. As Fernando turns back to the girls Hondo wandered off again, going back onto his original task of finding his wife. Though he was not really worried about her yet, it had been a while since he had seen her and he tried to keep tabs on almost everyone in their group, even Jeanette, though he really could care less if she was alright or not. If fact, he often wished she would disappear for good, but as much as he distrusted and despised her, he would do his duty to protect her, within his immediate abilities at least. It did not take him a lot longer to find Valentine, as he found her at the bar, but she looked unhappy, and maybe a bit angry, as someone spoke to her, his back turned so Hondo was not sure who it was. As he approached, he could see she was looking for a way out, as if she was being kept there against her will. She did not see him approach, as he came from her side. He was not sure what they were talking about but he picked up the last bit of the conversation. “You lie!” Valentine stated a bit angrily. “Not at all, Frau Sackett! I knew him very well, though I was unaware he was flying for the New Order at the time.” The man replied, his accent sounding vaugly German and very familiar. “I.. I really should go find my husband.” Valentine replied, sounding a bit nervous. “Nonsense! He should not have all the attention of a pretty thing, such as yourself, at a party like this! Besides, I cannot believe he would be so selfish as to deprive an old friend of your fathers, some time with you.” He said, his voice oozing with venom and his smile cold and cruel. “Who is selfish?” Hondo asked as he approached, to which the man’s features got very rigid. The man turned slowly, and forced a smile as he saw Hondo walk up to them, and that man was Joseph Mengele. Valentine sighed with relief and forced a soft smile as Hondo walked up and put an arm around her. He could feel her shaking a bit, as she tried to compose herself, but his touch seemed to steady her visibly at least. “Herr Sackett. It is good to see you again. I was just telling your pretty, young Frau here, that I knew her father for many years, and how I found out he was flying for the New Order not too long ago.” Mengele replied, some of the venom crawling back into his voice. Hondo raised an eyebrow at him, “Oh? An’ when did you find that out?!” Mengele shrugged, “Three or four years ago, I believe. I cannot remember exactly when. Time has a way of getting away from you, you know.” “When did you last see him?” Hondo asked, his own tone a bit cold. “Maybe a year or so after I found out about his connections to the New Order.” “That’s a lie!” Valentine half exclaimed. Hondo held her a bit tighter to help calm her down, to which she looked at him angrily. He shook his head, and she looked down, giving off a frustrated sigh. Mengele raised an eyebrow at her, then continued, “He denied his connection, of course, but I told him I had to disavow him anyway. You see, even if it was a rumor, due to my Grandfather’s connections in that horrible little conflict and all the misunderstandings around it.” Hondo took most of that as Mengele baiting them into a fight, so he ignored it. “You sure you saw him then? My wife was told he was killed almost seven years ago.” Hondo asked, trying not to growl at him. Mengele nodded, “Yes, I am sure. It was at least two but no more than three years ago… He did say something about some old friends of his turning his daughter against him. They supposedly even put a fight, when he tried to come back and get her, not long after taking the job for the New Order, and they claimed they would kill her if he tried again as she was theirs now.” Hondo could feel Valentine start to shake again, and she grabbed his hand and held it tightly, as she looked down and tried to control her emotions. “He said he lost track of her for a couple years, and believed one of his old friends had raped and killed her, but he found her again and she was well but, …” Mengele paused. “But what?” Hondo prompted. “He said that she seemed to hate him and told him he was dead to her and never to show up again.” Mengele replied, trying to hide a smile at Valentine’s hurt and angry look. “That’s not true!” Valentine said angrily but quietly, as she looked down still. “And he said you would say that, but I did not believe it.. Until now… Herr Sackett, it seems your wife has kept some things from you. I hate to see young marriages ruined by such secrets… As much as I enjoyed our little conversation, I must take my leave.” Mengele replied, his words and features overflowing with fake regret and mock disappointment. Hondo nodded and replied coldly, “I think you’d better.” Mengele grinned almost evilly as he bowed slightly. “Until next we meet, Herr Sackett… Frau Sackett.” He replied before turning and slowly walking off. Once Mengele was out of hearing range Hondo leaned down to his wife. “You alright, Darlin’?” He asked softly. “I.. I need to get out of here… please!” Her trembling voice whispered in an urgent tone. Hondo looked around briefly, “Hmm, there’s a private room Jefe an’ I have access to down the hall. Can you make it?” She nodded quickly, so he led her away, trying to not walk too fast as to make a further scene, but fast enough to get her there as quickly as possible. Once in the room and the door closed behind them, Valentine broke down in tears and slumped into a chair, burring her face into her hands as she cried. “It Can’t BE True! It Can’t! *SOB!!*:” She cried. He sat down beside her and pulled her to him, to which she grabbed onto him and buried her face into his chest. “Shhh, now… It’s all right.” Hondo whispered soothingly. “I Didn’t Lie To You! I Never Would!! Please Believe me!” She cried. “I do, Darlin’, I do believe you… Mengele is more than just a rat, He’s a Nazi rat! … He knows we were in South America an’ I’d bet dollars to doughnuts we messed up some of his plans an’ he’s pissed. He’ll say or do things to try to make us slip up. That’s all that was. He wanted you upset an’ was tryin’ to make us both look bad an’ maybe sow some discord between us, that’s all. Don’t you worry ‘bout him an’ his lies.” He replied. She held him and cried a while longer. The strain of the last several weeks were still heavy on her shoulders, even if she claimed they were not. He felt she had mostly come to terms with what had happened to her, and that it did not make him love her less, but it had all been to recent for her to be fully secure with herself still. After she settled down, Hondo pulled a clean bandana from his pocket and handed it to her. She wiped her eyes, tried to clean up her face, and blew her nose as she settled down. “You alright?” He asked her. She nodded sheepishly, “I.. I’m sorry, my love… I wanted to get a drink for each of us on my way back and.. and he cornered me. He kept questionin’ me about us and what we were doin’, but I told him that I was just with you and.. and just knew you were helpin’ with security, but nothin’ more… I know it’s partly a lie, but you said not to trust him and.. and he seemed too eager… I guess he did not figure he was goin’ to get more out of me, and when I tried to leave, he blocked me and said I looked familiar and asked if my maiden name was Patterson… I said yes and asked him to excuse me, but that’s when he said he knew my father and they had been good friends for years and.. and that he knew me as a little girl… I .. I called him a liar and tried to leave, but then you showed up and, well, … you heard the rest.” Hondo nodded, “Yeah, I did. I thought it would be safe enough for you here, but I was wrong… From now on either stay with me, Gadget, Jefe, or his older daughters. I’ll let Jefe know what Mengele is up to. I’d like to have that ass-hole banned from the parties, but that might cause a political incident… He was tryin’ to cause one tonight to get us thrown out, believe you me. We can’t let him win nor let him get to any of the others.” Valentine nodded, “You are right and I’m sorry for getting upset… *sigh*… It’s just been a long few weeks and he touched a nerve… It will be the seventh anniversary of that night Dad was taken nest weekend. Guess it’s on my mind a lot as that time gets close.” “An’ I have a feelin’ he suspects that an’ knows the time is comin’ up.” Hondo half growled, irritated that he could do nothing against Mengele at the moment. Valentine leaned against him and sighed, “*sigh* … Maybe, but how? … Do.. do you think there’s any truth to what he said??” Hondo frowned, “… Maybe.” Val sat up and gave him an inquisitive look, “What aren’t you tellin’ me?” Hondo shook his head, “It’s nothin’ you need to concern yourself with right now.” He started to stand up, but she grabbed his arm and held onto it. “Please tell me! I know I’ve been a weepy little girl lately, but I need to know! Please! What do you know about my Dad?!” She begged. Hondo sighed and sat back in the chair, and looked at the ceiling for a moment as he thought. “… Maybe I should tell ya, but you might hate me for this…” He said, pausing again. “I could never hate you! We talked about this before, remember? I know you said I’d see you as a monster, but I don’t and I understand why you do what you do and why you have to kill at times, and I know you have to keep secrets sometimes, I do! But, I also trust you too! Please, if you can tell me, I need to know!” She pleaded. Hondo nodded, “Alright… Your father might not be dead.” “What?!?!” Valentine exclaimed. “How?! How do you know?!!” “That’s the problem, I don’t know! … You see, back when we were fightin’ Laurie an’ Hatfield, Hillshire came to me an’ said he overhear the mercenaries who were workin’ with Laurie say that they needed you alive so they could use you to keep your father in line.” He replied. “Why didn’t you tell me?!” She exclaimed, a very hurt look etched into her visage. “Because you were hurt an’ I just don’t know! Jefe an’ I’ve looked into it, but we can’t tell if it was bullshit or not.” He replied. “But you told Fernando and not me?! Why??!!?” She asked, trying not to cry again. “Because we didn’t know if it was false information that we were supposed to overhear, with the means of hurtin’ you! I love you, an’ I kept it from you to try to protect you, as I didn’t want you runnin’ off an’ gettin’ killed tryin’ to find him, especially if it was all a lie!” He replied firmly. “But what if it wasn’t?!” She exclaimed. He grabbed her hands and pulled her close so he could look her in her eyes. “I still could not lose you to that chance! Not until we knew somethin’.” He replied. She pulled away from him, stood up, turned away from him and walked to the door, standing there, wringing her hands with her back towards him. “*sigh* .. I said you would hate me.” He replied. She turned towards him, and he expected anger, but what he saw was just hurt. “I don’t hate you, but I don’t understand either! Why?!” She asked again. “If you’d just listen, I’m tryin’ to tell you!” He replied, his frustration a bit too evident. “I am tryin’, but it makes no sense! Why would you keep this from me?!?” She repeated, trying not to cry. He stood up and walked over to her. She tried to turn away but he grabbed her by the shoulders and made her face him. “Because we don’t know if it’s true an’ I can’t lose you to a possible lie! Jefe an’ I tried to find any trace of him, just somethin’ so I could come to you with more than a third hand rumor gotten from idle talk by cut-rate guns for hire! That;s all Hillshire heard, was they wanted to capture you alive so Hatfield’s boss could control him through you! If that’s true an’ I told you, you’d have ran off after him, been caught, used against your father, an’ you both would have been lost! If it was a lie, they would have surely killed you an’ again that would be a loss of both of you, not just your father! I knew if I told you then you’d have ran off, an’ If I tried to make you stay you’d have resented me! We’ve done all we can to locate anythin’ on him, but we’ve got nothin’ so I’ve said nothin’ until now!” He replied firmly. “But why now?” She asked quietly, almost mumbling. “*sigh* … Because what Mengele said was the first I’ve heard the rumor of him bein’ alive getting’ repeated!” Valentine shook her head, “I.. I still don’t understand… Why didn’t you tell me?? … Why didn’t we go together to look for him???” Hondo frowned, “Darlin’, it’s too big for us alone an’ I had to finish what I started in Italy. When we came back to the states Jefe used his resources to help me, and then we were called off to South America. You know He nor I were given a choice in that mission, but it put us close to where we were lookin’ for him.” “Why was it too big and why do you think he was there before this??” Val asked, everything about her begging for him to make it clear to her. “What Hillshire overheard ‘bout Hector’s boss wantin’ you was the only thing ‘bout your father I heard, but Hector said another name when I fought him, an’ tonight ties it in a little more.” HE replied quietly. “Who? What did he say?! I need to know!” She begged. “Hatfield boasted that he was gonna kill me an’ send my body to be experimented on to the clone of Joseph Mengele. When I questioned him on working for Mengele, he said he did not work for Mengele but that they worked together for the same group. I told Jefe ‘bout this an’ we agreed that if they worked for some organization big enough to have the resources Hatfield had an’ contain the clone of Mengele an’ his work, which you saw the same shit we did in South America, then we couldn’t go into it blind as they would chew us up an’ spit us out! If Jefe thinks they are too big for he an’ I to handle, don’t you think they are too big for you and/or I?” He asked. She looked at him, wanting to argue but she could not. All she knew was that it hurt that he did not tell her. “But.. but… but you could have told me all this!” She replied after finding no other argument. “Be honest with me, now! You said you’d never lie to me, so don’t start now, an’ give me an answer… If I told you, would you have trusted me an’ just left it alone??” He asked. She looked at him for several seconds, looking like she was starting to reply a few times, before hanging here head with a sigh. She shook her head after a moment and replied softly. “N.no.. I wouldn’t have… I.. I couldn’t have left it alone… You.. you don’t know how hurt I was when I lost him… how much it still hurts…. I couldn’t have left it alone.” She replied. “Well, I need you to leave it alone, now! This is why I didn’t tell you! You say you understand that I have to keep secrets, that you understand I do things you may not like to protect you an’ others, but you aren’t actin’ like it! IF you understand, an’ trust me, I need to see that an’ I need you to leave this alone.” HE replied firmly. She looked up at him, “I don’t know if I can.” “You have to!” He replied. She looked down, “What else aren’t you tellin’ me?” “About this, nothin’. I just told you everythin’. About other things, … you’ll have to find a way to trust me or…” He paused not wanting to finish the thought as the alternate he knew would break him. She nodded after a moment, “I trust you… I’m sorry… I just… I just didn’t expect that and… I’m sorry.” He sighed, “*sigh* … Val, I love you, so very much, an’ I am not sure I could stand losin’ you, but I need you to trust me an’ obey me. When we married you promised to love, obey, honor, an’ care for me, as I did you. The good Book just say you’re supposed to honor an’ obey me. I know a lot throw that all away these days, but I need those two things from you, in the very least. Promise me I’ll get those from you. You don’t have to love me, though I’ll always love you, but I have to have your honor an’ obedience.” Valentine nodded after a moment, though she didn’t look up at him, “I promise I’ll Honor and obey you… I’ll love you too, even when I don’t understand why you do some things.” He nodded, “Alright. Now, we should go back to the party. I really could use a little food. How about you?” She shook her head, “No, I.. I’m not hungry… I just need to fix my make-up is all.” He sighed, know she was feeling hurt, confused, and unhappy with him. He chided himself for not waiting to tell her until they got back, but she needed to know, especially after all Mengele had said. Maybe in a small way, Mengele had won a victory tonight, but Hondo hoped it was a fleeting victory. “Alright, we’ll get you cleaned up an’ then I’ll leave you with Gadget while I get somethin’ to eat an’ check on Jack, as I’ve not seen him since we got here.” Hondo replied. “He’s probably upset over Chip gettin’ killed.” Valentine replied quietly, still not looking at him if she could help it. Hondo sighed, “I’ll tell you this, though you can’t say anythin’ to Gadget or any of the others.” She partially looked up at him, “Tell me what?” “That wasn’t Chip, or at least not the original.. fully at least.” Hondo said a bit hesitantly. “What do you mean? Was he a clone?” She asked. Hondo frowned, “That is somethin’ that again Jefe an’ I aren’t sure ‘bout…. When we shot him, Jefe blew his head open but instead of brains splatterin’ out, the bullets sent out shards of circuit boards, like what we found with that Zipper intruder.” “He was a robot?!” Valentine exclaimed. Hondo shook his head, “No, that’s the troublin’ part. He was flesh an’ bone, but there was little to no grey matter in his head. We didn’t dig deep, so I’m not sure if there was a brainstem or not, but the mass of the brain was circuitry. Whatever it was, was programmed to believe it was Chip, but it wasn’t. Whether it was his original body, the body of a clone, or what, we do not know. We also don’t know how long it has been there. Jefe did find a scar on it that matches a wound Chip got before he an’ Gadget were married, so Gadget might never have been married to the real Chip.” Valentine looked at him, wide-eyed, mostly forgetting about being upset with him for the moment. “You have to keep quiet ‘bout it. Just act as if it was the real Chip until we know further, an’ if you see someone lookin’ like him, it is probably a clone with Mengele, as he has a few.” Hondo continued. “HE has clones of Chip? Why?!” Valentine asked. “Clones of Chip an’ Gadget.” Hondo answered, “But we don’t know why or how yet. We were not findin’ clonin’ tech in South America, so where an’ why are big questions. I have a feelin’ that Hatfield was connected to it all, but to what end I have no clue. Somethin’ is bad wrong, that’s all I do know, but it’s not the job we are on now. What Mengele has planned, we don’t know either. He would be foolish to show his hand anytime soon, if he is plannin’ somethin’, but we don’t know that he is doin’ anythin’ beyond bein’ a political spectator. If he’s baitin’ us, I think its for the fun an’ usin’ an opportunity to disgrace us. If he can disgrace us infront of the world at one of these events, he’ll tie our hands from interferin’ with his plans further. That could be his only goal. What he did tonight shows he’ll stoop to any level he feels he needs to, an’ will try to single us out and turn us against each other, which is why we have to watch our steps.” Valentine frowned a bit as her mind went back to her father and of Hondo withholding information on him from her all this time. She knew he did not mean it to hurt her, but it still did, and it would take time to process. “I.. I understand… I’ll not tell anyone and I’ll watch out.” She replied. “Thank you.” He said. HE tried to lean in to kiss her quickly, but she pulled away. “I.. I need some time.. t.to think.” She said quickly. He frowned, “Fine… Then, let’s go.” His tone was a bit hard and it hurt her that he was upset with her, but she just felt too confused at the moment to let him kiss her or touch her in any way that was loving or romantic. She did not want to feel this way, but she could not help it. She wanted to explain it, but she could not, and it was already too late, as she saw the hurt in his eyes when she pulled away, and it was worse now than when she had pulled away recently from being so messed up in the head from her attack. She knew it was because before he could explain it away, instead of like now feeling as it was almost an attack against him. They left the private meeting room and headed to the nearest ladies’ room. Hondo waited outside until Valentine had finished her make-up and then they headed back to the ballroom. There, they found Gadget sitting alone again. Hondo stopped a way off and let Valentine keep going. Once she was at the table she sat down beside Gadget and said nothing. They looked at each other, but neither felt like talking so they both just looked back at the table. With Valentine safely at the table with another from their group, Hondo headed out to search for Monterey Jack, then to get a drink and some food. (To Be Continued …)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Jun 28th, 2024, 6:07pm Hondo went out to the buffet but did not see Monterey Jack anywhere. He was not so much worried as he was annoyed, though he knew Jack had no way of knowing what was going on. Despite knowing he should go looking for him, Hondo stopped by the buffet first, grabbing a plate with a couple finger sandwiches, some cheese, some fruit, and some other odds and ends, before heading to the bar. He sat down at the far end of the bar and ordered a drink, eating his food while he waited and observing the crowd. The bar was fairly busy so he had half his food down by the time his drink order was filled. He ordered another as he received his first, drank down the first, finished his food, and still had to wait another couple minutes before his second drink was poured, both being double and neat bourbons. With his snack gone, and a fresh drink in hand, he deposited his dish at the appropriate station for the staff to handle, and started searching around for Monterey Jack. The party area was large enough that it took a few minutes to find anyone, and even longer if one was trying to look for someone casually without causing suspicion or starting a fuss. Hondo caught sight of Dale with some of Charles’ other agent’s and his girlfriend, Foxglove, of which he was unclear why she was there. If she was to be an agent, pairing her with her boyfriend seemed odd for an agency, as most agencies would frown on that for more than one reason. If she was just there for Dale, it also seemed out of place for an agency to allow, especially since Dale should be an agent in training for at least a year and she would be a distraction to him and his training. All that aside, Hondo really did not care about the whys, as he was not sure he would ever trust Dale, especially since he had not seen him serious for more than two seconds at a time, ever. After passing Dale twice, Hondo stopped to talk to him briefly. “Dale, I’ve got a question for you.” Hondo said, as he approached, not really care about what idle chatter he might be interrupting. “Name, Rank, and serial number is all you’re getting out of me! Ha Ha Ha!” He said jokingly, obviously amused by his own antics. Hondo gave him a blank stare. “Okay, okay! What do you need, and it better not be an answer to why the chicken crossed the road, as I have no idea!” Dale said, that stupid grin seeming to be etched permanently into his face. “How the #$@! do you think you can be an agent, when you can’t be serious for five seconds?” Hondo half growled, shaking his head at him. “That was the question?? Maybe you should ask about the chicken crossing the road, as I might have a better chance with that one! Hehehe!!” He laughed. Hondo started to walk away when a small hand touched his arm to stop him. He turned sharply to see who it was, to find Foxglove staring back at him with a serious, yet slightly upset look. It had been a long time since he had seen her, actually, and there was a noted change. When he saw her last, she was more of an immature, giggly girl still. Now, she seemed more mature somehow and maybe more beautiful, which made him wonder why she would be with a goofball like Dale. “Hondo, wait, please.” She said softly. He stopped and turned back to her with a nod, “Foxglove… It’s been a while. You’re lookin’ well despite still hangin’ ‘round this loser. Never understood why you stayed with him.” She frowned a bit, “He’s always been a bit goofy, but it’s partly why I fell in love with him. He makes me laugh, and I’ve rarely had a bad day where I could stay sad when he’s around… I know he still has some growing up to do, but he’s gotten a lot better. I think all that has happened sort of forced him to mature.” Hondo raised an eyebrow at her and glanced at the red-nosed chipmunk who seemed oblivious to the conversation that Hondo and his girlfriend were having, while seeming almost deliriously happy. “Yeah, I’m just shocked with the maturity I’m seein’.” Hondo replied drolly. Foxglove’s frown deepened, “He’s doing a lot better than this, honestly, but.. but tonight was hard on him and.. he, uhm… he’s drank a bit much.” “Are you sayin’ he’s here an’ drunk??” Hondo asked, his tone a bit harsh. “I know it’s maybe not right, but after what happened with, uhm.. well, you know as you sh.shot him too, and we know you had to, but uhm, Dale’s taking it hard.” She replied softly. “Someone say my name?! Don’t say it too much or it will get plum wore out! Hehe!” Dale added in, though he really had little clue what was going on. “He should have one of those anti-drunk pills, being an agent an’ all!” Hondo replied. “He has one, but… he didn’t want to take it.” She replied. “Uhm, after all that’s happened, we’re letting the little guy have some of the numbing fluid without protection, as we are going to be his protection tonight.” The agent known as Bourbon replied. Hondo gave him a hard look then turned back to Foxglove, “Well, he’s not my responsibility, so that’s between y’all an’ Chuck, but as Fernando’s partner an’ a security consultant with this group I advise you to cut him off an’ let him sober up a bit. If he needs to tie one on, he can at the Lodge later, but here an’ now isn’t a good time!” Foxglove looked down and nodded, “I.. I know, but none of us wanted to tell him not to after that… I knew him but nothing like Dale did… This whole thing has torn him apart.” “I reckon I can understand that, but instead of feelin’ sorry for himself, he should be worried ‘bout all that asshat did to others, like Gadget, Tammy, my wife, Fernando, an’ others! Dale should have confronted him long before it got this far, but he rather be a clown an’ hide from the truth, so he can have fun! Well, it’s too late to do anything ‘bout it all now, but playtime is over, so I hope he had fun while it lasted. You all do whatever you feel you need to with him, but I expect him to get it out of his system this weekend, as this isn’t to happen here again, understand?” He said firmly to her, but the others knew they were included. Foxglove nodded, “I understand and.. I’m sorry… *sigh* … I am not sure I’m cut out for all this. Being a girlfriend of a rescue ranger seemed fun, but this… I’m sorry, you had a question. What was it?” Hondo frowned, “You need to figure it out, as he can’t be like he was in the rangers an’ he needs you to be different for him an’ expect different from him too. This is the real world out here. The rangers were too protected from all this… had they listened to some of us early maybe… Sorry, I know it’s not easy on you an’ probably not him either, but it could get worse if he doesn’t straighten up, understand?” She nodded. “Alright, well my question was ‘bout Jack, Monterey Jack that is. I’ve not seen him since they let him out of that room after… you know. I’m worried he’s doin’ the same as Dale here, but alone. I’ve seen him drink before, an’ when he drinks he likes to fight. I can’t have that here.” Hondo replied. Foxglove shook her head, “I’m sorry, but we’ve not seen him either… Dale did say that neither of them said anything to the other. I guess Fernando told them they couldn’t talk or hang out together on this mission until he trusted them… That’s not why they didn’t talk, though. Dale said he wanted to talk to Monty but that.. that with all that was happening, with what they knew would probably happen while they were in there, and what they should have seen and stopped before it happened, that he just couldn’t think of anything to say!” Hondo nodded, “I guess I can see that. Well, sorry to disturb you all. I’d better keep lookin’.” He started to turn again, but Foxglove called to him, stopping him again. “Hondo?” She called out softly. “Yeah?” Her asked, half turning back to her. “They both know what they’ve done, and both share the guilt on what they did not stop, I know they do. Dale has a hard time talking about it, but what he doesn’t say speaks volumes, and what he cries out in his sleep say more… I know they deserve anger towards them for it, but I beg you to be kind to them… Please show them mercy. Maybe it’s because I love Dale so much, but I know he’s good at heart. He, uhm, Chip, poisoned them mentally.” She said. “I said not to say that name!” Dale said a bit loudly in an angry tone. Foxglove hurried to him and sat down beside him, “Shh, my love. I’m sorry. I.. I won’t say it again!” “I n.never want to hear it again! Never!” Dale growled, before downing the last of his drink, the goofy smile and twinkling eyes being replaced with a frown and a dark, haunted look. Foxglove looked back up at Hondo with a pleading look, “Please try to understand. You’ve always seemed to be strong. My love was not, and was beaten down when he tried to be. He’s trying again, but he needs help and time. He will be a good, strong man and try to make things right, if you just give him time! Please.” Hondo frowned but nodded, “I reckon I don’t understand fully, but I see what you’re sayin’. Just get him through this evenin’ without an incident, an’ we’ll see ‘bout a chance at redemption… I need to go find Jack.” “Be kind to him, too, please. Monty acts tough, but he’s a sweetheart and tries to do right. He was just blinded too and needs some understanding.” She added. He nodded, “My wife said the same thing… I’ll try, but I should ask you to understand us, Fernando an’ I too.” “How so?” She asked sincerely. “They might feel guilty causin’ the problems, but Jefe an’ I are the ones down in the shit, pickin’ up pieces of folks, an’ desperately tryin’ to put back together those who are salvageable, while dealin’ with the remains of those who aren’t. We are not askin’ for pity, but just understandin’. They should be lookin’ for the same… I’ll see you folks at the lodge later.” He said, nodding before he turned and strode off. Hondo felt a little bad about that, as Foxglove had always been a good kid, but she was out of her element in all this, as was Dale. He understood Dale hurting in all of this, but if he did not put his responsibilities above his own pain, he would not survive this life nor be able to keep the woman he loved alive. Hondo knew what he said was harsh, but they needed harsh right now. This was not another ranger outing in the land of fairies and rainbows; this was hell and it was only going to get worse before it got better. After a bit of searching, Hondo tried one of the balconies that were open for guests. These balconies generally faced the inner courtyard of the palace, to keep them away from potential snipers but allowed for a view of the night sky and some fresh air, or at least as fresh as one could get in Tokyo. The first two were unsuccessful, just some friends idly chatting in the first one, and an older diplomat risking a quickie with a young woman on the second. The third, however, the bulky frame of a weary, has-been explorer and former rescuer was seen in the light of the moon as he leaned against the iron railings. A faint glow of a cigarette was seen occasionally, as he inhaled deeply, followed by a barely visible puff of smoke as he exhaled. He paused and took the mostly burnt cigarette from his lips and crushed it into an ashtray that was half full with at least a half dozen stubs still smoking, telling that he had been smoking them back to back. The moon glinted off a glass object in his hand, as he lifted it to his lips and downed the amber contents before setting it on a table beside him, the ice cubes clinking in it signaling that it was indeed empty. As Hondo approached, the figure pulled out another cigarette and lit it before speaking. “Come ‘ere tah kick a bloke in the balls when ‘e’s down, eh Skippah?” Monty asked in a quiet, flat voice. “Nope… Just hadn’t seen ya in a bit, so figured I’d make sure you were still alive an’ kickin’.” Hondo replied. Monty shook his head, “Alive, but not sure ‘bout kickin’ anymore… Not sure oi should be alive, either.” Hondo scowled, “Are you drunk too?” Monty sighed, “*sigh* … Oi roight bloodly well wish oi was, but this is only me second. Oi moight be an old ‘as been, but oi think oi know when is the roight time ta git drunk or not… You said too, didn’t ya? ‘Oo else’s under the weather?” “Dale… He’s drunker than a skunk.” Hondo replied flatly. Monty shook his head, “Me poor ol pally… I’d O’figured ‘e’d take it ‘ardest. Wish oi could ‘elp ‘im, but oi can’t even ‘help me self. ‘e was jest a nippah when this all started. If anyone’s ta blame I am. He shouldn’t ‘ave to go through this.” “Maybe so, but he is responsible an’ it did happen. I know it has to be hard, but gettin’ drunk at an event like this? It shows a lack of personal responsibility, which is somethin’ an agent, like he wants to be, can’t afford to do. You grieve on your own time. We aren’t here to party, but to work.” Hondo replied. Monty turned around and gave Hondo a very unhappy look, “Now look ‘ere, Skippah! ‘ad somethin’ ‘appened to yur wife Vel, or if Fernando done ya wrong, we’d ‘ave look ta other way ifin ya wanted ta git sloshed! Dale an’ oi ain’t nothin’ but normal blokes! We stumble, trip, fall, an’ at toimes make roight bloody fools of ourselves! We can’t jest pretend things are all bloody cheery when ‘alf our loives were a waste while we were fooled by someone ‘oo we called brothah! We ain’t god loik super-‘umans loik you an’ Fernando are! We are Mortal! We are Weak! An’! .. An’! … *sigh* … An’ we’re roight bloody fools.” Monty turned away again as he finished speaking to take another long pull from his cigarette and lean on the rail again. “Oi’m sad Chippah is dead, an’ angry at me self for feelin’ down… The ranger sounded loik a good idea… A second chance for an old explorer loik me self ta do some good. But, oi let Chip run things an’ when ‘e slapped Dale or Gidget around, or yelled at all of us fer no reason, or took credit where ‘e shouldn’t’ve, oi just turned a bloind eye.” Monty replied weakly. Hondo shook his head, “Not sure why you’re tellin’ a hated killer like me.” “*sigh* … Mock me ifin ya like, but oi ‘ad ta ‘ate ya… Least oi told me self oi ‘ad ta. I was wrong, oi know thet, an’ oi don’t expect forgiveness. Oi’m actually not sure ifin I can stop ‘atin’ ya anytime soon, not completely at least… Even a lie ya tell yourself becomes truth ifin ya tell it to yourself often enough… If anythin’, you ‘ave a ropight to ‘ate me, not ta other way ‘round.” He replied. “I’m not mockin’ you, though I am still a bit testy ‘bout you layin’ that on Val, especially after what she’s gone through lately! An’ I don’t hate you. Disappointed? Yeah… Disgusted? A bit, but that’s more at you feelin’ sorry for yourself.” Hondo said firmly. “But Oi’m not!” Monty protested, turning towards Hondo again, sharply. “But you are! Now, I don’t blame ya for bein’ hard on yourself or bein’ upset. I’ll even grant you some time to get sloshed, numb the pain an’ have your hangover, but I’ll not let you wallow in self pity! You done #$@! up! Admit it and move on! An’ I’ll stop ya before you say it, I know it won’t be easy. Now, I appreciate that you aren’t drunk like Dale is, but you’re also not available an’ makin’ yourself vulnerable! You say you both would grant me a few drunk days if somethin’ happened with Val or Jefe? I call Bullshit on that! You didn’t grant me any such favors when I was tryin’ to protect Gadget, back when I was datin’ her, an’ you bad mouthed me for years after while Chip was abusin’ her! So, look me in the eye an’ tell me that lie again, cause I want to see you keep a straight face while you lie to me!” Hondo replied, growling a bit. Monty hung his head, “No, you’re roight. We’d not have understood. We’d probably given ya hell, mocked ya, an’ brought it up against ya again an’ again… I’m a #$@!in’ roight piece of shit, the ‘ole group of us were!  IS thet what ya want ta ‘ear?” Hondo stared at him for a moment, “Is it the truth?” Monty looked up at him, “It is. Chip was a narcissistic bastard, I’m a fat. Lazy used-to-be, an’ Dale is a #$@!in’ goofy bastard, who bungled more than ‘e ‘elped! Gidget wasn’t perfect, but she was innocent an’ broken when we found ‘er in thet old ‘anger of ‘er dads, an’ we all used ‘er! Me, she made me feel needed. Dale, she gave positive attention to, thet the boy lacked ‘till the lass Foxglove came along, Chippah, she stroked ‘is ego, an’ she made contraptions from junk so we could afford to play at bein’ ‘eros! An’ I ‘ate me self for lettin’ ‘er be used.” “So the truth, you hated me to keep from hatin’ yourself, Chip, an’ maybe even Dale for what was happenin’?” Hondo asked. Monty looked down again, “I think thet’s too simple an explanation, but yeah. I swear I didn’t know what Chippah was doin’ to Gidget or others, though I don’t know ‘ow I didn’t know! ‘E was always a selfish bastard, but even then I.. I don’t understand all of this? ‘ow did I not see it in ‘im?! We ‘ated you ‘cause Chippa said to. ‘E ‘ated ya as you’re a far bettah man than ‘e was an’ Gidget was noticin’. An’ we kept ‘atin’ ya as… I don’t know why! Maybe to not ‘ate ourselves loik ya said, but I don’t know!” “It’s fine to not know, but not fine to hate blindly. Now, I figure you’ve beaten yourself up enough, so I’ll not do anymore of that, myself. I do need you to pull yourself together, though. If you want to have a long think over this with a bottle in your hand, wait for the lodge. Until then, I need you in the here an’ now.” Hondo replied. Monty nodded, “Aye, skippah.” “Oh, an’ that think ‘bout bein’ god-like super humans? Jefe might be, I don’t know, but I’m not. I’m just a simple man. A man of the land. As common as pig tracks at a hog farm. Only thin’ super ‘bout me is my temper an’ occasionally my thirst. Both I fight to control at time. You can fight this yourself, an’ only you can do it, so don’t go belivin’ that super-human crap. I’m just a weak man fightin’ to be better than I was yesterday.” Hondo replied in a firm, quiet tone. Monty chuckled and shook his head, “Heh! Ya could ‘ave fooled me, skippah!” “Hmph…” Hondo grunted, “Listen, I’m gonna go out on a limb an’ show you somethin’. Somethin’ that if you talk ‘bout to anyone, I’ll know an’ your ass will be locked up for life if your lucky, dead if your not, as we don’t know what repercussions this could have, an’ only 5 people know ‘bout this. Charles, Myself, Val, Jefe, an’ the emperor.” Monty grimaced, “Eh, I’m not sure I want to know, then.” Hondo gave him a blank look, “… This isn’t an offer. This is happenin’, so follow me.” Hondo turned and headed back inside, quickly, but Monty paused as it took his mind a moment to think about what to do. He almost did not want to follow, if messing this up would be that bad, but after a quick few seconds of thinking, he decided not following could be worse. He quickly crushed out his half-burnt cigarette, grabbed his glass, and trotted inside, stopping to see where Hondo went. It did not take him long to find the tall, blonde man with the western hat in a room full of mostly shorter Asians and Europeans, and as only one other sported a similar hat, that being Yuudai the Samurai Cowboy, Hondo was almost too easy of a target. Hondo was walking up to the bar as Monty entered, so he hurried over and met him. “Better get you a refill.” Hondo said as he approached. “Oi thought ya didn’t want me drinkin’ on ta job?” Monty asked hesitantly. “I said not to get drunk or separate yourself. Havin’ a couple drinks is fine, if you know your limits.” Hondo replied. “Maybe I shouldn’t then.” Monty replied. Hondo motioned to the barkeep to fill Monty’s glass, “One on the rocks for him, irish whiskey if you have it.” He then turned to Monty, “You’ll want it in a minute.” Monty swallowed a bit hard as he was starting to feel a bit nervous. Hondo was being a lot nicer to him than he deserved, though some would not call it nice by normal standards but he was being compared to how they had got along recently, and that scared him. He started to wonder if he was being lead to his own execution, like Chip had been. He knew Chip deserved it, far everything he had done, the people he had hurt, and the lives cut short. The problem was, Monty believe he deserved it too. It had not been that long ago that he was letting Chip run his mouth, while following him, as he felt being with Chip and the places he was taking them made him look important. It felt good at the time, seeming important, but now he realized how stupid is was, how hollow a feeling it left, and how much he deserved at least partial blame for letting it all come to this, since he too shared in the stolen glory. As soon as the drinks were poured Hondo grabbed his and headed off down one of the ‘off limits’ hall ways. Monty grabbed his drink a bit hesitantly and then trotted a few steps to catch up. He recognized a part of this hallway, as he and Dale were put into one of these rooms earlier in the day, ahead of Chip’s arrival. They passed that room, though and went down a couple flights of stairs, into a cooler basement level. It was clean, but the tile had an older, grungier look and feel to it, and it all only made Monty feel more apprehensive. Down a couple more halls they went, until they came to a set of double doors that lead to a darkened room. “Alright. Prepare yourself for what you are about to see, an’ give me a chance to explain once in there, alright?” Hondo said. “Uhm, aye, eh aye, Skippah.” Monty replied very hesitantly. Hondo walked in first and Monty paused a bit. The thought of running away crossed his mind, but if this was an execution, he knew the guards would be alerted and if seen he would be captured or shot on sight. He took a deep breath and steadied himself, determining that if this was the end, then he deserved it and it was better to end it now that to run for the rest of his life, looking over his shoulder ever moment of every day until his time eventually ran out. He stood up tall and straight and walked through the door, closing his eyes as he entered and then just stopping inside, with his eyes still closed. He tensed his body, waiting for the sounds of guns, but all was quiet for several seconds. “… uhm… What are you doin’?” Hondo asked. “I don’t want ta see it comin’! Jest get it over with, already!” Monty said through grit teeth. “Get what over?!” Hondo asked in an annoyed tone. Monty relaxed a bit, “Aren’t ya gonna shoot me?” “Oh for the love of… No, I didn’t bring you here to shoot you! Will you stop that an’ open your damn eyes!” Hondo growled. Monty opened one first and saw Hondo standing, with his gun in his holster still, giving him a look of frustration. He glanced around a bit more before opening the other, as he realized no one else was there, well that was until he saw the metal gurney with a figure under a white sheet. “What in the bloody ‘ell!” Monty exclaimed, jumping back a bit. “This is what you need to see.” Hondo said nodded at the figure under the sheet. “Is this a sick joke?! I know he deserved to die, but this al is tearin’ me apart inside, an’ ya want to rub it in by showin’ me his dead body?!” Monty exclaimed, seeming confused and hurt. “I told you to give me time to explain. This isn’t ‘bout hurtin’ you. It’s about truth an’ protectin’ others. IF you’re gonna keep workin’ with me I need to know I can trust ya, an’ I need you in the loop. If you need to, down that drink an’ get your ass over here!” Hondo barked. Monty shakily looked at him then at the sheet before downing his drink. He coughed slightly as gulping the whole glass burnt his throat and lungs a bit, but his mind barely registered the fact. He then slowly walked up to Hondo and the gurney, shaking as he did so. “Calm down, Jake. I need you to be able to handle this kinda thing.” Hondo said. “But.. but he was loik a son ta me once!” Monty protested. “No he wasn’t. Now look.” Hondo said as he pulled the sheet off of Chip. Monty closed his eyes quickly and stood there with Grit teeth. “I can’t look!” He protested. “Look, damn it, or leave an’ be a bum on the streets the rest of your life!” Hondo growled. Monty opened one eye again and then both opened wide as he saw the bloody mess where the top of Chips head had been blown open. He put a hand over his mouth and ran for a utility sink where he heaved out the contents of his stomach, that mostly was some cheese, baguettes, and Irish whiskey. “Damn you, ‘ondo!” Monty yelled after he stopped heaving. “You didn’t even look!” Hondo exclaimed. “I saw enough!” Monty barked back. “So, you say the circuit boards?!” Hondo asked in a growl. “Of course I saw the bloody…!!… wait... What did ya say?” Monty when from angry to very confused. “The circuit boards an’ computer chips in his head! There’s no brain there!” Hondo exclaimed. Monty pulled himself together and came back over, trying not to look at first, before glancing down.  HE felt like he was going to hurl again, until the edge of a circuit board caught his eye. In an instant he forgot about being sick and hunkered down to get a better look. “Blimey! It’s all computah in there!” Monty exclaimed Hondo nodded, “Pretty well. Looks like there might be a brain stem in there, but I’m not doctor, so I’m not sure.” Monty started to look a bit green again as he looked back up at Hondo. “Does thet mean that this is…” Monty paused not wanting to finish the question as he started to feel sick at the answer. “Honestly, we don’t know. You might not have recognized them from the way they are dressed or ‘cause you’ve been out on that balcony all night, but there is a Chip Clone walkin’ round upstairs as an assistant to the one who calls himself Joseph Mengele the third.” Hondo said. “A Chippah Clone? How?!” Monty asked. Hondo shook his head,  “We don’t know.” “An’ ya said the bloke calls ‘imself Joseph Mengele the third? Who is ‘e, then?” Monty asked. “The Clone of the Joseph Mengele himself, complete with all his memories an’ knowledge, an’ before ya ask, yes I mean The Mengele who worked for Hitler.” Hondo replied. “Why don’t we go grab the bloke an’ make ‘im talk, then!” Monty replied angrily, grinding his right fist into his left palm as if he was aching to hit someone. “Because he’s a diplomate an’ we have no actionable proof to give to the emperor, nor anythin’ to show he’s connected to this! All he’s guilty of is clonin’ Chip, an’ we can’t prove he didn’t have permission from Chip as we don’t have proof! Japan has no laws against clones, so we can’t get him on that either. We try anythin’ against him without absolute proof an’ we’ll turn this into a political incident where we are guaranteed to lose an’ then who will look into this? The CIA? Japanese Intelligence? Tokyo Metropolitan? Even if they did, they are all too corrupt an’ will just be paid to close the case, our CIA included, but I doubt they would even try, as they would be more worried ‘bout makin’ up for the humiliation we caused them! We’d most likely be arrested or wanted an’ on the run by the CIA for this an’ they would hang us all out to dry to cover their own asses!! Hondo replied firmly. “If they are that evil, why do you an’ Fernando work for them?!” Monty asked incredulously. “Because it gives us tools, rescources, an’ freedoms to do this work that we’d not have otherwise. An’ we aren’t here because of the CIA alone. We are here ‘cause the Emperor asked the CIA to have Fernando sent here an’ he asked for my help. Otherwise he, Val, an’ I would still be swattin’ mosquitos an’ chuntin’ down Nazi labs in South America.” Hondo replied flatly. “Wait, you an ‘im were doin’ what?!” Monty asked, wide-eyed. “You won’t ask ‘bout that nor whisper a word ‘bout that, you understand? That was on CIA orders. Seem they thought we used more resources in Italy than we did good, since the poured money into the SWA there, but Italian law had a loop-hole that keeps them from bringin’ their cyborg tech to other countries to use. SO, since they didn’t get their toys, we got a shit job that there was no choice to do. Had the emperor not asked for us an’ Fernando insisted to his handler in the CIA that we stay together, we’d still be there, an’ once this is done here, we’ll probably have to go back. You make things harder on me than they have to be, an’ I’ll drag you along!” Hondo replied threateningly. Monty held up his hands, “No offence meant, skippah! I’ll keep me mouth shut on this, I swear!” “Good. Now, lets get back to the party before we are missed.” Hondo said. Monty nodded and started to say something but then stopped and cocked his head. “DO you ‘ear thet?” He asked. Hondo stopped to listen, and only after a minute heard a faint hissing sound, like pressurized air escaping. Normally he was more attentive than this, but Monty had him frustrated, and in that he lost some awareness of his surroundings. He thought for a moment but did not remember hearing it before either and though it was a sort of mortuary, he did not see any airlines around for autopsy tools, as this was more of a storage room than an examination room. “That hissing sound?” Hondo asked. Monty nodded then sniffed, “Yeah, an’ does the air smell funny to you?” Hondo’s eyes got wide, “Gas!” He rushed to the doors and tried to get out, but someone had slipped a metal bar through the handles of the doors, locking them shut. Hondo slammed against it, but the door was heavy and thick. Monty took the que and tried to match his rhythm as they slammed against it. They started to cough as the gas got thick, and soon they felt dizzy. One more good slam and the metal bar bent and the handles started to give way, but the gas over took Monty and he slumped to the floor. “Get *cough, cough* up, Damn it! *Cough*” Hondo yelled, even kicking Monty once in anger. As the room started to swirl Hondo hit the door again but he felt weak and tired. He soon lost the ability to stand and slumped down to the floor and back against the morgue cooler. As he laid there he coughed and fought for consciousness. As he laid there a metal grating sound was heard as the bar was pulled from the door and the door was slowly opened, creaking o its hinges and grinding against the floor as they had dented it good. A few seconds later in walked several men in gas masks, all wearing dark gray clothes or cloaks to make them hard to see in the dark hallways. One of the men looked at Hondo and saw him still barely conscious. Hondo could barely process what was happening but he swear he heard them talk in German. Through the haze Hondo managed to look up once more and see a dark figure standing over him. The figures voice was muffled by the mask, so he could not place it even if he had not been close to passing out. All he remembered was a couple sentences. “You are lucky, herr Sackett. The Fourth Riche has need of you still… Make sure he goes fully out, and leave them be… The fat one might can be used as leverage later.” The voice said. Hondo closed his eyes for a moment then forced them open again just to see one of the figures stand over him with a rifle in hand, the butt end of the stock pointed at him. With a quick movement and a sharp pain to his head, all went black…. ………… Sometime later Hondo stirred with a groan. His head throbbed and his lungs burned, but he was alive. He opened his eyes and squinted at the light, his headache made worse by the fluorescent glow. It took him a minute to remember where he was, but it slowly came back to him as he forced himself to sit up. A groan from off to his right caused him to turn slowly, as he saw Monty slowly coming too. As he looked around he felt there was something off but for a moment he did not register what. His eyes shot open as full realization came to him. The gurney and the body were gone!

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Aug 18th, 2024, 4:21pm Student Council President Makiko Suzuki returns with her Vice President Kioko Kawasaki returns to Fernando’s side as he talks with the girls from Class 12-2. They patiently wait for him to finish his statement to them before Mikiko interjects, “Excuse me, Fernando-san. My uncle, the Emperor said that you could take us to see Aratani and her friends, and that you know the way to take us there.” Before he can give a reply, she puts on the Sad Little Girl Face that would make any man give up his last Yen to her. He has to tell her, “That look might get you what you want a lot of times, but let me tell you that in the games some of us adults play, that will not work for all of us unless you pull down your panties. But in your case I will make an exception. All I ask is that you do not rile the animals up in their cages.” He then looks at the others and says, “Now, let’s quietly go there. Just follow me.” The girls nod before they follow him out of the ballroom and to a secret staircase behind the grand main staircases in the lobby of the palace’s entrance. Down at the lower levels the layout of the palace changes as they go down further a couple layers until they get to the palace dungeon. They walk down the hall of jail cells and cages until they get to the end two cages where Aratani and her friends are held. They all line up close to the wall behind them as they look at their former classmates huddled up against the bench in constant tears. “What a waste.” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki says loud enough to be heard. “Bullies never win.” Naomi throws in. Cheiko stands in front of Aratani’s cage just shaking her head at what she sees. She breaks the silence in asking, “Why are they in here again?” “In trying to set fire to one of my daughter’s chiffon dresses, Aratani is in for Attempted Murder and Arson in the first degree. The others are here depending on their charges of not stopping Aratani’s attempt in setting my daughter’s dress on fire and laughing about it.” Fernando explains before he throws in “Aratani is lucky that none of my older girls put a bullet through her brain, because in order to stop an arsonist from starting a fire that could hurt or kill others, you have the right to deadly force.” “#$@!ed up, caught up in their own Mob Action thinking they were immune to the law if they claim they did nothing.” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki says out loud to be heard. Aratani tries to be brave in the matter and shouts back, “My parent’s lawyers will get me out of this!” Fernando throws at her, “Ms Fujita, let me remind you that this is not the Grand Ballroom at the Hilton or the Ritz hotels, this is the Emperor’s palace where there is a camera hidden away every meter away from each other, recording both images and sound. There is enough compiled evidence on all those cameras to deny any false statement you may have to say in order to save face. Then your lawyers will walk out on you when they see those recordings, leaving you to defend the case on your own.” “My family can get me out, they can buy my freedom!” Aratani lets out loud. “I doubt it as you would be a disgrace to the family name. A nobody of the likes of you would bully like you have bullied these girls for years. Well, guess what – this is Karma biting you back, and Karma can be a rabid female dog. The price of your freedom will put your family in financial ruin, ruin the family reputation, and you will never amount to anything as you will never be accepted into any college unless you went to a Diploma Mill in China; that is if you ever get out of here, as what you did will be carrying a 25 to life sentence. As for your friends, let’s see what the majixitrate says, but as is you ruined their lives and reputations as well, and I would not be surprised that after they are released from jail that they sue you and your family for what you did.” Fernando explains. Aratani tries to hold in from crying but finally breaks down “My friends would not do that to me!” “You have no friends. You have followers that you bullied to follow you and say they are your friends. You pay or threaten people to take your side. If you think you have friends that would be the biggest joke since what god or gods you believe in made man.” Fernando throws at her. “I Was Never Your Friend! You Forced Me Into These Things With Everyone!” Midori shouts into her cage from hers, “All I Want Is A Career In Oceanography! But You Insisted On Marrying A Rich Guy And Be His Trophy Wife! That’s Not The Life I Want To Have! Nor Am I Going To Suck Some Teacher’s Dick To Get A Higher Grade! I Swear! What Is Wrong With You?!!” Fernando turns to the other cage, “Excuse me miss. What is your name?” “What Is It To You!” Midori lets out. “That’s Midori Tokunaga of Class 12-1.” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki explains, adding “She’s the nicer of the Bully Girls of 12-1 but can be highly entitled herself.” “Why You Telling Him My Personal Information?!!” Midori lets out. “Midori, He’s the one who can drop the charges against you and the others get you released from here!” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki tells her, adding “Yes, all this is Aratani’s fault. But it’s all your fault for not stopping her. It’s all your fault in thinking that it is funny to hurt someone and allowing it to happen. It’s a joke to you all until somebody would have gotten hurt and possibly even killed. That Chiffon Dress Aratani was about to set aflame would have flared up into a fireball with the girl in it. She would have had second and third degree burns on 95% of her body, if she would have survived, but no one survives those kinds of injuries. No One! If this man manages to get you out of here and forgive you what you were planning to do to his daughter, I do not want you in our school. You All Came Here With Plans! Plans To Land A Richman’s Son As A Boyfriend. Plans To Eliminate The Girls of 12-2 And Take Away The Scholarships They Were Getting Us For Yourselves! Plans To Take Over Things Set Aside For The School Community They Were Working For! Plans To Take Things You All Had Nothing To Do With! Plans To Make Them Look Bad! All You Had To Do Was Stay In School And Do Nothing And You All Would Have Getting A Share Of A Large Scholarship! But No! You Wanted To Show You All Are Bigger And Better Than Everyone Else! And Look Where It Got You – In Jail Like A Common Criminal! And Jail Is Your Best Option Because If You Get Out Now! You Have Nowhere To Go!” Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki steps up besides Student Council President, “It must be nice to have friends you can hang out with, study buddies to work with, and lunch buddies you can have your meals with. But when you start bullying others, you have moved from being friends and buddies to being an organized trouble making gang. For that I do not care who your friends are, I do not care who your family is connected too, I do not care who you are politically connected too as all that is worthless, for those you hurt and think you control will turn on you. When you decided that you can take action as a group against others that is Gang Action. Gangs are taken down by bigger or more powerful gangs. Consider yourselves lucky that you are not floating down the docks of Tokyo Bay because of what you did. If it were me, my family would have done that to all of you. You would be nothing more than a newspaper headline, ‘Girls found dead floating in Tokyo Bay.’ But like Madam President said, you being in jail is your best option.” Fernando steps up to the bars of the jail cell they were in with Hiromi beside him and the other girls from 12-2 behind him. He looks at them inside the cage like a captured animal blamed for killing the locals, shaking his head before he speaks. “Student Council President Makiko Suzuki was right, I am the one that can set or drop your charges as I was going to review your school records and see who here was worthy of forgiveness. But as I see you all in here, all I see is nothing more than greed in your hearts, jealousy in your minds, entitlement in your thoughts and blame in your words. None of you are willing to take responsibility for your actions, none of you are willing to stand up to what you did but instead want to play the blame game and put fault on others to make yourself look good.” He pauses for a second before he continues, “Since I first met you all in school, All I have seen is ugliness from you ladies. Sure- your appearances are nice looking to fool a young man’s heart, but inside you are all nothing but hags and witches in disguise. All you care about is of yourself and not of others. You think you could get a rich man’s boy to date and trick him into marriage with pretenses of pregnancies from a quickie fling and some blackmail. You thought you could steal the scholarships these girls were working for the school, including you bitches, to have. That is where you all failed. And now I am forced to make a decision, one that goes against my inner being that is wanting revenge, because that is not how I was raised to be. So I hope that none of you in here are Christian, because if you are, then you sinned against the law of god and man.” From behind Chieko let’s out as she points to them, “Midori, Miyuki, Ahmya are Christian, as are Hiromi, Naomi, Naru and I. We all go to the same church though I have not seen them in church in quite a while except for holiday services.” “And what church is this?” Fernando asks. “Igusa Church, just a few blocks away from our school, at 1 Chome-42-6 Igusa.” Chieko explains. “We no longer go to that church... we go to a better church!” Miyuki throws out. “Oh, I see.” Fernando begins to explain, but then throws at them, “You just #$@!ed up. The Lord’s house of worship shall not be ridiculed or compared to others. The Lord’s House is the Lord’s house. There is no way one is better than another, one might be bigger than another, one might provide more community services than another but none are better than the other. As a God Fearing Christian, you should know that.” He subconsciously turns to Hiromi for a second, noticing that she is wearing a thin gold chain about her neck, reaching out for it and hooking his finger onto it. He gently pulls it out to reveal a tiny crucifix hanging on it before gently putting it back. He turns back to the girls and pulls out his smartphone, making a call. The call is answered almost immediately. “Hello Rachel, You and only you, bring down Sabrina to the detention cells in the basement. That is all.” He then hangs up the smartphone and puts it away. “What are you thinking?” Hiromi asks. “Something I sense they are thinking that I must be screwing you girls for you to be getting so much.” Fernando says loud enough to be heard. Aratani steps up to the door of her cage and yells out, “YOU MUST BE FOR THESE HOES TO BE GETTING SO MUCH!” “Aratani, you forget one thing – hoes only work for themselves, not for others. They are working for you and the students of your school and your school district to get scholarships. No hoes would put themselves into a situation where they have to sell themselves for the sake of others. Like you guys do!” Fernando throws at her. “YOU CALLING US HOES?!! THEY ARE THE HOES!” Aratani yells out. “Any female who uses her feminine charms to advance herself in social or financial standing and not sharing that with her significant other but only for herself is a hoe.” Rachel says out loud to be heard as she walks into the detention area with Sabrina. Together they walk up to Fernando with her saying, “Here she is as you requested.” “Thank you.” He says to her before turning to Aratani, “Like my eldest daughter said, ‘any female who uses her feminine charms to advance herself in social or financial standing and not sharing that with her significant other but only for herself is a hoe.’ You and your so-called friends thinking that you would have a chance with a rich or powerful man’s son and manipulate that boy to give you what you want makes you no better than a prostitute, or should I say in such circles of power, a female escort, eye candy, arm candy, a trophy girl, chair warmer, a lay after the game... even if you got a rich and powerful man’s son, you would end up giving up that pussy to him before you go home, and then what? You think he’s going to call you back? Don’t fool yourself. Also, don’t be surprised that you get some social sexual disease from him, because they do it without protection and not care if they got you pregnant or infected. Also these boys are set up to be married to somebody else by family contract, you are not part of that family contract for one and you are just a sexual toy trophy of conquest to them. You trying to get them for yourselves that is the biggest joke I ever heard as you have nothing to offer them in terms of power and money, just that hole you have between your legs. Even the girls of 12-2 know what they are up to and are not interested in them, though they will interact with them to keep up appearances even though that is not why they are here and they know why they are here. You are here for yourselves like the hoes you are.” “Dad, why did you call for me?” Sabrina asks. Fernando lets out a sigh before he says “Yeah... I have a decision to make which requires your input.” “What decision is that?” Sabrina asks. “To forgive them of their transgressions against you. As it is the crimes the others did to you was to do nothing but laugh at what was about to happen while that one was about to kill you by setting fire to your dress.” Fernando says to her loud enough for the others to hear. “I do not care about the others. Tabby and I can take them on and put them in their place in the room’s garbage cans. It is that hoe that I want to get my claws on.” Sabrina tells him. “Like What You Can Do?!! You would not be able to take me on if I was freed!” Aratani lets out. Sabrina reaches to her hip and releases the catch that held her chiffon skirt in place to her top taking it off in a single move and reaching out to Fernando with it, “Dad, let me in there. Five minutes alone with her is all I ask and she can be released as far as I care! I’ll rearrange that face of hers, I swear...” “You’re talking out of your ass!” Aratani says. Fernando leans over to Student Council President Makiko Suzuki as he puts Sabrina’s chiffon skirt over this arm, “Since you are related to the Emperor, do you agree to this contest by agreement and Aratani release there after?” “As long as she is no longer allowed to return to school, I do not care what happens to her.” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki replies. “And the others?” Fernando asks. “That remains to be seen. But none of them are coming back to Minorigaoka High School.” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki replies. “Give me five minutes with her, dad. I’ll make her face as ugly as her heart is.” Sabrina tells him. “You Thing You Can Take Me On? Dream On! If I Was Free, You Would Not Last Five Minutes Like I Had With Kitsume!” Aratani Lets Out. “If you don’t let her in, let me in. those fake acrylic nails of hers will do nothing against me.” Kitsume says. Fernando takes Sabrina’s hand and presses on the center of her palm, releasing her claws out into view, “Like I had done with you girls early on, these claws are real. Just that she had a much longer time to grow hers than you girls did.” Aratani looks at Sabrina’s claws at her finger tips and fear begins to set in for a second. But then she continues with her bravado, “Those are fake!” Fernando steps up to Aratani’s jail door, “Alright Aratani. Win or lose I’ll talk to the Emperor to have you and your friends released.” Hearing this Aratani looks up at him first in awe then in a smiling scowl thinking she is going to win. Fernando takes his cane and shows it to Aratani, spinning the crystal before pressing the crystal into the shaft. Sabrina blinks out of her place in the detention area and behind Aratani in her jail cell in a flash of light. In that second of time, Sabrina grabs Aratani by the back of her head by her hair, pulling her hard away from the cage’s bars and then pushes her with full strength laden with adrenaline straight into the stone wall beside them. Aratani’s face goes into the all first, with a loud crunch being heard of her nose, cheek bone and eye socket being broken on impact. Sabrina lets her go at this point. Aratani tries to hug the wall, sliding down until she crumples on to the floor with a crushed and bloody face. Sabrina then turns to the others as Fernando opens the door of the jail cell with the keys he has. Taking Sabrina’s hand, she escorts her out of the jail cell before closing the door again. He then looks at the others in their jail cell, “Hope to see you all – never.” He turns to the girls of 12-2, his girls and the ruling student council, “Let's get out of here. I need to have a private meeting with the Emperor.” They all nod and leave the detention area. Fernando gives Sabrina her Chiffon skirt to put back on as they leave. (To Be Continued…)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Aug 31st, 2024, 7:38pm Underground Lab 30 miles form Paris, France. They were making a Clone Flash the wounderdog. As the Real Flash was drug and with a Male German Shepherd. Since They dress Flash in a Pink Top, Skirt and Dog size Mary Janes shoes. They got his Blood, fur and eye sample. Then they were hard at work. One in Charge of this Project Flash The Wounderdog. A Male Cat with a White Lab Coat, Pants and Boots. As he was wearing a Monical and looking at the Project. His name is Professor Henry Doofsmart.  As a Female Mouse came up to him. Wearing a Green Shirt, Skirt, High heel Shoes and Trench coat. Name Maria Night. Maria: How the Project coming Professor Henry? Our Boss want to see it in action. Professor Henry: They will Maria. It will be almost done soon. Maria: So were is the Real Flash? Professor Henry: Drug, Put in a girls outfit and with my Bodyguard for fun. We will have the clone fake the escape form here. Then Return to the same spot. Then Once he doing acting. I Know his studio is going to Japan. That were Last time Robot Chip was and failed kill that meddling Blind Squirrel Fernando. But he did runnier his and Rescue Rangers Reputation. So that a win there. So Once Clone Flash get close to Fernando and his Friends. We will give him the order to kill them. Then Bell Dings as the Clone Flash was ready. Prof. Henry: AH He is ready and finish his training too. Maria: Let see. Prof. Henry: Bring the Clone Flash IN! Then The Doors open as Clone Flash Wounderdog came in. As he was wearing Flash Blue Shirt, Jeans and Dog Size Sneakers. But his eyes are red instead of Prof. Henry: Clone Flash. Do the Trademark Howl. Clone Flash: Ho-Ho-Ho! Prof. Henry: Good. Now what is your mission? Clone Flash: Go back to the Studio, Then head to Japan, Then Get Close to Fernando and Friends. Then Kill them. Prof. Henry: Good. Now Get Ready for your fake escape. Clone Flash: Yes master. Then went with the Guard to get ready for his fake escape. Maria: That good and he past the test. Now Fernando and his friends won’t know what hit them. HAHAHHAHA Prof. Henry: Yes Maria. They won’t know what hit them too. AHAHAHHAHAHAAH.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Sep 5th, 2024, 3:04pm Back on the ballroom, Fernando tells Rachel to take Sabrina to be with the other sisters while the girls from 12-2 and the student council leaderships stayed with him. He goes over to the sushi bar and gets a plate to be filled with assorted sushi pieces of his choice followed with a drink of some bubbly beverage. He then takes his plate and drink to his table where Gadget was still seated there. Hiromi says “I notice you eat a lot of sushi.” “I need the raw protein to heal and grow on. Raw protein is easy for the body to process.” He replies as he mixes the Wabasi with the soy sauce. “Grow on?” Naomi asks before the others could. “The body is constantly replacing bad or dead cells with new cells. Raw protein makes that process easier for the body to do.” He explains, putting slices of pickled ginger on the sushi. “Oh.” Naomi interjects. He looks at his watch, noting that the time is approaching 12:30AM. He looks up at the girls, “its 12:30. We got another hour before we go to my friend’s camp.” “Too bad we don’t have a bedroom... to use...” Hiromi says to herself abet a bit too loud. “Hiromi! How can you think like that!” Naomi exclaims. “It’s because she’s thirsty... again.”  Chieko says. “Hey! So are all of you!” Hiromi tells them. “We’re in more control of it than you are.” Naru points out. Hiromi looks away, “It does not matter if I’m thirsty or not. Its how we deal with it that matters.” “You’re the one saying out loud that you want it.” Chieko throws out. “When we get to the camp you ladies should have your own private or shared rooms to take care of your thirst.” Fernando tells them. “Let’s not go there.” Gadget says. “Huh?” Most say to turn to her. “I mean, let’s not involve sex in this conversation and at the camp.” Gadget explains herself. Fernando has a couple more bites of his sushi platter, trying not to get involved. “That’s not the point.” Hiromi begins to say. Fernando puts down his chopsticks before he interjects, “Let’s end the discussion now.”  There is a brief pause of silence before he continues “How we deal with the issues of our lives is on us to deal with it as we see fit. So let’s leave it alone with that.” “Excuse me...” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki verbally steps in. Everyone turns to look at her before she adds “What happens outside of school is your business but what happens inside the school becomes all our business. That is why no relationships are allowed in school, while who you go out with and do with them outside of school is allowed outside of school.” She pauses for a second to take a breath in, “It is like in life when you are working – what happens inside the company stay inside the company. That includes when you are living on company owned housing – you are living within their property and can set what rules they see fit, including who you go out with within the company. But outside the company, that is something they cannot interfere with as long as it remains outside of the company. You will all learn that once you start working after you graduate from school or from college.” “I hope you all will go to college.” Fernando throws in. He finishes his sushi platter and his drink. “We intend too.” Naru says in reply. “Mom says that the best waifu is an educated waifu, because she can get a high paying job if her husband gets sick.” Kitsume lets out. “Hiromi?” Fernando calls to her. “What? Wait... I would be the best waifu I can be for my man.” Hiromi throws out. “Being a good waifu is a lot more than just giving your man sex all the time to try to keep him happy.” Naomi throws out adding, “You have to keep the house clean, have his meals ready, his clothes washed and cleaned.and take care of what children you two would have. And that is just the beginning.” “I know what it takes to be a good waifu.” Hiromi throws out. “I’m sure you do, all of you.” Fernando replies, “All in your own ways as you are all different individuals. Some of you might like sex all the time, others may not, but the important thing is that what you do as a wife comes from your heart for your husband. And I can tell you that things can be difficult at times but you must with together with your husband to make things work out in the end. You cannot do things for yourself because you must do things as a couple – you and him, just like he must do things for you both and not for him alone. You two are a team and as a team must work together.” “We can all hope for the best that we married the right person.” Shakura points out. “We know you’re having marriage issues with your wife, but if you divorce her, I would not mind marrying you Fernando-san.” Hiromi throws out. “I would not mind marrying him either.” Kitsume says. “Like we discussed before, he would be a great husband but he is married to somebody else and even though that marriage is about to end to due to things of ‘her’ fault, he cannot marry anyone until his marriage is officailly over. That can take years to get done.” Naru points out. “Well thanks, ladies. It is not that I would not marry any of you if I had the chance, I would honored if I did. But we are here to get you to the next step in your life – college and the scholarship you all are working for. After college and starting your careers you can then be ready for marriage, though you could marry during college which would add to your responsibilities as college student and as a wife. I’m not saying any of you can’t do it, I know that you all can in your own way, but it is something to consider.” Fernando explains. “We considered it. And we considered it so if only it was you.” Cheiko says. “Yeah!” Hiromi lets out. “Look, girls. Go out and enjoy yourselves in the time we have remaining. I have a couple of things to do before we gather to go to the ranch for the weekend.” Fernando points out. “Alright girls, let’s go...” Naru tries to lead the group. Soon they were gone but both Student Council President and Vice President were there. Fernando looks at them both before asking “Can I help you, ladies?” Student Council President Makiko Suzuki looks up at him before saying “If you were to there to teach Sex Ed instead of that female teacher who only talked about our bodies and how it is supposed to function, things would be a lot easier for us girls.” “I do not get what you are saying.” Fernando replies. “There were a lot of things you said that can be taken as a life lesson. Expectation, responsibility, working together with your spouse, many things not mentioned in Sex Ed where we are taught to lie there and enjoy it starting at the age of 13*. A girl in my situation due to my height and preteen appearance even though I am legally an adult, can get into a lot of trouble if I am not cautious with who I am with, which you touched on. You are a wealth of knowledge many do not take into consideration and believe it to be an expectation they have to meet.” Student President Makiko begins. She lets out a sigh before she continues, “Whatever marriage troubles you may be having with your wife, may they be quickly resolved one way or another.” “I can only hope for the best in that situation.” He replies, trying not to let out any details in his problems. “I can see that the girls of 12-2 are enamored with you, and why they are. You must be a great man.” Student President Makiko states. “You should ask the Emperor about me. He can tell you a lot.” He tells her. Vice President Kioko leans over and whispers in Makiko’s ear. Makiko pipes up and then asks “To my understanding you are taking the girls of 12-2 to some ranch for the weekend? Before the actions that got them in trouble, were the girls of 12-1 also invited?” Fernando gives a nod before he explains in a subtle lie, “Only the girls from 12-2 were invited to the ranch, none of the girls from 12-1 were invited as this was planned out weeks ago for them to have a short vacation to focus on their reports.” “Oh.” President Makiko reacts, then asks “I thought, if it would possible to add Vice President Kioko and myself for this trip?” “I would have to talk to my partner; but I do not see a problem in adding either of you, but I see a problem in that neither of you have your things packed up and ready to go. If you two can solve that, then you two may come with us.” Fernando explains. “Hold on to that thought, I’ll be right back!” President Makiko replies before she takes her vice president friend’s hand and takes off to look for her Emperor Uncle. Fernando sighs before he gets up to get a second plate of sushi, mixing it with some Wagu and Kobe Beef Sushi and a can of ginger ale, glad that Student President Makiko is getting the Emperor as he need to talk to him about the girls in the basement detention cells. As he picks out his food, Hondo approaches him with that worried et angered look on his face. Monty was with him but seeing Gadget sitting alone at his table decides to open his mouth to her. “Jefe, we hav’ a problem.” Hondo begins. Fernando, seeing Monty going over to Gadget throws back at Hondo and point out Monty, telling him with a growl “We got a bigger problem – now go get that addicted Cheese Sniffer away from Gadget. There is a reason why I have them separated.” Hondo turns around to see Monty stepping up to Gadget and calling her by her name to get her attention. He yells out for all to hear “Monterey Jack! Get Your Ass Over Here Now!” Monty turns to them and yells out “I’m err... teh-llin’ huhr e’vRee-Ting!” Fernando puts down his plate of food and stomps over to Monterey Jack with Hondo behind him, grabbing and twisting his ear and pulls him away from Gadget, growling “You’re Coming With Me.” “Hey! OWWW!!! OWWW! OWWW!  LEH ME GO!!!” Monty complains until Fernando drags him back to his plate of food. Fernando lets him go and scowls at him, “You Ain’t Telling Gadget Nothing. I Do Not Care if You Found A Floor Diagram To Do The Hokey Pokey On... You And Dale Are Separated From Gadget And Each Other For A Reason. You Do Not Talk to Gadget Ever, Not Even In My Presence. She Does Not Need To Know What You Know, AND You Do Not Need To Know What She Knows. You Three Are On Separate Missions. Do Not Mix The Missions, Do Not Share What You Know And Learned With Her – EVER.DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?!” “Buhtt, She ‘eeds To Know About Chip!” Monty complains. “She already knows about Chip, how we put him down and where he is. In fact it is by her ordered request that we take down Chip because he has harmed and killed others.” Fernando tells him. “AYE! She Wood Nevah Had Done That! He’s Hur Husband! OW!” Monty lets out before he rubs the back of his head where he was struck by Hondo’s open hand slap. “After all we talked ‘bout how Chip abused her, you still holdin’ onto an abusive marriage she was a victim of? You ‘eed to shut the Eff Up before I send you back to America alive in a box!” Hondo tells him. Fernando points at Monty, pressing his finger against his nose, “I Do Not Want To Ever Hear Your Voice Come Out Of Your Mouth. And I Better Not See You Near Gadget Again. You Claimed That You were her protector, where were you when Chip was abusing her? Where were you when Chip was drugging up My Tammy? Where were you when he was plotting against females of the café? Where were you when Chip set me and Jeanette up to fail and die in the frozen wilderness of Antarctica? Don’t Give Me Excuses, Stories or Lies. You failed in your work as a Rescue Ranger in rescuing the others of the group. Now Listen And Listen Good. Gadget is working as my secretary and technical advisor. She has done more for this group within this mission than what I can gather what you, Chip and Dale did for the time the Rescue Rangers were in service. Now stand at attention and be a good soldier for that is as far as you will ever get in life, just good enough to grunt work and be the muscle of the group.” He then turns to Hondo, “Now, as you were saying, Hondo?” Hondo scowls at Monty for a second before he begins to say, “I took him to see Chip in da morgue when we were gas attacked and when we woke up, Chip’s body was gone.” Fernando lets out a pent up growling sigh. He then says “We’ll talk about details when we get to the ranch in the morning. Start getting your people together, we will be leaving in half an hour.” “Will do, Jefe.” Hondo says before palm slapping the back of Monty’s neck and saying as he hauls him away, “You are with me.” (To be continued....) Note: As mentioned before, at the time GsB4 happens around 2013; when the age of consent in Japan was 13, and had been for literally centuries. In 2021 it was changed to 21, and due to public outcry was reduced to 16 in 2022.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Oct 16th, 2024, 2:34pm Emperor Akihito arrives with Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki to Fernando as he sat at his table enjoying his sushi meal. The Emperor comments, “I noticed that every time we have these gatherings, you always go for the Sushi Platter.” “I need the raw protein to heal and rest on. Sushi is one of those rare meals that offers that. It also reminds me of my grandmother’s Salted Cod Salad but at the time it is different. As Salt Cod Salad has Potatoes, Onions and other Tuber vegetables sprinkled with flakes of salted cod flakes, olive oil and vinegar. Let’s just say it is different while similar at the same time.” Fernando explains. “I see. Maybe I can get my chef to make some for you/” The Emperor says. “I would pass on it though I’m sure your chef can make a wonderful meal of it, but Salted Cod salad is, was, considered as ‘Poor People Food.’ I do not want to insult your chef in making such a meal.” Fernando explains. “Do not worry about it. Poor people food has been the staple of many nations including Japan during their hardest times. It is a culinary history and should never be forgotten. During the Edo Period in the 1600, Sushi saved this nation from starvation, and after WWII, the inventor of Ramen save Japan’s population from starvation. Today they are the best foods most places have to offer. And let’s not forget about some the imported foods we got from the USA after WWII like Breaded Chicken Breast Paddies for our Chicken Katsu and Curry Dishes.” The Emperor explains. “OK, I’m sure your chef can find an authentic recipe online and do justice on it. It’s the presentation that will make it pleasing or not. Served with a side dish of rice, it’s a small bowl of the vegetables; but the vegetables are mostly white and the salted cod is white and the rice and white.” Fernando explains. “That should not be a problem.” The Emperor says. He then pauses for a second before he asks, “Would you mind taking my niece and her friend with you and the girls to this ranch the girls are going too? If you need anything for them, I’ll see about supplying it.” “That is not a problem I would have to ask Hondo about getting two more rooms or they can share with the girls. The problem is them not having their things packed and ready. The girls have their clothes and school books packed up in the limo van I have for them. I could make a stop for them but they would have to be fast in gathering and packing up their things.” Fernando explains. “We can be fast!” Makiko lets out. “That is not an issue. In fact go find the girls of 12-2 and talk with them about joining the ranch trip group and sharing space and room. I need to talk to your Uncle Akihito.” Fernando tells them. Makiko nods before taking Kioko’s wrist and taking her into the crowd to look for the girls of 12-2. Emperor Akihito points out “Since you sent the girls away, what do you want to talk to me about?” “Two things, Aki. 1) Are you aware that Chip’s body was taken away from the morgue?” Fernando asks “Unless it is my staff that took the body, I would not know.” The Emperor explains.’ “I can assure that it was not by your staff as my staff went to view the body, were gas attacked and when they woke up, the body we gone. You staff would have deal with my staff accordingly.” Fernando explains. “I will have a talk with my staff and a review of the video system as to what happened. What’s number two?” The Emperor says and asks. “In doing the Christian thing, I want the girls of 12-1 released except for Aratani. I want Aratani to go through the motions of going through the court, sentenced and then I will drop the charges to get her released. In this none of this the girls will be accepted back to Minorigaoka High School. We’ll go down with security to do this, but send their limo away. If anything, they will be walking home. They deserve some punishment for their deeds.” Fernando explains. “You sure about this?” The Emperor asks. “Sometimes doing the Christian thing is something one does not want to do, thus one has to swallow their pride and do it. In talk with my girls about this, this is what we decided: release the girls except for Aratani, and have Aratani go through the justice system so show her what could happen to her and then release her because it is the Christian thing to do but it is also the Adult thing to do.” Fernando explains. “Then it will be done. Just let me know when.” The Emperor asks. “Thank you.” Fernando tells him. “Let me ask, what have you decided on my niece Makiko?” The Emperor asks. “I’ll take her and her friend though it will but delay us in going there. But that is a problem I will deal with myself.” Fernando explains. “Thank you in taking them. Anything you need to support them in the trip let me know and I’ll get it for you.” The Emperor says. “I do not need anything as of now but I will let you know if I do. Just after this party is over and the staff starts it’s clean up release the girls except for Aratani. Put Aratani through the process of seeing the Magistrate and I will drop her charges then.” Fernando explains. “I will do that then.” The Emperor says. “Thank you.” Fernando tells him. “Thank you as well.” The Emperor throws back. “I need to find Hondo and tell him of the changes I need to do and meet up with him later.” Fernando replies. “I will see you later, then.” The Emperor says before he leaves. Fernando gives a nod before the Emperor leaves. Fernando then looks about for Hondo. He then turns to Gadget, “I want to you start gathering the girls, including the two that will be coming with us. I need to speak with Hondo.” Gadget nods, but throws in, “I will but all my stuff is in your daughters’ limo.” “Alright then, I’ll deal with the girls after I speak with Hondo. Tell my oldest to start gathering the others as we will be leaving. And no BS about who is in charge – they are to follow Hondo to the ranch. I will be there after I pick up a couple girls who left their things at their home and to deal with those who are imprisoned.” Fernando explains. Gadget nods at his request. “Good. Now I’m going to finish this meal before I see Hondo.” He tells her before he begins with his meal. Gadget slowly gets up, “I’ll go see your girls...” Fernando nods as she gets up and walks away. He continues on with his meal, not taking this time to finish it, but not forcing himself to quickly eat it. He was done with his quick meal in a bit over 10 minutes before he goes to look for Hondo. It only takes Fernando a few moments to find Hondo as he was with Val and Monty as they discussed preparation plans and how to get to the ranch with a couple large limos following them. Fernando steps up to their table. “Excuse me, Hondo.” Fernando begins. “Wuz up, Jefe?” Hondo replied. “I need to make a side trip to take care of two being added to my high school girl group. So you would only have to deal with my daughters’ limo, Gadget and Jeanette will be with them.” Fernando explains. “How will you get to the ranch?” Hondo asks. “When you get there, send me you GPS Location, and I will take it from there. I will call when I am just a few miles away.” Fernando explains. “Alright then. Hope to see you later tonight then?” Hondo says and asks. “This will only divert me by a half hour, so yes.  I just need 5 rooms, 1 room per 2 girls, and a room for me. You can wait for me or do this while I am out. It is your place. Gadget will need her own room, so I do not know where you would put her.” Fernando explains. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of Gadget and I’ll see what can be done about an extra room for your guests.” Hondo explains. “Worse comes to worst, you can pile up six beds against together in a room and they can sleep pile on the large bed that creates. They have been sleeping like that with Gadget while at the hotel.” Fernando explains. “I’ll consider that if there are not enough rooms for everyone.” Hondo says. “Thank you.” Fernando says, adding “I’m going to get the girls and be on my way. I’ll see you later.” [To Be Continued...]

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 12th, 2024, 5:24pm “Later, Jefe.” Hondo replied, nodding at Fernando as he walked away, before turning back to Monty and Valentine. Valentine stared at the table, a somber look on her face, as her mind still ran through all Mengele had said about her father and the revelation that Hondo sprung on her that he had been told her father was alive but had kept it to himself until tonight. She did not want to feel the way she did, but she felt a bit hurt and betrayed. She knew why he had done it, and knew there was nothing malicious in his decision to keep it from her, but it still hurt. Valentine’s look did not go unnoticed by Hondo, but he tried to ignore it, as now was not the time to handle this. “Well, looks like discussion is moot at this point. Let’s go find Gadget an’ Rachel.” Hondo said to the other two as he stood up. Valentine sighed and nodded, standing up slowly. Monty grunted, then stood up with a groan. “Hmph… Ooogrrrahh! Not as young as I once was… Alroight, skippah, lead the way.” “Don’t think I forgot you, Jack. Seems our talk earlier wasn’t enough, so we’ll be havin’ a discussion at the lodge.” Hondo said coolly, giving him a hard look as he spoke. “Why not ‘ere an’ now?!” Monty growled slightly. Hondo gave him a side glance, “Not the time or place, Jack.” Monty just frowned at him, a bit angrily. He was not as much angry at Hondo as he was at life right now. He had half given up, and had felt better after their talk on the balcony, but after seeing Chip’s dead body, having it sprung on him that it was a cyborg and now not sure if it was Chip or not or even when he might have seen the real Chip last, thinking that maybe they were manipulated so that a false Chip could break Gadget down while they were led astray and blinded by a false limelight, having been gassed and passed out while their only evidence was stolen, and knowing Gadget did not know the truth, he felt angry. He knew it went against Hondo or Fernando’s wills to talk to Gadget or tell her what he had seen, as Hondo had told him who knew about cyborg Chip, and Gadget was not named, but he felt it was right to tell her. He had failed to protect her before, and he wanted to make up for it, so he acted brashly in a failed attempt to do something for her. His head was unclear and filled with anger, but one things Hondo said did get through; It was not the time or place. It does not take long for Hondo to find Gadget, Rachel, Michelle, and the others, as they were standing in the gathering area, just inside the entrance, putting on their jackets and shawls, in preparation for leaving. Rachel looked up and saw them approaching, and gave him a disapproving look. “There you are! We are ready to go, and was wondering when you were going to join us. Once we get Gadget’s bags out of our limo, you can lead out, we’ll follow, and the dirty pair and the others can bring up the rear.” Rachel said, a bit of condescension to her voice. Hondo was use to it by now, as Rachel and Michelle never really liked him for some reason. He got along better with Aiesha, but the only ones who actually listened and were respectful to him were the skunk sister, most likely because he was there when they were rescued and he helped look after them for a while when in Italy. What he had ever done to get their ire, he was not sure. Not long after the first trip to Italy, Rachel and Michelle ganged up on him and verbally tore him a new one over something he had not done, and ever since they seem to regard him with some disdain, though Fernando generally kept them at bay. “Your father said it was just your limo an’ Gadget was goin’ with you.” Hondo replied. “Well, that’s not how it’s going.” Rachel said flatly. Hondo shook his head, “No, your way is not how it’s goin’, as I have my orders an’ we’re not waitin’ for the others.” “But, I wanted to go with Fernando!” Gadget squeaked. “Gadget, be quiet.” Hondo said firmly. Rachel frowned angrily, and spoke coldly, “Listen, you’re just some sidekick he got from the loser pool of ranger wanna-bes and I’m his daughter. I make the calls when he’s not here.” “Fernando did say there wasn’t supposed to be an argument about who’s in charge.” Gadget interjected timidly. “Shut up, Gadget!” Rachel growled, “Or do we need to remind you of your place?!” Gadget shrunk back and shook her head quickly, not wanting a repeat of earlier as her and Michelle scared her to death. Hondo stared at her blankly, trying not to get angry, “I don’t know why you hate me, an’ it doesn’t matter at the moment, as I was given a job, an’ that’s to get you gals safely to the lodge. Gadget rides with you gals, an’ unless Jefe says otherwise your limo is followin’ me an’ the others will come later. I was told to take you gals, Jeanette, an’ Gadget, all in one limo, followin’ me. I’m not tellin’ the others to follow too, as he said nothin’ ‘bout them, so he may want them to follow him. If you don’t like it you can find your father an’ ask him, otherwise, your followin’ this loser sidekick an’ the others can either follow your father or figure it out on their own, understand?” Rachel narrowed her eyes at him, “Fine, but I’ll be talking to daddy about this later.” Rachel turned to go tell Michelle about the situation, leaving Gadget standing with them. “W.why does she hate you?” Gadget asked timidly. Hondo shrugged, “Hell if I know. They haven’t said an’ I’ve not asked.” “M.m.maybe you sh.should.” Gadget replied softly. Rachel looked over at them, “Gadget! Here now!” Gadget jumped and ran over to here, as Michelle had walked off. “Stay with us, or you’ll not be around to bother daddy again! Understand?” Rachel said in a commanding tone. Gadget swallowed hard and nodded quickly. A few minutes later Michelle came back with an annoyed looking Jeanette in tow. “I wasn’t ready to leave yet! OW! Stop pulling on me!” Jeanette groused, seeming a bit tipsy. “Found her guzzling wine.” Hondo over heard Michelle say to Rachel. Rachel shook her head, “I don’t know why Daddy keeps her around, but every time I say something he tells me it’s not my business.” “It’s not.” Aiesha chimed in. “We weren’t asking you, as you’re still in trouble for stealing daddy’s plane and letting Tammy pull one over on you!” Michelle snapped at her. “Are we ready?” Hondo asked as he stepped up to the group. “No thanks to you.” Rachel replied coldly. Hondo closed his eyes and shook his head briefly, at her reply, sighing slightly as he did. “*sigh* … Good. Then head to the limo an’ get set. Let the driver know to follow me.” Hondo replied. They did not reply but headed out, gathering Sabrina and Tabitha, who stood by waiting. As the 6 of them marched out Aiesha hung back a bit. “Don’t let Rachel get to you. She’s in a bad mood after what those girls did and I guess Gadget pushed Daddy again, so that pissed them both off, too.” She said. “I figured there had to be somethin’ buggin’ her, as she’s more surly than normal.” Hondo replied. Aiesha shrugged, “They mean well, but can be overprotective. Plus, you’re not their favorite person.” “I’ve taken that hint.” Hondo replied. Aiesha shrugged again, “What can you expect, being café trash.” Hondo raised an eyebrow at her, but did not ask, as it was not the place to hash out anything. “We’d better get goin’.” He said. Aiesha nodded, “Sure, but a word of advice… We are his family and you are not. It would be good to remember that.” Hondo just blankly stared at her as she stared back at him for a moment before she turned and walked off to follow her sisters. Monty grinned a bit, “Noice ta see ‘ow loved ya are, eh skippah?” Hondo shot him a cold look before looking at Valentine, to see her turn away from him. She had been doing her best to not make eye contact with him since that incident with Mengele and it was starting to irritate him. “Let’s just go. Think I’ve had enough of this party.” Hondo half growled. As the three of them started to walk out, a familiar voice called out, “Hey Hondo! Wait up!” Hondo turned to see Charles trotting his direction, with his crew lagging behind them as a couple of them worked to keep Dale on his feet. “Hey, we were riding with The dirty pair and Fernando’s friends, so don’t leave us behind.” Charles said. Hondo shook his head, “Jefe said I was to take his girls, Gadget, an’ Jeanette out to the lodge an said everyone else would be with him.” “I just spoke to him, and he said he sent his buddies and the dirty pair to the car, and we needed to get out there, if we were going with, as you were leaving.” Charles replied. Hondo sighed and shook his head, “Clearly it’s not my night then.” “What do you mean?” Charles asked. Hondo shook his head, “Don’t worry about it. Just get drunkie the clown to the car an’ don’t make us wait.” Hondo started to walk off, Monty, Valentine, and Charles with him. “I’ll walk with you, as the others are right behind us, so you shouldn’t have to wait. Besides, Bourbon and Foxglove have Dale well in hand.” Charles replied. “Speakin’ of that,” Hondo said, as he walked, his tone getting firmer, “I understand he needs time an’ took tonight hard, but lettin’ him get trashed tonight was not good.” Charles shrugged, “Eh, it wasn’t bad either. The rest of us had it covered. You can’t expect a trainee to be able to handle the stress of shit like that, like us field veterans can.” “That also adds to the point! He’s a trainee, an’ lettin’ him do that sets bad precedence! AN’ then there’s Foxglove, she shouldn’t be here!” Hondo replied more firmly. “Come on, Sackett. Show some compassion for once!” Charles replied with a grin as he hit him in the shoulder firmly, in a supposedly fun, friendly way. “We’re here for a year, at least! Couldn’t let him be the only one who had to do without his sweetheart!” “There’s plenty of reasons why he should do without, mainly that he is a trainee an’ obviously can’t sort out the job from his emotions, an’ she’s not ready for all of this, let alone ready to prop him up!” Hondo half growled, not liking his friendly punch at all, as though they worked together alright, they were not exactly friends. “Oh, she’s fine! And he will learn, don’t worry. We’ll get it out of his system in the next couple days, and then its all business. Trust me.” Charles replied. “Fine. He’s your minion, his fate is on you. But, if he gets one of us or some innocents killed, or Foxglove gets hurt over this, I’m comin’ to you.” Hondo replied flatly. Charles raised an eyebrow at him, “If that came from anyone else, I’d take it as a threat.” “Take it however you want, but it’s not a threat. Just a warnin’. I don’t have a say in his trainin’, but if he fails due to lack of or improper trainin’, an’ people get hurt, I’m goin’ to the one responsible, an’ that’s you.” Hondo replied. Chales nodded, “Fair enough, my growly friend. You named foxglove personally, though. Why? What’s she to you?” Hondo shook his head, “Nothin’, but I’ve known her since before the auxiliary rangers were even a thing, an’ I know she’s a sweet kid. A little too sweet for this life, an’ maybe a little too fragile too. Just hate to see someone like her get ran through the gears of this work an’ spit out.” “She’ll toughen up.” Charles replied. “Maybe, but hate to see her have to.” Hondo replied. In truth, foxglove reminded him a bit of Laurie, how she had been when they first met. Sweet, caring, easy going, and so willing to please. Yet so small, fragile, and so unready for the hells that this life would bring. Back then he wasn’t even so heavily involved in this sort of life, only helping where needed and on a more amateur basis. Things had changed a lot for him since those days, and a lot about him had changed as well.  Still he hated the thought of what this life would do to someone like Foxglove, especially if Dale did not get the proper training and shape up fast. But, like Charles had said, they were not his responsibility or worry. Nothing else was really said further as they walked on, and they parted ways not long after getting outside, as the limos had been pulled up front for the occupants to load there, and the mustang was still in the garage. Hondo, Valentine, and Monty walked past the limo’s and down the sidewalk that lead the to the garage. Inside they found the mustang, and after a brief inspection to make sure it was alright, Hondo had the others step back as he hit the remote start. The car started fine, and with no explosions, they climbed in, and headed out, both Monty and Valentine still being quiet. The mustang soon pulled out of the garage and swung into the circle drive, where the limos sat, and Hondo waved for them to follow him. Both Limo’s blinked their lights, signaling that they saw him, and they pulled out behind him and followed him out of town. The trip was uneventful, but longer than it had been from the safehouse they had been using, adding another forty-five minutes onto the hour and a half drive it had taken from the safehouse, due to being further away, and now having to deal with down town Tokyo traffic.   Being as it was well after midnight when they left the palace, they did not reach the ranch entrance until close to three am. Most of the limo occupants had fallen asleep, as had Monty, leaving a few up besides the drivers. Hondo glanced over at Valentine a few times, to see her either staring into the darkness, out the window, or staring down at the floor. He wanted to talk to her, but not with Monty in the back seat, even if he was asleep, so he stayed quiet, not even turning the radio on to quiet his own thoughts. At the ranch Clint and one of the other hands were waiting to lead them in, with a couple of Yuudai’s men staying there, to keep watch. Hondo had a brief talk with Clint, telling him that others would be coming, and if he had any questions to call him and he would come down to personally verify they were who was supposed to be coming. After that, Clint jumped on his motorcycle and lead the way, with the other following the group. At the lodge, two more of Yuudai’s men were found waiting there, the same two from the night before, and after they told Hondo that they had verified that everything was secure, they headed out to patrol the road to the lodge. Clint spoke to Hondo again, as everyone started to amble out of the Limos, and with Hondo needing nothing further, the other hand with him headed back down to road, as well, heading back to his post to wait for the arrival of the last limo, and Clint stood by to escort the limo’s back out, as they would not be needed again, at least not for a couple days. Once everyone was out and inside the lodge, Hondo and Valentine set to showing everyone their rooms, showing Fernando’s daughters to basement family room two, Charles and his group to the staff quarters, Gadget to upstairs single room 1, Jeanette to upstairs single room 2, the dirty pair to the upstairs single rooms 3 and 4, the boys from the hood to upstairs single rooms 6, 7, and 8, and Monty to upstairs single room 5. (Note: See drawings in separate section for Sackett Lodge. Upstairs rooms start a #1 from the stairwell and are numbered counter clockwise from the first room around their hall, with the second cluster of 4 rooms starting at #5 and being number counter clock from that one around their shared hall.) With everyone set to their room, and luggage carried in, the limos left, and Hondo stood outside and watched them go. Once the taillights were fully out of sight, he sighed to himself, and headed back inside, and up to his room to change. (To be continued …)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Dec 24th, 2024, 2:02pm It takes Fernando a couple of minutes to gather the girls and get directions for Student Council President Makiko Suzuki and Student Council Vice President Kioko Kawasaki’s homes in the Nakano near Minorigaoka High School. Depending on how long they take, it would only be about an hour added to their trip: 30 minutes to get to their home and 30 minutes to get to the palace and start to Hondo’s lodge plus what time they take packing and getting their things. He thought he was going to go both homes at the same time but the president and vice president live 10 blocks from each other with the school in the middle between them, their walk to the school each was 5 blocks in length but 10 blocks from each other. So it was 30 added minutes per home. As the president was in her home gathering her things, Fernando gets the GPS Location to the Ranch from Hondo. He sends the information to his software map and figures out a route to get there. But it was getting late and decides that he would do some teleportation jumps every few miles when on the highway to shorten the trip considerably. He calls Hondo when he approaches the highway’s exit. Hondo gives him directions to get to the ranch even though Fernando is following the GPS, he does have to follow by a few rules and silently wait by the gate until it opens and drive in slowly at around 10mph to the front of the main building wait for security to verify who he was, before leading him down the long, dirt road to the lodge, where it sat nestled in the trees and below the mountains. The girls were dropped off and taken to their room while Fernando parks the limo in the parking lot. Stepping out the limo, Fernando closes the door and looks at the Late Spring night sky, with no light pollution from Tokyo obstructing the stars. “Figure Dracos would be over our heads.” Fernando says. “It is late Spring.” Hondo points out. “That I already know.” Fernando replies, throwing in “Being in the mountains would mean cold nights and hot days. So where are the girls being shacked up, vs. my room?” “The high school girls? They have a couple rooms in the basement, and you are on the top floor.” Hondo explains. “And Gadget?” Fernando asks. “On the top floor on the other side of the building.” Hondo points out. “I’ll take a look around but chances are I will be moving Gadget to be with the high school girls so they can have some adult supervision and be away from Dale and Monty.” Fernando point out. “Gadget? Adult supervision? That's not one I've heard before... You can move her, but That would mess up the order of things.” Hondo stated. “I’ll be responsible for what happens. And I’ll take care of the move. You just relax, the high school girls are my responsibility.” Fernando says. “I’ll trust you in doing the right thing.” Hondo replies. “Thanks.” Fernando tells him. He then adds, “Let’s go talk to the girls and then get Gadget moved in with them.” Hondo nods though a bit uneasily. Despite what problems could have occurred, things went smoothly with the move: getting the girls into one room with Gadget like at the hotel, and the upstairs room emptied which Gadget separated her further from Dale and Monty. Fernando gets into his room upstairs and takes off his tuxedo jacket. Hondo gives his salutations before leaving to be in his room with Val. Fernando unbuttons his shirt and looks out the window of his room; to his right was Mt Fuji in all its glory, to the left was the glow of the night lights of Tokyo. Normally he would think how grand it is, but he is tired though he can not show it. As he stands there unbuttoning his shirt’s cuffs, Hiromi enters his room with Naomi behind her. “Sensei Fernando?” Hiromi calls to him. Fernando turns to face her, seeing she is not alone but with Naomi behind her. He says to them “How can I help you ladies.” Hiromi snaps into answering “Just wondering why you are not with us?” Fernando lets out a slight sigh before answering, “Even though we are the only ones here for the weekend, this is a family orientated business. It would be bad for their image if I was downstairs with you girls in the minds of many ‘having an orgy with you ladies.’ So it is better if Gadget was with you and I stayed up here.” “But nothing like that would be happening if you were downstairs with us.”  Hiromi complains. “It’s not what we would do or not do but how it may appear to others.” Fernando tries to explain to her. He then asks, “And why are you here, Naomi?” Naomi flatly throws out, “To make sure Ms. Hot & Ready does not try to seduce you or anything like that.” Fernando holds back his laughter for a moment before answering “Like I said before, if given the chance to have sex with any of you girls, it would be an honor. But that is not the kind of relationship we have.” “I know that.” Hiromi replies, “But just because I’m more vocal about how a girl feels, they think I want sex with you.” Naomi throws in “You have said many times that is what you wanted to.” “So? Can’t I fantasize about having sex with one who is our senpai? You and the others do too, don’t lie about, because you all admit to it!” Hiromi throws out. Fernando lets out “Girls, lets calm down first of all.” They both look at him before he continues, “You girls got your fantasies, we guys got ours. That is just the way things are. We can keep it within ourselves or we can sit down and talk about them. Either way it is how we deal with them that makes it acceptable or not. Now I ask, can you ladies return to your room? Tomorrow is another day.” “Can I stay here with you? Sleep in your bed with you? Have my body against yours?” Horomi asks. “Hiromi! What are you thinking?!!” Naomi throws out. “I’m just being honest to him about my intentions.” Hiromi explains. Naomi smacks her forehead and shakes her head. Fernando tells them, “Come on, ladies. Go back to your room and go to sleep.Tomorrow is another day to be had.” Naomi grabs Hiromi by the arm, “You heard him. Let’s go.” “But...” Hiromi complains. “But nothing. He needs his rest as do we. Now let’s go.” Naomi tells her as she pulls her away. For a moment Hiromi can be heard complaining as Naomi hauls her away. Fernando shakes his head, wondering how much of a headache Hiromi is going to be this weekend. He begins to take off his outer layers, folding them and placing them on a nearby dresser. But as he prepares his things for the next day he gets another visitor. He looks at her before taking-off his t-shirt. She walks in with a bathrobe wrapped tightly around her, beginning to complain “What was that about? With those high school girls...” “What do you want, Jeanette?” He asks of her. “Cover yourself up at least.” She tells him. “We seen each other in less, not that it matters.” He begins, adding “Why are you here?” “To make sure you are cheating against Tammy with Gadget.” She tells him. “And if I did? Whether you want to believe it or not, She cheated against me with Chip, and used drugs with him. And now she’s in Italy cheating with who knows who, and Chip is dead.So it does not matter either way. If I were married to you instead of her, things would be different. But no, you told me to marry to to save her, and she still is self destructing. Who’s fault is that? Not mine.” He tells her. Jeanette stands there crossing her arms under her breasts. “Well?” He throws at her. “Well what?” She throws back. “This is the honeymoon suite. So are you going to spend the night with me and continue where we left off or you going to leave me alone?” He throws at her. “Don’t kid yourself. Nothing happened between us, and nothing is going to happen between us.” She tells him. “Do I have to bring your Parallel Universe Self to talk to you again? She’s happy married to me over there, and happy being a mother you could have been. Now I do not know what I did for you to turn on me, but I’m sure Misao had a hand in it. Before she ever came in, despite our limited relationship, we were happy as the friends we were and planned for a possible future.” He tells her. “Don’t kid yourself in that we had something then. We might have but you threw it all away.” She rebuttals. “Do not blame me for the brain washing Misao put you through. Before you met her, we were as a couple could have been, at least good friends if not best friends, not demanding of things from each other but requesting them and understanding that there are times when such requests can not be fulfilled. I was teaching you about the basics of Time Travel, told you not to share that technology or information with anybody. Yet you did with her and she makes demands for you to give it to her because ‘her people needed help.’ I told you to go get it back and she makes excuses as to why she can’t. But when she demanded it from you, you gave it right away. Is that fair? No it is not. Is that right? Hell no it is not. So to let you know, I went to take it back. She made excuses, and I told her to shove it up her ass before taking what is rightfully mine. And when I brought it back home, I drained it of all its temporal energy, making it useless if you, her or anyone else decides to take it again. This is the hand you forced me to play, Jeanette. I am not gloating that I won from taking back what it mine, I am not happy with the action I had to take. I did what had to be done. So do not give me any lip, do not blame me for things others did. If you want to continue to be some sort of friend to me, you need do things for me you would do for me before Misao entered your life, you need to do things I can trust you with, even if it mean being intimate with me like we were. That is the price you need to pay for me to make up what Misao had taken away. If you think that is too high of a price to pay, then you can leave on your own accord.” He tells her. “I have no money to get back to Tokyo to see Misao.” She tells him. “Who said you are going to see Misao? You’re going back straight to New York.” He tells her. “You would not dare.” She almost challenges him. “I needed to kill people in order to protect others from harm and death, including you. I can send you and your things back to New York with a wave of my cane. Now, since you failed in help keeping Tammy in Japan, and you think you could win her back by play snitch by telling her I’m screwing Gadget, you think I can trust you? You either are on my side or you are not. If you think I’m screwing Gadget and want t stop me, what are you going to do to replace what she was giving me from between her legs? You got all that to think about while you sleep tonight and comeback with an answer unless you want to open that robe right now, get on my bed and practice making babies here and now. The choice is yours.” He tells her. “This is not over, not by a long shot.” She says before she turns away to walk out of the room. Fernando waits for a while as she walks down the all to her room. He then goes to his door and closes it and locks it. He walks back to the bed thinking, “Tomorrow is another day.” (Edited for factual clarity. Blue is additions where strike through is removals. Dale is in the basement, thus moving Gadget to the basement moves her closer to him. Since He has stayed away from her, and Monty was the issue earlier, Dale should be less of a worry anyway, thus the change shouldn't change the character view or intent too much. Upstairs she was on a different hall from Monty, but moving her to the basement does add some distance, though during the day proximity cannot be helped.)

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Dec 27th, 2024, 5:13pm (Jump back to end of my last post, blue from Fernando's post) As Hondo opened the door to his room he heard a gasp, coming from Valentine, as she jumped and held a t-shirt over her breasts. She stood looking at him wide eyed for a moment, him having startled her when he entered, standing in nothing but a pair of grey cotton panties and the t-shirt she held against her body. After a moment she looked down and half turned away from him. “Y.you startled me.” She said quietly. “I noticed… Am I supposed to knock before comin’ into your room, now?” He asked, his tone and body posture giving away his surly state of mind. She shook her head, “Don’t be like that. It’s both of ours, and I’d never ask that of you… I just… *sigh*” “You’re still pissed with me over not tellin’ you ‘bout your father. Yeah, I don’t have to be a mind reader to see that.” He replied flatly, though his facial features showed he was a bit angry. She looked up at him quickly, “Stop, please! I’m NOT angry! I’m.. I’m just very hurt and confused.” “I did what I had to do.” He replied firmly. “Why couldn’t you trust me?” She asked, looking down again. Hondo sighed in frustration, “*sigh* … We went over this already! You’d have ran off an’ gotten killed on a piece of intel that came from unreliable sources an’ couldn’t be verified! I cared too much ‘bout you, even back then, to let that happen, an’ I barely knew you yet! Plus, I had just seen my ex, who I thought was dead, try to kill us both then get blown away, you were hurt for a second time, I nearly got blown up an’ in the process was hurt, an’ then had to go through Hatfield’s mental games before finally blowin’ that asshole away! Neither of us were in a good place, I didn’t trust you to handle it well, an’ after investigatin’ it, I came up empty, so I thought it was garbage info planted by Hatfield, another one of his mind games set up to take you away from me! So, no, I didn’t trust you to listen to me ‘bout it, an’ not run after a possible ghost, to your own possible death! I didn’t trust the info to be real, either! An’ I sure as hell couldn’t take losin’ someone again, not so soon after all that, an’ not someone I loved!” She looked back up at him, “But, you didn’t even say you loved me for months after!” “Because I couldn’t! I…” He sighed and lowered his tone, “*sigh* … I couldn’t say it as I fear if I said I loved you, I’d lose you for sure an’ I wasn’t strong enough to go through that again. Not after losin’ Laurie once, then havin’ to see here like that, havin’ Red an’ Rose turn on me like they did, Not after all of that… I did what I did because I loved you. Maybe it was a little selfish too, but I couldn’t lose you… Trust me, I planned to tell you if Jefe an’ I found somethin’ that proved it could be true, but we found nothin’. Even the CIA, an’ all the other documents we could get from the other alphabet soup agencies said he was dead. No one knew when or why or how or by whom, an’ they all had different speculations, but they all had him as dead, if they said anythin’ about him at all.” “I see.” She said softly, before sighing and pulling on the baggy t-shirt. “*sigh*…. I know you meant well, but… I just can’t get over it right now.” “You said you’d trust me.” He replied quietly. She looked up at him quickly, “I never said I didn’t but… But it doesn’t stop the hurt! Please understand.” He frowned, “I’m tryin’, but I’m havin’ a hard time. I reckon I expect too much from you.” She looked down again and turned away from him, “I’m sorry I can’t be what you need me to be.” For the first time, he did not argue with her, and though he did not know it, his silence hurt her more. He looked at her for a moment again before going to his bag, where it sat on the dresser, and started putting things into it and pulling other out. Val turned to look at what he was doing when he did not reply, and though she felt compelled to ask, her heart sank as she knew the answer. “What are you doing?” She asked softly. “Grabbin’ my clothes to change with an’ packin’ the rest.” He replied. “Please don’t.” She replied softly. “There is a spare room in the staff area I can use, so you can have your space.” He continued, as if she had said nothing. She grabbed his arm to stop him and he tensed his fist as he kept himself from reacting reflexively. “Please, Hondo, stop! If anyone should leave, it’s me, but… please… I just need some time to sort my mind out! The past few weeks have been long and hard on all of us, and I know you’re stressed out, like the rest of us, so please don’t do something we’d regret over this! Please?!” She begged. He pulled away from her, as he felt a bit hurt himself, from her reactions, and the stress, fatigue, and whatever it was that was dragging his system down was not allowing him to blow it all off properly, but before either could say anything, his phone buzzed and he pulled it out to look at it who was calling, welcoming the interruption. “Trouble?” She asked, worriedly. “It’s Jefe.” He said flatly, before answering the call. The call was brief, as Fernando was just letting him know he was close to highway exit for the ranch. Hondo gave him some directions, in case his GPS was off, and gave him instructions to wait at the gate for one of the hands who was working security to verify it was them, then to show them the way to the lodge. Once he hung up, he quickly called Clint Saito, formerly Clint Eastwood, to let him know to expect Fernando shortly, and to show him to the lodge once he arrived. Once that call was done, he shut his flip phone and set it on the dresser before going back to pulling things out of his bag. “Please don’t leave like this.” Val begged. “I’ve got to change an’ go meet Jefe out front to get him an’ his girls situated. We’ll talk ‘bout it once I am done.” He replied firmly, making it clear that he did not want to talk further at the moment. Valentine nodded and backed up a few steps, and just stood there with her head down, occasionally glancing up to see if his back was still towards her. He stripped out of his formal clothes and into his normal garb quickly, pocketing his phone and throwing on a shoulder holster and pistol before slipping into his vest. Once dressed again, he turned and walked out without giving Valentine a second glance, as he just did not have the mental power to deal with her attitude and how he felt about it now, as the time was almost 4:00 am, now. As he shut the door, Valentine stared at it for a moment, before going over to the bed and sitting on the edge. After a minute of sitting there quietly and thinking, the hurt, stress, fatigue, and frustration form the last few weeks overwhelmed her emotions and she plopped on the bed, on her belly, and started to cry. After a bit she curled up into a ball and sniffled softly. “*sniff* I’m sorry, I’m not a enough.” She whispered to herself, as she thought about him, but she soon started crying again. She felt so confused about it all, and so betrayed, yet she knew she was making him feel betrayed too, and that made her feel worse. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo walked down the main stairway, to the front door and stood there for a bit in the cool night air, waiting for Fernando and his group to get there. The trek from the ranch took 15 to 20 minutes, at least, and though one could do it in 15 or less my UTV or pickup truck, the limo’s were not really designed for this sort of road, so the trip took a bit longer. About 15 minutes later, the lights of the limo, and the motorcycle leading it out, were seen through the trees. The limo soon pulled up and the girls got out, with their bags in hand, though several looked sleepy, they were all looking around and chattering excitedly. Hondo welcomed them and showed the to the basement stair case, before telling them that family suites one and three on the lower floor were theirs and they could decide who slept where in the rooms, as each suite had four rooms in them, one each with a queen bed, and three each with double beds, and a fold out couch in each suite as well. Once the girls were on their way downstairs, Hondo shook his head a bit, wondering if the drama that seemed to follow these girls would be worth it or not, before he turned and headed out the side door to the parking lot.   Out in the parking lot, Hondo found Fernando standing, with his bag in hand, staring up at the stars. The lack of light and city pollution, topped with the cool night air, made the number of stars visible multiply infinitely over what could be seen from the safe house. “Figure Dracos would be over our heads.” Fernando says. “It is late Spring.” Hondo points out. “That I already know.” Fernando replies, throwing in “Being in the mountains would mean cold nights and hot days. So where are the girls being shacked up, vs. my room?” “The high school girls? They have a couple rooms in the basement, and you are on the top floor.” Hondo explains. “And Gadget?” Fernando asks. “On the top floor on the other side of the building.” Hondo points out. “I’ll take a look around but chances are I will be moving Gadget to be with the high school girls so they can have some adult supervision and be away from Monty.” Fernando point out. “Gadget? Adult supervision? That's not one I've heard before... You can move her, but that would mess up the order of things.” Hondo stated. “I’ll be responsible for what happens. And I’ll take care of the move. You just relax, the high school girls are my responsibility.” Fernando says. “I’ll trust you in doing the right thing.” Hondo replies. “Thanks.” Fernando tells him. He then adds, “Let’s go talk to the girls and then get Gadget moved in with them.” Hondo nods though a bit uneasily. Despite what problems could have occurred, things went smoothly with the move: getting the girls into one room with Gadget like at the hotel, and the upstairs room emptied which Gadget separated her further from Monty. Fernando gets into his room upstairs and takes off his tuxedo jacket. Hondo gives his salutations before leaving to be in his room with Val. Hondo turned and headed back to his room, but half way there he was stopped by a couple of the high school girls, who had changed out of their dresses, and now wore oriental style silk robes, though they were not as fancy as many that one would find at the higher end shops or tourist traps, but still nice and utilitarian. “Uhm , Mister… I’m sorry, but I fogot your name.” The one says to him as they come up to him. “Hondo.” He replies. “An’ you two are?” “I’m Naomi and this is Hiromi.” She said. Hondo nodded, “Alright. What can I do for you ladies at this hour?” “Uhm, we were…” Naomi started to reply before. “We need to see, Sensei Fernando, right away!” Hiromi said, speaking quickly over Naomi. “Do not be so rude!” Naomi exclaimed. “How is that rude?! He’s Fernando’s employee, right? So, he should help us since we’re Fernando’s guests!” Hiromi said, not thinking of anything but Fernando and the longing in her loins. “I, uh, I think he owns the place.” Naomi said. “No way!” Hiromi answered. Hondo scowled at her a bit, “Yeah, I own the place.” “Really?!” Hiromi said, thinking it had to be a joke, as this American cowboy looked too uncultured to own something so nice, and he was not nearly as suave or good looking to her as Fernando was. “An’ I’m Fernando’s partner, not his employee. You all are my guests, though I’m not sure I appreciate your tone, right now.” Hondo replied firmly. “We are so sorry, Hondo-sama!” Naomi quickly replied, embarrassed at her friend’s reply and ashamed at the disrespect shown to their host. “I was not sure, who you were exactly either, but that was no excuse for the rudeness shown! Please forgive us!” Naomi bowed slightly and held it, as she elbowed Hiromi. “Ow!” Hiromi replied as Naomi elbowed her. It took her a moment longer for it to click what Naomi had wanted her to do, but when it did, she sighed and then bowed slightly. “*sigh* … My apologies, Hondo-san. I did not understand that you were the owner, or Fernando-sensei’s partner. I misunderstood.” She replied. Hondo nodded, “Maybe so, but it’s no excuse to treat people like that. Even if I was his employee, I don’t owe you a damn thing. You should always be respectful when talkin’ to anyone, older, younger, the same age, no matter if you think there are greater or lesser than you, as everyone deserves the same level of respect, unless they prove they don’t. IT shouldn’t be done because you aren’t sure who someone might be either, but done that way as you shouldn’t respect someone for their station, but for who they really are. Plus, you would want the same respect back, despite your station in life. Now, I know you all might do things different in this country, but I won’t tolerate disrespect in my place, unless someone has shown they deserve it, an’ then I’m liable to throw their asses out, understand?” The both nodded, and replied, though their replies differed slightly, though Hondo was not up enough on his Japanese to understand the difference. “Yes, Hondo-sama.” Naomi replied “Yes, Hondo-san.” Hiromi replied. Hondo nodded, “Alright. Then I’ll accept your apologies this time.” They both stood up straight again, though only Hiromi made eye contact now, as she did not feel the shame that Namoi felt, since she only had Fernando on her mind at the moment, and only apologized for Naomi’s sake. “Thank you, Hondo-sama. It won’t happen again.” Naomi said quietly. “I hope not. Now, what can I help you with?” He asked again. “We really need to talk to Fernando-sensei, but are not sure where his room is, other than he said it was up here.” Hiromi replied. Hondo nodded down the hall, where he had just came from, “Last door, down the hall, with the silver number two on it. Can’t miss it.” “Thanks!” Hiromi said, before trotting off down the hall. “Thank you. Again, my apologies.” Naomi said, before turning and following her classmate. Hondo watched as they trotted to Fernando’s room and let themselves in, as if they were use to having a free pass to him. He shook his head a bit before turning back towards his room. He did not want to think Fernando was #$@!ing them, but they were of legal age for this country, so it did not matter much, other than the drama that would ensue if Gadget found out. He momentarily wondered if Gadget was involved in it too, but then he shook his head at the thought. Even after all she had been through, Gadget was too simple in areas of love, and too clingy and jealous from what he had observed, to be engaged in a one-man orgy with Fernando and those girls. He shook the thought out of his head and headed to his room. Even if Gadget, Fernando, and the girls were doing something, that was their problem, not his. His problem lay behind the honeymoon suite with the silver number one on the door. He stopped at the door for a moment and sighed, as he looked at it, before shaking his head and turning towards the stairs. “Not much of a lady’s man, are ya, skippah?” A familiar voice said, seeming to ooze with contempt. “Thets just a roight bloody shame. A noice bloke loike you gettin’ the shaft from yur own sheila, as well as a bunch of local school tarts! Heh heh!” Hondo half turned to glare at Monty, who stood leaning against a wall in the hall. Giving him a look of contempt. “What the #$@! is wrong with you?!” Hondo snarled. “You are, mate! You are what’s wrong, ‘ere! I tried ta do good, I roight did, an’ aye, I failed. I know I failed, but now you an’ Fernando an’ everyone look down on me, think yur so much better than I am, an’ keep rubbin’ my nose in it! I can’t do anythin’ to make it roight, but I could have told ‘er, as she should know, but you two think you know so much better than everyone else!” Monty snarled. “Are you drunk?!” Hondo asked. “Only ‘ad one drink since I got ‘ere. So not yet! I’m just bloody well pissed an’ tired of you two arse’oles treatin’ me like scum!” Monty growled back, a bit more loudly. “Outside!” Hondo snarled back. “Why? ‘fraid someone might ‘ear the thruth about you?!” Monty replied angrily. “Folks are tryin’ to sleep!” Hondo growled through grit teeth. “Outside, NOW, as this isn’t the place to have this conversation!” Monty sneered at him before standing up and grumbling the whole way down the stairs and out the door. Hondo bared his teeth at him angrily as Monty passed him, but he stayed quiet as he followed him out the door. Monty stopped right out the door and turned to Hondo with a growl. “Now thet we’re outside, I’ll tell ya what a roight bastard… ! Hey! … Where ya goin’??” Monty said, going from angry to perplexed as Hondo passed him and walked out, down the front porch stairs and across the drive. He trotted off after Hondo, following him across the drive and onto the lawn that lay between the lodge and the pond. “Hey! You said we were gonna have us a conversation, yet ya keep walkin’! Ya scared of what truth ya moight learn ‘bout yerself! .. **POW*** Gak!! **THUD*** *Gasp* What The HELL!” Monty exclaimed as Hondo turned suddenly, send a power right cross to Monty’s face, causing him to half chock on his own words and hit the ground before exclaiming from pain and surprise. Though Hondo was a big man, six foot tall, maybe a bit taller, with broad, powerful arms and shoulders, Monty had almost 6 inches on him in height, and was bigger overall, and though at one time most of it had been muscle, overeating, lack of exercise, and age were catching up with him and making him soft, though some of the old muscle still hid. Had he been fit and younger, it would have been more of a challenge for Hondo to take Monty out, but even then, Hondo was a bit more skilled and his stress and frustration had been piling up for days. Even his couple passionate love making sessions with Valentine had barely made a dent into the stress he felt, and her current attitude had undone any stress relief he had felt, and maybe even added to the frustrations he had been feeling. All that, combined with his finally being done with Monty’s attitude left him dangerous, as beating Monty’s ass was the only thing on his mind now, and that focus gave him the edge, even without everything else that was stacked in his favor. Hondo stared coolly down at Monty as he shucked off his hat, vest, shoulder holster, and shirt, before throwing them off to the side, saying nothing as he did. Monty glared up at Hondo for a second before grinning at him, evilly. “Well, now… I thought we ‘ad to wait for this, but since ya started this dance, now I aim ta finish it now!” Monty replied before standing up with a groan. “GRahhh!... Well, these bones may be gettin’ old but I reckon I can still whoop… **BIFF POW** Gahooph!! **POW** **THUD**” As Monty ran his mouth Hondo unleashed a combo on him, jabbing with his right, before stepping in to slam an uppercut into Monty’s gut, before hopping back enough to send a right cross to Monty’s jaw, knocking Monty back to the ground. “Gahoow! *Gasp* *cough, cough* What the blood ‘ell!” Monty groaned, as he rolled from his side to his knees and pushed himself back up to his feet much more slowly. “I’m not in the mood for talk, anymore, Jack!” Hondo growled. “I’m through talkin’! Now I just want to beat your ass!” Monty snarled and launched at Hondo with an angry yell as he grabbed him around the waist and attempted to pick him up and squeeze the life out of him at the same time, hoping to slam him to the ground and daze him to stun him further after squeezing him enough to make him dizzy. Unfortunately for Monty, Hondo had been working out, and his firm abs did not let the squeezing do much, and in Monty’s haste, Hondo had kept his arms from being trapped, and was able to land a series of blows on the back of Monty’s neck, causing him to let go and stumble back, dazed. Hondo tried to slam his face again, but Monty managed to block him this time, with one hand, while he struck out at Hondo’s balls with the other. He did not land a serious blow there, but still hit hard enough to cause Hondo to double over in pain. Monty seized the opportunity and clasped his hands together and brought them down like a club at the base of Hondo’s neck, stunning him and knocking him to the ground. “Ya loike thet. Mate! *pant, pant* The ol’ man’s still got it! Now, I’m gonna beat the loife outta ya!!” Monty shouted as he put the boots to Hondo, kicking him in the guts once, trying for the gonads again a couple times, though he only managed to get his thigh both times, and then kicking at his face, of which he only gazed as Hondo managed to move his head back, before angrily kicking him as hard as he could in the ribs, causing Hondo to cry out and roll a couple times from the force. “Go ahead an’ beg for mercy, if ya want, but I’m all out of it for you self-roicheous bastards!” Monty yelled as he marched over to where Hondo was trying to push himself to his feet. Monty tried to kick him in the face, but Hondo grabbed his foot and with a twist and a shove, caused Monty to lose his balance, stumble back, and land on his ass. Hondo scrambled to his feet and stood over him, as Monty got to his knees and they tried to shield himself. “Get up, you rat bastard!” Hondo growled. “Jest kick me an’ get it over with!!” Monty snarled back. Hondo snarled back, “I could end you on the ground right now, but I’m gonna prove I’m better than you, by beatin’ you on your feet, you piece of shit! Now on them!!” Monty feigned moving slow, putting some extra emphasis on his groaning as he partly stood, though he stayed a bit bend over and panted, hoping to play on Hondo’s being nice. As Hondo moved up slowly, Monty grinned in the dark and lashed out with a quick jab to the nuts again, but Hondo was ready this time, spinning enough to take the blow on the hip, and catch Monty’s wrist with his left before spinning and sending a right cross to Monty’s cheek again that caused him to fall back on his ass. “**POW** Oooph!! … *pant, pant* Alroight… Alroight, Skippah. I’ve ‘ad enough.” Monty said holding one hand up at him defensively. “#$@! that! You’ve had enough when I say you have!” Hondo growled. “Wha? Ya gonna beat an’ ol’ man while ‘e’s down, skippah?? Gonna prove me roight thet ya aren’t nothin’ but a savage??” Monty hissed, taunting him. “No, I’m gonna beat you while you’re on your feet, ya miserable old, has-been!” Hondo growled. That got Monty’s ire up and his glare intensified, “Who’s gonna make me get up?!?!” “You’re gonna do so willin’ly, you old has-been!” Hondo replied angrily. “Call me thet again, mate… Call me thet jest one more time!” Monty snarled. “I tried to help you all! I loved Gadget, an’ I tried to save her from that asshole, but none of you listened! I almost died because of him! I almost died to save her life, an’ you all turned your back on me! I could have forgiven that, but then you lazy, self-righteous asshats ran others over for glory, until you let him destroy her, an’ here you are feelin’ sorry for yourself when she an’ others were hurt! I at least tried! Did you?!” Hondo snarled “Shut up, mate!... If ya bloody well know what’s good for ya, you’ll shut up!!” Monty snarled. “Gadget’s uncle?! Bah! Geegaw’s best friend?!? Bah!! You let that #$@!in’ munk drug her up, an’ lend her out as some cheap whore to scum to #$@!, abuse, an’ make sick!!” Hondo half yelled “Shut up, Skippah, I’m warnin’ ya!!” Monty snarled again. “Gadget, Tammy, an’ who else?!? My wife was on his list, as were others! Did he do the same to Foxglove, but she’s too afraid to speak?? What about the other women at the café?? What about Bink or the other girls there???” Hondo continued, just holding back from yelling. “He’d not hurt no girls! Never!!” Monty spat. “Why not?! He hurt Geegaw’s little girl, didn’t he?? The one you were supposed to protect an’ Dale claimed to be like his sister?!? Were you all that blind, or were you waitin’ for your turn with her?!!” Hondo snarled. “You’ve gone too far, now, Mate!” Monty yelled as he started to stand up. “So, ya didn’t wait? You were probly in there gettin’ sloppy second, eh? Watching as he shot drugs into her veins, and tied her face down to a bed, and then lifted your tail and pounded her cunt, yourself!” Hondo growled. “Thet’s a lie!!” Monty said, as he shoit the rest of the way to his feet. Hondo shook his head, “No, that’s no lie. I see it all now. There’s no way you were blind to it all! Whether or not you got that old, floppy prick of yours wet or not, you #$@!ed her!” “No!” Monty snarled. “You drugged her!” Hondo replied. “No!!” Monty snarled more loudly. “You destroyed Gadget with your own hands! You destroyed Geegaw’s little girl, you rapist!” Hondo shouted “NOO!!!” Monty yelled as he launched at Hondo, swinging wildly and screaming like a mad man. Hondo’s plan had worked, getting Monty blind angry enough to lauch at him, instead of feigning to have lost, just to bide his time and cause problems again later. Monty threw punches blindly, letting his rage empower him, though it also made his sloppy. Hondo used his rage too, but he controlled it at the moment, and used it to fuel him instead of controlling him, like Monty had done. Monty had been lucky to get Hondo to the ground earlier, as Hondo had made the mistake of thinking he would fight fair, but he would not make the mistake again. Though he expected Monty to fight dirty, other than the mental warfare he used to get Monty angry, Hondo would not use dirty moves, as he refused to give Monty ammunition against him. Monty got off several lucky punches, but Hondo barely felt them, his own rage kept the pain at bay. Hondo played a blocking game at first, striking only when he had a solid opening, and otherwise letting Monty wear himself out. Though it took longer than he thought it would, Monty eventually began to slow down and he took his first opening, laying out a barrage of his own combos on Monty, pummeling the big Aussie with powerful blows as he silently beat the shit out of him. Monty still tried to fight back, but a mix of age, fatigue, and surprise kept him from thinking straight enough to counter the younger man’s attacks, despite the blind rage wearing off. He knew he could not win, but he half figured if he did not try to fight back, Hondo would kill him, so he continued to fight, though it was a loosing battle. In a lucky shot, he managed to land a blow on Hondo’s ear, staggering him enough for another nut shot, but it barely grazed the boy, which just made Hondo madder, though it did buy Monty a few seconds as Hondo jumped back. “You’ll *Gasp, pant* Noit *Pant, Wheeze* Kill me, without *pant* a foight!! *Pant, pant* I’ll Not go into thet good night, peacefully!” Monty bellowed as he gasped for air. “*pant, pant* … Shut up.” Hondo growled before moving in again. The moment gave Monty enough time to put together a better fight strategy, and move in with his knowledge on his fists once more, but it was too little too late, as Hondo moved in with a fast series of blows, moving almost as fast, if not a bit faster, than he had at the start. IT was not much longer, and a series of blows, two to the gut and three to the face staggered Monty considerably. He swung a couple wild haymakers as his consciousness threatened to leave him, but they did not connect as Hondo deftly dodged them both. Hondo stepped him, slamming his fist into Monty’s gut again, causing him to double over in pain this time, as his muscles were too fatigued to protect him anymore. Hondo grabbed the old man by hair and pulled his head up, and with one last swift uppercut, he knocked him out cold, and let him drop onto the grass. Hondo staggered a bit, before bending down to put his hands on his knees as he caught his breath. Once he caught his breath again he bent down and checked on Monty. He was alive, but out cold. “You can freeze there, for all I care!” Hondo spat. “If you live, that was only a taste of the hell you’ll get from me if you don’t change your ways fast, as next time I’ll kill ya!” Hondo stared at him for a moment as if expecting a response, though he did not, and after a silent minute or two, he went and grabbed his shirt, holster, hat, and vest from the lawn, before heading into the lodge. He staggered a couple time, the pain and fatigue starting to hit him as the adrenalin wore off, but he managed to right himself and make it inside. Inside he went to the kitchen and washed up at the sink, before gingerly pulling on his shirt. He knew his face had to be a bit of a mess, from the blood on the kitchen towel, but he knew it could not be as bad as Monty’s as he had worked him over. As he tucked his shirt in he groaned as the bruising on his ribs, and guts make themselves known, and he started to limp a bit as he left the kitchen, where Monty had kicked him in the thigh. HE limped slowly to the stairs, his hat, vest, and gun in its holster under one arm, but he stopped at the bottom and looked up, shaking his head after a moment, before instead heading to the little Irish style pub that sat at the top of the basement level stairs. Inside he sat his gear on a table, at one of the little booths inside the door and walked over to the bar, where he grabbed a bottle of whiskey, the first he could reach. Though he preferred bourbon, the first one he grab was an Irish whiskey, and at the moment that did not matter to him. He grabbed a glass with the other hand, from under the bar, pulled the cork with his teeth, and spit it out on the counter, a splatter of blood hitting the counter with it. He rubbed his jaw and noticed it too was sore, and found a tooth loose. He figured it should heal, but even if it did not, he did not care at the moment. He walked over to the small gas fireplace in the far corner as he poured the glass full, sitting it and the bottle on a little round table that sat at the end of a leather couch that faced the fireplace, along with a couple leather easy chairs. He turned on the gas logs, as the room was a bit chilly, and he was starting to feel it due to his body cooling off and the fatigue setting in, grabbed his pistol off the booth table, and then eased himself onto the couch, before trading spots with his gun and the glass of whiskey. He downed half the strong liquid in one gulp, coughing slightly and frowning at the cuts in his mouth and on his lips that burned from the whiskey touching them. He refilled the glass again before kicking off his boots and sitting back to think, as he stared at the fire and sipped on his drink. Unfortunately, he felt too tired to do much thinking, so after a bit he downed the last of his glass, set it on the floor, and laid down to stare at the ceiling for a while before closing his eyes. Hondo slept some, but it was far from well. He was not sure how long it had been, but he guessed it had been an hour before he heard the door open and someone stumble inside. From the slurred, grumbling and groaning, he knew it was Monty. He heard him stumble in, and then it sounded like he half crawled up the stairs, before stumbling to his room and loudly shutting the door. About an hour or so later, soft, familiar footsteps again partially woke him as they approached him. He did not open his eyes, but let her stand there and waited for her next move. Valentine did not say anything, but she soon sat on the edge of the couch and the softly laid down, pulling a soft blanket over them, before putting an arm around him and laying her head on his chest. She sighed deeply, and she could feel a wet spot on his chest, and heard her sniffling, as she softly cried herself to sleep on him. After a while he finally fell into some sort or real sleep, everything before barely being called sleep. He slept until the morning sun hit his face and woke him. As he woke up he found himself covered up, but alone. The faint sound of grease sizzling, and the light scent of bacon, coffee, and fresh biscuits wafted in the air, telling him that Valentine had got up and started breakfast. He was not sure he wanted to get up and face the day, but he did anyway, sitting up with a groan and squinting at the light that shone in the day. He did not know what the day might bring, but he hoped it would better that the night before.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jan 5th, 2025, 12:07pm Charles, Widget was in the Hot Tub with Dale and Foxglove as they were relaxing. Charles need have a Talk with Hondo later. After he clam down and then decide need to whisper into Dale ear about something. “Dale mind I talk to you while Widget talk to Foxglove.” Charles saying “Sure.” Dale saying As Widget went to Foxglove to talk while Dale went next to Charles. “Ok What you want to say?” Dale saying. Then Charles whisper into Dale Ear. “I Need you talk to Montetary Jack about Chip being Dead. But Don’t talk to Gadget about that or don’t see her right now. Nando orders. I will deal with Hondo. So Later on once Monetary Jack wake up. Talk to him and let him know what going on. Also Told him never talk or See Gadget. Until Nando say so. Reason why I am whisper this to you. I don’t want Foxglvoe to know. But Widget already know about Chip being dead. I told her. If you ready to tell Foxglvoe. Then let her know. But Tell Foxglove not to talk to Gadget for now. Ok.” Charles saying to dale ear. Dale Wisper back. “Ok I will tell Foxglove and Montray Jack not to talk to Gadget Until Fernando is Ready. Also will tell Jack about Chip being dead too.” “Thanks.” Charles saying. As Dale went back to Foxglove while Widget went back to Charles and they enjoying they day in the tub.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Charles_Roberts on Jan 18th, 2025, 6:06pm After the Hot Tub. Charles Took Dale to see Monetary Jack while Widget is with Foxglove doing some girl time.. As he see Hondo. Charles; Boss Fernando want Dale talk to Monetary Jack. He need you make sure Gadget don’t see Dale and Monetary Jack. I be standing by. Hondo: Fine but this is Boss orders anyway. Then Hondo went away as Dale enter into Monetary Jack room. As Monetary Jack was resting Dale went to Sit next to him. Dale: Jack I need to talk to you right now. Jack: What is it my chum. Dale: You need stop Making Hondo and Fernando more angry at you. Mention Chip Name. Also Not See Gadget until Fernando Say so. Jack: Why? Dale: Chip is dead Jack. He is Dead. The One we were with was not the Real Chip. That a Clone Chip or Fake Chip. Jack: NO way. That the Real Deal! Dale: NO Is not. When we came out of the Hospital after that Weird Acorn put us in. He Change and I notices too. When we were getting ready our mission. I saw Chip Beating up on Gadget. I know he never do that. But I see Gadget was liking it and I saw some Pills on the Table. Means he Drug her. Then I saw Zipper was acting weird too. Jack: He couldn’t did that? Dale: Yes he did. Then He notices that I was spying on him. So That day. When you, Gadget, Zipper and Foxglove went to get parts. Chip Grab me from behind and then he told me. That I was spying on him and didn’t like that. So he took me to our room and I was rape by him. Jack: What? Dale: Yes He rape me and told me that Real Chip your best friend is not coming back. So you have to deal with me. Lucky I didn’t drug you. Since I drug girls. I will go after Foxglove if you tell Jack or others. Keep this a secret got it. So I Nod to him and he did a evil smile at me. Saying Good boy. Also since you like dressing up in girl clothing. You be my personal femboy servant and do everything I say. Got it? Then I nod again. Jack: Oh Dale. Dale: So I became his Personal Femboy Servant and not say anything. As he continues beat up Gadget and then Drug Tammy. Also Got the Rescue Rangers disband after what he did to cause Rescue Aid Society get Real Angry at us. Jack then Hugging Dale. “OH dale.” Dale: That why I decide to become a Spy with Charles Training. Once I past his Test. Then he will give me my own team to command. So Jack. You need to listen to Hondo and not get him angry at you. Because My Handler Charles haven’t got angry with me or Fernando too. So Listen to Hondo and Follow his commands. Also Don’t see Gadget and Also not Tell her what I say to you Ok. Jack: Ok Dale I will try. But it going to be hard. Since me and Hondo haven’t got on the Right foot. I will do it for you dale. Never Say that Fake Chip Name and Know that Real Chip is dead. I have to accept the truth. Dale: Thanks Jack. Then Dale went to Charles as he nodding. Then Charles and Dale Share a hug as Charles did heard everything. Then they went back to see there loves. While Jack processing what Dale Told him. Jack *so Chip and Zipper are Really Dead and that Fake Chip Ruined our Reputation. Now I Know the Truth and have start over again with Hondo try to get on his good side*

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Hondo I. Sackett on Feb 12th, 2025, 5:06pm Hondo slept on the couch in the little pub until the morning sun hit his face and woke him. As he woke up he found himself covered up, but alone. The faint sound of grease sizzling, and the light scent of bacon, coffee, and fresh biscuits wafted in the air, telling him that Valentine had got up and started breakfast. He was not sure he wanted to get up and face the day, but he did anyway, sitting up with a groan and squinting at the light that shone in the day. He did not know what the day might bring, but he hoped it would better that the night before. As he awoke, he looked around briefly, squinting at the sun that shown through the back doors of the little Irish pub. He sat up with a groan, grabbing his side as he did. His ribs and guts hurt, almost every muscle was sore, and his head throbbed. He tried to stretch out, but he groaned in pain again. He frowned at it all, and sat there for a moment, hoping Monty hurt far worse. After a minute he threw the blanket that was still half on him and then stood up, sucking air through his teeth and cussing under his breath due to the pain. He looked around again, and walked over to the back door and looked out onto the patio. It was empty out there, so he figured he had not woken too late. He stared at the empty patio for a few minutes, thinking about the night before, days past, and what he had came up with, while thinking last night. He sighed and gingerly shook his head after a bit, before turning away from the door, as he knew he had to face her and speak his peace, while it was still fresh on his mind. He limped back to the couch, stuck his pistol into his waistband, and headed towards the kitchen. As he passed the hot tub/sauna room, he noticed there was movement in there, though the curtains were pulled so he was not sure who was using it. He continued on, not seeing any other movement on either side of his path as he continued into the kitchen. In the kitchen he found Valentine in a camisole, open flannel shirt, and a pair of jeans on, standing over the stove frying up some hash browns. She looked up at him, after a moment and frowned. “Oh! Uhm, good mornin’, my love… Are you alright?” She asked softly, not seeming to want to make eye contact. He looked at her for a moment, and from her red eyes, and the rings around them, he figured she probably got less sleep than him. Aside from her clothes, she was barefoot, and had no bra on, the former more normal than the latter, as she said she was too self-conscious about her nipples printing on her shirt. She had showered, brushed her hair, and put on fresh clothes, but even how she wore them and stood, said she was exhausted and hurting. “I don’t know yet… You?” He asked flatly. “*sigh* … I.. I’m sorry.” She replied softly. He raised an eyebrow and grunted, “Hmm?” “I.. *sigh* I’m sorry for pushin’ you away… You.. you can’t .. *sigh* … You can’t understand how much I miss my dad… I know you and your dad are not close, and he was hard on you as a child, but my dad and I were close… I never knew my mother, as she disappeared when I was three an’ dad did not want to talk about her, so we were all each other had… I.. I love you more than you can know, but I felt hurt when you said you kept that from me… I know you did it for my own good, and you were right… I didn’t know you or love you enough back then to have listened and stayed. Even now it’s a struggle to not want to run off an’ try to find him, but I won’t as I know you are right an’ I couldn’t leave you.” She replied softly, “I wish I could make it not hurt, but I can’t… I was wrong for pushin’ you away, though. I felt like I needed space to think, but layin’ in that bed alone, I realized how wrong that was… It hurts, my love, but I need you.. I don’t want this between us, I don’t want to lose you over this… If you can’t forgive me..” He interrupted, “Val, you aren’t losin’ me unless you walk out on me, or turn into a complete bitch like Tammy did to Jefe. If you did that I would suspect drugs, as that’s not your character… You hurt me last night, an’ I understand what I told you was hard to take, but I never meant to hurt you. I was tryin’ to protect you.” “I.. I know.” She said softly. “I didn’t mean to make it hard to protect me either, I just… I just was not expectin’ that. I do need you more than I knew I could ever need another person, and I want forgiveness, if you can forgive me.” He nodded, “*sigh* … Yeah, I can forgive you, an’ I will.” She looked up at him and then back down, “Thank you… I’ll .. I’ll try to make it up to you somehow.” “If you weren’t in the middle of cookin’, I’d make you go into the hot tub with me, an’ give me a massage, then take you upstairs an’ have you wash me in the shower, then after you sucked me off good, I’d bend you over the bed an’ #$@!ed you until you could only babble nonsense an’ squeak!” He said, grinning at her with that ornery grin of his, though it was a bit lopsided due to one of the blows Monty managed to land. She blushed and smile softly, “Maybe I can show my penitence to you like that later… I am cooking, and uhm, Charles, Dale, and their women went into the hot tub a little bit ago… Maybe if.. if I get like that again, you should just hold me down and #$@! it out of me.” “Some places call that rape.” He replied, “Though I like the idea, an’ was thinkin’ ‘bout somethin’ like that last night. Take your mind off the bullshit, an’ remind you I’m still your husband, an’ leader of our household, whether you agree with my decisions or not.” She looked up at him, still blushing, “I am your wife, so no matter what anyone else says, it’s not rape. My body is yours, as yours is mine. It’s part of the deal when I said ‘I do’. And it’s part of our faith that I am to submit to you, obey you, and honor you. You lead and I follow. You protect, I support. It is the way of things.” “It is the way, an’ the only one that really works... I half thought I was gonna have to lay into you an’ would probably make you mad, but you beat me to the punch this time. Now, next time you misbehave, I’ll bend you over, pull down whatever is coverin’ that ass of yours, an’ #$@! ya like the bad girl you are!” He said, grinning evilly. “In our room, of course, right?” She asked. He shook his head, and his grin got bigger, “Hell no! You act up, its bend down, an’ #$@!! Argue with me an’ I might forget myself an’ do it here an’ now.” Her eyes got big, “But!.. But, there others around! Gadget will be up to see if coffee is started for Fernando, and Charles, Dale, and the others are just down the hall! They might would hear us and come watch, or somethin’!” He shrugged, “So? Let them watch.” “You’re just teasin’ me, now.” She said, eyeing him warily. He took a step closer to her and leaned down so their noses almost touched, and stared her in the eyes, “Try me, woman.” She stared back into his eyes, and it was as if a jolt of electricity went through her system, and she felt her panties start to grow moist. Between his firm gaze and his deep voice, she felt a fear and a thrill she had not known with him yet. She thought she should feel bad, as she knew she had pushed him too far, but she liked this. He had always been firm, but tried to handle her with kid gloves as well. While she wanted him to be soft and talk nice at times, still, she also half wanted him to make good on his promise, and to be scared and embarrassed by him #$@!ing her and others walking in. It was sort of a new feeling for her, and she liked it.  Much had scared her as of late, since those men tried to rape her, and she still fought with mental images of it in her head. The way he looked at her, and stood firmly over her, threatening her with #$@!ing and embarrassing her, almost seemed to make her desire to be raped again, but by him. She did not realize that she had started to tremble but he noticed, yet he acted like he did not notice. Last night he had done a lot of thinking, and as much as he loved her and needed her, he knew he could not let her emotions mess with his, as she and others needed him at the top of his game. He realized, after fighting Monty, he needed to remind her of her place a bit more often, as part of his losing it with Monterey Jack was because he was feeling hurt because of her pushing him away. Valentine had always said the right words, when it came to understanding what he expected from her and himself in a relationship, but as of late she had not lived them. It was not a flagrant disregard of his position over her or her place under him, but more of an unwitting rebellion, from her hiding from him and not letting him help her or touch her, to her pushing him away when she did not like the decisions he had made for her safety and well being. Even as she lay against him last night, he was fighting with turning off some of his emotions, the biggest one the fear of losing someone he loves again, but he knew he had to or he risked losing her anyway, and maybe more so. She looked down after a moment and shook her head, “No, I believe you mean it… I probably deserve it and more too… I’ve not been a good wife, lately, have I?” “No, you have not, but I realized I have not been a great husband either.” He said. “I thought I’d risk losin’ you if I pushed you, but seems like I’ve lost more of you from standin’ back an’ givin’ you time an’ space, while I just waited. If I pushed you away, when you wanted me, sayin’ I needed space an’ time, you’d either mope from thinkin’ you’re not good enough, or feel ill used for me not takin’ care of your womanly needs an’ desires. Women seem to think they deserve full access but space when they want it, but we get space only when they want it, an’ have to avail ourselves to their desires always? No. That’s not happenin’ with me, not again… I’ve bent over backwards too many times, an’ not just for you. Gadget, Red, Laurie, Rose, an’ a couple others. You’ve been pretty good, Val, better than most of the others were at the start, but things have been slippin’ lately, an’ I can’t let us go that direction. Jefe an’ I need your support to keep things runnin’, but I’m not tip-toein’ ‘round you anymore, understand?” She stared at the floor and nodded. “That won't do... Look into my eye’s when I’m talkin’ to you, woman.” He said firmly, to her. She looked up slowly and into his eyes, and the firm look, and the growl in his voice made her clench her thighs together in fear that she would cum right then and there. “Do you understand?” He asked again firmly. “Y.yes. my love. I understand and.. and I want this… I want you.. I want you to be my lord and master, and to force me to do right when I need corrected… I.. I want your love and softness too, but maybe.. maybe I need this more.” She replied in a soft, trembling voice. He reached out and gently cupped her cheek in his hand, “I don’t want to be hard on you, darlin’, I really don’t, but I can’t lose you or lose control. I will be soft to you when I can be, an’ when I can’t I’ll try to firmly remind you of you place, so we can go back to bein’ soft between us, whether it’s spankin’ that firm ass of yours with my belt, leavin’ welts across it that you’ll feel for days, or #$@!in’ you until you can’t walk, whether you are ready to #$@! or not. I said I’d never give sex as a reward, nor deny it as punishment, but I’ll sure as hell use it to remind you that you’re the woman an’ I’m the man, understand?” She nodded again, but more vigorously, “I understand, and.. and if I didn’t have things to cook I’d ask you to show me my place now, as I need to know my place, I know that. I'm sorry.” He grinned a bit again, “You seem a bit too eager. If I didn’t know better I’d think you want me to humiliate you.” “M.maybe I d.do, a bit… I.. I’m kind of confused at the moment, about a lot of things. I can't make my head think right or my heart feel right lately, and maybe if you punish me, I can finally feel better.” She said, as she still felt a tingle run through her at the thought of him manhandling her and others staring at her while he took her. “Well, not sure ‘bout givin’ those high schoolers any ideas at the moment, but I’ll spank your ass so you won’t want to be pounded from the rear for a while, if you waste food.” He said, with a smirk as he pointed at the stove. “Oh! My Hash Browns!” She exclaimed, as she dashed to the stove and quickly turned them, frowning at the pan as she did. “They ruined?” He asked. She shook her head, “No, but browner than I wanted on that side. Luckily, I just put them in when you walked in, or they would be.” “I guess no ass whippin’ at the moment.” He replied still smirking as he leaned against the counter. She glanced at him and them looked away, blushing a bit again at the thought. “Well, I might still deserve it, as I’ve failed to get coffee in your hand, yet.” She said, with a soft smile and a blush still playing on her cheeks. “For that, I might have to tie you to a tree with your top off an’ take the lash to your ass!” He replied with a mock seriousness. Her blushed deepened, “You wouldn’t like me anymore with my skin all scarred like that, so I’d better get that coffee now.” He shrugged as she poured a cup from the coffee pot, and added a splash of bourbon to it. “I do like that pretty, soft skin of yours, but I’d not stop lovin’ you even if that pretty back an' round ass were all scars. Looks have little to do with it, it’s who you are an’ how you treat me an’ those I care about.” He replied. She nodded as she handed him his coffee, “True, but looks help. If I was fat and frumpy you’d not be so attracted to me.” “Attraction an’ love are different thin’s, but you are right. If you were fat an’ frumpy, though, you’d not be the woman I know an’ love, as that is part of your mindset, attitude, an’ ambitions. I know this all too well.” He said, though he did not elaborate on how he knew. She nodded, “That is true too… I am sorry, Hondo, I really am, and I believe you mean what you say. I know you love me. Why, I don’t know, but you do. And you try so hard to do your job, while making me happy. The truth is, you should not worry so much about my happiness. If I am helping you succeed, I will be happy. If I am not, then I deserve to be spanked or humiliated, or somethin’, to remind me how good you really are to me, and how good a life we have together.” “Yeah, that was kinda my thinkin’ last night… I knew you were there, but I wasn’t ready to give you an answer.” He said. She nodded, “I had a feelin’ you knew, and were not ready to talk, but I couldn’t bear to be away from you any longer… Next time, just remind me of my place, and remind me how I feel without you there with me, however you feel I need it. Just don’t hit me in anger, that’s all I ask, unless it’s on my backside. I can take your anger there, if needs be.” “I promised I’d never lay a hand on you in anger, an’ I’ve not, though you’ve rarely made me angry until recently. Though if I need to, it will be on that ample backside of yours.” He replied with a smirk before taking a sip of his coffee. She twisted herself and tried to look at her own backside, “It’s not that big, is it?” “I don’t know.” He said with a shrug, “Might need to start runnin’ a few extra laps before it gets out of hand.” She looked at him, with a worried stare, but then she saw him wink at her over his coffee, and she relaxed and sighed. “*sigh* … I thought you were serious for a moment… If it does get too big, let me know.” She said. “It’s fine, an’ if that happens we’ll deal with it then, but for now my main worry is my wife behavin’ an’ food.” He replied, seriously. “Food will be a bit still, if you want to shower up and put on some fresh clothes. As late as we were getting in last night, I was planning on more of a brunch, so just cooking what will stay warm in the oven, for now. I figured to serve food around ten or eleven, even, unless I saw a bunch of the others get up sooner, though if you are hungry I can cook some eggs for you.” “Maybe in a bit, but I think I’ll get that shower first. Might help some of these aches.” He replied. She nodded, “I understand. I heard Monterey stumble in last night. He was so loud I peaked out the door to see if something was happening, and saw him beaten up. I figured you two got into it, but I wasn’t sure until I saw you early this morning. I take it you won?” He nodded, “Yeah, I guess I won, but I made a mistake an’ it cost me some.” “A mistake?” She asked. He nodded, “Yeah. I tried to beat his ass fairly, an’ honorably, especially since he thinks so little of me, but I should have fought as dirty as he claims I am, as he fought dirty from the start.” “What happened?!” She asked worriedly. He shook his head as he absentmindedly rearranged his balls and dick in his pants, “Bastard nail my balls, an’ then knocked me down while I was doubled over. He then put the boots to me, #$@!in’ asshat.” “Are you alright?!” She asked, quickly moving to his side and grabbing his arm. “I’m fine. Just sore. I’ll be bruised an’ sore for a few days. I’ve had worse, like when that warehouse practically came down on my head in Italy!” He said, trying to make light of it. She gave him a worried look, “Alright… Well, if you don’t feel good, please at least tell Fernando.” “Don’t worry ‘bout me. I’m fine.” He replied, “A shower would feel good, an’ then some more coffee.” She nodded, “Then get your shower, and I’ll have some fresh coffee made for when you are done.” “Alright… If you need help, get Gadget to help you. Everyone should be able to get some rest, an’ she doesn’t need to be freeloadin’.” He said as he headed out of the kitchen. He headed out and limped to the stairs. As he got to the bottom of the stairs the spa room door opened and a familiar voice called his name. “Hey Hondo! Wait up! We need to talk!” Charles voice rang out. Hondo half turned to see him trotting his way in nothing but a speedo and a towel over his shoulder, followed by Dale in a dry pair of Hawaiian shorts. Hondo turned away from them and closed his eyes, as he pinched the bridge of his nose, “What do you need?” “The boss will want Dale to talk with Monty, but I thought you should know we were heading to talk to him.” Charles said. “The boss?” Hondo asked, half turning to them again and raising an eyebrow at him. “The boss! Fernando! I might have my people and you yours but we all know he’s the boss.” Charles said. Hondo frowned at him, “Funny, as ‘the boss’ told me to keep these two apart, an’ I’ve had no change in those orders.” “Well, he did not so much say those words,” Charles said, “But, my main man Dale and I were talking, and we know Monty is stubborn as a Karen thinking they deserve free food for their fries being cold, and we think the only way for him to understand and listen to you, is for him to lay a few truth bombs on him, if you know what I mean?!” Hondo shook his head slowly, “Frankly, I don’t.” “Listen, I know Fernando doesn’t want them together, but he doesn’t want them around Gadget more so, and we all saw Monty attempt to talk to her last night. We heard about what happened to you and Monty in the palace morgue, from the security report my agency gets. Monty doesn’t listen well, as is, but he seems to have a grudge with you. You let Dale talk to him, I’ll stand by and watch them, I promise I’ll not let anything bad happen, and then hopefully the big bastard will listen and make life easier on you and Fernando, and Dale can get some things off his chest. Win-win for us all!” Charles said. Hondo shook his head, “I swear you should have been a used care salesman.” “So, that’s a yes then?” Charles asked. “My sales pitch worked?” “*sigh* … If you were sellin’ car’s I’d buy from anyone else! But, whatever.” He said. “Frankly, I could care less about the fat #$@!, an’ I’m close to bein’ done with him. Might as well let you give a try, as if I have to beat his ass again, he won’t get up the next time.” “Wait, next time?” Charles asked. Hondo ignored the question, and started slowly up the stairs, “I’m not seein’ how Dale has anythin’ to offer, but fine. If this get’s him to listen to Jefe’s orders then fine.” Charles looked at Dale with a confused look, and Dale just shrugged. “*sigh* … He could be easier to deal with too.” Charles muttered after Hondo had made it up the stairs and entered his room. Dale shrugged, “I don’t know. He’s sorta always been a bit harsh on some things, but he wasn’t treated too well by anyone, the Rangers included and he just tried to help.” “It would still be nice if he at least pretended to like everyone.” Charles said. Dale nodded, “Yeah, it would, but sometimes he’s right… I do need to grow up and prove to him and others that I’m not just a screw-up goof-ball.” “The only one you need to prove that to is yourself.” Charles said. “And Foxglove. And I believe in you, but as your boss you could prove it to me… and you team… so, maybe more than one you should prove it too.” Dale scowled a bit and shook his head. “Alright, Let’s go talk to that big Aussie!” Charles said as he started up the stairs. Dale’s scowl turned into a frown as he thought about how hard this was going to be to admit. They headed up and knocked on Monty’s door. “ ‘oo is it?” a weak, mumbling voice was heard from within. Dale popped the door open, “Uhm, it’s me, Monty. Can I come in?” “Yeah, matie.” He responded quietly. He came in and in the dim light saw that Monty looked a mess. “What happened to you?!” Dale exclaimed. “Oy… I bit off more than I could chew.” He grumbled. “It looks like you were hit by a truck!” Dale exclaimed. “It feels loike I was too, mate… What ya need?” Monty asked, still laying but putting his arm over his eyes to block any light. Dale sat down on the end of the bed, “I need to talk to you right now, and what I have to say isn’t going to be easy to say.” “What’s on you mind, chum?” Monty asked. “You need to stop making Hondo and Fernando more angry at you. And you need to stay away from Gadget until Fernando says otherwise, and not Talk about Chip, especially around her.” Dale said quietly. “You too now, eh? Why?” Monty half snarled. Dale frowned, “*sigh* … Chip is dead, Monty. The one with us was a clone, or fake… He’s been dead for a long time, I know, and I’ve known for a while.” “I don’t believe it! I won’t believe it!” Monty snarled “You need to believe me! He’s dead, and that’s the real deal!” Dale countered. “Listen, I noticed the biggest change after we were poisoned by those acorns, though I suspected something before. He had seemed different, but the change was too much, and then I saw him beating Gadget and…..” Charles listened at the open door as Dale told his tale. Monty seemed to listen and the horror on his face as he listened, then emptiness in his voice and eyes after told Charles that he believed it all. True or not, Monty swallowed it all and only time would tell if his plan to get Monty to mentally submit would work or not. -,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,-,- Hondo shut the door behind him and shook his head, wondering what that agency spook and the goof-ball had cooked up now, but he did not care too much about it. He limped over to where his bags were and pulled out some fresh clothes, laying them on the bed before gingerly stripping down bare. He was able to stretch out a little more now, but his ribs still complained the most, though nothing else was really happy about it either. He then limped into the bathroom and took a look at himself in the full-length mirror. The bruising was worse than it felt, as from just under his nipple, down to almost his knee on one side was one big bruise. There was a cut on his cheek, his lip was split, there was gashes from his teeth in his mouth on one side where Monty landed a good blow, and one eye was a little on the dark side. His balls ached a bit too, and he checked them out, though he was not sure how much was from Monty hitting them and how much was sympathy pain from his guts. Though he ached, he still half wanted to rough #$@! his wife for her part in his frustrations, but that would have to wait. HE shook his head at himself after a moment, both from his loud thoughts and his haggard looking form, before limping to the shower. He started the water and let it get good and hot before stepping into it. As he stepped in, he sucked air through his teeth as the near scalding water hit his body. HE endured it though, and soon it started to feel good. He leaned his arm and head against the wall as he let the water sooth his sore form, and just stood there, lost in his own thoughts for a good twenty minutes. The water stayed hot, thanks to the Lodge’s industrial sized instant hot water heater, so instead of relying on the water getting cold to signal for him to get out, he just figured it was time, after a while, and climbed out. He toweled off and headed into the bedroom again and to where his clothes lay on the bed, He picked up his shirt and looked at it for a moment before setting it back down, and then laying back on the bed beside them. He meant to only lay there a moment but ended up falling asleep instead.

Title: Re: GsB IV: Enemies of Space, Murderers of Time. Post by Fernando on Feb 28th, 2025, 8:19pm Gadget and the girls wake up at around 8o’clock, sleeping late on a weekend when they can. The girls prepare to take a morning shower, while Gadget finds a robe and goes to the kitchen to see about breakfast. Though she could have ordered a breakfast through the staff, Though Valentine was already cooking a mix of American food, and warming up pre-made traditional Japanese breakfast food, Gadget did not know this, and Valentine was not in sight. She walks into the self service kitchen and gets into a border line panic – all this time she works and experimenting, the most she ever done in preparing food was making a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, just learning hot to make a small omelette and a couple fried items from Fernando. She is too used to ordering take out or going to the café and getting served her meal. Chieko, Hiromi, Naomi and Makiko walk into the self serve kitchen covered up in a wrap around robe and in house slippers, finding Gadget in a near panic. “What’s the matter, Ms Gadget?” Hiromi asks. “Who’s gonna make the food? I don’t know how to cook...” Gadget lets out. Chieko tells her, “We’ll deal with breakfast. This is a self serve kitchen. You sit down and relax.” Hiromi throws in “Need anything special? Everything is set up for a traditional Japanese Breakfast.” (A traditional Japanee breakfast is a small amount of rice, grilled fish or meat or tofu, small bowl of steamed or pckled vegetables, seaweed, green tea and a small bowl of Miso Soup.) “We’re used to getting a Continental Breakfast.” Gadget replies. “A Continental Breakfast?” Chieko asks. “It’s an American breakfast of eggs, meat, cooked potato cubes with peppers and onions (home fries) or round patato patty (hash browns), and toast or some other bread or pastry and juice or coffee.” Makiko points out. Chieko throws in, “I can set up a Tamagoyaki Gohan Breakfast for you guys.” (Tamagoyaki Gohan - A rolled omelet made from seasoned beaten eggs with the Japanese Breakfast. Tamago meaning “Eggs” and Gohan meaning “Meal”.) “I don’t know...” Gadget lets out quietly. “We’ll figure something out. You sit down and relax.” Hiromi states to Gadget. A voice from the open pantry door, that they did not notice before calls out, "No need to figure out anythin'. I have it handled." Valentine came out with an arm full of supplies. "Val? You're cooking" Gadget asked. "I thought there would be staff!' Valentine shook her head, "They have not hired full-time staff yet, as the lodge was not open for business yet. They had pretty well just finished when they had threats of foreclosure, as some businessmen wanted to take over their ranch for themselves. That's why Hondo bought into it, to pay off the debts and keep it out of those crooked asshats hands." "So, there is no staff here?" Hiromi asked. "Not full time. There will be some coming this afternoon to do some cleaning and make the evening meal. Breakfast I will handle, though I'm only makin' the continental part. A caterer pre-made the traditional Japanese part and sent instructions for heating, so I'm just warming it up, really. Sorry it's not fresh, but I've not made enough Japanese food to be confident in making it for everyone." Namoi shrugged, "That is alright. Though fresh made is better, pre-made is popular as everyone works long hours as adults, in our country, and making it fresh is often impossible." "I've seen some of it at those smaller stores and quick-stops. In the US, pre-made food at those type of stores is often barely edible." Valentine commented, "But this was made for reheating, by a caterer, so I hope it is alright." "It smells good!" Chieko replied. "I'd like to learn how to cook the continental breakfast... Could.. could I watch and learn?" Gadget asked. Valentine nodded, "Sure, though I'm half done today. When we go back to the safe-house, if you get up a bit earlier, I'd be glad to teach you how to cook for Fernando... Surprised you didn't learn back when you and Hondo dated." "*sigh* .. There was a lot I did wrong back then." Gadget replied. "I know he liked that cooking, but I focused on my inventions more. I thought a relationship just happened if it was meant to, and when we broke up I thought it was justified in that thought since I was told he was a bad man... I was wrong on a lot of things." "That's the past, so don't worry about it too much. Just try to do better for the future. It's all we can do." Valentine said. "Wait. You and that cowboy dated first?" Hiromi asked. "Yes, but that was long ago." Gadget replied. Hiromi smiled sweetly, "You know, maybe he wants two women. You could always try again." Valentine frowned and looked down sadly, which several noticed. "Hiromi!" Naomi scolded. Hiromi frowned grumpily, "Cannot blame a girl for trying." "You will have to tell us all about when you dated him, tonight!" Chieko exclaimed Gadget shook her head, "I don't really like to talk about that." "Awww." Chieko replied sadly. Gadget ignored her and looked back at Valentine, "How are you and he doing? I noticed some tension last night. "I don't know." Valentine said with a shrug. "I kind of hurt him last night. I didn't take somethin' right and pushed him away... I've been messing up more than doin' right lately." "You need to talk?" Gadget asked. Valentine shook her head, "No... Not right now, at least. If you want to watch I'll be cooking eggs here soon. Cheese omelets and over easy, unless someone wants scrambled. There is coffee made fresh if you want some, too." “But what about Fernando?” Gadget asks. “We’ll take care of him.” Hiromi states before opening her robe slightly and wrapping it about tighter around her. She starts to walk awalk away. “Where are you going?” Naomi stops Hiromi with her words. “I’m... just gonna check on our sensai Fernando...” Hiromi answers. “Not alone you’re not!” Naomi goes behind her to follow her to Fernando’s room. As Hiromi and Naomi walked away to go upstairs to Fernando’s room, Makiko asks “What’s all that about?” Chieko lets out a sigh before answering, “Hiromi has a crush on Fernando-san and Hiromi being who she is, is rather vocal about it and wanting to take our relationship with him to higher sexual level.” “Well, we’re all almost adults here and we are all of legal age of consent, so what people do in the privacy of their bedroom is of nobody else’s business. That’s how I see it.” Makiko points out. “Things can be rather complicated in that.” Chielko throws out. “Well, as long as there emotions involved, it can’t be considered cheating.” Makiko throws back. “There might not be an emotional connection with Fernando-san, there is with Hiromi. That can get complicated.” Chieko adds. “Well, who Hiromi lets into her panties is her business, not mine nor ours.” Makiko throws out. “As true as that is, we do not what that decision she makes to interfere with what we have with Fernando-san. We do not want it to look like we dropped our panties for him to give us those things we are getting. He gave us a chance to earn these things and we are doing what is asked of us in the work we do, not because we had sex with him.” Chieko points out. “If you are honest with your work and your self, you have nothing to worry about, even if Hiromi end up being Fernando-san’s bed mate.” Makiko points out, adding “Hiromi on the other hand...” “Hiromi has as a crush on him, nothing more, though her past experience with boys complicates things in that she goes about it out os control at times, sometimes taking it to one extreme or another.” Chieko points out, unknowingly adding “The medication Fernando-san had given us should have repaired the physical and emotional damage Hiromi went through when in her freshman year she was set up by Aratani and gang raped in the boys’ locker room by her male friends.” “Wait, explain all that... starting with the medication Fernando-san gave her?” Makiko asks. “Fernando-san gave us a pill that heals us from the damage of the things we suffered through... in the rapes and sexual assaults that happened to us. It also cured other things but it was meant for repairing injuries the body has gone through, including sexual damage. Haven’t you noticed – Kitsume’s face had been restored from the injuries she got in her gang rape in sophomore year (10th grade)?” “I noticed. It sounds like Lantean Medicine to me...” Makiko points out. “Fernando-san ensured us that it was not Lantean Medicine but something he and others are working on in the USA.” Chieko states. “Alright, and of Kitsume’s gang rape and attack sophomore year? I remember it being mentioned in Diasuke’s school trail but not the details of it. And this is the first I heard of Hiromi’s gang rape attack.” Makiko asks and says. “Aratani set up Hiromi because Hiromi had a crush on one of the school’s baseball team players and was about to ask the boy out but instead was grabbed, taken, assaulted, and gang raped by certain members of the baseball team. Aratani set her up because she thought Hiromi was going after Daisuke – the rich kid that was arrested for Kitsume’s attack, and it was Diasuke that lead Hiromi’s gang rape attack. And all through out Freshman Year spread rumors of Hiromi being a slut and a hoe for having sex with the baseball team.” Chieko explains. She continues, “Kitsume’s attack was because Aratani dd not want anyone to be cuter than she is, even though Kitsume’s mom was a make up and beauty company executive with rather stunning looks that Kitsume inherited, but the same thing – Aratani set Kitsume up like she did Hiromi the following year in the 10th grade, when it was the Nakano Prefecture Beauty Pageant which Kitsume was part of but Aratani wasn’t. Aratani was jealous of Kitsume’s beauty and popularity so she had Kitsume set up, attacked and gang raped. Aratani had all of us attacked and some of us raped or sexually assaulted directly or indirectly. Naomi was attacked because she won the school science fair freshman year, Naru and Sakura were attacked for trying out for the girl’s baseball team. And I was attacked for outdoing her grade average.” “Well, she’s no longer allowed in our school anymore.” Makiko throws in. “She’s not allowed in our school anymore, what’s to say she won’t try to get revenge on us outside of school.” Cheiko points out. “Well, she’s been arrested for attempted arson and attempted murder in the Imperal Palace. That alone will put her in jail for a very long time.” Makiko points out. [Upstairs on the Second Floor, by the door of Honey Moon Suite Fernando is sleeping in] After knocking on the door a couple times Hiromi tries to open the door, finding it locked. Thus they stand there and argue as to what to do next. Hiromi wants to go back downstairs for breakfast but Hiromi wants to stay upstairs until Fernando opens his door. As they argued as to what to do Hondo walks up to them to see what the commotion that was going on. “Hey, little ladies! What's going on?!” Hondo asks. Naomi steps in to answer before Hiromi does “We came upstairs to see if Fernando-san would like some breakfast but his door is locked.” “Well, if Jefe’s door is locked then he must be asleep.” Hondo started to say. “But we’re getting breakfast together for him!” Hiromi lets out a little louder than she should have. Hondo begins to wonder which voodoo witch doctor or Japanese Domokun he offended to get this kind of assault, though he knows it’s unintentional. He looks at them and tells them sternly “Take a few steps back an' wait outside while I go in to check on him. Just wait out here an' do not go in behind me.” Naomi steps back but Hiromi tries to get behind Hondo until Naomi grabs her by the arm and pulls her to where she was. Hiromi tries to complain but gets a pointed finger to her face from Naomi, shutting her up. Hondo takes his master key and opens Fernando’s room, closing and locking the door behind him. He can hear the girls bickering from behind the door. Ignoring them he heads to Fernando’s bed. Fernando was lying on the bed with the blanket over his head. Hondo reaches over to him and nudges him, “Hey, Jefe. You need to get up.” “The place better be on fire, I swear.” Fernando says in a slow groggy tone. “No but your girls are.” Hondo throws at him. “Huh?” Fernando throws the blanket off his head. “What are you talking about? Rachel is in charge of the girls.” Hondo throws back “No, not your daughters, but those high school girlies. Two are outside wantin' to see you, one with the glasses an' long hair braid an, the other with the half sleepy look on her face.” Fernando slowly sits up on the edge of the bed “Tell them to wait for me downstairs. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” “I’ll tell’em but I don’t think they are the type to listen, especially that sleepy one.” Hondo points out. “Yeah. I’ll take care of it. But if they don’t listen...” Hondo says before taking a couple steps to the door, “I know.” Fernando begins, throwing in at the end “Thanks.” Hondo gives a nod before he steps back to the door. Stepping out of the door, he noticed another was added to the two: Jeanette. She is standing there with a robe wrapped tightly about her. He closes and locks the door behind him. Jeanette lets out, “Is he awake? I need to speak to him.” “Whatever business you need to deal with him can wait when he is downstairs.” Hondo explains. “How long is that going to take? And is Gadget with him?” Jeanette throws at him. “However long it will take for him to wake up so he can shit, shower and shave. And no, Gadget is downstairs with the girls.” Hondo tells her. “No need to be vulgar about it.” Jeanette throws at him. “What vulgarity is there? He needs to wake up and take care of basic body functions and personal hygiene, Miss. An' as his former Acorn Rescue Partner, you should know how he can get, so wait for him downstairs. Now if there is anything I can do for you, ask politely an' I’ll do for you as I can.”  Hondo tells her and then asks. Jeanette has to do a personality shift from a demanding person to a more laxed one as she lets out a sigh. She then asks, “When is breakfast and where can I get it?” “There are two types: first type is served by the staff – a standard Japanese breakfast of rice, fish soup, vegetable salad and tea. Then there is a self serve where you make your own breakfast, though Val is handlin' both, so talk to her. If you have problem with that you can ask the staff Val to help, as the staff won't be here until around eleven, but on top of the standard Japanese breakfast, with a few added items like eggs, meats like sausage and bacon, and various pastries and bread and coffee.” Hondo explains. “You said this was downstairs?” Jeanette asks. “Yes, in the dining area by the kitchen area.” Hondo replies. “Thank you.” Jeanette says with a nod before she leaves. Hondo turns to Naomi and Hiromi “You two better get downstairs before they run out of food. Jefe will meet you downstairs.” Naomi takes Hiromi by the arm and starts dragging her out of the area, “Let’s go. We got the others to feed.” Hondo stands there for a moment, wondering what just happened. A few seconds later Fernando opens his door in his slacks and white shirt. “They’re gone?” Fernando asks. “They’re downstairs getting breakfast. Jeanette is with them. No doubt she wanted to know if Gadget was in your room with you.” Hondo explains. “If Gadget was in where with me, she would be squeaking as we test out the bed springs as we practice making babies.” Fernando throws out. Hondo gives him a long hard scowl before telling him. “You an' I know Gadget does not squeak...” “Well, you’re right on that...” Fernando replies. Hondo continues with his long scowl for the moment, before giving Fernando a shove on his shoulder and lets out a laugh. “Jefe! I thought I was bad, but you need to lighten up a bit. No one knows we are here. Only troubles we have are with ourselves, and we are here to take care of that so we can be free of those stresses.” “Yeah. Speaking of which I would like a meeting with you, Monty, Charles and Dale around 4PM to deal with some issues we are dealing with.” Fernando explains. “You mean Chip?” Hondo asks. “Yeah.” Fernando replies. “Well, I’ll be seein' you around. Don’t be a stranger an' take it easy.” Hondo throws at him. “Yeah, I’ll see you around.” Fernando replies before Hondo leaves. He then looks around before going back into his room and locking the door. Walking into his room, he sits down on a large cushioned arm chair in the room. He’s tired and would not mind 3 days of non-stop sleep, but everyone knows that is impossibility. He waits for about 5 minutes, starving for coffee, gets up and leaves his room to go downstairs for breakfast. The Minorigaoka High School girls including the student president and vice president have gathered downstairs and started to make their breakfast. He stands on line to wait his turn with Hiromi and Naomi in front of him, Naomi playing defense from Hiromi’s advancements towards Fernando. Fernando looks around for a free table and seat, finding one with Gadget by herself, another with Jeanette and a couple of others with a free seat or two with the girls. He sets up a modified Japanese breakfast with eggs and meat (bacon and ham) with a large coffee. He takes his meal to Gadget’s table. Gadget asks as he puts down his meal and gets ready to eat “Can we have some alone time?” “I need you to be with the girls during the day, I will be with Hondo and Charles during the day about what happened at the ball last night.” Fernando states to her. He begins to eat his morning meal before saying “Dale and Monty are to leave you alone. If they don’t, they are going to ask about Chip. Your only answer to them is to ‘it is something that has to be done and for them to leave it alone.’ They press the issue, tell them to leave it alone or you would tell me, Hondo and Charles of their harassment. Right now there are too many unanswered questions we need answers for. Got that?” Gadget nods “Yeah, I got it. Secret is in secretary.” “That’s a good girl.” He tells her. He adds, “Believe me, when we have some alone time, we will have it. But until then, help take care of the girls for me, being a guy I can’t be in places where they are in like the dressing rooms or women’s only hot springs.” “I’ll do all that for you.” Gadget says. “Thanks.” Fernando replies. Jeanette moves her seat from the lone table to join Fernando and Gadget, throwing herself into their conversation “What’s going on with you two?” “Nothing.” Fernando tells her. “Nothing? Then why you two hushed up when I arrived?” Jeanette throws at them. “Because we are talking about mission specific issues that needs to be dealt with.” Fernando tells her, “Yeah, like what?” Jeanette throws at him. Before Fernando could say a word Gadget jumps in “If you want to know – We’re setting up to make a porno sex film with the girls over there where Fernando gets to #$@! them all by the lake. I will be running one of the cameras. And I know Fernando approached you to be part of it but you refused, so no cock for you...” Jeanette sits there with her jaw dropped open for several moments before Gadget and then Fernando begins to laugh. Fernando throws at Jeanette “Jeanette, you’re so wrapped up in trying to find something bad about me, you’d believe anything instead of the truth standing in front of you! I swear! You’re seeing what you want to see and not what is actually there!” “How could you do this, I swear!” Jeanette lets out. “Before you start saying about us being close and trusting friends or the hell we went through together, let me tell you all that went out the window when you sided with Misao and not with me. So I’ll do what I have to do with what few friends – old and new – I have. You are no longer part of that list as you burned that bridge a long time ago.” Fernando tells her. He adds, “I have to check a few things and there will be a meeting with Hondo, Monty, Charles, Dale and myself about what happened at the ball last night at 4PM today. Do Not Be Part Of It.” He then takes a few large bites of his meal and a swig from his coffee to wash it down. He then turns to Gadget, “Before you take the girls to the hot springs, talk to Hondo about where it is and what you and the girls need to be there and what you ladies can and can not do over there. And if you ladies need some staff there or not.” Gadget nods, “I’ll see him after breakfast.” “Good, and thanks.” Fernando tells her. “Anyone can be at this meeting?”Jeanette throws herself into the conversation. “If you were listening in, that meeting is for Hondo, Monty, Charles, Dale and I.” Fernando tells her. “Why is it just the men in this meeting?!!” Jeanette lets out. “Because I do not expect you or the other women to pick up a fire arm to put somebody down in defense of yourself or others.” Fernando tells her. .”I will do what has to be done when the time calls for it.” Jeanette tries to show off some bravado. “Hmph... In the many years working with you as a partner, you never stepped up to the plate to put somebody down who deserved it. I know the action of taking a life is a big and difficult step to take but this is a world where one has to make the decision to take action to put someone down to save another or themselves. This is the best option one can hope for than those who criminally take a life because they are not getting what they want and think in eliminating the victim would get them what they want. Murder is something totally different from killing in defense of one’s self or in the defense of others. I had to do the latter several times and never the former. Chip in his latest actions before he was taken down was doing the former and doing so rather wantonly and without limits and very little excuse. Understand that difference.” Fernando tells Jeanette sternly. A voice behind him says “Yes, he had to kill several Chinese Slavers who tried to kidnap us a week ago pretending to be Tokyo police.” It was Hiromi who was there with the rest of the girls. Naru throws in “In taking such actions he unknowing rescued another person who turned out to be the missing Princess Ichinaru Shoda. The news media called her ‘Taro Yamada’ until it was verified she was the lost Princess by the emperor’s press agent. At the time, the Chinese slavers pretending to be the Tokyo police called her ‘Mei Fung Lai Phuc’ and saying she was an illegal Chinese migrant whoring herself.” “We can not defend ourselves from those with guns and other weapons. He can and did for us.” Cheiko throws in. “We spoke of this before not too long ago.” Naomi starts, “Japan is a nation where you are on your own on the actions you do, can do or want to do. But with some individuals, they bully others in order to promote themselves to a higher position than those around them. In that there is a stressful situation where those left at the bottom think that their best is not good enough, and open us up to become victims to those who would deem us as targets of convenience. Rape, drugs, assaults, extortion and who knows what else they would do to us. If it were not for him caring about us and doing those things to help us, we could have ended up like that princess girl we found – but tied up in some ship or airplane’s cargo hold and on our way to China.” “The Tokyo Metropolitan Police are not helpful unless somebody is willing to take on the responsibilities of pressing charges for an arrest.” Sakura points out. Kitsume walks around between Fernando and Jeanette at the end of the table, untying her robe and opens it, showing the Violet/Indigo bikini she was wearing that seemed to glow in UV. She looks at him for affirmation “What do you think?” Fernando looks at Kitsume from head to toe though he was tired and hungry, one could misinterpret his gaze at her of hunger for her flesh. And who wouldn’t – a young virile female showing herself to an older alpha male, an easy prey target to a hungry predator. But such thoughts Fernando keeps to himself as he eyes every inch of her body from toes to head. “You look great.” He tells her as he looks into her eyes. “Thank you!” Kitsume literally pounces on him and hugs his head tightly against her teenaged breasts with an occasional kiss on his cheek. After a moment she stops holding his head close to his chest. Fernando looks up at her, slowly getting her hands off his face and looks to the others. He dare asks, “Any other of you girls got your bikinis on?” Hiromi opens her robe next, showing off the black bikini he had them all buy, while Naomi states “We all are... Hiromi, you did not have to show him! Just tell him!” Hiromi looks at Naomi “I just want to know how he thinks on this looks on me!” “It looks great on you, Hiromi, as I’m sure it will on all of you! I am interested to see Cheiko as I want to see if she took my advice and how well it took t her. I’m sure she is as splendid as you all are.” Fernando states. Cheiko steps over to him, turning to face him and untying her robe to open it. She then opens the robe, letting it drop to the floor and pool about her feet where Kitsume and Hiromi still had their on their shoulders. Fernando puts his hands on her waist and guides her to have her in front of him after moving his chair. He then gets up and looks down at her, inspecting her, running his finger along her bra straps, panties elastic bands at her hips and the frilly areas like the tiny skirt on the bikini panty. He then lightly cups the underneath of her breasts and feels the support band there. He asks her “How does it feel? Any pinching or binding on you?” “It feels fine.” Cheiko replies. “Good. Now I have to say this much: it looks better than I expected. It’s enhancing what you have and not just barely covering certain areas, which can look right if done right but many get wrong. Appearance is all about attitude and the image of how one presents themselves, not just about looking good with name brand stuff on your body. It’s about being proud of what you got no matter not little or much that might be. Then you can accent what you have with tiny bits like the bikini, a bit of make up, and a dash of perfume. Nothing more. The fact that Japanese culture uses a minimal amount of perfume says a lot of its people. But there are some out there that will literally bathe in the stuff.” Fernando explains. “You’re just using these girls for your amusement!” Jeanette throws out. Fernando and the girls turn to her, even Gadget turned to face her. He tells her, “If I was using these girls for my amusement, we would all be in my room doing experiments Sex Ed, and no doubt getting all of them pregnant by the time they graduate from school.” “We can’t get pregnant, we’re all on the pill since we were 13!” Hiromi lets out. There were a few forehead slaps, but Jeanette lets out “What?!! That’s Immoral!” “Actually, the age of consent in Japan is 13*. 10 in China though they make claims otherwise. And around the world it can be as low as 7 and as high as 25. These girls are on the pill for 1) sync’ing their hormones and 2) for birth control if they decide to be sexually act at that age. In Japan, though one becomes an adult at 20**, many are taking on adult responsibilities at 16, 14 in some cases. Nothing immoral about it. I’m sure there are Lantean worlds out there living the ancient Japanese dream-life with 7 to 10 year Geisha Assistant Girls. But I’m sure Misao is hiding that fact from you as she does not want to hear your self righteous mouth yapping away.” “Yeah, we heard about the preteen girls being used and sold on Lantean Planets!” Hiromi lets out. “I don’t want to hear falsehoods and lies about Misao and her Lantean people!” Jeanette lets out. “Jeanette, you better understand that the Japanese live within the shadows of Lantean Society. What the Lanteans want to hide of their society as secret, it gets leaked out in rumors and lore, rumors and lore with roots to the truth. Personally I do not care. My beef is with Misao and using you to get at my equipment when all she could have done was asked me. Whether I say yes or no was my prerogative, it was never yours to make. And frankly I’m sick of it, and I’m sick of your attitude. Maybe next time you face death, I won’t be there to save your chipmunk butt and you can die. Maybe your blood can enrich the soil it flows onto.” Fernando tells her sternly. Charles and Dale walk in to see about breakfast as they walk into the dining room listening on this little conversation. Charles walks up to the table with Fernando, Jeanette, Gadget and the girls, “What’s going on ‘Nando? Hondo told me you want a meeting with us guys at 1600 hours?” “Yeah, for now enjoy the day.” Fernando tells him. “How can we enjoy the day when we are on a mission?” Charles asks. “Charles... this was never meant to be a mission, we were to sit with royalty and world leaders while history is made during this treaty signing, but until then it is going to take a year or so to sort out details. In that time we are to rest, relax and observe. If we can help out, we will be paid accordingly. But this has become an internal affair mission with the Rangers Organization being destroyed and Chip going bonkers on a one-man crime wave. Now what happened and where we are? That is what we are going to discuss in that meeting. Since we all pulled the trigger to put down Chip, only to find out it was not Chip but some robotic clone of him, that is what we need to figure out the how and why.” Fernando explains. Charles nods. He then asks, “Where can we get some breakfast here?” Fernando points with his pinky as pointing with the index finger could be taken the wrong way in a false accusation, “The crew Valentine, over there, can give you a traditional Japanese Breakfast, or [you can cook something yourself over there, with Valentine's permission, but if you cook, you need to clean up after yourself. They got ham, bacon, eggs, breads and buns, pastries, batter or pancakes and waffles, anything you need for you to cook your own meals. A Japanese breakfast is rice, grilled fish, Miso soup, a small veggy salad, and Valentine has a few other options like eggs and ham. You can mix and match like I did for me.” “You think we can take it to our room?” Charles asks. “I do not know. You would need to ask them Hondo or Valentine, and maybe they can help set you up.” Fernando tells him. “Yeah, my group is kinda big, you know. Better if they eat in their room.” Charles explains. “There is the big dining room just past here too, that you all can use as well. Just enjoy the day, we’ll deal with problems at the meeting.” Fernando explains. “Where will you be all day?” Charles asks. “If I’m not with the girls here or my daughters, I’ll be sleeping in my room.” Fernando tells him. “I’ll see you around then.” Charles tells him before nudging Dale, “Come on, let’s see what we can get to eat here.” Dale lets out, “Hopefully they got chocolate covered nut clusters cereal!” Charles “Ewww... How can you eat that stuff?” “It tastes great!” Dale says. “That stuff has enough sugar to kill a diabetic! That’s it. I’m doubling your exercise routine! And no more chocolate covered nut clusters cereal!” Charles replies sternly. “Awww...” Dale replies as they get to the Japanese Breakfast Crew line. Fernando looks at the girls, getting their attention with a glance. He tells them, “What you just heard does not go into your report. I ask that as a favor, not as a command or order.” “Don’t worry, that will be a secret with us!” Hiromi lets out. The girls look at Hiromi for a second before Naomi throws in, “We’ll keep it a secret. But what was that all about?” “Simple. While you girls were in the other room with the dignitaries, we pretended to have a fake award ceremony for Dale, who Chip was impersonating as he was a wanted man we were trying to capture. In the middle of the ceremony we exposed him as Chip and he tried to get away and shoot up the place. We took him down. Had to, as he was willing to kill anyone and everyone who got in his way. If he would have surrendered, he would be alive. That is all I can say of this. Again, this does not go into your reports.” Fernando tells them. “We promise not to put it in our reports.” Naru replies. “Good.” Fernando replies “And thanks.” “You work very hard in trying to keep us safe from those who think they are above the law. The fake police who were Chinese Slavers, Aratani and her friends, this Chip person and who knows who else you are protecting us from.” Cheiko throws out, adding as she turns to Jeanette, “For someone who is supposed to be his rescue partner, all I hear from you is complaints, bitchiness and from what Fernando-san says you being Misao’s friend and you turning against him for her. Let me tell you as a Native Japanese living with the Lanteans, Misao is somebody you do not deal with unless you want death and destruction to follow you about. The woman is a walking curse and she only cares about the Lanteans, people like you who think you are her friend she will just use until she can’t use you no more, and then she will abandon you in the poorest state possible on some unknown world. We seen her do it before, we see her doing that to you even if you do not see it within yourself. As for Fernando-san using us – I rather have him take me and screw my brains out on this table right now because he deserves that and more from me and the others for saving our lives more than once and he would not do us harm unlike a Chinese Slaver would do us harm or this Chip guy would do harm to you. And it would not be considered cheating as emotions are not shared, just the physical act which any one of us would gladly partake with him. So it sounds to me that you owe this man more than your life, sex and servitude would not be enough for you to pay off that debt to him but instead you are taking the bitch road to make him walk away and you would think you owe him nothing. Like he said, the next time you face death, he won’t be there to save you because of your actions against him. You do not make a man who cares to not care anymore for that price is too high to bare and people will get hurt in the end because of it So if Fernando-san wants, he can take me and feel me up all he wants, as I would offer him my body for that is all I have to give him.” “The man restored my face, my life, my faith in my self image and my future. How would you repay that debt? If he wants to see and feel my breasts and rub my kitty and later take me sexually, he’s welcomed to it. If I could marry him, I would.” Kitsume tells Jeanette. Naomi speaks up, “There are a lot of people who are drunk on power and money, thinking they can take advantage of others like us because we are on a lower social level than they are. Aratani had money, power, family fame – all she cared about is getting more power and money. She used those around her, she used her friends, she used her boyfriend, she used her family – their money and their influence. She used them to bully others like us. We said it before that we were beaten, bullied and abuse by her, her family and her friends. Some of us were beaten more than other, some of us were bullied more than others. Given that we would not achieve our life’s dreams as we were constantly trodden upon by the likes of her and her friends, until he came along. He gave us a second chance, he gave us a second life, he restored our self worth and our reason for living. If he wants to take me and use me, I would welcomed it, I would allow it and I would want it.” Naru steps up, looking at Jeanette with a scowl that could scare a Domokun*** “I can see that you want power and authority without the responsibility, the rewards without the work. So what you’re one of the Chipettes, fame is fleeting and you just work hard to keep it. But fame is not power or money – the three things people want but most only obtain two and chase the third to their self destruction. I would like to see your rescue logs to see if you are an actual rescuer or you were just a body to look good in the background and take credit or actions you did not take.” She points to Fernando “He’s proven to us without being asked to that he is a man of honor and action. We were young children but later to learned in life that he was instrumental in the rescue of the Emperor’s son when he was kidnapped over 10 years ago. Where were you in this? You, your sisters, along with Alvin and his brothers were making a film at the time, so you could not have been part of that or any rescue. Every time we see you, you are always complaining, making demands, whining about something, even when he rescued you from being killed when this ‘Chip’ shot up the outside of the hotel. Complain, complain, complain, that is all you did. If it were not him, you would be dead by Chip’s actions. How many people died that day, how many were wounded? You could have been part of that number, part of the dead or wounded, but you complained how he pushed you to the ground and busted your nose that he treated and healed.” Fernando throws out “Naru – that’s enough.” He then turns to the others, “You girls are with Gadget. Gadget will talk with Hondo about using the Hot Springs or the Lake. Jeanette, I do not care where you go. Just leave me alone.” He takes the last few bites of his breakfast before continuing “I’ll be in my room resting.” He slowly gets up and asks the staff Valentine about where to put his things for clean up and was told to leave it on the table and they she will take care of it. He tells her them “Thanks (Arigato)” and goes upstairs to his room, locking the door behind him. (To Be Continued...) Notes: *As mentioned before, at the time GsB4 happens around 2013; when the age of consent in Japan was 13, and had been for literally centuries. In 2021 it was changed to 21, and due to public outcry was reduced to 16 in 2022. **On April 1, 2022, Japan lowered the legal age of adulthood to 18 years old. Some two million people who are 18 and 19 years old came of age in Japan on that day. This follows revision of the Civil Code, which first set the legal age at 20-year-old in 1876 of the Meiji Period. ***A Domokun is a malevolent spirit in the Shinto religion, a minor demon. Other notes: Taro Yamada ([ch23665][ch30000] [ch22826][ch37070]) – the equivalent of Jane Doe in Japan. A traditional Japanese breakfast typically includes steamed rice, miso soup, a protein source, pickled vegetables, seaweed, and green tea. Components: Steamed rice: A staple of Japanese cuisine, rice is rich in carbohydrates and provides energy. Miso soup: A traditional part of a Japanese breakfast. Protein: A source of protein like grilled fish (usually Mackeral or other small fish), natto (fermented soybeans), or tofu. Other meats can be used. Tsukemono: Pickled vegetables that come in different flavors, colors, and textures. Dried seaweed: Also known as Nori, seasoned seaweed is often eaten with steamed rice. Green tea: A typical drink for breakfast in Japan. Other breakfast items: Tamagoyaki A rolled omelet made from seasoned beaten eggs. Tamago kake gohan, a simple, comforting meal that can be prepared quickly at home. Ochazuke A quick dish made by pouring hot green tea over cooked rice and topping it with savory ingredients.

Hondo's Cabin » Powered by YaBB 2.1! YaBB © 2000-2005. All Rights Reserved.